《Game of Thrones: Second Son of House Targaryen》 Chapter 1: A Song of Ice and Fire, Viserys Chapter 1: A Song of Ice and Fire, Viserys"No, how could there be nuclear bombs in the hands of rebels from such a third-rate country?" "I didnt die?! Where am I?" In a daze, the silver-haired teenager opened his purple eyes, and the scene in front of him gradually became clear. He felt disoriented. Although he didn''t know where he was, he was certain it wasn''t a hospital. The pale purple walls were slightly worn, and the windows with their peculiar design swayed gently in the breeze. The purple curtains fluttered, giving the room a desolate appearance. The silver-haired teenager realized he was lying on a table surrounded by bottles and jars. The strong smell of alcohol permeated the air. "My head hurts," he murmured. For a moment, Viserys felt as if a wire had been shoved into his head and twisted. Judging from his limited experience of partying, this was a hangover. But even for a hangover, this pain was unbearable. Suddenly, a flood of memories began to wash over his brain, making his already pale face look even more frail. "Let her go!" "Ah! Brother, don''t hit me, I''m wrong! I''m wrong!" "Dany! Buy me some more wine." "Haha, what Viserys III, why not call you The Beggar King!" "How much is this crown worth?" "Brother, where should we go?" "Dany! Get up! There''s an assassin!" "Prince, you must... protect yourself..." "Prince Rhaegar is dead." "Mother..." "The Targaryens have no dragons." Memories played out in reverse order before Viserys'' eyes, like a revolving door. "I... I am Viserys Targaryen!?" The two sets of memories overlapped, allowing Viserys to quickly determine his identity. He had gone from being a wandering mercenary to becoming the character in a TV series. He became the third Viserys, obsessed with restoring his country, but rejected everywhere, and finally trying to beg the Horselord for troops by betraying his sister. But the Horselord had used molten gold to finish him off! The process of memory fusion made his temples throb, and he accidentally knocked over the wine glasses and bottles on the table. Ding-a-ling-a-ling The clinking of copper and iron bottles and jars on the ground was jarring. Several earthenware jars shattered into pieces. Viserys frowned, propping himself up with his hands as he surveyed the mess around him. Before he could react, a figure in a pale blue dress appeared, frantically picking up the pieces. The material of the dress was good but stained and water-marked, barely covering the girls calves. The top was tight and clearly no longer fit her properly. She couldn''t be called a little beggar, but she was definitely a child who had been neglected. The little girl had the same silver hair and purple eyes as Viserys. Her small arms, bare and covered with bruises, looked as fragile as young onions, stirring a deep sadness in him. This was his sister, Dany, who had been with him since childhood. He recalled her many names: Khaleesi of the Grass Sea, Daenerys Stormborn, Mother of Dragons, Shatterer of Chains, Liberator, Queen of the Andals and the First Men... But now, she was just a little girl, timid and broken from long-term abuse. Viserys'' personality had become twisted with each failed attempt to restore their kingdom, and being rejected everywhere they went. He spent his days drinking and taking out his frustrations on Dany. Now, he despised his own behaviorthe weak lashing out at the even weaker. Determined to change, he got up and moved to help Dany clean up. But as soon as he reached out, she quickly held her head in her hands and fell to the ground, trembling. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Brother, I''ll clean it up right away. Don''t hit me!" she pleaded. Looking at the small, trembling figure, Viserys, with his renewed sense of self, took a deep breath. ''Youre not a brother, youre not a thing at all. What a lovely little sister you have, and you''ve made her so miserable!'' he thought to himself. He gently helped Dany up, her small face buried in his chest, her body shaking as if expecting the worst. A term from his old world, "white-haired loli," popped into his head. He quickly dismissed the thought and cupped her dirty little face in his hands. Dany thought her brother was going to hit her again, so she frowned and closed her eyes tightly. Her delicate features twisted together, and her dirty little face wrinkled like a bun. Her small fists were clenched tightly, and she couldn''t stop shaking. "You go play by yourself. I''ll clean up," came a gentle, comforting voice instead of the terrifying "Sleeping Dragon''s Wrath." Viserys rubbed Dany''s head and then began tidying up the room himself. Dany, who had been sent away, watched in disbelief as her brother actually cleaned up. She couldn''t recall the brother who used to tell her stories every night and teach her both the common tongue and Valyrian. Since leaving the Red Keep, they had led a life of wandering. Even after settling down, her brother''s kind shadow seemed to disappear, replaced by an abusive stranger. A year ago, Viserys had sold their mother''s crown to throw a lavish party. Since then, he had been a completely different person, drinking and beating her all day long. Now, as she watched him clean, Dany couldn''t believe her eyes. Viserys, unaware of Dany''s thoughts, knew only that their situation was dire. Ser Willem Darry, their caretaker, had long since passed away. The money they brought from Westeros had been squandered, and even the house they were living in was about to expire. On top of that, Robert Baratheon had been sending assassins to kill them. Fortunately, Viserys had been vigilant and managed to escape with Dany time and again. It took Viserys about ten minutes to tidy up the room. Cleaning was a basic skill for him, and he quickly organized the messy space. However, this new body was not as strong as his old one. Even after this light chore, a fine layer of sweat had appeared on his back. In theory, the original owner''s physical condition should have been good. The Targaryen genes were there, and he had learned swordplay from a young age. Even in exile, he had no shortage of nutrition. But a year of self-indulgence had left his body depleted. Viserys, now calmer, tried to think of a way to break the stalemate. Judging by his and Dany''s ages, the story of A Song of Ice and Fire wouldn''t begin for another four or five years. He needed to find a way to survive until then. But this was not easy for a prince who had lost his country and was living in exile. If he could, he would have preferred not to have this identity, avoiding constant assassination attempts. His first thought was to return to his old profession, but his current body was too weak for war. So, the first task was to improve his physical fitness, which required a good diet. The problem was, he had no money. As Viserys pondered how to make money, a blue light screen appeared in front of him. "Oh, there''s also that!" Chapter 2: Add Points, Subtract Points Chapter 2: Add Points, Subtract PointsViserys Targaryen Health: 62.4 Spirit: 94.9 Constitution: 39.6 Magic: 7.1 --- Skills (Diamond): Dragon Dreams: Ordinary (256/300) + Skills (Gold): Warfare: Ordinary (22/300) + Skills (Silver): Reconnaissance: Expert (2896/3000) + Firearms: Expert (2733/3000) + Combat: Expert (2995/3000) + Swordsmanship: Ordinary (109/300) + Riding: Ordinary (188/300) + Skills (Bronze): Valyrian: Proficient (985/1000) + Court Etiquette: Proficient (911/1000) + Common Tongue: Proficient (833/1000) + Music: Proficient (533/1000) + --- S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Assignable Points: 0.1 Assignable General Proficiency Points: 10 Looking at his own panel, Viserys gained a better understanding of his new body. First, Health. It was clear that the scale was out of 100, and at 62.4, he was sub-healthy. Fortunately, there were no diseases, so with proper care, he could reach 70. Then there was Spirit. Viserys was a genius student in the original work, and with the fusion of two souls, it was normal for his spirit to be high. As for Constitution, it related to physical fitness. Despite the effects of heavy drinking, he could improve it through exercise. The most intriguing skill to him was Dragon Dreams. Viserys realized that part of the memories he had inherited seemed to belong to the "dream world." In the original story, Robert sent many assassins to kill him and his sister, but Viserys had been able to escape with Dany repeatedly, likely due to these prophetic dreams. Apart from Dragon Dreams, the other skills appeared ordinary at first glance. However, a closer look revealed a "+" and "-" next to each skill, indicating they could be adjusted. The skills also had four quality levels, and points and proficiency could be assigned. ''Let''s try it first,'' Viserys thought. He decided not to touch the Dragon Dreams skill for now, considering its critical role in their survival. Instead, he chose the skill closest to the limit of his levelCombat. He added 6 points of proficiency, and the Combat skill bar flashed silver and turned into Master. Combat: Master (1/10000) + Instantly, Viserys felt all his previous training experiences vividly come to life. His actual combat experience and even the images of combat matches he had watched became part of his strength. If he had been a master at fighting ten opponents before, now he was a master of hand-to-hand combat. Excited, he stood up and performed a set of combat techniques. These military fighting techniques, though not aesthetically pleasing, were fierce and lethal. Absorbed in his own fighting, Viserys didn''t notice Dany, who was pressed against the wall, terrified. Her little body trembled, her face pale. To her, this display seemed like "Sleeping Dragon''s Wrath" amplified. But Viserys quickly ended his performance. The whole process took less than five minutes. Viserys was out of breath, and his clothes were soaked with sweat. Before he could even finish half of the martial arts routine, his legs went weak, and he sat down, exhausted. He turned his attention back to the panel. Having just explored the "+" sign, he now decided to try the "-" sign. After considering various skills, he focused on "Court Etiquette." This skill seemed unnecessary for his current situation. Clicking on "Court Etiquette" 100 times in a row, the Assignable General Proficiency Points only increased from 4 to 5. Realizing something, he switched his target to "Firearms." This time, clicking ten times increased his general proficiency by one point. Finally, he reduced the "Warfare" skill, gaining another point. Viserys now understood the significance of skill levels and the relationship between Assignable General Proficiency Points and skills. High-quality skills could be exchanged for more general proficiency, which could then be allocated to any skill, regardless of quality or level. However, when he looked closely at the diamond-level skill, he noticed the minus sign was gray, indicating it couldn''t be reduced easily. Realizing that he and Dany still faced the threat of assassins, he decided to make some strategic adjustments to his skills. For instance, they were currently in Braavos, where everyone spoke Valyrian. Thus, he only needed the Common Tongue skill to a level where he could understand and speak it. Since there were no firearms in this world, he could temporarily give up that skill. After making these adjustments, Viserys gained 400 points of general proficiency, which he immediately added to his sword skills. Prince, you must pay attention to the key points of Swordsmanship and the transmission of power. Prince, treat the sword as an extension of your body... Prince... For a moment, Ser Willem''s voice and image appeared vividly before Viserys'' eyes. Swordsmanship: Proficient (329/1000) + ''Master-level combat skills combined with Proficient-level swordsmanshipI can feel the power surging!'' he thought. However, his poor Constitution meant his body couldn''t fully utilize his newfound skills. Seeing that he still had 0.1 Assignable Points, he added them to Constitution. A warm current spread from his chest to his limbs, and then quickly disappeared. Although it wasn''t very noticeable, he felt slightly stronger. Meanwhile, Dany watched her brother, confused. He stared into the air, sometimes thoughtful, sometimes smiling foolishly. Her violet eyes were full of doubt, unable to understand his strange behavior. When Viserys came to his senses, it was already dark. He stepped into the courtyard, where the golden afterglow illuminated the stone slabs beneath his feet. The distant sound of the sea breeze added a sense of tranquility to the evening. He boiled some water, intending to give both himself and Dany a simple scrub. At first, Dany was nervous and scared. Her small, scarred arms were tucked in front of her chest, and she stood stiff and motionless. Normally, when her brother grabbed her head, it meant a beating. But this time, all she felt was a gentle wash. The warm water ran down her hair, mingling with her tears. Little Dany couldn''t discern what kind of tears they werefear or injustice, sadness or happiness. The sobs she tried to hold back were drowned out by the sound of the water, and Viserys didn''t hear them. He only knew that Dany had been left neglected for too long, and her hair had a distinct oily smell. Dany was already eight years old, and for psychological reasons, Viserys only washed her exposed arms and legs. Due to the limited hot water, after giving her a simple wash, the water in the basin was too dirty to use further. Viserys simply wiped the sweat off his body with the water Dany had left over. That night, little Dany rolled out her own bedding and spread it on the floor. Viserys had previously forbidden her from sleeping in the bed, a decision that now filled him with shame. Finally, after more than three years, Dany once again slept in her brother''s arms and listened to him tell stories. "Once upon a time, there was a mountain, and in the mountain, there was a temple. In the temple, there was an old holy sister and a little holy sister. The little holy sister wanted to hear the old holy sister tell a story... What story is it? Once upon a time there was a mountain..." Dany sensed something was off with the story, but Viserys'' soothing voice lulled her to sleep. That night, she slept more soundly than she had since their days in the house with the red door. As he watched Dany sleep, Viserys began to contemplate their next steps. Braavos, a city comprised of hundreds of islands, was known as the "Bastard of Valyria." It was built by slaves who had rebelled against the Valyrian Empire. Braavos was a prosperous commercial hub, home to the famous Iron Bank, and its manufacturing and fishing industries were also quite developed. The city was particularly renowned for its assassins, bodyguards, and sex industrythough Viserys had no intention of considering the latter. He realized that the original body he now inhabited still owed a debt, making Dany a likely target for their creditors. Should he leave Braavos first? With his low Constitution, the strain of these thoughts quickly overwhelmed him, and he drifted off to sleep. Beggar King, pay up! Ah! Brother! Brother, save me! No... Let her go! No! Viserys suddenly jolted awake. He had dreamed of a man and several strong accomplices breaking into the house, knocking him down, and kidnapping Dany. This was unmistakably a Dragon dream. Based on past experience, what occurred in Dragon dreams would become reality within a few minutes. Seeing Dany curled up next to him like a little kitten, he knew he had to act quickly. Run away? Or fight back? Chapter 3: Violent Debt Collection Chapter 3: Violent Debt CollectionAccording to the original plot, Viserys did not give up on his sister. The two of them spent several more years wandering until they were found by Illyrio Mopatis, a wealthy merchant of Pentos, who invited them to live in his mansion. Later, Illyrio arranged for Dany to marry the Horselord, Drogo. Following this pattern, the original Viserys would have chosen to stay. Viserys analyzed the situation from his dream. There were four intruders: two young men of medium height and one tall, bald man. The bald man was about the same height as Viserys but much stronger, akin to comparing the strength of a thumb to a pinky. In the dream, the bald man pinned him to the ground as the others took Dany away. Despite this, Viserys didnt want to flee. Leaving the courtyard would mean a return to a life of wandering, with no home and no food. This was unacceptable. Moreover, having foreseen the other party''s tactics and being a master of combat, he believed he could handle them. These men were ordinary people, while he had extensive training and experience. Viserys glanced at Dany, who was still sleeping. Quietly, he took his sword from under the bed and left the room. ... Be careful, don''t hurt the little girl! Yes, sir. The three men responded in unison. As for that Viserys... Helbo''s eyes flashed with murderous intent. Regis, break his leg. In those days, a broken bone often meant death due to poor medical conditions. Helbo believed that as long as he didn''t kill Viserys on the spot, the people behind him would handle the rest. Don''t worry. The bald man named Ghis replied in a deep voice, subconsciously clenching his fists, producing a crunching sound. Helbo, having given his final instructions, was about to tell his servant to knock on the door. It was still dark, and they planned to take advantage of the situation to catch Viserys off guard. Bang, bang, bang! Beggar King! Come out! Pay up! The voices of the men grew louder, drawing the attention of curious neighbors who peeked out of their windows and doors. When they first learned their neighbor was a former nobleman from Westeros, there was some talk. But after seeing Viserys true state, they lost interest. In Braavos, a commercial city, a nobleman without money was despicable. What status could a descendant of a former dynasty have? As people woke up and prepared to watch the spectacle, Dany, who had been sleeping soundly with her face buried in Viserys'' side, was awakened. Her purple eyes were full of unease. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Brother. Where is my brother? Dany looked around but didn''t see Viserys. She suddenly felt lost and helpless. She walked out of the room and saw Viserys standing in the courtyard. Brother... Before she could finish speaking, Viserys turned around and gestured for her to be silent, then motioned for her to go back into the room. Dany nervously retreated and peeked out of the window. What are you yelling about? I''m coming! Viserys pretended to be impatient. Seeing that his plan seemed to be working, Helbo was pleased. He could easily handle a rundown prince. Regis, when he opens the door, you hold him down! The rest of you come in with me and grab the little girl! Yes! Yes! The large, bald-headed Ghis stood at the door, waiting to pounce as soon as Viserys unlocked it. The others listened carefully to Viserys footsteps and slowed their breathing. Beggar King! Open the door! Helbo pretended to be in a hurry. What are you yelling about? Is your mother in my bed?! Viserys shouted vulgarly to disorient his opponents, pulling the latch while shifting his weight backward to avoid any possible attack. Viserys'' cursing took Helbo by surprise. This was harsh. Is it really Viserys behind the door? But the voice was right. ''Hmph! I''ll break both your legs and rip your mouth off!'' Helbo thought viciously. Regis, standing in front of the door, saw Viserys twitching the latch. He raised his thick arms like a bear, ready to pounce as soon as the door opened. Even the neighbors watching the spectacle knew what was about to happen. They held their breath, and Helbo''s warning look made them even more afraid to make a sound. Crack! As soon as the old, mottled wooden door opened, Regis couldnt wait to slam it shut. Bang! The impact sent the door crashing back into the frame, and Viserys saw only a huge black figure lunging at him. He swiftly sidestepped to the left, avoiding the attack from the bald Ghis. Then, he landed a precise hook on Ghis''s chin. The technique, speed, and precision were impeccable, but the punch lacked power. Ghis staggered, slightly dizzy but not knocked out. The three men outside the door had not yet reacted when Viserys threw two more hooks, one to the left and one to the right, knocking them off balance. The last two fell because they didnt stand straight. Viserys had the skills of a Combat Master, but his physical condition was lacking. After a brief moment of dizziness, the three men regained their footing and prepared to launch another attack. However, Viserys''s sword was already at Helbos neck, making them afraid to move. Helbo was the most frightened. As an experienced thug, he preferred recruiting 13- or 14-year-old boys. Boys that age could be deadly, and he always went for the real thinga white knife going in and a red knife coming out. Facing such a young man, he was acutely aware of the potential danger. If he couldnt resolve this quickly, hed be dead by the end of the day. Especially since he could smell the faint odor of alcohol on Viserys, indicating unpredictability. Helbo looked at Viserys, whose half-face was obscured by long silver hair, and stuttered: Calm down! Calm down! Give me the money, and I''ll leave! I won''t hurt you. The situation had escalated so rapidly that Helbo didnt have time to organize his words. The neighbors watching from outside were equally shocked. They had seen Viserys before. He was tall but still thin, seemingly no match for the men confronting him. Yet, this sudden turn of events was unbelievable. You dare to sneak up on me? You want to die! Viserys shouted angrily, his voice filled with fury. It seemed as though he might slit Helbo''s throat at any moment. Chapter 4: Working to Pay Off Your Debt Chapter 4: Working to Pay Off Your DebtDany, who was lying on the windowsill, watched the entire confrontation unfold. Seeing her brother, Viserys, display his dragon-like might with his purple eyes shining, she momentarily forgot about the wounds on her armwounds inflicted by Viserys not long ago. Under the threat of the sharp blade, Helbo instructed the three men to wait outside the door, leaving him alone with Viserys to negotiate. Pri... Prince, we are only here to settle the outstanding payments with you. We really have no other intentions, Helbo said with a servile smile, his gold teeth twinkling and making his words even less credible. Do you think I''m stupid? Do you smell your own farts? Viserys retorted, delivering each word with a staccato slap to Helbo''s fat face, humiliating him with every strike. He suspected that the man before him was not a nobleman at all, but a street thug. Dany, watching from behind the window, felt very satisfied. This thug had often appeared when Viserys was drunk, stealing things from their home and looking at her with ill intent, even attempting to touch her. To Helbo''s surprise, Viserys began discussing the debt after humiliating him. If Helbo were in control, he would have demanded an unreasonable sum. But now, he had to tread carefully. You owe us 132 gold coins, 26 silver moons, and some change. Viserys glanced at his neck, and Helbo quickly revised his statement. One hundred and thirty gold coins. You give us one hundred and thirty gold coins, and we''ll call it even. Viserys couldnt even come up with three gold coins, let alone 130. Actually, it''s all negotiable. We can give you a discount on the rest of the debt. Or... 125? Viserys remained silent, and Helbo, increasingly desperate, continued to haggle with himself. It can''t be less than 120. I can''t give you a lower price. Viserys still didnt respond. One hundred and twenty! I''ll find a way to get you the rest! One hundred and twenty! What do you think? Viserys still didnt say anything. It really can''t be less, Prince. Would you like to name a price? Helbo said, his respectful tone barely masking his desperation. Viserys smacked his lips and then looked Helbo in the eye. I don''t have a single gold coin right now. Helbo''s expression froze. But I have other repayment options. Other? Helbo''s eyes shifted toward the house. Sensing his gaze, Dany gasped and quickly hid under the window. Watch your eyes, or I''ll pluck them out! Viserys threatened coldly, his expression full of menace, as if he might bite Helbo''s throat at any moment. Helbo shivered and quickly apologized, "I-I-I didn''t mean it that way. I thought you were talking about the house. You said, you said that." Ignoring his flawed reasoning, Viserys asked, "Let me ask you a question first. If you receive 130 gold coins from me this time, how much will you get?" Huh? Helbo, though he had a hunch about Viserys'' intention, answered honestly, "Well, I can get about forty." The debt collection industry is indeed highly profitable! Viserys'' eyes lit up. This figure aligned with what he knew from his previous life. Depending on the difficulty of the collection, the debt collector might receive half or even more of the total amount owed. Some creditors were only interested in recouping a fraction or causing trouble for their debtors. If he joined the industry, he could quickly earn enough to take care of his health and Dany. After recovering, he would join the mercenaries, maximizing his talents. Viserys said, "Braavos is a big city. I''m sure I''m not the only one who owes money, right?" Helbo was cautious, "What you mean is..." "Yes, that''s what I meant." Helbo lowered his head, reaching for his beard before thinking better of it and touching his face instead. He had not come here for gold but for Dany. He had assumed Viserys was an easy target but realized he was wrong. The original plan had to be abandoned, making it difficult to explain to his employer. Seeing his hesitation, Viserys added, "Selling people in Braavos, I think it''s ten years of hard labor, right?" He pinched Helbo''s neck, still smiling, but the gesture was menacing. Helbo felt his soul being squeezed. He had made all the preparations, yet here he was, the passive party. The reward for capturing Dany was two hundred gold dragons, but now that money seemed too risky. Viserys'' proposal had merit. Compared to ordinary teenagers, Viserys dared to fight and had martial arts skills. If he joined Helbo''s "team," it could be beneficial. Helbo had several "businesses" lined up. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes! I accept your offer. In a few days, I''ll come to see you. How about we go together to help people who need to pay off their debts?" Helbo suggested with a smile. "No problem. Then you can lend me some money first, and I''ll deduct it from my salary, I mean, my compensation." Helbo swallowed hard, feeling suffocated. When had he become a debt collector who not only couldn''t collect money but also had to leave some behind? "Okay, okay, okay." He took a heavy purse from his bosom and handed it to Viserys. "Well, thank you. From now on, I''ll call you ''Ser.''" "No, no, you don''t have to." Helbo bowed slightly and turned to leave. Seeing a crowd of onlookers gathered outside, his face fell. Today''s business trip was a failure, severely damaging his reputation. He put on a fierce look, trying to regain some dignity. But he had not taken two steps when Viserys stopped him. "Wait." Helbo felt a bitter taste in his mouth and quickly squeezed out another smile, the rapid changes in expression causing his facial muscles to twitch slightly. "Is there anything else, Prince?" Viserys pointed to the broken door and said, "The door is worth two gold coins. Take it out of there." ... Dany was overjoyed. Every time Helbo came, he always took something away. But this time, not only did he leave empty-handed, he also left a significant amount of money. The money would be enough for the two siblings to live on for a long timeassuming her brother Viserys didn''t drink it all away. Suddenly, a distant roar echoed through the air. It was the Titan of Braavos, the colossal statue that signaled the start of the city''s day. The people of Braavos began their work with the roar of the Titan. Let''s go! Let''s get something to eat! Viserys said. Okay~ Dany followed cheerfully. Unlike the little girl''s excitement, Viserys knew that their troubles were far from over. He remembered that the man who had lent him the money seemed to be a shipowner with three or five ships under his command. In those days, good sailors were hard to come by, and any shipowner capable of managing them was naturally formidable. If the shipowner couldn''t get Dany, he might try something else. Helbo had proven useless, so the shipowner would probably find someone more competent. The two of them were already at each other''s throats. Considering the laws of Braavos, if a creditor died, the debtor would also be suspected. Viserys decided it was crucial to pay off the debt first and then find an opportunity to eliminate the threat. Chapter 5: Dance of Water Chapter 5: Dance of WaterAccording to Viserys''s judgment, Braavos might have once been a massive meteor crater. Its outer perimeter consists of a series of long, narrow mountain islands, resembling protective walls encircling the ''city of a thousand islands''. Not long after leaving the house, Viserys could see the statue of the Titan of Braavos, which had just roared. This nearly 300-meter-tall statue is one of the Nine Wonders of the World. Every corner of Braavos offers a view of this magnificent statue. It may have been carved into the mountain, but it could also be magic... Viserys mused. After all, magic existed in this world, and it was present in his own panel, so the assumption was not far-fetched. Danglar lived in the wealthy district. Early in the morning, water vendors delivered sweet water to the area. To access this sweet water, the Braavosi built a waterway running through the city, called the Long Waterway. Wealthy families who lived farther from the Long Canal relied on water vendors to pull the water and sell it. To fetch a good price, these vendors dressed very cleanly. When Viserys and Dany first left home, their somewhat shabby clothes didnt stand out. But compared to the well-dressed people around them, their attire was conspicuous. Viserys resolved to buy Dany a clean, well-fitting dress once he had some money left after paying off the gold coin Helbo had left him. As for himself, he would have to make do for now. Following his memory, Viserys led Dany to the house of Danglar. It was a house with a courtyard, almost a mansion. As they arrived, a servant of the Danglar family was running out to buy water. Upon seeing the Viserys siblings, he instinctively tried to drive them away. But recognizing their silver hair, he sneered, "When will you pay me back, Beggar King?" His voice carried, attracting the attention of passersby who turned to look. In Braavos, it was a great shame to be in debt, and this was a wealthy area where many had heard of the Beggar King. He''s the Beggar King? Look at his clothes, he really is a beggar. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hey, he''s even got a little beggar with him! Feeling the stares of the crowd, Dany hid behind Viserys'' back. Viserys glanced at the people still talking and, with a cold gaze, made them choose to shut up. Now! Viserys called out, pulling out his money bag and making a clattering sound with the coins inside. The metal coins produced a beautiful chime as they bounced around in the silk purse. The servant reached out to take it, but Viserys quickly dodged. Tell your master to come out with my debt note, and we''ll be even. Danglar, with his extensive experience as a sailor, appeared. He had lost an ear on a ship in his early years, leaving an unpleasant black hole on his left cheek. He couldn''t fathom how Viserys had managed to gather the money. According to his plan, Dany should have been captured by Helbo and taken to his ship. But now, he saw the brother and sister standing before him, unharmed. Viserys had a long sword on his back and was looking at him with cold eyes. "This kid, he''s different," Danglar thought to himself, narrowing his brown eyes. Viserys, once a spirit on the verge of collapse, had been tricked into owing a large sum of money. But now, he was like a blade unsheathed, exuding a chilling presence. Count it. One hundred and thirty-five, Viserys said, tossing the money bag to Danglar. Danglar didnt bother counting the coins; he simply weighed the bag in his hand, then took out Viserys''s debt note. Viserys crumpled the note and gave Danglar a meaningful look. Now we are even. Whatever misfortune befalls you in the future has nothing to do with me. Hearing this, Danglar''s heart sank. Viserys knew he couldn''t appear weak. A proper display of intimidation might actually buy him more time. As the siblings left, Danglar turned to his servant and ordered, Go ask that Helbo guy what the hell he''s doing! His face darkened. He wasnt just a small shipowner trying to get Dany; he was merely the white glove of a much larger and more powerful man. ... Black belly fish! Fresh black belly fish! Onions, just in from the mainland! After leaving Danglars, the siblings headed to the market. Unlike the wealthy district, the roads here were riddled with puddles and hidden mines underfoot. The two walked through the market, with Dany trailing behind Viserys like a duckling after its mother. Braavos, a sprawling city, was divided into seven or eight smaller towns. Viserys and Dany lived in Bitterwell Town, aptly named for its poor-quality drinking water but cheaper vegetables. The staple food for the common people in Braavos was fish, and vegetables were a rare commodity. Viserys had previously avoided places like this market. But now, this place, devoid of industrial civilization, felt novel to him. Although he used to be a commoner who often begged for money, his targets were usually the upper class of Braavos. Among the common people, he wasnt well known. Additionally, while Braavos had its own descendants of Valyria, white hair and purple eyes were rare but not sensational. His handsome face, however, still brought him some advantages. Hey, sister, how much is this fish? Viserys asked, a smile on his lips, his good looks evident. The female stall owner, wearing a dark green vest, blushed slightly. Uh, five. I mean three iron coins for one. Three coinsa reasonable price. Okay, please pick me out a few. Okay~ The stall owners voice softened, almost like a whisper. Somehow, the fish today were particularly slippery, and the woman was a little flustered. Even so, she picked out the fattest sea fish for Viserys. Under the guise of handing the fish to Dany, she slipped a few extra oysters into the bundle. As the brother and sister left, the woman felt a surprising sense of loss, so much so that she didn''t hear her customers calling out to her. Boss! Are you still open for business? A grumble pulled her back to reality, and her previously cheerful expression turned sour. What are you yelling about? Pick what you want! After leaving the market, Viserys bought two more daggers. With these, his close combat killing power would reach a new level. Additionally, he anticipated needing more tools next time, so he found some elastic rope at the market and planned to make two simple crossbows. He then bought Dany a linen dress. Although the material and color were not as fine as her blue dress, it was clean, suitable, and Dany liked it very much. Just as the siblings were about to leave, a commotion arose around the market. Theres a duel between two swordsmen in the square! A boy in a yellow long-sleeved shirt shouted as he ran, drawing everyone''s attention. Instantly, many people paused their activities. Idle chatter ceased, leisurely strollers stopped, and even young lovers were momentarily distracted. Lets go, wait for me. Hurry up! This time its Kells, the Swordsman under Lady Lida! Hes a master of the Water Dance! ''Dance of the Water! Isnt that the famous skill of the little wolf girl Arya Stark?'' Intrigued, Viserys decided to take Dany over to watch. Chapter 6: Automatic System Chapter 6: Automatic SystemAs news of the duel spread, the market didnt empty out entirely, but it grew much quieter. Dany''s eyes sparkled with excitement, clearly wanting to go. ordinaryly, Viserys would have forbidden her from running around, but seeing her eagerness, he relented. Lets go! Lets take a look, Viserys said, putting the water jar in a relatively hidden spot. He took Danys hand and they hurried toward the square. Dany''s face flushed with excitement as she tried to keep up with Viserys'' pace. Viserys was very interested in the so-called Water Dance. Arya Stark, Ned''s daughter, had learned the Water Dance from a Braavosi swordsman in King''s Landing, and she used this skill to kill the Night King. These techniques were truly remarkable. Realizing Danys short legs couldnt keep up, Viserys picked her up under his arm and strode toward the square with long steps. They arrived just as the two swordsmen were in the middle of a fierce battle. Dany, come! Before she could react, Dany found herself on Viserys'' shoulders. At first, she felt a bit embarrassed but quickly settled, feeling this was better than when she was little. Perhaps it was a compensation from the Seven Gods? Dany soon focused on the two swordsmen. To Viserys, the Water Dance technique resembled the fencing competitions he had seen. The two swordsmen appeared to be around twenty years old, standing sideways and fighting on a single line. One wore a light yellow shirt, the other a dark red one. They moved swiftly and gracefully, like deer in the mountains or squirrels on tree branches. The light from their swords flashed, drawing cheers from the crowd. Despite the elegance, the fight was brutal. The man in the yellow shirt had several wounds, with bright red blood soaking his clothes, making him look miserable. The scene scared Dany, who nervously grabbed Viseryss shoulder. Viserys, however, was fully engrossed in the duel. He observed that the Water Dance swords were very narrow, aimed at speed. Though not as thin as fencing swords, they were only about two fingers wide, likely ineffective against armor. Still, the swordsmanship had merits, especially in footwork. Unlike the stability-focused swordplay of Westeros, the Water Dancers prioritized agility. Viserys decided that if given the chance, he would learn this technique, and teach it to Dany too. In their current situation, acquiring more skills could only help. Predicting the duel''s outcome, Viserys noted that despite the yellow-shirted swordsmans injuries, they were superficial. The maroon-shirted swordsman, though appearing fine, was in worse condition. His steps were already disorganized, his deeper injuries masked by the color of his clothes. As their bloodied clothing soaked, Viserys saw that Dany seemed scared. Lets go, he said, taking her away. Yes, Dany nodded, relieved. ... Dany was very happy. To her, Viserys was becoming more and more human. Not only had he stopped abusing her, but he also carried her around to watch duels and now, he even cooked for her. The sweet, braised fish melted in her mouth. The joy brought by a satisfying meal was incomparable! Soon, the two siblings had eaten their fill. Dany tried to help with the dishes, but Viserys stopped her. We just finished eating. Let''s talk about it later. Mm-hmm, Dany nodded and sat down next to Viserys. She felt that her brother had changed a lot, but she couldnt figure out why. Her little brain worked hard to understand. She inched closer to Viserys, and when he didnt object, she rested her head on his lap. Viserys opened his arms and let her rest, soon hearing the light sound of her snoring. He opened his panel to see if he could improve his skills. As he did, he noticed something strange. I remember that firearms became an entry-level skill yesterday, but now its a ordinary skill? Viserys had reduced his firearms skills to Entry-level (100/100) +, but now it had become Ordinary (87/300) +. He looked at his skills in court etiquette and common language, and sure enough, they had both increased by dozens of points. The other skills that had not been deducted remained unchanged. Despite the oddity, Viserys was excited. This meant something significant. If he learned more skills and mastered them to a certain extent, he would gain a steady stream of proficiency points! He checked the Assignable Points again and found they had increased from 4 to 17. Huh? Ive gained 13 points? He saw that the Assignable Points had now become 0.1, seeming to refresh every day. Assignable Points seem to increase by 0.1 daily, and Proficiency points fluctuate, he mused. He had only been in this world for less than a day, so there were too few samples to draw concrete conclusions. However, Viserys realized his system was more powerful than he had initially estimated. For now, upgrading his swordplay and combat skills would take time. Therefore, he needed to start making crossbows as soon as possible. He glanced at the gutted fish on the ground. The merchant had told him that the fish contained paralytic toxins and needed to be cleaned thoroughly before eating. After carrying the already asleep Dany back to bed, Viserys began working on the crossbow. In addition to the crossbow, he also wanted to set up some warning mechanisms. As he looked at the wooden doors and the wall, an idea began to form in his mind. ... Danglar had experienced a string of bad luck over the past two years. He once commanded five ships, but four had sunk, and the fifth was still missing. Now, he was teetering on the brink of bankruptcy. At this desperate moment, a Braavos nobleman from the upper reaches of the Long Canal approached him. This nobleman, of course, didnt show his face but sent a servant to offer Danglar a hefty sum of a thousand gold dragons to acquire Dany, the princess of the fallen kingdom. The nobleman chose Danglar because, even before he became wealthy, Danglar had been a hooligan with a lot of experience in shady dealings. He was a qualified white-glove, capable of handling delicate and dirty work. So, when Helbo failed, Danglar immediately sought help from another group. He turned to Banergar from the "Fierce Fish Company". The Fierce Fish Company was notorious among the lower classes of Braavos, implicated in more than a dozen murders. To this day, no fewer than twenty members were fugitives, each with at least one murder to their name. Take Banergar, for example. In his early years, he had been involved in a gang war and had his left cheek slashed off. Due to limited medical care, it couldnt be stitched up, leaving his left teeth exposed. He looked like a zombie from a movie, his face grotesque and menacing even without making facial expressions. When he smiled, he looked ready to bite someones neck off. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I dont care what method you use. After the job is done, 300 gold dragons! Danglar demanded. Banergar sneered, Heh, Ive seen that little bitch from the fallen kingdom. Even without her status, shes worth 500 gold dragons just for her face. Do you think Im stupid? As he spoke, Banergar twisted his neck, deliberately showing Danglar his yellow, mottled teeth. But Danglar was no saint either. This is Braavos. Do you know how much it would cost to settle this just because she is a fallen princess? Danglar countered. Banergar was unmoved. He took a sip of wine and stood up, Then find someone else. He pretended to leave, testing Danglar''s resolve. One step, two steps, and Banergar was about to leave. It was only about ten steps from Danglars desk to the door. Danglar finally caved, Name a number. Banergar smiled and turned around, his relatively intact right cheek submerged in darkness, while the light from outside shone on his broken left cheek, making him look like a ferocious fish with its teeth bared and claws outstretched. Five hundred gold dragons, plus 20% of the last ship you own, Banergar demanded. Danglar knew that Banergar was also trying to clean up his act and planned to buy some property. Done! Danglar agreed. Chapter 7: Violent Debt Collection II Chapter 7: Violent Debt Collection IIRaise your hand higher! Shoot it at me! Viserys instructed. Dany held the crossbow that Viserys had made for her, her small, thin arms trembling as she fired it. Whoosh! The arrow flew, but Viserys barely had to move to avoid it. He simply stood there, and the arrow didn''t even come close. Why are you closing your eyes again? If you keep doing that, you''ll have to do extra training at night! Viserys scolded. Dany pouted, feeling a bit aggrieved. Why is Viserys so strict again? Since he made the crossbows, he had been making her practice every day. Her arms were sore, and her delicate hands had blisters. It wasnt until Viserys sewed her a simple pair of gloves that the problem was alleviated. In truth, Dany couldnt be blamed. She wasnt yet the Mother of Dragons she would become. She was just a shy little girl, and Viserys, with habits from his previous life, sometimes let his tone become harsh or irritable without realizing it. This made her think the old, cruel Viserys had returned, which scared her. Seeing her expression, Viserys knew he had pushed her too hard. He desperately hoped that Dany would be able to protect herself to some extent, but she was only a little girl under eight years old. Not every child was as ruthless as Arya Stark, who was brave enough to kill at a young age. Judging by the future performances of Dany and Arya, Dany would focus her talents on politics, while Arya would excel in martial arts. Viserys went over to Dany and rearranged her hair, which was damp with sweat and sticking to her forehead. Take a break, he said, taking the crossbow from her hands. But she pulled back and shook her head. No, brother, Im not tired. She retrieved another wooden arrow from her waist bag and expertly loaded it. Okay, this time well change the target to that wine jar. Viserys positioned himself behind Dany, taking her hand holding the crossbow and pointing it at the wine jar twenty paces away. When shooting, you must look at the target, not the crossbow, and definitely not close your eyes. Viserys'' patient teaching calmed Dany''s nerves. You have to look at your target and imagine the crossbow in your hand as part of your body. Nothing will escape your eyes. Fire! Dany pulled the trigger, and the clay wine jar was pierced with a dark hole. I hit it! she exclaimed, turning to Viserys with her violet eyes sparkling with excitement. Good, practice more and get the feel for it. Mmm! Dany nodded vigorously and took out another crossbow bolt. ... In just over half a month since Helbo and his gang last paid a visit, the siblings'' self-defense skills had improved considerably. Dany, for instance, could hit a target within ten paces five or six times out of ten, and within five paces almost every time. She was no longer the helpless lamb she had once been. Viserys, meanwhile, had focused on improving his Constitution over the past ten days. He had already increased his physical strength to nearly 45 points. The main reason for this improvement was that he had stopped drinking, allowing his body to recover naturally. Any further gains would have to come gradually, but he estimated that with half a year, he could raise his Constitution to around 60 points. This would be the level of an adult strongman, capable of serving as a heavy infantryman or heavy cavalryman in the army. With a year of training, reaching 80 points seemed attainable, equating to the level of an ordinary general. Factoring in the system, which could provide 36 attribute points per year, he could undoubtedly grow into a first-class general. The sellswords scattered across the continent would be a paradise for him to excel in. Additionally, some of his skills had recovered significantly. His firearms skills had returned to the proficient level, and he had made progress in other areas as well. However, he still had a long way to go before advancing from Proficient to Expert in swordsmanship. During these ten days, Viserys had noticed several unfamiliar faces around his house. These individuals thought they were being discreet, but to a skilled scout, they were glaringly obvious. By following their trails, Viserys had managed to get close to their lair at night and discovered their origins. If his physical fitness were even half as good as it had once been, he was confident he could track them down completely. He estimated that the group would make their move within the next two days, which was why he had been so insistent on Dany practicing with the crossbow. In Braavos, items like bows and arrows were controlled, but a sharpened wooden stick could be just as effective. The gang would never come after him in armor, so a sharpened stick would be enough to pierce human skin. Fierce Fish Company! Let''s see how fierce you really are, he muttered. Raising his hand, he shot, skewering two leaves and nailing them to the door. ... Banergar took Viserys''s business very seriously. This was his chance to rise from the ranks of the landless riffraff to the merchant class and improve his social status. In Braavos, merchants were a respected profession, considered the backbone of the city. They even had a better chance of being elected as the Sealord, the supreme ruler of Braavos, than the average citizen. The requirements for becoming a merchant were very strict. First of all, one needed to own property. In Braavos, the sale of property required a guarantor, and no one would guarantee a man with Banergar''s background and criminal record. He had finally managed to get a guarantee from Danglar, so he wasnt about to let this opportunity slip away. This time, he was going all out. He learned from Helbo that Viserys was particularly good at melee combat. So, Banergar hired a master water dancer at a high price. In addition, he brought five of his men, each armed with a wooden spear. Tonight, they were here for Viserys''s life. Enghis, lets get ready to move. Enghis was the sword dancer he had hired. Enghis, in his early thirties, had a scar on his left eyebrow and yellow eyes, one big and one small, suggesting a past injury in battle. He had fled Braavos after mistakenly killing someone but was found by Banergar, who promised him a generous reward for this job. Hmm, Enghis replied briefly. After this deal, he would take the murder charge, leaving Banergar worry-free. In addition to him, Banergar had also paid off the guards in the area to make their ears less sensitive, ensuring absolute certainty in his plan. After confirming everything with Enghis, Banergar gave his men some final instructions. Leaving one man on guard, the group slipped into the darkness, heading for Viserys''s quarters. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, Viserys suddenly opened his eyes. He had just woken up from a Dragon dream in which he had been attacked. Dany! Dany! Wake up! he called. Groggy, Dany heard Viserys''s call. Stay in the room and hide! Do you understand? Dany, still confused, took the crossbow. She saw Viserys put two crossbows on his waist, then pick up his sword and quietly approach the front door. From his Dragon dream, Viserys knew that not only was there a swordsman with excellent swordsmanship, but there were also sentries outside. He couldn''t escape; he had no choice but to fight! Chapter 8: Midnight Bloodshed Chapter 8: Midnight BloodshedViserys used wine bottles and jars to create makeshift alarm mechanisms. Whether Banergar and his men tried to climb over the wall or sneak in through the door, they would be detected. Hiding in the shadows of the corner of the wall, he waited quietly, listening intently for any sound outside. Soon, he heard a rustling noise at the door. Before he could figure out what the men were up to, there was a loud crash. The door fell straight from its frame, hitting the ground with a thud and sending up a shower of leaves and dust. They had actually broken down his door! Several men armed with wooden spears burst in, quickly taking over the yard. Some even carried torches. This was what it meant to have a weapon in hand. Just as they were about to break into the room, two loud sounds echoed through the yard. A man with a torch and another with a wooden spear let out muffled groans. They turned to see where the crossbow bolts had come from. There stood a young man with silver hair by the wall. Banergar recognized him immediately and shouted, Kill him! The two men who had been shot didn''t even have time to realize where they were wounded before collapsing. Their feet seemed to melt beneath them, and they could hardly stand. Time was running out. Viserys didn''t have time to reload both crossbows, so he threw the one in his hand at the man closest to him. He then took the opportunity to reload the other crossbow and fired, killing another man. He''s out of arrows! Get him! Banergar, the first to react, picked up the fallen torch and shouted. At this point, Banergar stood with two others: a swordsman and a spearman. He had thought this attack foolproof but didn''t expect to lose half his men so quickly. Banergar looked at Viserys, his exposed fangs gleaming in the torchlight, making him look like a ghost crawling out of hell. He licked his lips menacingly. Viserys and the swordsman simultaneously drew their swords and faced off. "This guy''s got some skill," Viserys thought as he sized up his opponent. The next moment, the swordsman Enghis attacked, his speed incredible, the sound of his sword slicing through the air sharp and menacing. Viserys quickly felt the pressure; Enghis''s swordsmanship was clearly superior. Worse, the spearman beside him harassed him intermittently, adding to his frustration. Desperate, Viserys drew back, pulled the dagger from his waist, and hurled it at the spearman. A sound like fabric tearing filled the air as the dagger found its mark, piercing the minion''s body. But Enghis seized the opportunity and lunged at Viserys. Despite his best efforts to evade, a gash five or six inches long was carved into his side. Viserys threw his dagger again, but Enghis easily dodged it. Banergar, holding a torch, was shocked. He had prepared meticulously, yet this kid had managed to survive. This couldn''t continue. Though Enghis had the upper hand, Banergar decided to intervene. He threw the torch aside, picked up a wooden spear, and circled around to Viserys''s back. Viserys knew Banergars intentions but was too preoccupied with Enghis to react. Soon, Banergar saw his chance and thrust the spear at Viseryss lower back. Despite being outmatched in swordsmanship, Viseryss close combat skills were masterful. His vigilance and reflexes were top-notch. He grabbed the spear before it pierced his skin, preventing further injury. Enghis took advantage of the moment and swung his sword. Viserys blocked it with his own, holding the spear in his left hand and parrying with his right. Enghis''s face contorted in a grimace of exertion and excitement at the thought of killing a prince, his brown eyes full of cruelty like a hyena. Banergar growled and pushed harder with the spear, but Viserys felt his grip weakening. He knew he couldnt hold on much longermaybe three seconds, five at most, before he would be overpowered. Suddenly, Banergars body shook, and his strength deflated like a punctured balloon. Sensing the change, Viserys pulled and twisted, yanking the spear from his body and thrusting it forward. Banergar, unable to control his momentum, drove the spear into Enghis. Enghis, caught off guard, had his center of gravity on his sword. It was too late to evade. The wooden spear pierced his abdomen, and Viserys seized the moment to slash Enghiss throat. Enghis dropped his sword, a wheezing sound escaping his lips as he clawed at his neck, choking on his own blood. The sudden reversal was all due to Banergars inexplicable loss of strength. Viserys turned and saw Dany standing there, crossbow in hand, ready to shoot. "Good! It was worth practicing!" Viserys thought, grateful he had made the right decision to save him and his sister. Dany dropped the crossbow and quickly ran to Viserys''s side. Brother, you''re hurt! Its nothing! Just a superficial wound! Viserys reassured her. He knew that if a wound felt hot, it was usually superficial. Only if you felt weak after being injured was it truly dangerous. Although the two wounds on his body hurt, they were not fatal. As long as he kept them clean and prevented infection, he would be fine. He was lucky that Banergar, perhaps fearing he might injure his own men in the dark, had not smeared his weapons with strange substances. But Viserys felt no gratitude for that. During his scouting, he had learned that Banergar had two sons, both in their late teens. Banergar planned for one son to continue his underworld business while the other inherited the legitimate businesses. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Viserys knew he couldnt kill everyone; it would complicate the court''s decisions. But Banergar''s two sons had to be eliminated. Otherwise, the entire Fierce Fish Company would retaliate against him under their leadership, with endless consequences. Besides, a young man defending his sister against intruders was already a remarkable feat. No one would expect him to take the fight to the man''s home. Not only would they not think of it, but they also wouldn''t believe it. If he didn''t seize such a good opportunity, he would be a fool. He tied up the unconscious men and instructed Dany to shoot them if they woke up, forbidding her from communicating with them in any way. Meanwhile, Viserys slipped into the night with his crossbow and dagger. Chapter 9: Night of Blood and Fire Chapter 9: Night of Blood and FireAs an island city, Braavos was teeming with seagulls. Viserys disposed of the lookout without a second thought and tossed the body into the sea. Following his predetermined route to Banergar''s lair, he climbed to a high point and surveyed the surroundings. To the northeast, near the Long Channel, the lights were bright. This area housed the Sealord''s palace, several magnificent temples, and the great theater known as "The Gate. The upper reaches of the Long Channel could be considered the center of Braavos. He then turned his gaze towards the northwest, where the Titan of Braavos stood. This iconic structure served as both the city''s beacon and its first line of defense, housing an arsenal. Viserys noticed the lights there seemed unusually bright, which was advantageous. If something happened elsewhere, it would be less likely to be noticed. After confirming his direction, Viserys continued on his way. At Banergar''s mansion: Carmon, did you hear the screams? This little bitch is hot. Why don''t you go try her out? The young man speaking had a lewd smile, clearly relishing the thought. He was Banergar''s eldest son, Caperson. The two men looked remarkably similar. Caperson''s puffy eyes betrayed that he was overtaxing his body. Not interested. Isn''t Father going to take on The Beggar King? His sister is the Princess of a fallen kingdom. I''ll save my appetite for that. Compared to his brother, Carmon was slightly plumper, and the two brothers did not look much alike. But the obscene expression and mannerisms were identical. Hey, you''re dreaming. That fallen bitch is a big shot in Braavos, and she''s from one of the three great houses. If she''s not a virgin, she''s worthless. Caperson took a sip of wine and continued, You''d better keep your pants on and not ruin Father''s business. Hearing this, Carmon put down his wine glass with some disappointment. Hmph! Damn it, what''s so great about these big shots? They just have better women than we do! He unbuttoned his shirt and walked into the back room. Hey, don''t go too far. You have to give her back to Old Pigskin tomorrow! Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oh, I know! Carmon waved impatiently. Caperson walked to the window, his sparse chest hair exposed, and enjoyed the sea breeze while drinking. But after a while, he didn''t hear any sound from the back room. Whats this guy up to now? He wondered, but shrugged it off and continued enjoying the night view. The triennial Ten-Day Festival is about to begin. I wonder if I''ll have the chance to meet Lady Falia, the Moonshadow. Caperson squinted towards the Titan of Braavos. Every three years, Braavos held the Masked Festival. On the last day of the festival, people removed their masks to the roar of the Titan of Braavos. The festival included three competitions: a sword-fighting competition, a music competition, and the highly anticipated beauty pageant. The prizes for each competition were generous. Caperson reminisced about his previous participation in the festival, lost in fantasy. However, after a long time, he still didn''t hear the poor girl''s screams, which struck him as odd. Carmon? Carmon! Suddenly, Caperson felt a chill in his throat, his hair stood on end, and his scalp felt as if it were about to burst. What do you want? Hand over all the money. The voice was cold and gloomy, and Caperson did not dare to think otherwise. Okay, okay, Ill get it. Ill get it. He quickly went to the corner of the room, lifted a hidden floor panel, and revealed various deeds and shiny coins. The money is all... Before Caperson could finish his sentence, he felt a cold sensation at the base of his neck, and then he fell to the ground, writhing in agony, just like the swordsman Enghis. It was Viserys. He didnt care about Capersons miserable state but instead stuffed the coins from the secret compartment into a pocket he had prepared in advance. Two or three hundred gold coins and hundreds of silver moons were enough to support the siblings for several years. As for the contracts and other documents, Viserys, of course, did not take them. Suddenly, Viserys found a black dagger. [Dragonbone Dagger: provides 1 assignable attribute point, daily assignable attribute point increase of 0.05] The message, as if projected directly onto his retina, made him pause. The so-called Dragonbone Dagger is a dagger made from Dragonbonelight, sharp, and tough. The Dragonbone Dagger and the Dragonbone Bow are both weapons that warriors are eager to obtain. He inserted the dagger at the back of his waist, then loaded the coins. The coins were not heavy, weighing only three or four catties. He hung them on his body, lit the candles, set the curtains on fire, and then turned around to find the poor girl in the room. The girl was about fourteen years old. When Viserys had just entered, Carmon had been about to do something to her. The girl seemed resigned to her fate, lying motionless on the bed like a pale, dead fish. Viserys slit Carmon''s throat, comforted the girl, and then returned to kill Caperson. He chose to save her because he was wearing a mask. Plus, he could tell that the girl was being forced, so at least she wouldnt say anything if anyone asked. When he tried to help her up, she struggled to resist. "Kill me," the girl said weakly, her voice like a wounded oriole, sad and melodious. Viserys was silent for a moment. He had overheard Caperson and Carmon''s conversation. There seemed to be someone else behind this, someone called Old Pigskin. He could save her now, but not forever. And he was in danger himself. You can give me the candle, please. He knew the girl wanted to make it look like she had started the fire. Whats your name? he asked. Sissi, she replied bitterly. Okay, Sissi. Viserys took her head in his arms and gently twisted it, ending her suffering. Banergar lived in a wealthy neighborhood where the houses were spaced out. When Viserys left, his house was like a huge lampshade in the darkness, the orange glow of the fire faintly visible. Soon, the flames roared like a giant python, consuming the entire house. The fire burned for nearly three hours before it was discovered. By that time, Viserys had already returned to his courtyard. Dany was holding a crossbow, her eyes wide with fear as she kept watch over the tied-up intruders. When she saw a figure at the door, she quickly aimed the crossbow. Realizing it was her brother, she relaxed. She was only eight years old and felt exhausted after the tension. As soon as she stood up, she nearly fell. Fortunately, Viserys was quick and caught her. How is it? Have they woken up yet? he asked. Dany shook her head. No, they didnt get up. Seeing his little sister so tired made Viserys feel a pang of sadness. He carried her to bed and tucked her in. Dany, I didnt go anywhere tonight. Do you remember? he said gently. Dany looked confused but nodded, trusting her brother. Repeat it, Viserys insisted. Brother, you didnt go anywhere. You were with me the whole time. Satisfied, Viserys covered her with the quilt. He went back to the courtyard and looked at Banergar and the others, who were still unconscious. They had come to rob him but had lost everything instead. He couldnt let them go, but he needed to plan carefully to maximize his own interests. Chapter 10: The Fierce Fish-Eater Chapter 10: The Fierce Fish-EaterIt was in the early morning hours that Banergar and the others finally regained consciousness under the effects of the paralyzing toxin. This toxin wasn''t an anesthetic; it was truly toxic. To verify its strength, Viserys had even personally caught a mouse to test it. As Banergar came to his senses, he felt as if the earth beneath him was spinning. His internal organs were in complete turmoil, and the taste in his mouth was both fishy and bitter, making him feel nauseous and uncomfortable. Crack! Crack! Crack! Suddenly, he heard the sound of a knife being sharpened. He opened his eyes and saw a silver-haired youth holding a sword and a whetstone, polishing the blade with great force. Sparks flew from the blade as he worked. Banergar couldn''t shake the feeling that the young man before him was not merely the descendant of a fallen kingdom, as the rumors suggested. Instead, he seemed like a demon with blood-sucking fangs, always ready to pounce. In fact, Banergar''s instincts were correct. After nearly ten years of military service, Viserys had seen plenty of blood. And a lot of it. "Oh, Lord of the Fierce Fish, you''re awake," Viserys said with a playful tone. Banergar, recalling the scene of Viserys killing his men last night, decided to tread carefully. "Danglar, my creditor, ordered me to do it. I can give you some money or pay your debt for you," Banergar said cautiously. He thought it best not to engage in empty talk with the young man in front of him and to offer something tangible instead. Viserys did not respond immediately. Instead, he pointed at Enghis''s corpse and said, "This guy is wanted in Braavos. I don''t know what you''re doing with him." Banergar''s mouth twitched. He guessed that Viserys was asking for a price. "Then name your price," Banergar tried to put on a smile. "I want to know who is trying to kill me and my sister," Viserys said, putting down the whetstone and walking up to him. After two attacks in a row, he needed to know the truth. Although Danglar was Banergar''s creditor, Viserys believed he wasn''t the one targeting the siblings. From the conversation between Banergar''s two sons last night, Viserys suspected there was someone else behind it. Even if he hadn''t overheard the conversation, he could have guessed as much. After all, Viserys had seen the "script." He remembered that the merchant Illyrio, who had arranged a marriage between Dany and the Horselord in the original story, had once said he wanted to marry Dany. But he also thought Dany was too cowardly, so he gave up on the idea. However, in Viserys''s opinion, this was nonsense. How could a businessman who valued profit above all else be so unobjective? The only reason was that he thought he couldn''t keep Dany. It would only cause trouble! Illyrio was someone who could negotiate with the Horselord, and he was a cut above Danglar. If Illyrio wouldn''t dare to think about Dany, Danglar certainly wouldn''t! So Viserys wanted to get some clues from Banergar. Of course, Banergar denied knowing anything. Although he didn''t know the identity of the big shot, he knew that he definitely couldn''t afford to provoke him. You really don''t know? Viserys asked, his voice laced with menace. I really don''t know! Banergar insisted, gritting his teeth. He decided to stand firm. After all, could this young man really kill him? Viserys had already killed two people; if he killed too many, the consequences would be severe. Viserys also had a young sister to think about, so he would likely choose to stop before things got out of hand. But Viserys simply snickered and pulled out a hemp rope from somewhere. He had tied a long nail to the end of it. Holding it against the throat of one of Banergar''s henchmen, he asked again, You really don''t know? Banergar felt his tongue go numb, still refusing to believe that Viserys would kill them all. I really, really dont know! Viserys looked down at the henchman, who was already shaking like a leaf. Without hesitation, he drove the long iron spike into the mans jaw. With a scream, the spike passed through his jaw and out of his mouth, making the man writhe in agony like a fish on a hook. Still dont know?! Viserys asked, his voice rising. Banergar felt the stiffness spreading to his neck, but he still managed to shake his head. Viserys repeated the process, driving the nail through the jaw of another henchman. Still not remembering?! Banergar felt a chill run down his spine. His earlier bravado was gone, and his molars, usually a sign of his menace, now chattered with fear. Viserys grabbed his throat and drove the iron spike through his mouth, eliciting screams of pain that echoed through the neighborhood. Viserys was frustrated. Banergars refusal to divulge any information suggested that whoever was targeting the siblings was powerful. But the fact that this person was hiding meant their reputation was important. If Viserys and his sister were to survive in Braavos, they needed to show they were not to be trifled with. Viserys strung up the bodies of the living and the dead alike. He noticed someone peeking out from behind a door. It was a water vendor who lived nearby, usually selling sweet water from the Long Canal with a donkey in tow. Hey, you, come here! Viserys called out. The skinny water vendor was taken aback and pointed at himself in disbelief. Yes, you. Your donkey. I''d like to borrow it. Okay, okay, the vendor replied, quickly leading his donkey over. Viserys took a silver moon coin from his pocket and tossed it to the vendor. Ill pay you back tomorrow! Okay, you go ahead, the vendor stammered, not daring to refuse. A silver moon coin was worth a week''s food for a family of five, and also represented two days income for him. Viserys tied the wailing Banergar to the back of the donkey, preparing to take them to the mayor. Braavos was too large for the Sealord, the supreme ruler, to manage every corner of the city personally. When Viserys had first arrived in Braavos, the Sealord had seen some potential in him, meeting with him and even acting as his best man. But now, Viserys had lost much of that favor. Perhaps there was still a bit of affection left, but it wasnt something to be relied on now. Dany, let''s go out for a while and come back in the afternoon to sleep! Viserys called to his sister. Oh, okay, Dany replied, getting up from the bed a little dizzy. She followed Viserys to the mayors office. ... Oh my God! What am I seeing? Those people, is he the Beggar A passerby was about to utter "The Beggar King" but quickly swallowed the words. There was no mistaking the terror that Viserys inspired at that moment. His clothes were soaked in blood, and he was dragging several people behind him like fish on a line. That''s Banergar! Oh my God! It''s Banergar! The street was bustling with early morning activity as people began their day. It didn''t take long for someone to recognize Banergar, a man with a terrible reputation, now in such a pitiful state. And the young man leading the donkey was clearly responsible for it. Viserys, leading the donkey, exuded a chilling aura. Dany, sitting on the donkey''s back, blushed at the attention they were receiving. Behind the donkey trailed Banergar and his men. Their mouths were pierced by hemp ropes, and they had to support the dead bodies of Enghis and another henchman, all strung up like fish by Viserys. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As they made their way through the streets, the residents of Bitterwell Town parted to make way for the grim-faced teenager. Everywhere he walked, a long trail of blood followed. From that day on, in Bitterwell, the name Viserys The Fierce Fish-Eater officially replaced The Beggar King. Chapter 11: The Fierce Fish Mansion Collapsed Chapter 11: The Fierce Fish Mansion CollapsedMy lord, that''s what happened. They broke into my house in the middle of the night and tried to kidnap my sister. Braavos has strict laws against human trafficking. Not only that, they were mixed up with the most heinous of wanted criminals! Viserys recounted the events of the previous night to the mayor, carefully omitting any details that might cast him in a negative light. He had imagined the ''court'' in Braavos to be like those depicted in historical dramas: the Lord of Justice presiding in the main hall, a crowd of onlookers gathered outside, and a magistrate clapping a gavel to the applause of the people. However, the reality was quite different. He found himself in a relatively spacious hall with fireplaces around the room and stone slabs covering the floor. There were no ordinary people outside, but a number of important-looking individuals who had come to watch the proceedings. These observers, dressed in black or white, scrutinized the siblings. Despite the serious atmosphere, their good looks worked in their favor. Some of the noble ladies seemed to have already passed judgment, charmed by timid Dany''s lovable demeanor and thin but determined Viserys. Viserys noted the unusual fashion: in Braavos, black and white clothing was worn by the rich and nobles to flaunt their status, which was the exact opposite of other places. The effect was somewhat gloomy, reminding him of grim messengers of death. Despite this, Viserys remained respectful and courteous, trying to win the sympathy of the Lord Mayor. The mayor of Bitterwell, Franz, was a middle-aged man in his late forties. He had been in a foul mood since early morning when he heard about the murder in town. It was his youngest daughter''s fourteenth birthday, and the news had spoiled his day. He was surprised to hear that the so-called Beggar King was involved in the incident, but it was only a fleeting surprise. After all, Braavos was a haven for refugees, and the siblings, despite their different identities, were no exception. Franz''s mood improved slightly when he learned that one of the dead was a wanted criminal, seeing it as an achievement of his own. However, he still had some doubts about the case and needed to ask a few questions to clarify. You mean to tell me you defeated six of them single-handedly? With this? Mayor Franz Long held up the broken crossbow, skepticism evident in his voice. Yes, I soaked the wooden arrow in the intestines of a black belly fish, so Viserys began to explain. Intestines? Franz interrupted, confused. It was clear the mayor wasn''t familiar with handling such things himself. A Maester-like figure beside Franz leaned in and whispered an explanation. Franz nodded, his doubts easing. Banergar was notorious, and Enghis was a fugitive. From a practical standpoint, Franz favored the siblings. Besides, Viserys''s respectful and sincere demeanor made a positive impression. Franz nodded and commanded, Bring Banergar and the others here! A few guards dragged Banergar and his men forward, having cut the ropes binding them for the Lord Mayor''s questioning. Franz looked at them with clear disdain. You broke into their home at night and were found with a wanted criminal. What were you up to? Franz demanded. Banergar, with a cut on his lip, struggled to speak clearly but knew he had to respond. I don''t know this Enghis. I don''t know him, he lied, his eyes unflinching. Viserys watched in amazement at Banergar''s blatant deceit. He owes us money, and we came to collect! Instead, he attacked us and killed our men. Lord Mayor, please arrest him! Banergar continued, attempting to flip the situation. What the hell! Hes turning the tables on us! Viserys thought, incredulous. Oh? Is that so? Franz turned to Viserys, his initial sympathy waning. The Braavosi despised bad debtors, and failing to pay debts carried a moral stigma. Viserys quickly responded, My Lord, it is true I owe them money, but I have been diligently looking for work. Ive secured a good job and will repay my debt in two months at most! And, he pointed to Enghis''s body, this wanted criminal is worth a few gold coins as well. I''ll be able to pay back soon! Lord Mayor, I owe the money, but they tried to take my sister, my only family. What could I do against such debt collectors? Viserys pleaded. Franz frowned, turning back to Banergar. You tried to kidnap a child? Banergar hesitated, knowing the gravity of the accusation. Braavos had a particular hatred for traffickers, even more so than for debtors. "He''s lying! We never said anything like that!" "No, we didn''t!" Before Viserys could finish his retort, Dany suddenly collapsed next to him. The ladies who had come to watch the proceedings gasped in horror. "Dany!" Viserys quickly picked her up, feeling her forehead. She had a fever. He remembered that children had weaker constitutions and were prone to illness, often due to exhaustion or emotional distress. Dany clearly belonged to the latter. "Dany! What''s wrong with you, Dany?" Viserys held her tightly, his voice full of anxiety. Though they had only been together for half a month, they had already faced life and death together. Despite his harsh treatment of her, the bond between siblings couldn''t be denied. They had been together for seven or eight years, and those feelings had transferred to Viserys. Seeing Dany faint made him panic. In the Middle Ages, fevers could be fatal. "Dany! Dany, don''t scare me!" he cried, letting his emotions flow freely. A tear rolled down his cheek. "You bastards! If anything happens to my sister, I''ll kill you all!" Viserys''s eyes were bloodshot, his voice like the roar of a furious dragon. The nobles who had come to watch were now firmly on the side of the siblings. Some were parents themselves and knew how easily children could fall ill from fright. It was now clear whether Banergar and his men had malicious intent. Their long history of bad behavior didn''t help their case. "My Lord, this scum should be locked up!" "Yes! Lock him up!" The crowd''s outcry swayed Franz''s judgment. Banergar realized the situation was turning against him and tried to speak up, but another announcement came from outside. "Lord Mayor, there was a fire at the Fierce Fish Mansion on Blue Water Street last night, killing three people." "The Fierce Fish Mansion, isn''t that my house?" Banergar asked, panic rising in his voice. "Who, who was burned to death?" The man seemed to know Banergar and replied with a strange look, "The identities haven''t been confirmed yet, but it appears to be your two sons and a prostitute." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah..." Banergar screamed and fainted. Chapter 12: Even Those Who Don’t Burn Have Fevers Chapter 12: Even Those Who Dont Burn Have FeversWith less than half a year remaining until the Ten Day Festival in Braavos, Mayor Franz was under significant pressure to close the case quickly. As a result, he didn''t delve deeply into the investigation. The wanted criminal, Enghis, was killed, and the reward was given to Viserys. Banergar was sentenced to ten years of hard labor for attempting to traffic humans. He would be sent to Braavos to plant windbreaks. As for the incident on Blue Water Street, it was concluded that the humiliated prostitute had set fire to the house, with the lampstand found in her hand serving as evidence. This incident was also reported to the Sealord of Braavos, who naturally sided with Viserys. It wasn''t because Viserys had any particular influence but because the Sealord needed to protect Braavos'' image. The death of a fleeing prince within Braavos'' borders would tarnish its reputation. It was acceptable for Viserys to be killed by a foreigner, but not by a local. With the Sealord''s approval, the Fierce Fish Company ceased to exist. This incident drew the Sealord''s attention, causing Danglar, or whoever was behind him, to temporarily halt any plots against Dany. This allowed the siblings to finally breathe a sigh of relief. The destruction of the Fierce Fish Company quickly spread throughout Bitterwell Town. "Of course, hanging people like fish! That Beggar King... I mean, that Viserys, is definitely no ordinary person! exclaimed a fisherman, gesticulating excitedly and holding up a fish to demonstrate. So the Fierce Fish Company is finished? asked a woman with a charming smile. Of course! Banergar was thrown into the windbreak forest to plant trees! His two sons were also killed in the fire! That''s not bad, she replied. Yes, others agreed. Naturally, this news reached Helbo''s ears. Is it really possible that a fourteen-year-old prostitute could have done all that at Blue Water Street? Helbo mused, dipping his hand in water and scribbling on the table as if trying to calculate the distance from Viserys''s residence to the Fierce Fish mansion. No matter how he calculated it, he couldn''t believe that Viserys wasn''t involved. His intuition told him otherwise. But with the mayor having closed the case, there was no point in pursuing it further. In fact, he and Banergar had been competitors, with Banergar often getting the upper hand. The destruction of the Fierce Fish Company was a win-win for both Helbo and Viserys. Helbo could now take over Banergar''s ''market share,'' and he planned to approach Viserys to formally invite him to join his team. With such a ruthless man on his side, Helbo was confident they could grow bigger and stronger and achieve new glories together. But Viserys didn''t care about the outside world at the moment. His entire focus was on bringing down Dany''s fever. He bought some strong alcohol to wipe her body, followed by sweet water to wash her. With no serious fever-reducing medicine available, he relied on physical means to reduce the fever. He soaked all the gold and silver coins he had obtained from Banergar in cold water, using the thermal conductivity of the metal to help cool her down. He placed the chilled coins on Dany''s neck, armpits, and thighs, changing them as soon as they warmed up. This made Viserys wonder if the fever had anything to do with being a Targaryen and their supposed immunity to fire. In the midst of this, Helbo came by, but he didn''t enter the room, sensing it wasn''t the right time. However, he soon sent someone with medicinal herbs, water, and food, which Viserys gratefully accepted. Neighbors also came to visit, leaving behind a pile of daily necessities. They saw the opportunity to improve their relationship with the murderer in the neighborhood, displaying the shrewdness typical of Braavosi people. Consequently, Viserys''s status quickly changed from refugee to that gentleman. Thanks to Viserys'' efforts, Dany woke up the next morning. Feeling suddenly very uncomfortable, she reached out and grabbed something, finding herself holding a handful of gold coins. Little Dany thought she was hallucinating and clutched the coins for a long time. At that moment, Viserys appeared, placing his hand on her forehead. Seeing that the fever had subsided, he gently asked, Feeling better? Dany nodded, and her stomach made a gurgling sound. Viserys smiled, knowing that hunger was a good sign. What would you like to eat? Braised fish, steamed fish, fish with pickled vegetables, or steamed eggs? Dany pursed her cherry-red lips and said, a little embarrassed, Steamed eggs. Okay, wait, Viserys replied. Dany lay on the bed, watching Viserys''s busy figure, and felt like the happiest person in the world, even happier than when she was at the house with the red door. Soon after, the golden steamed egg was brought to Dany''s lips. After she finished eating, she quickly fell asleep again. Seeing her little face regain its color, Viserys knew that the little girl was going to be fine. Viserys himself had a little something to eat and took the opportunity to open the panel. Everything seemed normal until he saw the Assignable Points and realized something was off. The Assignable Points had actually become 1.15! According to his previous experience, Assignable Points should only increase by 0.1 every day. But today, it had increased significantly more! This was perplexing. Viserys tried to recall the events of the previous night. There were five people who had died because of him. Could it be that the extra points were provided by their deaths? Was this some sort of murderous system? Wait! Could it be the Dragonbone Dagger? Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Viserys took out the Dragonbone Dagger and touched the dark blade. For a moment, he couldn''t make sense of it. "Tsk, why can''t it be like other systems, with a message that says ''Detected dots, do you want to absorb them''?" Okay, don''t worry, you have a system, so what are you complaining about? Just wait and see, he thought to himself. In his heart, Viserys hoped it was the latter. But if the system really required him to become stronger through killing, then he would find a way to join the Sellswords as soon as possible. He estimated that after this incident, the lives of him and his sister should be able to calm down for a while. He planned to use this time to become stronger as soon as possible. As for leaving Braavos, Viserys had considered it but decided to stay. Even though there was someone lurking in the shadows with designs on Dany, the law in Braavos still had a considerable deterrent effect. Merchants valued stability, and the people of Braavos respected the law. At the very least, there was no open human trafficking, which was a very favorable situation for the descendants of a fallen dynasty like the two siblings. Viserys also had some ideas for making money that could only be realized in Braavos. He planned to join a Sellsword company once he had improved his skills a bit more, and then move further away from Westeros to reduce the chances of being assassinated. ... Soon, the exploits of Viserys spread to those who had a vested interest in his activities. One such individual was the Pentoshi merchant Illyrio Mopatis, who had previously been in contact with the Targaryen siblings. Illyrio, the same man who had once considered marrying Dany to secure an alliance, took a renewed interest in Viserys after hearing about his recent actions. Viserys'' decisive and ruthless handling of the Fierce Fish Company had shown Illyrio a different side of the boy. This display of cunning and strength suggested that Viserys might have more potential than he had initially thought. Illyrio decided it was time to meet the young man again and reassess his value and potential role in the broader scheme of restoring the Targaryen dynasty to the Iron Throne. Illyrio had been preoccupied with his own business ventures but had always kept an eye out for promising allies. He was also considering potential supporters for Viserys in his quest to reclaim the Iron Throne. The Horselords of the Dothraki had already caught his attention as a possible avenue of support, but this plan needed careful and strategic planning. Chapter 13: Master Swordsmanship Chapter 13: Master SwordsmanshipIn the next two months, Helbo took over most of Banergar''s business, rapidly expanding his influence. When it came time to collect debts, all he needed to do was bring Viserys along, and the debtors would quickly comply. Helbo was considerate enough to avoid involving Viserys in actions that would harass widows and orphans, knowing that they usually had no money to pay. Despite this limitation, Viserys amassed nearly 500 gold dragons in less than two months. With this fortune, he could comfortably raise Dany to adulthood. Additionally, Viserys integrated the black Dragonbone dagger into his fighting techniques. This dagger, sharp and tough like night claws, was perfect for assassination. During one of their debt-collecting missions, they acquired half of a fossilized dragon egg from a bankrupt merchant, which increased Viserys''s Assignable Points by three that day. Although he wanted to buy an entire dragon egg, the exorbitant price, worth thousands of gold dragons, deterred him. However, this encounter pointed him towards a new path for gaining strength quickly: collecting dragon eggs or Dragonbone products. Both required significant amounts of money. According to the original plot, a significant event would occur in a few yearsthe Bleeding Star. A red comet would pass by, heralding the return of magic. This event would allow Dany to hatch dragon eggs. Therefore, whether for the sake of hatching a dragon or for Viserys to become stronger quickly, they needed to amass wealth and collect dragon eggs. Meanwhile, the siblings'' lives improved dramatically. They moved back to a wealthy district and hired two maids. Although it was still far from the house with the red door they once lived in, they now had daily access to sweet water and could take proper baths instead of sharing a washbasin. The timid little girl who had first arrived in Braavos began to change. Under her brother''s care, Dany became more cheerful. The maids'' attention restored some of her former elegance, and with Viserys teaching her swordsmanship, she became more energetic than ever. The scars on her body had long since healed, proving that ''love can grow new flesh and blood.'' One day, Viserys was practicing swordsmanship with Dany on the lawn of their new house in the wealthy district. The spacious yard provided ample room for training. Dany wore a blue training outfit and white whale-skin boots, mirroring Viserys''s every move. Viserys noticed that his system was quite scientific: his proficiency increased more quickly when teaching or sparring with others. He chose the former, and his swordsmanship was now just a step away from reaching Expert level. "Dany, pay attention to me. When you swing your sword, it''s not just the power of your arms but the power of your torso. Your shoulders are the bridge!" Suddenly, the bright blade of Viserys''s sword traced a crescent moon, leaving a deep mark on the target. For a moment, he felt as if he could hear the sound of the sword reverberating in his ears. It was the memory of the original Viserys in the Red Keep, where the sound of the Kingsguard practicing their swordsmanship played like a distant echo. Among them were his older brother Rhaegar, Arthur Dayne, the Knight of the Dawn, the "Fearless" Barristan, and the "Kingslayer" Jaime Lannister. These fragments of memory seemed to come to life, replaying in his mind and integrating into his muscles. At this moment, the long sword in his hand truly became an extension of his body. Swordsmanship: Master (1/10000) Viserys didn''t need to open the panel to confirm that his sword skills had reached a new level. Though only fifteen years old, he had achieved master-level swordsmanship. If someone broke into his house again, he could easily handle them, even someone like Enghis. Dany saw a scene reminiscent of when Viserys first arrived. He seemed to enter a state of ecstasy, wielding his sword with such grace and precision that it was almost like watching a dancebut better. The rhythm and charm in his movements were mesmerizing. After about ten minutes, Viserys stopped, looking at Dany with a bit of embarrassment. "Oh, let''s continue," he said. Just as the siblings resumed their practice, Helbo arrived with a gift. Behind him was a young man with a scholarly air, brown curly hair, and a kind smilesaid to be an accountant. Helbo would have preferred to bring bald Regis, but knowing Dany was a little scared of him, he chose the accountant instead. "Lord Viserys," Helbo greeted respectfully. At Viserys''s request, he no longer called him "Prince." Considering Viserys''s current status as a king without a kingdom, he preferred to avoid such grand titles. "Helbo," Viserys acknowledged with a nod, while Dany curtsied slightly and responded politely, "Good day, Helbo." "My lady Dany, you are becoming more and more beautiful," Helbo complimented, genuinely impressed. With proper nutrition and love, Dany was blossoming into a lovely and cheerful young lady. Every time Helbo visited, he couldn''t help but admire her, but under Viserys''s watchful eye, he restrained himself. From the gift box, Helbo produced a dagger with a silver handle adorned with precious stones. This was his gift for Dany. Her violet eyes lit up with delight. "Thank you," she said, her appreciation clear. "Haha, I''m glad you like it," Helbo responded warmly, handing the dagger to Dany with care. "More work?" Viserys asked, sticking his sword into the ground, ready to discuss business. Helbo placed the other gifts on a side table and nodded. "Yes, this is a big deal, but it''s not debt collection." Viserys turned to the maid. "Jill, please take Dany to play." "Yes, m''lord," Jill responded, leading Dany away. Dany, understanding that her brother was about to discuss business, obediently followed. "Go ahead, what is it?" Viserys asked once they were alone, sitting down at the table. "In the town, there is a workshop that specializes in making whale oil candles. They are recruiting guards," Helbo explained. Viserys, about to take a drink, paused, puzzled. "You found me a guard job?" Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, no, no," Helbo hastily clarified. "If it were just a guard, I wouldn''t have come to you. There''s been trouble at the factory recently. Someone has been causing disturbances at the door. The owner needs guards to ensure normal production for a month and will pay a generous reward afterward." Viserys considered this, recalling historical instances of capitalists hiring private armies. In this medieval-like setting, it wasn''t surprising that a factory owner might need thugs for protection. However, he wanted to ensure the workshop''s financial stability to avoid working for nothing. "You can rest assured," Helbo assured him, "this workshop is backed by the shares of Lady Moonshadow Falia. She will not default on our payment." "Moonshadow Falia?" Viserys echoed, intrigued. Chapter 14: The Courtesan of Braavos Chapter 14: The Courtesan of BraavosWhen Viserys first arrived in Braavos, he was focused on restoring his kingdom and searching for potential allies. Thus, when Helbo mentioned Falia, Viserys immediately knew who she was. Falia, known as Moonshadow, was a prominent figure among the elite courtesans of Braavos. Braavos, with its bustling business community, hosted numerous gatherings, creating a niche for social butterflies who bridged the gap between wealthy businessmen and influential individuals. These high-end courtesans facilitated deals and alliances with their charm and intelligence, sometimes even establishing their own businesses. Reputation was paramount among these courtesans, and they employed "protective swordsmen" to maintain their honor. These bodyguards came from two main sources: suitors who were deeply in love with the courtesans, or hired swordsmen. The latter were necessary when suitors lacked the skills to defend their honor. These protective swordsmen were similar to the loyal knights who followed noblewomen in Westeros, such as Jorah Mormont or the leader of the Second Sons. High-end courtesans, like Falia, were distinct from their lower-end counterparts who traded their bodies for financial gain and could be compared to medieval prostitutes. Falia, however, was a respected figure with numerous wealthy merchants vying for her favor. She was also a favorite in the Ten-Day Festival''s beauty contest, reflecting her high status and wealth. After Helbo''s introduction, Viserys immediately accepted the job. He needed to save money to buy dragon eggs and strengthen himself as quickly as possible. Recently, he had a dream of a man in black crossing the sea, which he interpreted as a sign that Robert Baratheon had sent another assassin. "In that case, I''ll take you there tomorrow?" Helbo offered. "Of course, no problem." Viserys agreed readily, surprising Helbo. Helbo was uncertain about Viserys taking on the bodyguard job. He knew it wasn''t glamorous work, much like debt collection, but he remembered how Viserys had been fixated on restoring his kingdom. The young man''s reputation for spending money to entertain himself was well-known, making him a laughing stock in Braavos and the Free Cities. Helbo doubted Viserys would be comfortable working as a guard, given the significant difference in prestige. To his surprise, Viserys agreed readily. "Is he trying to save up to buy an army?" Helbo muttered to himself. It didn''t seem to be a very good idea to him. Even after climbing into the carriage, he couldn''t help but look back, puzzled by Viserys''s eagerness. Helbo had recently expanded his operations, partly due to acquiring Banergar''s shares. His earnings had increased, and he now managed nearly fifty men, none of whom matched Viserys''s prowess. He had moved into a better house with water piped in directly from the Long Canal, a status symbol in Braavos. Viserys had considered the same for his home but abandoned the idea upon learning the pipes were made of lead. He tried to persuade Helbo of the health risks, but Helbo saw it as a mark of status and dismissed his concerns. As the saying goes, it''s hard to convince a stubborn mind. Viserys had to respect Helbo''s decision, even if he disagreed with it. The next day, Helbo arrived in his carriage to pick up Viserys. Anticipating potential conflicts, Viserys was prepared. He wore a suit of leather armor, with a dagger and crossbow at his waist and a pair of two-handed swords on his back. His Constitution was nearing the level of a healthy adult, and he wondered if reaching the next level would bring a similar surge of strength as his skill advancements. If Viserys had once resembled a tall but bare sapling upon his first arrival in Braavos, he now stood like a spear. His body was straight, and after cutting his hair short, his facial features appeared less sinister and more handsome. Brother, when will you be back? Dany asked, already reluctant to let him go before he had even left the house. Maybe it will be a few days. You should study more, practice more, eat fewer snacks, sleep more, and don''t run around, Viserys replied. Oh. Dany nodded, having begged him to take her along the previous night, but he had refused. To ensure her safety, Viserys instructed Helbo to leave someone behind to keep watch and maintain constant contact. He could return home immediately if anything happened. Soon, the two of them arrived at a small harbor. Take the boat! It''s only three iron coins to Greenwater Town! One, two, one, two... Fresh onions! Just arrived from the mainland! Hey, m''lord... As a city of a thousand islands, Braavos had a dense network of waterways. Shipping was an integral part of life. Boatmen touted their services, bare-chested porters hauled goods, and vendors hawked their wares. Even prostitutes flirted with potential customers. Viserys and Helbo walked through the bustling crowd and boarded a boat at a small harbor. Bald Regis was giving a speech to a group of newcomers when he saw Viserys and Helbo arrive. He quickly put on a somewhat cheap smile. M''lord Viserys, M''lord Helbo. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Viserys first joined Helbo, Regis had been a bit upset. He thought Viserys had ambushed him and didnt believe that he had killed the fierce fish Banergar. Viserys had volunteered to accept his challenge at any time. Initially, Regis held his own due to his weight, but as time passed, Viserys easily knocked him down with just one hand. Afterwards, Viserys taught him a few tricks, earning Regiss respect and admiration even more than his boss, Helbo. Viserys glanced down and saw about thirty people in total, with four boats between them. He and Helbo sat in one boat while the others filled the remaining boats. Although it was a bit crowded, no one complained. Stretching out their legs was a privilege reserved for the big boss. Among the group, Viserys stood out. Not only was he tall and well-proportioned, but his silver hair was also eye-catching. Along the way, young wives and girls couldn''t help but take a second look. Soon, someone recognized his identity. Don''t stare, silly girl. He''s the fierce fish eater! The fierce fish eater? Those who recognized Viserys whispered about his deeds to those around them. Some timid girls covered their mouths, looking at him in disbelief. A young man who appeared gentle and scholarly could actually be so ruthless. However, once they left the town of Bitterwell, Viserys''s reputation was not as well known. By noon, Helbo and his party arrived in the town of White Sails, where the candle workshop was located. On the shore, a middle-aged man with a bald head and gray hair waited with a few people. Helbo saw them first and stood up to greet them. The middle-aged man slightly bowed with his hands on his chest, then personally came forward to greet him. Chapter 15: Professional Meeting Chapter 15: Professional MeetingThe owner of the workshop was a bald, middle-aged man named Morel. His face bore two deep wrinkles between his eyebrows, as if he carried a lot of pent-up frustration. Standing beside Morel was his son, Rabbi, who, influenced by his father''s demeanor, seemed to lack vigor. Even managing a smile was a struggle for him. Helbo, why did you bring such a young man here? He looks younger than me, Rabbi muttered, casting a doubtful glance at Viserys. His skepticism was understandable; Viserys looked far too young, especially with his short hair making him appear more like a half-grown boy than a seasoned leader. Although he had an appealing look, he resembled more a squire than a knight ready for command. Morel shared his son''s reservations. In his view, the shiny-headed Regis seemed more reassuring than Viserys. Seeing Viserys in the center of the group from a distance made Morel and his son uneasy. However, changing their minds now would affect their reputation as businessmen and upset Helbo, so they had to proceed as planned. Okay, dont say that again, Morel pressed, warning his son. He straightened his clothes, cleared his throat, and walked towards Viserys and the others. M''lord Helbo, you''ve finally arrived! I can finally relax now! Morel greeted Helbo, extending his hand. Helbo, however, did not immediately take Morels hand. Instead, he looked around at the workshop. Your workshop is really huge. It would take two hours to walk around it. he remarked, pulling himself together and projecting the image Morel wanted to see. A traditional merchant like Morel needed to appear honest and trustworthy, while a security provider like Helbo needed to project strength and reassurance. Morel calmly withdrew his hand, then addressed the people behind him. Oh, no, no. But with these fine men you brought, I have nothing to worry about. Helbo smiled and introduced the group. This is Lord Viserys, and this is Regis. They will be in charge of the workshops security. Regis puffed out his chest, looking very different from before. The master of the Braavos workshop seemed to favor him. However, Morel did not show his preference openly. Instead, he praised both Viserys and Regis. Rabbi, standing behind his father, also remained quiet, feeling that the name Viserys was familiar but not knowing where he had heard it before. "I have prepared some fine wine for you. Please follow me," Morel invited. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, let''s go!" Helbo responded enthusiastically, walking at the front with Morel by his side. Viserys observed the workshop from a distance, noting its considerable sizeit was not an exaggeration to call it a factory. Along the road, carts pulled large blocks of snow-white whale oil. The ground felt greasy under his feet, as if he were in the kitchen of a busy restaurant, each step making his feet feel sticky. White smoke billowed from various parts of the workshop, where wicks were drying, and both male and female workers, heads down, bustled about. They all wore oil-slicked leather aprons, obscuring their features. When Morel passed by, the workers bowed, and Morel nodded in acknowledgment. For fire prevention, the factory had a lot of water. Viserys noticed a watchtower in the workshop, though its location was a bit off. He thought if it were moved a little further east and had two archers stationed there, the entire workshop could be controlled. After walking for about 20 minutes, they arrived at the back of the factory, where the environment was noticeably better. Most of Helbo''s men were taken to a more spacious area by Rabbi, while only Helbo, Viserys, and Regis joined Morel for dinner. "This is wine from the Arbor. Try it," Morel said, pouring a pale golden liquid for the three of them. ''The Arbor in Westeros, vassal of Highgarden. Their fleet is powerful, and the Grandmother of the Little Rose is from House Redwyne in the Arbor,'' Viserys noticed, sipping the wine as information about Arbor flashed through his mind. After three rounds of wine, Morel began to reveal his worries. In half a year, the Ten Day Festival would be held in Braavos, an event occurring every three years. During the festival, a large number of candles would be consumed, and the festival''s costs in terms of supplies were immense. Behind each supply was an unimaginable profit. The cost of candles alone exceeded 30,000 gold dragons, not to mention alcohol, clothing, and other goods. "I have to produce enough candles to secure a sufficient market share. Otherwise, after the celebration is over, this workshop might not survive," Morel said bitterly, pouring himself another glass of wine. Helbo, standing next to Morel, slammed his glass down on the table and shouted, "Don''t worry, we''ll make sure your production runs smoothly!" "Thank you! I truly appreciate it!" Morel responded excitedly, quickly toasting the group. At this point, Viserys spoke up, "Do you have a floor plan of the workshop that I could take a look at?" "No problem! When do you need it?" Morel asked. "As soon as possible," Viserys replied. Though Morel was in his fifties and Viserys was barely fifteen, he agreed to Viserys'' request out of respect for Helbo. However, as Rabbi handed the floor plan to his father, he shared some disturbing news. "He is Viserys Targaryen. The Beggar King from Westeros!" Rabbi exclaimed, looking at Viserys with resentment. Morel''s face soured at the revelation. While the common people of Braavos might not recognize the name, the upper and middle classes of Braavosand indeed the entire Free Citiesknew of him. He was infamous for selling his mother''s crown and hosting a banquet for a group of Sellsword leaders, only to be tricked. Can such a person really protect my workshop? Morel wondered, his hopes, which had just been raised, collapsing by half. Chapter 16: The Second Brother’s Surprise Chapter 16: The Second Brothers SurpriseHowever, given the circumstances, Morel could only comfort himself. He noted that both Helbo and Regis seemed to respect the Beggar King greatly. Perhaps this descendant of the Targaryens truly possessed some unique talents. With a sigh, Morel sent his son away and tried to maintain a positive outlook. ... Viserys was unaware of Morel and his son''s reservations. He only knew that this job suited him perfectly. After receiving the map, he went straight to the workshop to study it. The workshop was situated on a hill with a lower elevation to the east and a waterway to the south. The workshop''s sewage had turned the waterway murky, but in these medieval times, providing jobs and feeding people took precedence over environmental concerns. Viserys quickly devised a plan for sentry posts and patrol routes. He divided the more than thirty people into two groups, with him and Regis each leading a team in two shifts. Initially, Morel shared his son''s skepticism about Viserys''s abilities. But upon seeing Viserys''s meticulous arrangements, he felt inexplicably reassured. Despite his lack of understanding in these matters, the professionalism that Viserys exuded instilled a sense of trust. Viserys''s constant presence at the various posts and his direct intervention when someone slacked off further solidified this trust. While some were unhappy with his strictness, they dared not express it openly. Most had witnessed him easily overpower Regis with one hand. Rabbi, however, still harbored resentment. Assigned to the day shift by Viserys, he felt insecure during the day and couldn''t sleep well at night. A week had passed since Viserys'' arrival at the workshop, and things had remained quiet. Viserys also noticed a change in his own physiology. Since his Constitution upgrade, his need for sleep had decreased. Now, less than seven hours of sleep was enough to keep him energized for the day. ... Burn them all! Burn! Burn! Ahhhhh~ The orange flames swept through the workshop like a storm, engulfing everything in their path. The roaring inferno drowned out the cries of people and consumed the whale oil along with countless lives. Viserys, who had just fallen asleep, suddenly opened his eyes. The thousand-degree flames had surrounded his quarters. In his dream, he had seen several figures emerging stealthily from the water, attacking the workshop and causing a massive fire. His Dragon dreams had been triggered. Someone had breached his defenses, but his plan was solid. The patrols were designed to respond swiftly, with the ability to gather reinforcements within minutes. Each team member had a specific role, including one dedicated to communications. Unless faced with an army, they should have been able to hold their ground. This breach could only mean two things: either someone had slacked off, abandoning their post, or Helbo''s rapid expansion had allowed for infiltration by enemy spies. These street thugs were no match for professional soldiers. Viserys had wisely moved the rest area to the south near the ditch, anticipating such a scenario. With no time to call for reinforcements, Viserys decided to take action himself. He quickly donned his leather armor, grabbed his long sword and dagger, and jumped out of the window. His immediate goal was to assess the situation and coordinate the patrol members to get help. ... At this time, a member of the patrol stood by the waterway, looking left and right. Seeing that the other two team members were not far away, he relaxed a little. Suddenly, something felt wrong. He couldn''t immediately pinpoint the issue. Wait! The toad isn''t croaking! The patrol member immediately became vigilant, recalling Viserys'' teachings. Viserys had told them to pay attention to their surroundings while patrolling. Frogs, toads, and crickets, for example, would stop croaking if someone approached. This could help determine the direction and location of an enemy during patrols. The patrol member shouted in a threatening manner toward the waterway: Whos there? Show yourself! This bluffing tactic was also taught by Viserys. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The leader of the intruders was annoyed. Viserys''s patrols were too well-organized. They had been watching for days but had not found a suitable place to breach. Even the filthy waterway was patrolled. However, since there were fewer patrols here, they decided to attack from this direction. They thought the patrol would be easy to deal with, but the patrolman''s vigilance was beyond their expectations. Who goes there? The patrolman was flustered when he saw a dozen men appear suddenly, so much so that his voice wavered. In the moonlight, he saw the glint of knives and daggers. He quickly sounded the alarm, but it was already too late. This group had come to set the workshop on fire. Unless he could hold them back, they would cause great damage once inside. The other two team members quickly came running after hearing the whistle. But after a few steps, they saw at least thirty people in the shadows. They didn''t have the courage to fight off ten men each, and they immediately thought of running away. The intruders seemed to have the same idea. The leader shouted to his men: Charge in and burn this place to the ground! Ooh! The crowd let out strange cries, like a pack of hyenas closing in on their prey, with some even laughing cruelly. Just when several patrol members were beginning to despair, they suddenly heard a shout from behind: Go back and get help! "Lord Viserys!" They were relieved to see Viserys running over but anxious upon realizing he was alone. Hurry! Without needing further urging, the patrol members sprinted away as fast as they could. Under the crescent moon in the night sky, Viserys didn''t have time to question why all three had fled. With the moonlight still relatively bright, he estimated there were about thirty attackers. Although their faces were hidden in the shadows, their figures were clearly visible. Viserys''s silver hair made him conspicuous, even more so now. One of the attackers suddenly said: Isn''t this The Beggar King? What are you doing here? Aren''t you Targaryens supposed to be proud dragons? Why are you acting like a watchdog? As soon as he finished speaking, the others burst into laughter. Viserys raised the corner of his mouth and replied, Your mother didn''t want to let me go, so I had to stay in Braavos for a while. Verbal attacks centered on family were always Viserys'' favorite. Though he couldn''t see the man''s face clearly, he sensed the man was taken aback. You fool! I''ll see if your bones are as hard as your mouth! Attack! Several subordinates armed with short knives surrounded Viserys. The sharp blades glistened in the moonlight, looking even more menacing. They gradually approached, their eyes flashing with cruel intent. This is a descendant of the Targaryens, a genuine noble. They would boast for years about killing such a person. Viserys calmly drew his sword, silently assessing the strength of the men and looking for a position that would be advantageous to him. Chapter 17: Dragon Dreams Observation Chapter 17: Dragon Dreams ObservationViserys couldn''t recall the name of the person who he had just provoked, but it didn''t matter. With lethal precision, he dispatched his enemies. His Master-level Combat skills allowed him to move with such speed and efficiency that his opponents saw nothing but the cold gleam of his blade. In less than a minute, six or seven men lay dead on the ground. One particularly unfortunate soul had his head severed, the gruesome trophy rolling to the feet of the instigator. This man, a mercenary named Radmon, had once been a guest at Viserys'' banquet. Radmon was a minor leader, hence why Viserys didn''t remember him. He had coarse, flaxen hair slicked back in a style reminiscent of a "wolf''s tail," and a missing right eyebrow from an old arrow wound. He had lost his right forearm in battle six months prior, making him unfit for frontline combat, but his experience still made him valuable as a hired hand. Seeing the beggar king who had sold his mother''s crown standing against him and his men, Radmon had assumed Viserys was seeking death. He thought a single knife would be enough to turn Viserys into mincemeat, especially since he remembered him as a lightweight from their previous encounter. Radmon believed he could easily defeat Viserys in just a few moves, even with his handicap. Reality, however, proved him disastrously wrong. ''How is this possible? How can he fight so well?'' Radmon''s mouth went dry, his saliva stopped flowinga reaction typical of a rookie soldier facing battle for the first time. He couldn''t comprehend how Viserys could be so competent. Viserys moved with astonishing speed, his figure becoming a blur in the darkness. The attackers, armed with short weapons and burdened with firewood, were taken by surprise. They had to cross the waterway, which further hindered their movements. Realizing the gravity of the situation, Radmon knew that failure to defeat Viserys meant the failure of their entire operation. He shouted frantically, "Give it everything! Otherwise, none of us will get Lord Andersen''s reward!" Viserys didn''t know who this Andersen was, but he silently noted the name. As a cloud passed over the moon, plunging the area into darkness, Viserys seized the opportunity. He dropped his sword, took out his dagger, and began slitting throats with deadly efficiency. Screams filled the air as Viserys moved like a reaper in the night, his dagger harvesting lives. The attackers, now gripped by terror, swung their knives wildly, even injuring one another in their panic. Suddenly, two attackers couldn''t bear the tense atmosphere any longer. They threw down their weapons, screamed, and jumped into the murky waterway in a desperate bid to escape. "Don''t run! Gather together! Gather together!" Radmon shouted at the top of his lungs, managing to gather a dozen of his men. But the group''s morale quickly melted away like ice under a hot sun as they saw a light approaching from a distance. It was Regis and his team, armed with wooden spears and torches, running at full speed and yelling. The few patrol members Viserys had sent back to deliver the message now had swollen facescourtesy of Regis. When he heard they had left Viserys alone, he was so shocked that he broke out in a cold sweat, his hair standing on end. He not only rallied everyone around him but also dragged those who were resting out of bed. Even then, they could only muster fewer than twenty people. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though Regis knew Viserys was very strong, he was still scared that he could handle more than ten attackers at once. Along the way, Regis kept praying, and when they reached the waterway, they could only judge the general direction of the fight by the sounds of splashing water. As the group got closer, they saw the aftermathwounded and dead bodies littered the ground, and only a silver-haired youth with a fierce aura stood there. "Lord Viserys?" Regis asked tentatively. Viserys, still radiating murderous intent, turned his head, causing Regis to shudder. "It''s me," Viserys said, trying to calm himself. "Are you okay?" Regis asked. "I''m fine. Look around and see if there are any survivors. Deal with them later." Viserys then turned and left. Regis was shocked by the scene before himthe bodies lying on the ground and the ones still groaning in pain. Although he didn''t know how many had escaped, he estimated there had been at least thirty attackers. That meant Viserys had single-handedly stopped an attack by thirty men. This realization made Regis gasp in astonishment. "This... all of this was done by Lord Viserys?" Regis muttered in disbelief. "Of course, there''s only one Lord here," one of the other team members said, sharing in the awe. Oh... Many of the team members had never seen such a bloody scene before, and the strong smell of blood caused some to vomit uncontrollably. Regis, snapping out of his shock, yelled at the others, There are dead bodies here. Hurry up and clean this up! The team members sprang into action, gathering the bodies scattered on the ground. Regis couldn''t help but realize that Viserys was far stronger than he had ever imagined. When Viserys had been teaching him sword skills and training methods, Regis had been skeptical. Crawling on the ground and adopting strange stances seemed pointless to him. But now, seeing the aftermath of Viserys'' fight, he believed. If he could someday have even half of Viserys'' strength, he would consider himself very fortunate. ... Meanwhile, back in his room, Viserys began to reflect on the recent battle. The victory had been a combination of favorable conditions and good tactics. The attackers were unprepared, his long weapon gave him an advantage, and the environment worked in his favor. However, he knew that if the circumstances had been different, he could have easily been injuredor worse. In this era, injuries were particularly dangerous, especially during the long summer when infections were common. Caution was everything. Viserys opened his panel to check his progress and noticed that his Dragon Dreams skill had improved significantly. Dragon Dreams: - Ordinary (296/300) + In the past three months, his proficiency had increased by 20 points. It seemed the skill had just refreshed for the new day. He added the remaining five points to Dragon Dreams, and a strange sensation rippled through his mind. Dragon Dreams: - Proficient (1/1000) + For a moment, Viserys felt a clearer perception of future events. Previously, he had only passively perceived impending danger through his dreams. Now, it seemed he could actively predict movements and threats through his dreams. With some time left before dawn, Viserys decided to test his newfound ability. He recalled the recent dream of a black-clad assassin crossing the sea and focused his mind, hoping to see where the man was now. Chapter 18: Brother Is Too Cold Chapter 18: Brother Is Too ColdViserys stretched out on the bed, gradually relaxing. The adrenaline from the recent battle still coursed through his veins, making his heart pound and the vivid images of the fight replay in his mind. Sleep didn''t come easily. He tossed and turned for nearly half an hour before finally drifting off. In his dream, Viserys found himself on a dark, undulating sea. The sky was lightening, signaling dawn, but the sea remained dark and turbulent, as if recovering from a storm. Pieces of wood and cargo floated around, and a thin, soaking-wet man clung to a plank. "Is this a storm?" Viserys wondered, feeling a sense of unexpected fortune. The assassin sent to kill him had encountered a storm en route, a stroke of luck indeed. The man seemed to have been drifting at sea for days, lying listlessly on the broken plank, like a leaf at the mercy of the waves, ready to capsize at any moment. Suddenly, the assassin sprang to life, his body electrified with energy. Like a predator spotting prey, he lunged forward and caught a one-meter-long lobster. With practiced ease, he took out a dagger and cleaned the lobster, preparing a fresh meal of sashimi within minutes. "This is unbelievable!" Viserys thought, incredulous. In his previous life, he had seen movies depicting people adrift at sea, struggling to find food and barely surviving. Yet here was the assassin, thriving in such dire circumstances. But something peculiar caught Viserys''s attention. After killing the lobster, the assassin shuddered, as if he had felt the knife''s plunge himself. A thought crossed Viserys''s mindcould this man be a skinchanger, someone with the ability to control animals? Just as Viserys was about to delve deeper into his observation, the scene blurred. He felt dizzy, like he hadn''t slept for days. The exhaustion forced him to withdraw from the Dragon Dreams state. "It seems my magic power is insufficient," Viserys realized. Exiting Dragon Dreams, he noted his magic power was less than 1. He hadn''t studied magic for two months, leaving his magic power below 10. Passively triggering Dragon Dreams consumed some magic, but like physical strength, it would automatically recover over time. However, there were no shortcuts to increasing his magic except by allocating points. Braavos, with its many shrines, temples, and the House of Black and White, might hold answers. Perhaps he could find a way to enhance his magic there... Suddenly, Viserys heard a thumping sound, like someone pounding on a wooden board. Someone was knocking. He opened his eyes and saw the door had been cracked open, and a bald head pushed in. It was Regis. What is it? Is something wrong? Viserys asked, not bothering to get out of bed. You were...sleeping? Regis asked, somewhat surprised. I was just falling asleep, Viserys replied. Seeing that Viserys had actually been asleep, Regis was taken aback. He thought to himself, Viserys is incredible. He just killed a dozen people and now he''s sleeping! Oh, I thought you were injured, so I came in to check on you. Go back to sleep, Regis said. Viserys knew Regis meant no harm, so he remained relaxed. He waved his hand dismissively and turned over to go back to sleep. Regis gently closed the door and stepped back out, the admiration in his eyes deepening. Viserys found the method of tracking through dreams too exhausting. He wanted to continue the dream, but with his magic depleted, he couldn''t. He fell asleep almost immediately. He slept until noon the next day, undisturbed. No one dared to interrupt his peaceful slumber. Regis took it upon himself to watch over him. That night, the master of the workshop, Morel, was not present due to other matters. However, he learned of the events shortly before dawn and hurried back. He was relieved to see the workshop undamaged. M''lord Regis, what happened? Was anyone hurt? Morel asked, concerned. Regis glanced at Morel, impressed that his first concern was for the people rather than the workshop. The attackers were driven back by us, or rather by Lord Viserys. Lord Viserys? Morel repeated, confused, looking at his equally perplexed son. He thought, didnt you say dozens of people came last night? Could Viserys have stopped them all by himself? That half-grown boy? Whether others believed it or not, Morel and his son were skeptical. Either they heard wrong and there werent dozens of attackers, or something extraordinary had happened. After all, wasnt Regis supposed to be in charge at night? Why did Viserys repel the attackers? Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ignoring the father and sons doubts, Regis led them to the room where the attackers were held. Inside, there were seven or eight bodies and four or five injured people lying on the floor. These are... all... The sight of such a tragic scene made Morel turn pale. Regis wondered why the usually composed father and son were now stuttering. These are the attackers. They were all killed by Lord Viserys, Regis said with a hint of pride, as if he had killed them himself. Ill leave the rest to you. Lord Viserys is still resting, so dont disturb him. Regis then turned to leave. At this moment, Rabbi suddenly remembered something and hurriedly asked, Is Lord Viserys injured? No, hes fine, Regis replied. The father and son were stunned. They couldnt fathom what kind of person they had hired. He had killed a dozen people in one night and emerged unscathed. He was a monster! Rabbi suddenly remembered what a friend of his, a water dancer, had told him. A master swordsman is very sensitive to the reactions of others. They even notice the slightest facial expression. Rabbi realized that his attitude towards Viserys had been disrespectful. He suddenly felt a pang of fear. Should we prepare some gifts for him? he suggested to his father. Morel nodded, indicating that he would take care of it. Helbo learned the news a little later. When he discovered that Viserys had killed more than a dozen people on his own, his reaction was even more exaggerated than Morel and his sons. He immediately prepared a banquet to honor Viserys and gathered some gifts. He knew the news would spread quickly. When it did, his own business would benefit, and his influence might even expand further. He absolutely could not let such a valuable asset slip away. As for those who were killed, they were naturally not a problem. It was a serious crime to raid someones workshop at night. And he wouldnt let Viserys take the blame for all these deaths. He could just pin it on someone else. He had done this many times before. Dany only learned about the incident after hearing Morels account. While others were shocked and admired Viserys for killing dozens of people, Dany was terrified. Later, when no one was around, she worriedly checked Viserys'' body, relieved only when she was certain he wasnt injured. Chapter 19: Plot After Plot Chapter 19: Plot After PlotThe burden of using Dragon Dreams to perform active divination was not small, and it took until the afternoon for Viserys to recover his energy. As he opened the door, he found Rabbi waiting outside. The enthusiasm in his demeanor was a stark contrast to their first meeting. Lord Viserys. Goodman Rabbi, what brings you here? Come on in! Viserys ushered him into the house, already guessing the reason for his visit but asking nonetheless. I have come to thank you. Thank me? Viserys remembered Rabbis initial lukewarm attitude but chose to play along. You are too kind. It was my duty. No, no, no. Your martial arts skills are extraordinary, yet you remain so humble. You are my role model. The Titan of Braavos may be a guardian, but last night, you were the Titan of our workshop. Viserys found Rabbis flattery amusing but kept a straight face. Rabbi continued, explaining that he and his father had prepared a simple feast and hoped Viserys would join them in the evening. Here is a small token of our appreciation. Please do come! Rabbi handed him a box with a sapphire-inlaid clasp, hinting at valuable contents inside. No problem, but what about the guards at the workshop? Viserys inquired. Rabbi quickly responded, You might not be aware during your rest, but the mayor is taking this incident very seriously. He has sent a team of guards here, ensuring no one will dare to target the workshop for the next few days. Viserys nodded, reassured by the involvement of the authorities. He doubted Rabbi and his father would suffer financially due to the presence of the guards. In that case, allow me to freshen up a bit. Its already been prepared for you, Rabbi said. To Viserys''s surprise, several servants carrying hot water entered the room. Two burly men carried large kegs, followed by two maids with attractive features. Viserys composed himself and took a bath with the maids'' assistance. Thanks to the system''s enhancements, his body was well-proportioned with smooth muscle lines, almost sixty but looking far younger. The maids seemed to enjoy their task, their gazes appreciative as they carefully wiped every inch of his skin with towels. Perhaps due to the original Viserys''s frequent indulgence in such services, he felt no discomfort being naked, even under the maids attentive care. He changed into clean clothes with the help of the maids, and outside, a carriage and horses had been waiting for quite some time. The sky had darkened, and the sun''s rays were fading on the distant mountains. He wondered if Banergar had finished his work yet. Accompanied by Rabbi, Viserys walked through the flat streets of the wealthy district and arrived at a grand courtyard. From a distance, he could already sense the excitement emanating from within. Bright white light poured out of the mansion, giving the initial impression of a fire. But as they entered, the true source of the light became clear, and it was breathtaking. Hundreds of candles lit up the courtyard, making it as bright as day. For a moment, Viserys was so captivated by the sight that he felt as if he had returned to his previous world. Three long tables were set up, laden with an abundance of food. Not far away, a group of musicians played lively tunes, and a dozen servants bustled about, attending to the guests. Rabbi and his father had invited all the team members, who were making a ruckus and stuffing their faces with food. Regis stood out, larger than the others, wearing a lilac jacket. He danced around, animatedly recounting the battle, making it seem as if he had single-handedly repelled the attackers. Helbo, who had been watching the door, was the first to notice Viserys''s arrival. He stood up and tapped his glass with a fork, producing a clear sound that silenced the noisy feast. Hey, look! It''s our hero, Lord Viserys! Let''s drink a toast to him! Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The crowd quieted down, and those who had been flirting with the maids quickly stopped. They all turned towards Viserys, raising their glasses in his honor. Helbo handed Viserys a glass of wine. Just as he was about to take a sip, several men came up behind him and lifted him into the air. Viserys! Viserys! Viserys! Viserys! Viserys! Viserys! The name echoed throughout the courtyard as they carried him around, celebrating his bravery. They finally set him down after the third lap, to the sound of hearty cheers. To the bravery of Lord Viserys! Morel proposed another toast. Bravery! the team members echoed, raising their glasses once more. Viserys knew he had to say something meaningful on such an occasion. Though not particularly skilled in public speaking, he tried to recall the demeanor of his old instructor. He raised his glass and began: "Everyone, your hard work over the past few days has been commendable. It is because of our unity and determination that the workshop has remained safe and sound. Together, we are like a blazing fire, strong and unstoppable. Apart, we are like stars, shining brightly in our own right. Let us continue to grow, become stronger, and create new glories!" The speech was a bit awkward even for Viserys himself, but Morel and Helbo were impressed. His noble background gave his words a certain authority, and the atmosphere grew even more spirited. As the festivities continued, Viserys and the other leaders gathered in a more private setting to discuss matters further. Do you know who Andersen is? I heard that name from those people, Viserys asked, now surrounded only by Helbo and the Morel. Andersen? Rabbi looked puzzled, but Morel and Helbo exchanged glances, a silent understanding passing between them. Andersen? Could it be him? Morel frowned, the lines on his forehead deepening. Is there a problem with him? Helbo asked, setting his wine glass down. No, Morel shook his head. Hes in the land business. We dont interact much. Viserys observed them carefully, feeling a bit like an outsider. The previous nights battle had been intense, and the heavy losses meant it would be difficult for Morel''s enemies to organize another similar attack. With most of his mission accomplished, Viserys felt that the fate of the workshop was no longer his concern as long as he received his payment. The next day, Helbo approached Viserys with an apologetic expression, making him realize that the situation he was involved in was more complicated than it had initially seemed. Chapter 20: Illyrio Chapter 20: IllyrioIn the courtyard, Dany practiced swordsmanship under the guidance of a skilled water dancer swordsman. Meanwhile, Viserys conversed with Helbo about the workshop''s current situation. Lady Falia and another lady named Gortave are both popular candidates for the beauty pageant at the Ten-Day Celebration, Helbo began, sharing the latest gossip. Fernan seems to be Gortave''s supporter. Gortave once said she would build a new theater in Greenwater Town. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And the most suitable place in Greenwater Town Helbo continued, piecing together information he had gathered over the past few days. Morel''s workshop is in a bad situation. Many skilled workers have left, and it seems they lost a lot of money when they bought whale oil, he concluded. Helbo then turned to Viserys, his expression filled with regret. Viserys, it''s all my fault. We''ve expanded too quickly. He kept apologizing, assuring Viserys that he would find a way to pay his share of the compensation. Viserys, however, sat in his chair, deep in thought. I heard there will be a tournament at the Ten-Day Celebration. I want to sign up, Viserys suddenly announced. Helbos heart sank. Was Viserys hit in the head? The prize for the tournament was generous, but the competition was fierce, attracting sword masters who had been honing their skills for decades. The tournaments were dangerous, with deaths occurring almost every time. Helbo tried to dissuade him. You haven''t been in Braavos long enough to know, but every tournament brings out a new crop of sword masters, and almost every time someone dies in the arena Helbo warned. My goal is not to win the championship. I have other plans, Viserys reassured him. In fact, Viserys wasn''t fooling Helbo. After spending more than three months in this world, he had sensed some subtle changes. According to the original plot, he and Dany would have run away to another city to avoid debt. But because of his transmigration, Viserys not only stayed in Braavos, but he was also thriving. He sensed that the assassin newly sent by Robert was quite capable. According to the images in his dream, the assassin had been drifting at sea for at least ten days, showing his toughness. Robert had been on the throne for more than ten years, spending all his time partying and drinking, and racking up a huge debt. Now, he had been in power for less than eight years, and the financial situation had not yet deteriorated to the point of being out of control. What if he found that Viserys was growing up too fast and decided to bite the bullet and pay the Faceless Men hundreds of thousands of gold dragons to assassinate him? The headquarters of the Faceless Men, the House of Black and White, was in Braavos. Viserys hoped to raise his value as much as possible through the tournament, making the price Robert would have to pay for his assassination prohibitively high. The remnants of the former dynasty might be far away, but the gold coins in front of Robert were not. Viserys believed this possibility was very high. After all, when the Mother of Dragons was pregnant in the original story, Robert hadnt bothered to find the Faceless Men. Now, it was even less likely. Viserys was confident that in three months, his constitution would improve significantly, allowing him to fully display his sword skills. At the same time, the Water Dancer swordsman teaching Dany was also gaining knowledge and skill from their sessions. He would likely achieve a good ranking in the upcoming competition. Viserys had heard that the champion of the swordsmanship competition would be awarded a Valyrian steel sword, while the poetry competition champion would receive a dragon egg! These were generous prizes from Braavos, and though it was just a rumor, the value of the final prize was expected to be substantial. If he could win a lot of money through the competition, Viserys planned to take Dany and leave Braavos. He would hide and bide his time, eventually changing his appearance and joining a mercenary group. With the money earned, he could buy more dragon eggsthree were not enough; he needed at least five. In a few years, Dany would hatch the dragons, and they would retrace the Mother of Dragons'' path to glory. Of course, the part about marrying the Horselord would be omitted. Viserys was confident he could command a thousand-man mercenary group within a few years, all without selling his sister. After hatching the dragons, he would go directly to Astapor in Slaver''s Bay to recruit those who sought vengeance. These plans, however, he kept to himself. To Helbo, he only mentioned his intention to participate in the tournament. Helbo, having no reason to refuse, promised to take care of the registration. Just as the two were about to part ways, Viserys''s servant entered and reported, M''lord, there is a man outside who claims to be Illyrio and says he wants to see you. Illyrio! Viserys''s eyebrows raised, and his whole body tensed in high vigilance. This Illyrio was, in many ways, the most important person he had encountered since his arrival. Viserys guessed that Illyrio was far more than just a merchanthe had quite a reputation and considerable influence. Viserys thought that if Illyrio could get in touch with the Horselords, he could probably connect with many Sellsword leaders as well. Although Viserys no longer planned to use Illyrio to sell his sister, maintaining contact with him was crucial if he wanted to pursue the Sellsword route in the future. Helbo, perceptive as ever, noticed Viserys''s reaction and realized he was not needed. He took the initiative to leave, exiting through a small door. Viserys now felt a mix of nerves and anticipation. Illyrio was the second original character he had met (if he counted himself as the first, then Illyrio was the third). This man had a lot of influence and power. He turned to the maid and said, Jill, tell Dany that today''s lesson is over. Take her to change and wait in the drawing room. Yes, M''lord, Jill replied. Viserys took a deep breath, changed into a silver coat provided by the servant, and walked straight to the front door. Outside the gate, a corpulent man sat in a lavish carriage. His golden beard and hair, combined with a red robe, exuded an aura of wealth. Rings adorned every finger, each one colorful and ornate. Despite his opulent appearance, young Illyrio was once an assassin. Through his cunning and resourcefulness, he became a wealthy merchant in Pentos. Dragon bones, dragon eggs, jewelrythese were all part of his extensive business. His luxurious carriage parked outside was a symbol of his wealth, attracting the attention of everyone on the street. Illyrio had begun gathering information on Viserys as soon as he arrived in the city. The boy had reportedly killed more than ten people in one night. This was extraordinary. Illyrio had initially thought that Viserys would be a broken man after the Feast of the Crown, but instead, he seemed to have developed a new talent. Soon, Illyrio saw Viserys approaching. Any doubts he might have had vanished when he saw the handsome young man. Viserys exuded an aura of confidence and strength, and Illyrio could sense his presence even from a distance. The scent of blood was unmistakable. Chapter 21: Bluffing Chapter 21: BluffingIllyrio exuded an aura of luxury, but in a more remote area, he would stand out like a fish out of water. However, his bodyguards were no amateurs. The coachman and the guards following the carriage were not to be underestimated. Especially noteworthy was the guard in the brown coat, whose broad chest and strong thighs hinted at his prowess even through his clothes. Illyrio himself had once been an assassin, and his entourage were no slouches either. They quickly sized each other up with practiced ease. Prince Viserys, Illyrio called out as he descended from the carriage with the help of his escort, a smile on his lips. Lord Illyrio, Viserys replied. You are becoming more and more like Prince Rhaegar. Illyrio knew better than to compare Viserys to his father, the Mad King. Instead, he chose to flatter Viserys by comparing him to Rhaegar, who still had a good reputation despite his flaws. Ha, you''re joking. I''m no match for my brother. But you''re in luck. The fog in Braavos has lifted a lot since you were announced to be coming. The two exchanged pleasantries and headed towards the living room. Illyrio quickly noted that Viserys had changed. Previously, Viserys had been stiff and formal in social situations. Now, he carried himself with casual confidence. Despite living in a place that was not as grand as before, Viserys made it seem stylish with his bearing. As they passed through the courtyard, Illyrio noticed the mannequins and weapons rack. While the clean weapons rack could be attributed to diligent servants, the densely marked dummy target told a different story. It indicated that Viserys had not neglected his martial arts training. Soon, they arrived at the living room. The furnishings were relatively ordinary, with a reasonable number of lamps, all courtesy of Morel. However, a few chairs caught Illyrio''s attentionthey were a bit too wide. When Illyrio sat down, he found them to be soft and comfortable, almost like being embraced. With the intuition of a successful businessman, he immediately recognized the value of these chairs. Could it be a new product from Braavos? No, if Braavos had such a thing, I would have heard about it! he thought. Could it be that the young prince had designed the chair himself? sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suppressing his curiosity for the moment, Illyrio refocused on Viserys. I heard that the Prince has been doing some business with loans lately? Ha, yes, it''s just enough to support my sister, Viserys replied, generously explaining how he had entered this industry. His unreserved attitude impressed Illyrio. Illyrio knew that some fallen nobles could be overly ambitious yet lack practical skills, unwilling to do any real work and preferring to remain poor. As a businessman with a pragmatic instinct, Viserys'' attitude resonated with him. However, if Viserys intended to live like this indefinitely without any ambition to restore his kingdom, his investment value would be significantly reduced. What are your plans for the future, Prince? Illyrio asked indirectly, probing for Viserys true ambitions. Viserys''s lips curled slightly into a knowing smile. Instead of answering Illyrio''s question directly, he posed one of his own, Do you think Robert''s rule is stable? Illyrio''s eyes widened a fraction before he replied thoughtfully, When Robert first raised an army, he had the backing of the North, the Vale, and the Riverlands. He and Ned Stark, Lord of Winterfell, were both wards of Lord Arryn of the Vale, and the two were like brothers. Later, he gained the support of the Westerlands by marrying Cersei. Under these circumstances, Highgarden also pledged its allegiance. As for Dorne... they are somewhat isolated and weak. Viserys nodded, understanding the implications. When the Targaryens were first overthrown, Dorne had even approached him to discuss a marriage alliance, only to later swear fealty to Robert. Their willingness to engage with Viserys had diminished as Robert''s rule solidified. Illyrio''s point was clear: Viserys''s chances of reclaiming the throne were slim, and he wanted to gauge Viseryss reaction. My lord, Viserys began, I believe the fate of Westeros may ultimately be decided by a woman. Illyrio raised an eyebrow, intrigued. What do you mean? Take Robert, for example. The Baratheons are all black-haired and blue-eyed, yet his three children are blond and blue-eyed." "Another example, in the early years, rumors abounded that Petyr Baelish boasted of sleeping with Catelyn Tully, but the one who was in love with him was her sister, Lysa. You know what happened to Lysa. She married Jon Arryn, a man old enough to be her father. Littlefinger''s rise to power in the court is inseparable from her influence. Illyrio, a merchant who thrived on information, leaned in, clearly fascinated by Viserys''s insights. Viserys continued, Have you heard about Ned Stark''s bastard? Illyrio nodded, curious if there was more to the story. Its said that the boy might actually be Rhaegar''s son with Lyanna Stark, Viserys revealed mysteriously. Illyrio''s eyes widened in surprise. The notion seemed implausible at first, but then he realized it wasn''t entirely impossible. Everyone in the Seven Kingdoms knew about Rhaegar and Lyanna, and their relationship had been one of the catalysts for Robert''s Rebellion. However, the implications of Viserys''s statement were profound. ''This is the benefit of being a transmigrator,'' Viserys thought proudly, feeling a pang of sympathy for his nephew. But Illyrio''s instinct to seek verification quickly kicked in. "Your news..." Viserys remained enigmatic. Varys, he said simply. Illyrio''s eyes widened in realization. It all made sense. When it came to information, no one was better than Varys. He hadn''t considered that Varys might still be in contact with Viserys, even from within the Red Keep. Illyrio looked at Viserys with newfound respect. No wonder he had recovered from the blow of the Feast of the Crown. He had found a powerful ally. But how had Varys managed to contact him? And why hadn''t Illyrio known about it? Before he could puzzle it out, Viserys changed the subject. "I recently heard a very wise saying: good luck does not favor fools, and opportunities are reserved for those who are prepared." He continued, "A good knight keeps his sword sharp at all times, waiting for the right moment. Practicing martial arts, studying, and even saving moneythese are all things I need to do and am doing." Chapter 22: Hoarding Rare Goods Chapter 22: Hoarding Rare GoodsA man as astute as Illyrio couldn''t be fooled by Viserys'' lofty words. What truly intrigued him was the possibility that Viserys had the support of Varys. He wondered why Varys hadn''t informed him, but he knew better than to reveal their secret now. Illyrio clapped his hands, signaling to the brown-clad guard. "Bring me the gift I prepared for the Prince." The guard looked uncomfortable. "I''m sorry M''lord, I left the gift in the carriage." Illyrio feigned anger. "You useless piece of trash, you can''t even do this simple task. Go get it!" "Yes, M''lord!" The guard hurried out of the room, his demeanor relaxing as soon as he turned away. Viserys understood the game. If he hadn''t shown potential or value, the gift might never have been given. But he knew better than to question it. They would keep their thoughts to themselves and maintain the charade of friendship. While the guard retrieved the gift, Dany finally emerged from her room. She wore a light purple dress and moved gracefully, her long silver hair adorned with delicate accessories. Her small hands lifted the hem of her skirt, revealing a vision of ethereal beauty. With her silver hair and violet eyes, she looked like a moonlit fairy, an elf among flowers. "Brother," Dany said softly to Viserys, before turning to Illyrio. "This is Illyrio," Viserys reminded her. Illyrio''s eyes widened in amazement as he looked at Dany. He took a moment to compose himself before returning her greeting. Viserys, noticing Illyrio''s distraction, said to Dany, "Come, sit by my side." Dany obediently sat next to Viserys, her back straight and her manners impeccable. Illyrio had seen Dany before at the House with the Red Door, where she had been an adorable child. Now, she was blossoming into a captivating young woman. Although she wasn''t yet in full bloom, she had already developed a striking presence. In the original storyline, Illyrio was supposed to meet the Viserys siblings a few years later, when Dany was around twelve or thirteen and had just started menstruating. In Viserys'' world, such a marriage would be considered criminal, but here, it was the norm. Even at fifteen or sixteen, Dany had the potential to charm a Sellsword leader and make him her loyal advisor. Illyrio''s reaction to seeing Dany''s beauty, even at a younger age, had been one of shock. Now, seeing her a little more mature, he was equally captivated. Illyrio paused for a moment, then continued, "Prince, you mentioned that you are accumulating wealth while improving your skills. With all due respect, wealth accumulation is a lengthy process for ordinary people without capital." Viserys leaned in, intrigued. "Go on." Illyrio smiled, sensing Viserys'' interest. "Take me, for example. It took me nearly half my adult life to earn my first pot of gold. However, it only took two or three years to earn my second and third pots of gold. The same principle applies to land. It may take generations to acquire the first piece, but once you have it, acquiring more becomes significantly easier. I believe the same holds true for a kingdom. You may need an initial boost." Viserys understood immediately. "You mean a starting capital." "Exactly," Illyrio nodded. "Marriage is a common means of alliance between nobles, much like the proposed marriage between you and Dorne. However, given the current situation..." Viserys understood the implication. The alliance might fall through. "But if you trust me, I believe I can find a suitable marriage partner for Princess Dany, one who might bring an army as a dowry." Dany, now part of the conversation, blinked nervously. The mention of marriage unsettled her, for she was too young to grasp its full consequences. She bit her lip, trying to keep her composure, remembering Viserys'' teachings on maintaining royal composure. Viserys sensed her discomfort but kept his focus on Illyrio. "Of course, I''ve considered this. However, given our current circumstances, finding a suitable match for Dany might be challenging." Dany trembled slightly at Viserys'' words, feeling a pang of sorrow at the thought of separation. She had always imagined being with Viserys forever, and now, the idea of parting weighed heavily on her young heart. Viserys, despite his words, had no intention of using Dany as a bargaining chip. His predecessor''s approach of trading family for power was something he now disdained. He believed in the value of strength for protection, not just for its own sake. His apparent interest in the marriage was merely to keep Illyrio engaged. As a wealthy Magister of Pentos, Illyrio was well-versed in Targaryen traditions. To secure his support, Viserys needed to play along. Sure enough, Illyrio approved of Viserys'' attitude. Meanwhile, the guard returned with the gift. Wrapped in red silk, its shape was unmistakablea long bow. The guard placed the gift on the table, and Illyrio himself removed the silk, revealing a black dragonbone bow. The bow, four or five feet long, was as black as the night sky, curved like a crescent moon, as if crafted from a dragon''s rib. It exuded a powerful and mysterious aura. Alongside the bow were three replacement strings, a testament to Illyrio''s thoughtful preparation. "A small token of my appreciation. Please accept it, Prince." "Thank you, Illyrio. I accept it with gratitude." Viserys smiled as he picked up the Dragonbone Bow. Pale blue text appeared in front of his eyes: [Dragonbone Bow, provides 2.58 Assignable Points, daily Assignable Points increase by 0.08.] 2.58 points! Is it related to the size? Viserys put his questions aside for the time being. Illyrio was in the Dragonbone business. If I could just take a look around his warehouse... He pulled the bowstring without making a sound, drawing it to about 70% of its capacity. This display of strength was impressive for a minor and gave Illyrio a glimpse of Viserys''s potential. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He carefully supported the bowstring and let it slowly return to its resting position, a gesture that did not go unnoticed by Illyrio. This showed his respect and understanding of the weapon, earning him more favor from the merchant. Any bow left unstrung could suffer damage, and as a jeweler and Dragonbone merchant, Illyrio appreciated the care Viserys showed. Although the bow was now a gift, it still meant something to him that it would be cherished. The two men chatted a while longer. Illyrio mentioned he had another business meeting to attend, so he didnt stay long. Before leaving, he left Viserys another gift. Viserys couldn''t help but marvel at Illyrio''s extravagance. Chapter 23: Confession Night, Terrifying Skinchanger Chapter 23: Confession Night, Terrifying SkinchangerThis Dragonbone Bow only further confirmed Viserys''s suspicions. It seemed that contact with dragon products provided Assignable Points, and continuous contact would keep those points accumulating. As soon as his meeting with Illyrio was over, he opened his panel to check. Every morning, Viserys would add Assignable Points to his Constitution and then reallocate proficiency points from other skills to his swordsmanship. Today, he found that his Assignable Points had increased from 0 to 2.58. The Dragonbone Bow had added 2.5 Assignable Points. With the 0.05 bonus from the Dragonbone Dagger, the 0.08 from the Dragonbone Bow, and his original 0.1, his daily Assignable Points had increased to 0.23, more than doubling his rate of accumulation. With less than four months until the Ten-Day Celebration, this meant his Constitution could increase by over 20 points, bringing it to at least 80+. This would make him a top-notch warrior, greatly increasing his chances of ranking well or even winning the championship. If the prize for the champion of the sword competition was truly a Valyrian steel sword, Viserys would fight for it no matter what. Valyrian steel swords were light, tough, and harda holy weapon in the heart of every swordsman. However, he wondered if Braavos would really be willing to give away such a weapon, suspecting there might be some shady dealings behind the scenes. Viserys also planned to participate in the poetry contest. Who says you can''t be a copycat in a different world? As an art student, he had heard countless classics, and just one of his poems could spread to every corner of this world. If the prize was indeed a dragon egg, he had to try his hand at it. There was just one problem: to participate in the poetry competition, he needed the approval of someone of a high social standing, unless he was already a famous Master and could enter on his own. Otherwise, no matter how good his work was, it would be useless if no one could give him the exposure he needed. The courtesans were very strict with the performers who wanted to use their fame to compete. If they performed well, they could help each other; if not, they wasted the courtesans'' resources. Braavos officials took this matter very seriously, as did Highgarden in Westeros, which also had great respect for poets and singers. Thanks to these artists, Highgarden had become the most beautiful castle in the Seven Kingdoms. Even though they were thousands of miles apart, there was a subtle competitive tension between the two. If the prize for the poetry contest was a dragon egg, Viserys would definitely participate. Another great gift Illyrio had left was a large sum of money stored in the Iron Bank. Whether it was a loan or a donation was left unsaid, but Viserys didn''t plan to pay him back. He suggested that Illyrio could try his hand at the couch business, which would be profitable enough. The two men understood each other perfectly without saying a word. ... At dinner, Viserys noticed that Dany was unusually downcast. She picked at her food, barely eating, and responded minimally when he spoke to her. "I''m full," she said, rising from her seat and preparing to go upstairs. "Wait a minute," Viserys called, glancing at the maid standing by and gesturing for her to leave. He understood that Dany''s mood was likely due to Illyrio''s marriage proposal earlier in the day. As the maid left and the room grew quiet, the candlelight flickered softly, casting shadows on the walls. The strange atmosphere made Dany''s heart tighten. Viserys looked at her, taking in her downcast purple eyes and the way her silver braids hung down her shoulders and across her chest. Her arms, exposed by the open sleeves of her dress, glowed with a pearly luster. She was the embodiment of "exquisitely beautiful." "Dany, will you stay by my side forever?" he asked gently. Dany met his gaze, momentarily stunned by the intensity in his eyes. "I..." "It''s just like you think, just like Aegon and his sisters," Viserys continued. Dany was no longer a child, and she could vaguely understand the implications of his words. A blush spread across her cheeks, and her ears began to burn. Viserys walked up to her and whispered, "I will never use you as a bargaining chip," he said, kissing her forehead lightly. "Wait until you grow up." Dany watched him leave, sitting in the chair for a long time, trying to process what had just happened. It felt as if she had received something precious, and she couldn''t help but stamp her feet lightly a few times before finally heading upstairs. ... During this time, Viserys felt much more at ease. His days were spent at the workshop, and in the evenings, he cherished moments with Dany. He also found time to practice archery, adding a new skill to his repertoire. However, due to the strict laws in Braavos, which prohibited the use of bows and arrows outside the home, he refrained from upgrading his archery skills immediately. He planned to do so later when he joined the Sellswords. An incident during a meal brought a serious realization. When a maid reminded Dany to be cautious of hot food, Viserys recognized the potential danger if her identity was ever exposed to the Faceless Man. This would increase the priority of her assassination. Robert might even consider hiring the Faceless Men to target Dany. Known for their unpredictability and penchant for considering assassination an art, the Faceless Men might offer Robert a discount for the chance to eliminate such a unique person. Determined to protect her, Viserys began training Dany to act as though she feared the heat. ''Without strength, there is no sense of security,'' he thought, watching her fall asleep. He prepared to use Dragon Dreams again to gather more information about the assassin. After the first time he actively used Dragon Dreams to search for information, he noticed his Magic had increased by 0.3, bringing it to 19. This was significantly faster than his Constitution, which increased by less than 0.1 points per day through diligent exercise. However, the recovery period for using Dragon Dreams was lengthy, taking two or three days to fully recuperate. During this time, he felt sluggish, and his efficiency in exercising or practicing swordsmanship was greatly reduced. He mused that in three or four years, when the tide of magic returned, figures like Melisandre, the Greenseers, and various magical creatures would start to re-emerge, making magic once again a dominant force in the world. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For Viserys, physical prowess such as swordsmanship and Constitution were essential, so he didn''t focus on improving his magic attributes. After lying down, Viserys activated Dragon Dreams to track down the assassin once again. He figured that after more than ten days, the assassin might have perished at sea. This time, he planned to quickly confirm the assassin''s status and then end the dream promptly. It didn''t take long for Viserys to enter the Dragon Dreams state. He heard the muffled voices of seagulls and the sound of waves overlapping. The sun was slowly sinking into the sea, creating a golden veil. Surprisingly, the assassin was still alive but lying on a sampan like a dead fish, seemingly at death''s door. In the next moment, the assassin sprang to life, rolled over, and scooped up a small fish from the water. Viserys was taken aback. "No, is this really possible?!" he thought, his knowledge of survival techniques exceeded. Remembering his past life as a member of the air force, he considered taking the assassin as his master for survival skills. With his fishing prowess, the assassin could probably survive another ten days adrift at sea. The assassin skillfully prepared the fish with his dagger, displaying a certain elegance in his movements. However, Viserys noticed something strange. When the assassin cut open the fish, his body trembled as if he had been punched. His expression also indicated he was enduring some intense pain. Viserys decided not to watch further and interrupted the vision. He opened his panel and saw: Magic: 6.1 In less than half a minute, he had used up most of his magic. Fortunately, he stopped in time, avoiding dizziness or loss of cognitive ability. Viserys sat up in bed and looked out the window. It was completely dark outside. It seemed that the range of Dragon Dreams'' reconnaissance could span different ''time zones.'' Maybe, he thought, he could one day find out why this planet always had extreme weather. But for the time being, he put the idea out of his mind and went to his desk. "Unbelievable way of fishing," he wrote, "It''s like a synesthetic response." He began to think deeply about what he had witnessed. Fish react quickly, and if the killer had used a tool to spear them, that would be one thing. But this guy was lying on a paddleboat, catching fish with his bare hands. Speed and precision, both were essential. And with his face to the sky, could it be that this guy had such good hearing that he could locate the fish by sound alone? It seemed impossible. Then there was the synesthesia. Judging from his state, he hadnt been short of food these days. There was an endless supply of sea fish, and he hadn''t even lost much weight. But the reaction of shaking when he stabbed the fish was really strange. Could it be some kind of psychological reaction? Or a negative state? Or perhaps a punishment? Killing an animal and being hurt in returnthere could only be one explanation: a Skinchanger! Viserys suddenly felt a chill down his spine. The Skinchangers in the novel could transfer their consciousness into the body of an animal, possessing their skills and senses. The animals they possessed were called animal companions. Eagles, goats, dogs, direwolves... One of the more famous Skinchangers was Bran Stark, who was a wolf spirit and the heir to the Three-Eyed Raven. He could transfer his consciousness not only to his own direwolf but also to Hodor. In addition, Jon and a bunch of wildlings beyond the Wall were also Skinchangers. The information about Skinchangers noted that if their animal companion died, they would also be affected. If the host died, the consciousness would be trapped in the animal. The assassin''s reaction after killing the fish was remarkably similar to that of a Skinchanger. Judging from the current situation, the assassin was able to capture an animal companion in a short period of time. And after killing the animal companion, he could continue to withstand the effects of its death. This indicated he might be a high-level Skinchanger. A very high-level one. With such a strong ability to invade consciousness, could he directly invade people''s minds? Viserys pounded the table with some anxiety and cursed in a low voice, "Damn it! Robert, that fucking lickspittle, where the hell did he find such a fucking cheater?" Chapter 24: Temple of the Moonsingers Chapter 24: Temple of the Moonsingers"He must never be allowed to go ashore!" Viserys felt a cold sweat break out on his forehead at the thought of the assassin''s demonstrated abilities. Skinchangers are terrifying; they can completely control animals to assassinate or poison without leaving any trace. Their skills are as formidable as his own Dragon Dreams. But Viserys quickly calmed himself. First of all, such a powerful assassin is unlikely to be at the command of just anyone. Otherwise, it would be a waste to use him for an assassination attempt on someone like himself. If the assassin worked for Robert, then why not use him to solve his debt problems first? Robert''s bias against the Westerlands could have been exploited to get rid of Cersei and even the old lion, Tywin. And if the assassin belonged to Littlefinger or Varys, it would be even more impossible. These two don''t trust easily. Littlefinger has always been scheming to rise to power. To kill Jon Arryn, the foster father of Ned and Robert, he had to manipulate his mistress, Lysa. And who knows what Varys is up to? If Varys could control such a powerful Skinchanger, he would have already taken advantage of it. So it is very likely that the true extent of the assassin''s abilities is not known to others. This makes Viserys a little worried. Calming his emotions, he realized that since he had Dragon Dreams, he didn''t need to worry too much. Although the assassin''s methods are more bizarre, Viserys has the advantage of foresight. If the assassin does make it to Braavos, he can prepare in advance and even arrange an ambush. The odds of winning are still in his favor. For now, Viserys decided to visit the temples of Braavos to see if there were any clues to increasing his magic power. His first choice was the Temple of the Moonsingers. Before Braavos was built, it was the Moonsingers who led the slaves escaping the Valyrian Empire to find this sanctuary of prophecy. And prophecy is real in the world of Game of Thrones. Since they can predict the future, it means that this group of people has some real power. In the original story, the Moonsinger taught Dany the Song of Childbirth. Perhaps there are other songs, so Viserys decided to take advantage of his free time and visit. Dany practices swordsmanship very hard every day, so Viserys decided to give her a break and take her along. Where are we going? Dany asked excitedly. The last time she went out with Viserys was to buy fish. Let''s go to the Moonsinger Temple, bring some money. Okay! she replied enthusiastically. She changed into a light blue dress, tied her silver-white hair into a pigtail, and let it fall behind her head. Viserys couldn''t help but notice how well light-colored clothes complemented their hair and skin tones. In a world where everything seems a bit ''dirty and dark,'' the two of them quickly became the focus of attention wherever they went. The siblings got into the carriage and, after half an hour, passed an arch bridge, catching sight of the Temple of the Moonsingers in the distance. Dany, sitting in the carriage, lifted the curtain and looked out with her purple eyes. She immediately recognized the white building as the Temple of the Moonsingers. The all-white temple stood out prominently among the other structures. It was the largest temple in Braavos, built to honor and thank the Moonsingers. The grand marble palace was topped with a large silver-white dome, surrounded by milky-white glass windows depicting the different phases of the moon. As they stepped out of the carriage, they saw a pair of marble statues of maidens standing guard at the temple''s main gate. The spotless stone slabs at their feet added to the feeling of tranquility and holiness. A beautiful woman, accompanied by a maid, emerged from the temple and happened to meet the siblings. What a beautiful girl. I hope my child will be as beautiful as her, the woman said softly, touching her slightly swollen belly. That''s for sure, Lady Methys. Your beauty will be passed on to your child, the maid replied, bringing a pleased smile to the ladys face. Lady Methys then noticed that Dany was standing next to a young man. Observing their similar features, she guessed they were siblings. That young man is also very handsome, she remarked. Viserys nodded slightly to the woman, and Dany smiled back, her purple eyes as bright as jewels, melting the woman''s heart. She gestured to the maid standing beside her, who approached the siblings and said, M''lord, Lady Methys would like to have a word with you. Is this a convenient time? Of course, Viserys replied. The maid led them to Lady Methys. Viserys observed that the lady, likely in her mid-twenties, appeared pregnant. Her round face and flushed cheeks hinted at her condition, though there was a hint of grayish white on her blush. The slightly bulging belly suggested she was drawn to Dany by overflowing maternal love. "So the so-called Temple of the Moon Singers is actually a temple for women, and this is where they tie up dolls," Viserys thought to himself. He then approached the noblewoman and said, "Lady, your beauty adorns this city." Oh, your praise is like a spring breeze, she replied with a gracious smile, but I must admit, the beauty of you and your sister evokes a bit of jealousy. Dany blushed shyly, realizing that the lady was praising her. This reaction only endeared her more to the noblewoman, who immediately removed a bracelet adorned with colorful gemstones from her wrist and offered it to Dany. The bracelet, crafted from gold and studded with pigeon egg-sized gemstones, was undoubtedly expensive. Viserys initially wanted to decline out of politeness, but the noblewomans extravagance made him decide otherwise. Dany glanced at Viserys, seeking his approval. Seeing his encouraging nod, she lifted the hem of her skirt, bowed in thanks, and allowed the noblewoman to clasp the bracelet around her wrist. For an eight-year-old, the bracelet was too large, and Dany had to bend her arm to keep it from slipping off. The noblewoman, seemingly pleased by the encounter, left shortly after, her servant helping her into a beautiful carriage. Viserys noted the depiction of two hands on the back of the carriage and recognized it as the Zalyne House crest. Zalyne House was one of the three great houses of Braavos, along with House Antaryon, from which the current Sealord hailed, and House Fregar. Though the Sealord was nominally chosen from the entire population of Braavos, in practice, almost all came from these three houses. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Who says good looks dont pay the bills? This is how you pay the bills,'' Viserys thought with a smirk. After checking the bracelet to ensure it was genuine, he took Dany''s hand and led her into the temple. Chapter 25: Song of the Moon Chapter 25: Song of the MoonAfter entering the temple, Viserys and Dany were struck by the pristine whiteness of the walls, dome, and statues. Sunlight filtered through windows representing different phases of the moon, creating a beautiful circle of light on the ground, giving the impression of a magical circle beneath their feet. This enchanting effect added to the temple''s serene and otherworldly atmosphere. The three statues of goddesses at the front of the temple were the most eye-catching. Carved from marble, each statue stood four or five meters tall, reminiscent of the grandeur of the statue of David that Viserys had seen in his previous life. The central goddess held a book and wore a hood, while the two goddesses on either side, slightly shorter, held a sword and a lamp respectively. To the right of these statues stood a yellow wooden donation box, where visitors would place money after praying. Viserys noticed someone praying silently before the statues, hands clasped in reverence. Not wanting to disturb the worshipper, he led Dany to explore the murals depicting the legends of the Moon Singers. One mural caught Danys attention. Brother, look, the moon is cracking, she whispered. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cracking? Viserys followed her gaze and saw that the moon in the mural indeed appeared to have a crack running through it. At first glance, it looked like a flaw in the wall, but on closer inspection, it was clear the moon was intentionally depicted as cracked. Viserys recalled the Valyrian legends of dragons emerging from a split moon and wondered why this well-known story wasnt depicted in the mural. Perhaps there was another explanation, but he decided to leave that mystery for another time. Once the prayer group left, Viserys led Dany to the statue of the central goddess. Nearby, a tall, thin holy sister wearing a white hood stood attentively, responding to the worshippers based on their donations. Her gaze lingered on the striking siblings as they approached. Viserys nodded slightly at the holy sister, who seemed captivated by his presence. He closed his eyes, furrowing his brow to convey a sense of deep worry. He knew she would be watching, and to engage her in a meaningful conversation, he needed to leverage the power of his money. Of course, his intention was purely to gain insight and help, not anything untoward. After about two or three minutes, Viserys approached the yellow donation box. He took a handful of gold coins from his pocket and dropped them into the box through the round hole in the lid. The holy sisters eyes lit up at the sight of the generous donation. She was struck by the young man''s handsome appearance and apparent wealth. Clearly, something was troubling him, and she felt compelled to offer her assistance. As Viserys turned away from the box, the holy sister approached him. She first drew a circle on her chest, a gesture used by the Moon Singers, and then said, "May the Goddess guide us." "May the Goddess guide us," Viserys responded in kind. "I noticed your solemn expression while you were praying. Have you encountered a problem? If you have a family member traveling far away, I have a song of protection. If you have a wife giving birth, I have a song of childbirth. If you are confused about something, I have a song of guidance." Viserys slightly bowed and replied, "Thank you for your kindness. We don''t have any relatives traveling far away. My sister and I are each other''s only family." The holy sisters eyes widened in surprise. She had assumed that the well-dressed siblings must be from a large, affluent family, but now realized they were orphans. This incorrect assumption made her feel a bit embarrassed. "I don''t have a wife either," Viserys continued, "but as for the confusion..." Seeing an opportunity to use her skills, the holy sister interjected, "Please, tell me what is troubling you." Viserys looked embarrassed, hesitating before speaking. "Actually, I dont know how to explain it. Ive been having strange dreams lately, and I feel dizzy and exhausted when I wake up. Im worried that I might have a strange disease, but the Healer told me that my body is in perfect health. So, I came to seek the Goddess''s guidance." The holy sister pondered his words. It didnt seem like a psychological issue that her usual "talking therapy" could address, but she didnt want to turn Viserys away without trying to help. "Is that so? I wonder if you could stay a little longer so I can fetch something that might help you," she suggested. "Thank you very much," Viserys replied, watching as the holy sister walked past the statue and through a small door. Everything Viserys had just said entered Dany''s ears. She always thought that her brother was an inexhaustible well of energy, waking up before she opened her eyes and falling asleep after she closed them. She never imagined that Viserys would have such a problem with his body, and the realization made her very worried. She couldnt help but blame herself. Five minutes later, the holy sister returned, holding a thin booklet in her hand. M''lord, I think it may be the things in your dreams that are troubling you. This is the ''Moon Song'' of the Moon Chanting Temple. Chanting it under the moonlight will bring peace of mind and may help you. Viserys looked at the booklet, noticing it was slightly yellowed, as if the holy sister had used it herself. This must be your personal item. It''s too precious; I don''t think I can accept it The holy sister smiled warmly, pulling the fine lines at the corners of her mouth, which made people feel at ease. Dont worry, Ive memorized the contents. Consider it a gift. A gift! This Viserys hesitated before accepting the booklet, and subconsciously activated his panel. To his surprise, when his hand touched the booklet, his Magic value immediately recovered by 5 points. It seemed to be a good thing! Realizing that the trip was worthwhile, Viserys touched himself and found that he was a little short on funds. Then he said apologetically, Im sorry, but I think Ill be back soon. Can I talk to you again then? The holy sister smiled and said, Of course, thats not a problem. However, her eyes glanced at the bracelet on Danys hand, understanding that her little scrapbook was not worth that. Chapter 26: Song of the Moon II Chapter 26: Song of the Moon IIAfter realizing the value of the Song of the Moon, Viserys decided to return to his residence with Dany. On the way, he discovered that the booklet contained about 3,000 words, with the main content being praise and worship of the moon. The text was written in Valyrian and had a beautiful rhythm, making it more of a chant with tones. It also required visualization of the moonlight while reading, which added a level of difficulty. As Viserys was engrossed in reading, Dany asked him, Brother, have you been dreaming a lot lately? Haha, I''m fine, Viserys replied, feeling a warmth in his heart as he petted her head, realizing she was worried about him. Dany, however, secretly resolved to remind him to rest more from that day on. In the evening, Viserys found the moonlight particularly beautiful. The silver light scattered on the ground, creating a tranquil atmosphere. With the Song of the Moon in hand, Viserys climbed to a high place and began singing softly as instructed. He glanced at his Magic value, which was currently 11.6. Following the prayer in the booklet, Viserys began to chant: As he recited, he felt a cool energy flow into his body. The tiredness in his spirit was relieved, and his mood became more tranquil and indifferent. After about a quarter of an hour, Viserys checked his panel and found that his Magic value had recovered by two points, reaching 13.6. Viserys was very surprised. The recovery rate of his Magic was several times faster. This meant he could use Dragon Dreams more frequently, giving him a better chance against the assassin. He continued to recite, and this time his Magic value increased again, reaching 15.2. ''It seems to be recovering a little slower,'' he thought. He calculated that the recovery effect had decreased by about 20%, meaning he could recover about 6 points of Magic in an hour, and even less in the second hour. But one night was enough to fully restore his Magic. Viserys continued to sing, and after three hours, his Magic had fully recovered. It seems the upper limit of my magic power hasn''t increased. Maybe I didn''t sing long enough? Viserys pondered. However, he realized that in addition to restoring his magic points, the chant also seemed to replenish his energy. It was almost 1 a.m., but he wasn''t sleepy at all. Instead, his mind was sharp and active. Wait, if the Temple of the Moonsingers has such powerful benefits, what about the Temple of the Lord of Light? Viserys suddenly realized he had stumbled upon a treasure trove of opportunities. In the novels, the First Mage, Melisandre, who serves the human side, worships the Lord of Light. If the Temple of the Moonsingers offered such advantages, then surely the Temple of the Lord of Light had even more to offer. Besides these two, Braavos also had the Temple of the Father of Waters, the Holy Refuge, and the infamous House of Black and White. While the last one might be difficult to access, the first two were open to those who could pay. There may be other treasures in the Temple of the Moonsingers too, Viserys thought. The Song of the Moon seemed like the basic martial arts techniques from the novels of his past life. If there was a basic exercise method for outsiders, there must be an advanced method for insiders. This visit to the Temple of the Moonsingers had cost the siblings over 30 gold dragons, but high-end items would undoubtedly cost more. We need to make money, and we need it quickly! Viserys'' intuition told him he was in a period of low Magic. The heads of the various temples probably didnt value these things highly, and as long as one was willing to pay, they could be obtained. However, he needed funds now, but he couldn''t hastily touch Illyrio''s money. It was a strategic reserve meant to keep the other side in check. Drawing from it too soon would make him appear desperate and potentially deceitful. It was wiser to let the money sit in the Iron Bank for a while longer. ... The next two days, Viserys took advantage of the good weather and the moonlight every night, planning to have Dany practice the Moon Song with him. However, he overlooked one problemDany was now considered half-literate, and there were many words she didn''t understand or didn''t even know. During their time in Braavos, the siblings were brought there by Ser WillemDarry, who unfortunately passed away a few years later. Dany was still very young then and couldn''t learn much during those years. Her current education was almost like pre-childhood education, so Viserys had to hire another tutor to teach her to read and write properly. Viserys took the opportunity to write down some of his past life''s knowledge in Chinese characters so that he would not forget it. Among the most important information were the plot points of the original novel, including various major events and the fates of the characters. Of course, this included the parts relevant to Dany. That''s why he didn''t teach her Chinese. Viserys enjoyed reading history books before his journey, as history often provided solutions to current problems. He would tell Dany stories from his world, changing the names and details, which also helped him deepen his understanding of those tales. Dany was surprised to find that Viserys'' storytelling skills had improved significantly, moving beyond the simple "Once upon a time" formula. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thanks to the whale oil candles from the workshop, their nights were much brighter and more enjoyable. These candles produced little smoke, burned brightly, and lasted a long time, enriching the siblings'' nighttime activities. Unlike before, when they could only count the stars, often obscured by Braavos'' frequent fog, they now had plenty of light to read and write by. One evening, Viserys decided to take a break and was telling Dany the story of the Little Mermaid. Just as they reached the crucial moment when Ariel traded her voice for legs, Helbo sended a letter for Viserys, appearing to have something important to discuss. Though worried about the fate of the little mermaid, Dany obediently sat to the side. Lord Viserys, this is a letter from Helbo, the servant said, handing over the envelope. Viserys took the envelope and gently tore it open. The letter was brief: "Lord Viserys, I have invited the Morel to discuss payment at my residence tomorrow. Please be there. Also, the prize for the poetry competition has been confirmed: a dragon egg." Needless to say, Viserys was excited about the dragon egg. Although everyone believed that dragons were extinct and could no longer hatch, the egg still held high ornamental and collection value. Illyrio was in the dragon egg business, so it was plausible that Braavos or the Sealord''s Palace could use it as a prize. There was a possibility that they might use the dragon egg as a gimmick and secretly take it back later, but Viserys couldn''t afford to miss this opportunity. To win the dragon egg, he needed to find a way to contact Lady Moonshadow and become her minstrel. It was said that Lady Moonshadow was not easily accessible to ordinary people, so he had to devise a plan to reach her. While the dragon egg prize was almost confirmed, the Valyrian steel sword was another matter. Such a weapon was truly magical, and it was uncertain if the Sealord''s Palace would be able to offer it as a prize. Helbo''s invitation to the banquet had another motive: to get Viserys to help secure as much money as possible. Recently, a production accident occurred at the workshop. A newly recruited worker caused a small fire due to his lack of skill, resulting in the loss of hundreds of pounds of whale oil and several candle molds. The skilled workers had been lured away by another candle workshop offering higher salaries. It was evident that a powerful force with abundant financial resources was backing the rival workshop, intending to destroy Morel''s business. Helbo was not particularly concerned about Morel''s workshop''s future, but he was worried about getting paid. Morel had the backing of Lady Moonshadow, making it difficult for Helbo to provoke him. Viserys guessed that Morel might use his assets to pay off his debts, possibly converting some whale oil into money. "Whale oil..." Viserys muttered, repeating the words over and over until something clicked. "Whale oil is animal fat. Besides being edible and used for lighting, it can also be used to make soap!" Suddenly excited, Viserys grabbed a pen and paper and started jotting down his thoughts. Dany, standing nearby, tried to peek over his shoulder but couldn''t understand the strange square characters he was using. Viserys still hadn''t taught her this language. As he wrote, Viserys became more animated, filling four or five sheets of paper before finally stopping. He looked over the stack of papers with satisfaction, as if he could see flowers blooming on the pages. "Dany!" Viserys said happily, turning to her. "Well soon have a dragon egg!" Chapter 27: How to Turn One Pound of Gold into Two Chapter 27: How to Turn One Pound of Gold into TwoThe father and son were close to a desperate gamble. They had sold not only some of the family''s most prized possessions but also a large number of shares to Lady Falia. All they wanted was to secure a significant share in the upcoming Ten-Day Festival, three months later. However, as the saying goes, "Misfortune never comes alone." Helbo had invited the father and son to a banquet, and the implications were clear. They needed to find a way to stabilize this volatile situation. On their way to the mansion, they encountered Viserys. Both father and son felt a chill. Viserys was now the most dynamic member of Helbo''s inner circle. He could transform from a reassuring ally into a dangerous adversary at any moment, putting them under immense pressure. "Master Morel," Viserys greeted from his carriage. "Lord Viserys," Morel responded, trying to maintain his composure. After exchanging greetings, they fell into a brief, tense silence. Morel managed to stay calm, but young Rabbi was on pins and needles. The sight of the dozen or so corpses kept haunting him. He had dealt with the aftermath of those deaths himself, a memory he could never forget. The thought of becoming one of them made his desperation grow. "Helbo mentioned he had some fine wine, quite exciting," Morel finally said, trying to break the silence with an insignificant comment. Viserys took it as a simple greeting and replied, "Then let''s hurry and get to the banquet early." "Yes! Good!" Rabbi echoed, almost too eagerly. Viserys urged his driver to speed up, leaving the anxious father and son behind. Rabbi watched the dust kicked up by Viserys'' carriage ahead of him, feeling a profound sense of desolation. He believed that, in Viserys'' eyes, they had already become the party being pursued for payment. Remembering the "fish-eater" incident only deepened his dread, causing his hands and feet to grow colder. To calm himself, Rabbi clung to the thought that Lady Falia had a stake in the workshop, and Helbo wouldn''t dare push them too far. This gave him a fragile sense of security. However, he was well aware that Falia owned many properties and it was unclear how much help they could provide. They were essentially using Falia''s name to gain leverage against Helbo, who was unaware of the true extent of Faria''s involvement. As these thoughts churned in his mind, they arrived at Helbo''s mansion. Helbo, accompanied by a young accountant, greeted them. Contrary to what they expected, Helbo had not prepared a full banquet, but had set out some wine and refreshments in the living room. Helbo''s attention first went to Viserys, about to speak, but noticing Morel and Rabbi behind him, he let them settle in first. Viserys, however, had his own agenda and didn''t quite agree with Helbo''s plan. Though he worked for Helbo, the nature of their relationship would soon change. Everyone took their seats, and Helbo got straight to the point. "Master Morel, I heard there was an incident at the workshop recently. How is it being handled?" Morel quickly replied, "Thank you for your concern. It has been dealt with properly and will not affect subsequent production." "That''s great!" Helbo raised his voice. "Let''s toast to the workshop!" After a few drinks, Helbo continued, "Master Morel, it is an honor to work with you this time, thanks to Lord Viserys, of course." Morel and Rabbi raised their glasses to thank Viserys, who acknowledged them with a nod. "Our cooperation will end in a few days, and I hope to receive some payment in advance. I know this is a bit rude, but I can reduce the amount," Helbo said, spreading his hands helplessly. "I believe you understand that we are responsible for many people." ''Here it comes,'' Morel and Rabbi thought, feeling a sinking sensation in their stomachs. They knew this was Helbo''s test, and their future depended on today. In reality, the money they had was far from enough, as almost all of it had been invested back into the workshop. They hoped to buy time until the first batch of goods was delivered, which might give them some breathing room. What they really needed was for Helbo to agree to delay the payment a little longer. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Morel looked troubled and said, "I''m really sorry, Master Helbo. We have obligations to others as well, and I understand your position. Rest assured, as soon as the first batch of goods is delivered, we will pay your fee as soon as possible." "Yes, as soon as possible," Rabbi added, trying to sound convincing. Viserys touched his chin, observing Helbo''s changing expression. He watched with interest as Helbo continued, "Oh, is that so? I''ve heard some troubling rumors recently that the skilled workers in your workshop have all left. When exactly will the first batch of goods be delivered?" The father and son exchanged uneasy glances before forcing smiles. "A little over a month, two at the most," Morel replied. "So after the celebration? If that''s the case, I''ll have to charge interest, and..." Helbo said seriously, "I may also need some collateral." "Collateral? I wonder what you think we can use as collateral?" Morel asked, feeling a sense of dread. Helbo raised his glass, swirling the red liquid inside thoughtfully. "The candle workshop. I believe the whale oil is the most valuable asset you have." "But whale oil is the raw material for making candles. Without whale oil..." Rabbi began to protest, but Morel quickly silenced him. "Whale oil is indeed valuable. I wonder how much you think is appropriate as collateral," Morel asked, his voice tight with anxiety. "How much do you have?" Helbo inquired. "About 700 pounds," Morel replied. "Then 500 pounds," Helbo said decisively. Morel felt a pang of despair. Mortgaging 500 pounds would leave them with only 200 pounds, making the production of the first batch of goods quite tight. Helbo''s real intention was to sell their collateral to another candle workshop. If it weren''t for Falia''s involvement, he would have taken it all without hesitation. Just as Morel and his son were about to argue, a voice like the sound of nature rang out. "Helbo, I''m not in a hurry for my share. If my share is temporarily set aside, I think we should leave 350 pounds of whale oil for the workshop." Rabbi looked at Viserys with gratitude, never expecting that this "god of death" in his heart would turn out to be such a considerate person. 350 pounds would make the production of the first batch of goods much easier. Morel, more seasoned and perceptive, saw the unexpected defection at the negotiating table. It was surprising that Viserys would directly oppose Helbo in such a manner. Helbo, meanwhile, glanced at Viserys with some displeasure but quickly masked his irritation. ''What''s wrong with him? What is this kid doing?!'' Viserys continued in a calm, confident tone, "However, I have two conditions." Chapter 28: Helbo: ‘Stupid’ Chapter 28: Helbo: StupidViserys had no plans to consult Helbo first. He hadnt even thought about it. He had seen high-ranking officials laugh and scold, and he had seen billionaires spit out their words. All that etiquette was meaningless to him. As long as he could steadily bring benefits, he would naturally have followers. Between himself and Helbo, it was called cooperation, but it was really just a job. Now that Viserys had the skills and the capital, why would he work for someone else? Despite Helbos disapproving look and Morels confusion, Viserys stated his conditions. "However, I have two conditions." "Please go on," Morel said eagerly. If there was a rift between Viserys and Helbo, it might be his chance. "First, I hope you can provide me with a venue. I have some ideas I want to try." "Yes! Thats no problem." Morel agreed very quickly, and even his bald head, which had become a little gray due to repeated blows, seemed to brighten a bit. Helbo, on the other hand, gulped down a few more drinks. If Viserys didnt stand on his side, he wouldnt dare make such an outrageous demand. Three hundred and fifty pounds; he estimated that he would only get two hundred pounds at the end of the day. As for Viserys'' share, he said that he didnt need to worry about it if he didnt want it for the time being. "Second, I need you to introduce me to Lady Falia." Helbo glanced at Viserys, the corner of his mouth curling up in a mocking arc. He realized what Viserys was trying to do. He probably wanted to take a chance on this opportunity and then own his own business. Helbo couldnt figure out why Viserys would want to do that. He knew how much money Viserys had. That amount might be enough to maintain a relatively decent life. But if he wanted to do something significant, he should give up on it as soon as possible. And his so-called "ideas"? There were many people in Braavos with ideas, and more ideas came out every day than fish in the sea. What was his reason? Helbo thought that Viserys was ruining his own good today. But considering Viseryss might, he could endure it for now. However, he then thought it might not be a bad idea. When Viserys had been rejected and lost all his money, he would be in a better position to deal with him. Besides, could he just see Falia of Moonshadow whenever he wanted? With this thought, Helbo relaxed and turned to observe Morels response with a relaxed attitude. After hearing Viserys request, Morels brows, which had just begun to relax, furrowed again. He thought for a moment and said: "I can introduce you, but... Lady Falias schedule seems to be very full, and Ive only met her three times." In fact, Morel had never met her in person. He had always negotiated with Falias housekeeper. Of course, if it was at a banquet, he had seen her from a distance once. Falia has the title of Moonshadow, so she always wears a veil in public. Morel has seen Falias person, but not her face. Rounding off is the same as never seeing. Helbo chuckled a little but didnt say anything. No problem, just remember to mention my name. Helbo sneered inwardly, thinking, ''Mention your name? The Beggar Kings name?'' Morel stayed silent. He only knew that Viserys was on his side now. Yes, when would you like to meet her? Ill let you know. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The meeting had a relatively satisfactory outcome, at least for Viserys and Morel. Helbo undoubtedly prolonged the meeting, but Viserys went directly to the workshop with Morel afterward. Helbo saw them off at the gate, watching them leave impassively. The incident was not a big deal, but it was not a small one either. Of course, Viseryss might was a significant factor. Once they arrived at the workshop, Morel immediately found a suitable and tidy place for Viserys. All kinds of equipment were available, and Viserys was very satisfied. He first asked someone to buy all the materials for him and then specially entrusted a patrolman to be the caretaker. Considering the issue of confidentiality, Viserys did almost everything himself. The others only had to help with the rough work. At first, Rabbi was a little curious, wondering what Viserys was doing with the blankets. But under his fathers tutelage, he immediately got down to the business of making candles and didnt ask any more questions. Viserys planned to make some samples first, and the materials he needed were not many. Things like whale oil were taken directly from the warehouse, and Morel and his son didnt say anything. From morning to afternoon, Viserys was busy for most of the day and finally got results. Looking at the thick, mushy substance in the cauldron, which looked like thick rice porridge, Viserys knew he had succeeded. All that was left was to let it sit for a while. As for the subsequent drying process, it would take too long, so he would probably consider the more expensive "drying" method. Once his "technology" was recognized, he could standardize the process. Afterwards, Viserys asked about the value of the workshop, which was around 30,000 gold dragons. Lady Falia had a 40% share. After some gentle prodding from Viserys, he learned from Rabbi that Lady Falia seemed intent on keeping the candle workshop. It seemed that the workshop was also very important to her. This gave Viserys more confidence in meeting Falia, who was known as the Moonshadow. Even if he used the drying method, Viserys estimated that it would take half a month to wait for the first soap to be formed. During this time, he mainly practiced water dancing. Dany learned the full set, while Viserys focused on mastering the steps. This allowed Viserys''s sword skills to improve rapidly. Swordsmanship: Master (2164/10000) + ''There are still more than two months, which is more than enough time,'' he thought. Recently, Viserys had not only maintained his sword skills but also started to learn archery. With the help of the system''s ''point-cleaning function,'' he quickly reached the Proficient level. One day, Viserys passively triggered Dragon Dreams. It seemed that the assassin had settled in a hotel in Braavos. In the past, Viserys'' strength was limited, and he could only trigger Dragon Dreams passively when the enemy arrived, allowing him to escape. But now he had considerable strength. Looking at the entire Braavos, even the Sealord''s escort swordsmen could barely match him in a fight. That night, Viserys donned his black cloak, glanced at Dany sleeping, and then disappeared into the night. Tonight, he was going to show the assassin what it meant to be a guest in his own home! Chapter 29: The Themed Brothel Chapter 29: The Themed BrothelViserys''s Dragon Dreams were not yet strong enough to be directly targeted. This time, the information he obtained through a passive Dragon Dream was not entirely accurate. However, while his magical abilities might be limited, his reasoning skills were not. Although Braavos is vast, certain key locations serve as transportation hubs and gathering points. By process of elimination, he could narrow down the possibilities. First, Purple Harbor, the largest seaport in Braavos, only allows local ships to dock. Its taverns and inns cater exclusively to locals unless someone particularly wealthy or powerful arrives. Given that the assassin had been at sea for more than ten days, it was unlikely he would be found there. Thus, Purple Harbor was ruled out. The most likely place was Ragman''s Harbor, adjacent to Purple Harbor, which specializes in receiving outsiders. Among the inns there was the "Inn of the Green Eel." In the original story, Sam, Jon Snow''s good friend, had once visited it, as had Arya Stark. The inn was known for its diversity, with foreigners speaking various languages. It seemed the perfect hiding spot for an assassin who had come to kill Viserys and his sister. Viserys chartered an inconspicuous boat with a silver moon coin to take him to the vicinity of Ragman''s Harbor. He was determined to go straight to the Inn of the Green Eel. As a bustling commercial city, Braavos had no concept of a ''curfew.'' The docks were always active, with porters working night shifts to earn more. Upon arriving at the docks, Viserys observed a group of porters hauling cargo ships. They shouted in unison, straining against the weight in the dark waters. From a distance, they seemed to be swallowed by the black sea. Viserys stepped ashore to the sound of the waves lapping against the shore. Near Ragman''s Harbor was a place called the Cattery. Despite its name, it was not a house for cats but a brothel with a feline theme. The ''employees'' wore fake cat ears and imitated the sounds of female cats'' mating calls to lure in passersby. Their voices could make a man''s bones melt. Viserys quickly rubbed his face and left the area, muttering, "Normal reaction, normal reaction." He took several deep breaths of the sea air to calm himself before entering the Inn of the Green Eel. The Inn of the Green Eel was the largest inn in the area, with a spacious interior. Each pillar was adorned with two or three candlesticks, and the inn used whale oil candles, making it exceptionally bright. Most areas were clearly visible, and five or six female waitresses served wine. Some guests, notably the rascals, pinched them on the buttocks, but the waitresses did not resist, knowing such guests gave more tips. Viserys surveyed the bustling inn, noting the diverse crowd of at least a hundred people. The clientele was a mix of locals, Westerosi, and even two Dothraki with curved swords at their backs. Judging by their short braids, the Dothraki appeared to have lost more battles than they had won, indicating they were far from the fearsome warriors typically associated with their kind. Finding the assassin in such a crowd would be no easy task. Viserys noticed three main groups of people engaged in conversation: one speaking the common tongue and two speaking Valyrian. Dressed as a sailor with a brown turban, Viserys blended in well and did not attract much attention. He first approached the group speaking the common tongue. They were discussing the rebellion in the Iron Islands a few years ago, a topic unlikely to interest an assassin from Westeros. He then moved to the two groups speaking Valyrian, but they were engrossed in discussions about the upcoming 10-day celebration. Realizing the assassin would not be among those discussing local gossip, Viserys ordered a glass of wine and found a vantage point where he could observe the inn. He systematically evaluated the patrons, trying to identify anyone suspicious. Two men dressed in flamboyant clothes, like roosters in a chicken coop, were clearly local water dancers and could be ruled out. Several vendors with large packages seemed equally unlikely to be assassins, given their demeanor and habits. Viserys quickly realized this method of identification was inefficient. A skilled assassin would be adept at camouflage. Deciding on a bolder approach, he chose to lure the snake out of its hole. Anyone showing an interest in the ''Beggar King'' would be highly suspicious. Viserys beckoned to a waitress, a girl of about seventeen. She had a slightly plumper figure than average and wore a knowing smile. Viserys took her hand, and though she pretended to pull away, he slipped her a handful of gold dragons. "Please buy everyone a drink," he said in a flirty tone. "Tell them it''s a treat from the sailor Sinbad, who wants to hear stories about the Beggar King. The rest is yours." The waitress''s heartbeat quickened at the sight of the little yellow treasures in her hand. She took another look at the "sailor Sinbad" and found the facial features behind his beard quite handsome. Her resistance melted away. She nodded, slipping a gold dragon into her sleeve, and made her way to the bar. The innkeeper, a bald man in his forties with a prominent double chin from years of indulgent drinking, lingered behind the bar. Seeing someone pay for a round of drinks brought a gleam to his eye; it meant higher turnover. He took out a golden-colored copper cup and tapped it with a spoon. Ding-ding-ding-ding The spoon hitting the cup created a crisp sound, and the inn immediately fell silent as everyone turned their attention to the bar. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The innkeeper pointed in Viserys''s direction and announced, "Everyone, our sailor, Lord Sinbad, would like to offer everyone a drink. Let''s raise our glasses to him! To Sinbad!" "To Sinbad!" The patrons cheered. It was always good to drink for free, and they raised their glasses in the direction indicated by the innkeeper. Viserys nodded in acknowledgment. The innkeeper continued, "Lord Sinbad would like to know something about the Beggar King. I wonder if anyone can tell us about him." Chapter 30: Viserys’ Reputation Chapter 30: Viserys ReputationDing-ding~~ A similar sound of knocking came from somewhere in the inn. A young man, dressed decently, stood up. His cuffs were tight and neat, and his high, straight nose gave him an air of authority. "Everyone, I know a little about this Beggar King, Lord Sinbad," he said, raising his cup to Viserys before looking around the room to begin his story. "The Beggar King, whose real name is Viserys Targaryen, is a descendant of the fallen royalty of Westeros. Many know this, and he is called the Beggar King because, almost a year ago, he sold his mother''s crown and invited a group of sellswords to a banquet, hoping they would help him restore his kingdom." The young man paused for a moment, a hint of pride flashing in his eyes. "The banquet was called the Banquet of the Crown, and I was lucky enough to be there. You see, sellswords are businessmen, and they didn''t think that the poor Beggar King could fulfill his promise, so they laughed at him mercilessly. I remember the leader of the Fist Sellsword laughing at him, calling him a ''child looking for milk everywhere.''" He smiled at Viserys, who forced a polite smile in return. Viserys thought to himself, ''This is what it means to be a ''bully.'' Most people didn''t know the details of that banquet, but now they do.'' Viserys chose to hold himself down accept this unpleasant matter, but soon the sound of clinking glasses was heard again. A short, stocky man stood up. Due to his height, some spectators in the distance didn''t even see him at first. His neck was so thick that it was almost the same size as his head. "Ahem, Lord, what you said is all history. In fact, this Beggar King is actually quite capable," the short, stocky man said, standing on his tiptoes and waving at Viserys before beginning his tale. "I don''t know if you remember the Fierce Fish Company, but this Beggar King almost single-handedly wiped out the entire group." "It was a few months ago, and the Beggar King had no money, so he used his sister as collateral. His sister was very beautiful, so the creditor agreed. But when the time came and he couldn''t pay, the creditor sent someone to collect the debt and wanted to take his sister away by force. After that, the Beggar King killed them all. It was said that the situation was very tragic, and the blood that flowed out overflowed the alley!" "My goodness!" someone exclaimed. "How many people did he kill?" another asked. "Why wasn''t he arrested?" yet another wondered. Compared to the initial ridicule, the public''s opinion of Viserys had changed somewhat. They were shocked by his "brutality" and disgusted by his behavior of not paying his debts. Most of those disgusted were locals. However, the two Dothraki were quite excited, thinking that such a person was a true warrior. "And that is why the Beggar King has earned the name ''Fish-Eater of the Fierce.''" The burly man continued, then told the crowd about how Viserys had worked in the workshop as a laborer. This burly guy seemed to like using exaggerated expressions. He said that the gutter had turned red. Although it was exaggerated, the voices that despised Viserys for not paying his debts disappeared, replaced by amazement that Braavos had produced another fierce man. The two Dothraki were even more excited. They pounded their chests and let out strange roars, attracting the attention of the others. The first two people had already said everything they could say, and Viserys thanked everyone and then got up to leave. In fact, while the short man was telling the story, Viserys had been observing the others out of the corner of his eye. He had noticed that because the two men were talking so vividly, he hadn''t noticed anything unusual. He decided to hang around outside for a while. If the assassin was in the inn, he would probably follow him. If not, he would go to the next place. If the assassin understood the essence of "reimbursement," he might have to go to the Cattery. Viserys slowed down and walked down a small road with few people. After walking for half an hour without seeing anyone following him, he decided to go somewhere else. Just as Viserys was about to leave, an old woman wrapped in a grayish-blue shawl and hunched over appeared. At first glance, she looked like a giant prawn. As the old woman passed him, Viserys felt something was wrong but couldn''t put his finger on it. Watching her disappear around the corner, Viserys finally realized what it was. It was the smell! An old woman shouldn''t smell so strongly of the sea. He thought back to the dream he had had, in which the assassin seemed to have been caught in a storm and had been adrift at sea for days. He hurried after her, only to find that the old woman had disappeared. She really was up to something. Just as Viserys was scanning the surroundings, he suddenly felt a gust of wind. His body instinctively dodged, and a sharp dagger slashed past him, leaving a bright afterimage. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was the old woman from before! Now, she stood tall and straight, her disguise shed like a snake''s skin. "Who are you? Why are you following me?" Viserys demanded, his voice steady, though he was on high alert. The assassin''s features were obscured by shadows, and she spoke in a deliberately altered, hoarse voice. "What makes you think I''m following you?" "Did Robert send you?" Viserys asked, his eyes narrowing. "It must have been hard to be at sea for so many days, right?" The old woman''s eyes widened in shock. How did he know about the storm? And the Zalyne House ship? How did he track me here? This sudden insight into her recent struggles unnerved her, making her feel exposed and vulnerable. The assassin, sensing the danger of the situation, turned and fled with the agility of a black cat. Viserys, remaining calm, drew his crossbow and fired in the direction she fled. Whoosh Thud A sound confirmed his hit. He approached cautiously and found the assassin lying motionless on the ground, as if paralyzed. The poison from the sea fish couldnt have worked this quickly! Viserys thought, flipping the assassin over just as she gulped something down. Realizing it was a poison pill, he swiftly punched her in the stomach, causing her to convulse and spit out a black, foul-smelling liquid. Seeing her suicide attempt thwarted, she tried to bite her tongue off, but the poison had already taken effect, weakening her jaw. Once assured she was no longer a threat, Viserys began to search her, his eyes widening in surprise. "A female assassin!" he exclaimed. Chapter 31: Helbo: ‘He’s Sick’ Chapter 31: Helbo: Hes Sick"Master, we bought 1,250 gold dragons'' worth of whale oil. After distributing the amounts for the other brothers, we have a surplus of 842 gold dragons," the young accountant reported, diligently calculating the profits for Helbo. A small mountain of gold dragons shimmered in the light of the whale oil candles. Helbo, feeling particularly generous, grabbed a handful of gold dragons from the pile and slapped it in front of the young accountant. "It''s yours." "Thank you, Master Helbo! Thank you for your generosity!" The young accountant was overwhelmed, his mind racing for words to further ingratiate himself with Helbo. He couldn''t help but think proudly that if Viserys had listened to him, they would have made even more profit. More importantly, he himself would have earned more. Because of Viserys''s sudden ''defection'', Helbo had only managed to take 200 pounds of whale oil instead of the 350 pounds he had originally planned. However, another candle workshop had offered an excellent price, even higher than his ideal. Helbo was in a very good mood, feeling like singing. He took a sip of wine, his eyes narrowing in pleasure. He had already decided to cut ties with Viserys. It was said that Dany''s birthday was coming up soon. He planned to send a gift but not go himself. Viserys should understand what he meant. Just as Helbo was lost in his thoughts, a black object was thrown into his room through the window. When he looked closely, he realized it was a person! Helbo remained calm, but the young accountant turned pale. ''Is someone after me? How dare they, with Viserys still on my side!'' Helbo looked toward the window, his brain spinning with possibilities. But the next moment, a familiar figure jumped through the window. With silver hair, the identity of the person was unmistakable. "Lord Viserys, this..." "An assassin, sent by the King of Whores," Viserys said calmly. The "King of Whores" referred, of course, to Robert, a VVIP of the King''s Landing brothel. Thanks to his recent improvement in Constitution, Viserys had been able to carry an 80 to 90-pounds man on his back and sneak into Helbo''s home without making a sound. This guy had even set up two sentries near his own home. "There''s a lot of space there, and there''s Dany. It''s not safe to take her back, so I''ll let you keep her for now." ''No, are you sick? You and your sister think it''s unsafe, but I''m supposed to be fine?'' Helbo thought to himself, but dared not show it. He quickly put down his wine cup, grabbed the female assassin''s ankles, and, together with Viserys, carried her out. "Go find some milk and bring it over," Viserys instructed the young accountant. Milk and other things could be used to dilute the toxins. He didn''t want the assassin to die just yet. It would be best if he could make her vomit and contact Robert. This would buy him some time, at least until the end of the 10-day celebration. As long as Robert did not involve the Faceless Men?, Viserys would be fine. However, with so many people attending the celebration, and if he participated in the sword competition, he might not be able to keep an eye on Dany. "There is no cow milk left. Will goat''s milk do?" "Yes!" Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, Viserys and Helbo carried the assassin to a dark room. It seemed that Helbo really yearned for the life of a noble, as it was said that nobles liked to have underground dungeons and the like. This underground room was quite authentic. Inside, there was a wooden bed with mechanisms to restrict a person''s movement, and some torture devices. However, upon closer inspection, these torture devices seemed to be more for ''fun''. Threaded, convex, mace C what the hell are these!? Viserys gave Helbo a meaningful look, causing him to blush. The two of them tied the female assassin to the bed in a "big" shape and then let out a sigh of relief. In the dim light, Viserys realized that the female assassin was actually quite good-looking. Her facial features were soft and gentle, not at all what one would expect from an assassin. "I''ll leave first. Give her some more milk later, and then starve her for a few days." "Yes," Helbo replied indifferently. After Viserys left, Helbo took another look at the female assassin. He found her quite attractive, but she was still Viserys''s prisoner, and he didn''t dare to torture her. A few days later, when Viserys saw that his soap was almost dry, he asked Morel to arrange an introduction to Lady Falia of the Moonshadow. Morel didn''t object, as he had already agreed to facilitate the meeting. However, he understood that simply arranging an introduction didn''t guarantee a meeting. To ensure things went smoothly, Morel bribed Falia''s maid to mention the matter to her mistress. The maid accepted the money but made no promises, her attitude reflecting Morel''s: agreeing to introduce them didn''t mean they would actually meet, and taking money didn''t mean the matter would be resolved. On this particular day, Falia was hosting a gathering on her private ship. Every notable courtesan in Braavos had her own ship, where they entertained guests and conducted business. The most esteemed courtesans were protective of their reputations and would only offer their bodies in exchange for significant gifts or favors. An unspoken rule among courtesans was that the more a courtesan did for someone, the less likely they were to give themselves fully to them, though they would occasionally offer personal tokens to keep their admirers hopeful and loyal. Falia, as one of the top courtesans, was well aware of these principles. But today, her client seemed particularly persistent. "Lady Moonshadow, please consider my proposal with mercy. I will never brag about it like those vain men," said the man in front of her. He had black hair, brown eyes, and a thin face, dressed in a blue shirt and purple bloomers of such fine quality that Falia had to look away to avoid appearing too interested. The man, however, kept his gaze fixed on Falia. Her thin but well-proportioned shoulders, half-exposed breasts smoother than whale blubber, and seductive curves tapering to a slender waist all captivated him. As his eyes traveled further down, they took in the sudden fullness of her hips, which made him feel parched with desire. "Master Daxon, thank you for your kindness, but I can still maintain the workshop for the time being," Falia replied, her voice steady. Daxon laughed, a hint of desperation in his eyes. "Don''t be ridiculous. Cooper has already cut the price to half of what it was last year. There''s no profit to be made. I''ve heard that the workshop in Greenwater Town has lost many skilled workers. The candles they make are not only of poor quality, but also more expensive. Why bother going on?" "Please, give me your heart. I would be happy to die for it, let alone that workshop," he said, his words growing more explicit as he leaned forward like a hungry jackal, poised to pounce at any moment. Chapter 32: Entrapment Chapter 32: EntrapmentCalling out loudly for help is behavior deemed inappropriate for such a social interaction. It implies an inability to control the situation, signaling incompetence. As the young man in front of her slowly approached, Falia felt her blood rushing to her ears. Was she going to suffer a loss today? "Ahem." Just as the young man was licking his lips and closing in, a light cough interrupted his next move. Falia let out a sigh of relief. "Lady Falia, our meeting time is almost over today," came the voice of Asha, Falia''s maid. The young man paused, his heart filled with resentment, but he dared not make any further moves. Causing a scene could bring trouble to his house unless the other party was willing to submit. "Beauty is not a sin. I apologize for my rudeness. I am truly sorry. Please forgive me, Lady Falia." Falia calmed herself and responded softly, "You are too kind. In a certain light, this is also my honor." She breathed heavily after the young man left her cabin. These "professional courtesans" were just ordinary girls. They might be outstanding in appearance and temperament, but they lacked the means to protect themselves. Asha entered, her dark almond-shaped eyes full of worry. "Lady Falia, are you all right?" "Yes, I''m fine." Asha, with her Dothraki blood, almond-shaped eyes, and long braids, looked wilder than the ordinary Braavos girls. Her body had more impressive curves, and if anything serious happened, she would have to stand up for her master. For instance, if the noble young man hadn''t relented, Asha might have had to offer herself to appease him. Fortunately, they had escaped unscathed. After the master and servant had calmed down, Asha tentatively said, "Lady, Morel would like to introduce you to someone. His name is Viserys Targaryen." Despite the unsettling encounter, business had to go on. "Viserys?" Falia couldn''t immediately recall Viserys'' identity. "The Beggar King." As Falia''s personal maid, Asha knew a little about the important people in Braavos and even the Free Cities. Even she knew about someone like the original Viserys. "What does he want with me?" After the maid''s reminder, Falia remembered who the Beggar King was. But she couldn''t understand why Viserys was seeking her out. She didn''t have an army, and although she had a few swordsmen, they were merely her bodyguards. "He said he wanted to talk to you about a good business opportunity." ''I thought he was going to ask for something else,'' Falia thought to herself. It seemed the Beggar King wasn''t aiming to restore his kingdom but to amass a fortune first. She was wary of getting entangled with the descendants of a fallen kingdom. Viserys was constantly under threat of assassination, and any association with him could make her a target, especially if Robert suspected she and Viserys shared some untold secret. Falia preferred to avoid the so-called "good business." S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as she was about to refuse outright, she reconsidered. Such a direct refusal might not be appropriate, especially since Viserys had met the Sealord. No matter her status, it couldn''t surpass that of the Sealord. Falia thought for a moment and said, "Just say that I''m not feeling well and it''s inconvenient. If there''s anything important, Ranche can handle it." Ranche was Falia''s housekeeper and manager. "Understood," Asha replied and left the cabin, leaving Falia alone. Reflecting on her situation, Falia realized she might have fallen into a conspiracy. The winner of the 10-day celebration beauty pageant would not only gain a title and a reward but also have the chance to elevate their status. They would get the opportunity to enter the high walls of Braavos''s three great houses, potentially merging their lives and bloodlines with them. Even if they failed to achieve this ultimate goal, as winners of the triennial beauty pageant, they would become a symbol of Braavos, the "bastard daughter of Valyria." They might even enter diplomatic circles, gaining influence far beyond their current reach. This was the dream of every socialite. But to become the champion, or even to participate in the beauty pageant, there was a stringent prerequisitevirginity. Braavos might be Valyria''s bastard daughter, but it wasn''t Valyria''s little whore. The requirements for participation were exceedingly strict. But now Falia faced another pressing problem. If she couldn''t keep Morel''s workshop running, she might fall behind in promotion by the time the 10-Day Festival arrived. If her workshop turned into a theater, it would be a serious blow to her reputation as Moonshadow. She was in a dilemma. If she committed to the young man, she might lose her chance to participate in the beauty contest. On the other hand, her life would be in his hands. Even if she managed to enter the competition by other means, she would be vulnerable to his future demands, which she might be reluctant to accept. On the other hand, if she chose to remain chaste, she would be at a great disadvantage and likely to lose. According to an unwritten rule, once a courtesan wins a competition, she tends to ruthlessly suppress her former rivals. The best Falia could hope for in such a scenario would be to escape Braavos. However, for a maiden of sixteen or seventeen, leaving Braavos meant becoming vulnerable and losing all her influence and security. She suddenly empathized with the situation of Viserys and his sister. She now had two formidable opponents: the "Poetess" and the "Nightingale." The Nightingale had already announced plans to build a new theater in Greenwater Town, making it clear who was behind her predicament. ''We must save the workshop,'' Falia resolved. She decided to instruct Ranche to contact Morel again to assess the workshop''s situation. If it was truly dire, she would have to intervene to save it. Despite the seemingly luxurious lifestyle of a courtesan, maintaining such a life required considerable expenses. Maids, servants, and numerous relatives depended on her for their livelihood. Falia might even have to consider selling some of her property or jewelry to keep the workshop running. However, she had no idea how badly was Morel''s workshop was losing money. Chapter 33: Damn, It’s a Scam Chapter 33: Damn, Its a ScamBrother Viserys was in a good mood today and personally cooked a dish of shredded chicken for Dany. Since moving, Dany had rarely tasted Viserys'' cooking. The reason was that Morel had told him that Falia had agreed to meet with him at the Moon Pool Theater near Purple Harbor. The siblings ate heartily, their fingers gleaming with oil, which made the maid on the side jealous. At the same time, she felt a bit ashamed that her cooking wasn''t as good as her employer''s. After they had finished eating, the maid brought a basin of water for washing their hands. Dany was about to wash her hands when Viserys stopped her. "Wait a minute." Dany watched as Viserys mysteriously took out a round object. It was oval-shaped and more like a goose egg, with a light purple color. When she took it from Viserys'' hands, she found it to be delicate and smooth, with a faint scent of gardenia. "Wet it and rub it like this." Following Viserys'' demonstration, Dany became the first person in the world to wash her hands with modern soap. "How was it? Was it clean enough?" Dany looked at her hands in a daze and found that there was indeed no oil residue. In the past, even if she washed her hands with water for a long time, they would still be sticky after a while. But after washing them with this thing, not only did her hands not stick, but they also had a faint fragrance. The maid next to her also stared at the bubbles in the water with curiosity. "This thing is called..." ''Damn, there''s no word I know for soap in Valyrian.'' Viserys paused for a moment, then told her that it was soap. Dany remembered that day when Viserys excitedly told her, "We''re going to have dragon eggs." But what did this have to do with dragon eggs? "Brother, are you going to sell this?" "Yes, and no." Dany''s face showed confusion. "Ha, you don''t need to worry about it. Just wait for my good news." After dinner, Viserys took a carriage directly to the nearby port and then boarded a boat to Purple Harbor. As he approached Purple Harbor, he could see the distant purple beach, resembling fields of lavender growing by the sea. In reality, it wasn''t lavender but crushed snail shells drying in the sun. When the first refugees discovered Braavos, they quickly took advantage of its specialty, a purple snail. Braavos was developed by the pigment trade, and Viserys''s soap was made with this pigment. Soon, he arrived at the Moon Pool Theater. As he disembarked, he noticed the distant Sealord''s Palace. When Viserys first arrived in Braavos, he was received by the Sealord, who even became his witness not long after. However, now he no longer had the qualifications to meet with the Sealord. He thought, ''As long as this soap business succeeds, I can start acquiring dragon eggs.'' In the original story, Dany hatched three eggs, obtaining three dragons. It was these three dragons that earned her the title "Mother of Dragons." Now there are more than four years until the so-called "Bleeding Star." If I can collect eight or ten eggs, Dany can hatch them and raise them. Then, in a few years, when the dragons are grown, I will return to Westeros and get revenge on those rebels! Viserys thought excitedly, already envisioning himself riding a dragon through the sky. ''I haven''t ridden a dragon before, If I haven''t ridden a dragon even after I transmigrated, then I would have wasted my time!'' he mused. Before he knew it, he had arrived at the Moon Pool Theater. As the saying goes, the Purple Harbor area is full of powerful people, and many wore black or white clothing. Not long after Viserys got off the carriage, a servant in reddish-brown shorts and a yellow vest ran up to him. "Is it Lord Viserys? Lady Falia is waiting for you. Please follow me." They walked on a smooth stone slab road and stepped onto a soft carpet. The servant led Viserys to the door of a box. "Lady Falia is waiting for you inside," said the servant, opening the purple lacquered door for him. Viserys felt a mix of excitement and curiosity, eager to see what the famous Moonshadow Falia looked like. In his opinion, these courtesans were somewhat like the courtesans of ancient times in his world. Many protagonists in novels had collections of courtesans, and he wondered if he might have the opportunity as well. Calming his emotions, Viserys entered the room. However, what he saw was a young man in his late twenties with jet-black, slightly curly hair, meticulously combed. His azure velvet shirt was perfectly ironed. The man exuded a smart and capable aura, with his entire body appearing almost mannequin-like in its definition. ''Huh? I thought I was meeting Lady Falia?'' Viserys thought he had gone the wrong way and looked at the waiter with a questioning glance, silently asking how he could have led him so astray. Before the waiter could respond, the man with black hair spoke up, "Lord Viserys." Viserys hesitated but then understood. He softened his expression, walked back into the room, and sat down in front of the young man. "I am here to meet you in place of Lady Falia. You can say what you want to say now," the young man said calmly. Viserys glanced out the window. He knew when to lose his temper and when to hold it in. He needed Falia''s name to enter the competition at the Ten-day Celebration and win the dragon egg. He also needed her help to sell the soap. Since he was asking for something, he would hold back for a while and wait until the other party realized the value of what he had before he put on airs. However, he couldn''t be too low-key. Viserys took out three egg-shaped soaps from his bag: one white, one blue, and one purple. The young man looked at the objects with wide eyes, clearly intrigued. "First of all, I want to say that I don''t need money, and secondly, I''m the only one who can make these things. The raw materials for these come from whale oil and can save Morel''s workshop," Viserys explained. He then picked up a pastry from the table that was covered in grease and squeezed it, getting his hands covered in oil. Although the young man didn''t know what he was going to do, he maintained a calm demeanor. Viserys picked up one of the soaps and wet his hands with the teapot next to him. As he rubbed his hands together, a lot of white foam appeared. After rinsing his hands, Viserys got up and showed his clean hands to the young man. "I hope the price of this soap is twenty silver moons. You can take it back to show it to Lady Moonshadow," Viserys said. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He then walked to the door of the room. "If Lady Moonshadow doesn''t mind, I''d like to see Lady Nightingale and Lady Poetess as well, so I hope you can give me an answer soon." With that, he closed the door and left. He still had to see how the female assassin was doing today. The woman held the secret of the Skinchangers. Chapter 34: Bet Chapter 34: Bet"Dammit! It was a fraud!" Viserys muttered angrily as he left the theater, but he quickly regained his composure. He believed that Falia knew what she was doing. Once she used the soap, it would become a necessity in her life. Viserys felt a tinge of pride, convinced that she would fall in love with the soap after trying it. Currently, the cost of producing a piece of soap was only one or two Braavos iron coins. If he sold it for twenty silver moons, his profit margin would be an astonishing 7,000 percent! Suddenly, a chill ran down Viserys'' neck as he thought of something. Initially, the soap would be marketed to the "upper class," the nobles. These wealthy individuals consumed rich foods daily, which would lead to oily skin. However, his soap was strong enough to dry out their faces after just one use. The more they used it, the oilier their faces would become, prompting them to buy more. It would create a ''virtuous cycle''. Viserys didn''t plan to exploit the poor. When the soap became more popular, it would eventually benefit the lower class as well. His mood lifted at the thought. It had been five or six days since Viserys had subdued the female assassin. Feeling that the time was right, he decided to check on her. By this time, Helbo had heard about Viserys'' meeting with Falia. Initially surprised, he was also somewhat relieved. It seemed that the Morel and Falia were close allies. Fortunately, he had not pushed his plan too far. When Helbo learned that Viserys had gone to the Moon Pool Theater, he chuckled to himself. After all his years in Braavos, he knew the rules for courtesans meeting in privatethey never left their ships, only coming ashore for public events. In his opinion, Falia would likely not appreciate Viserys'' "good intentions." That was fine by Helbo. Once the reckless young man had calmed down, he would be easier to manipulate. ''Imagine that, controlling a Prince, a nobleman!'' Helbo couldn''t help but fantasize. Just then, a servant announced that Viserys was visiting. Helbo hurried over to greet him, partly out of curiosity and partly hoping that Viserys would be taken away by Falia. Living under the same roof as an assassin every day was unnerving... ... Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The assassin, who had not eaten for five or six days, had visibly sunken cheeks. To make it easier to feed her, Helbo had put a small device in her mouth. Viserys immediately recognized the device, and after a moment he realized what it was. "Where did you get the gag?" he asked. "Gag? What a great name!" Helbo looked at Viserys, somewhat surprised, as if he had met a kindred spirit. The female assassin had no idea what they were talking about; she just hoped to be released as soon as possible. She saw her target take the candle from the slightly overweight man and hold it up to her face. Confirming the look, it was indeed the person she was supposed to kill. But now she couldn''t even kill herself, let alone someone else. Over the past few days, she had seen the ''torture instruments'' around her and realized they would be used on her sooner or later. However, to her surprise, the young man did not act as she expected. Instead, he fed her some sweet soup. ''Ah! It''s so sweet,'' the assassin sighed in her heart. At the same time, she discovered that her body seemed to be regaining some feeling. For a moment, it felt as if her brain, covered with rusty gears, had been lubricated and her thoughts began to turn again. "What does he want?" she wondered. The young man in front of her slowly said, "We are all pitiful people." The female assassin didn''t expect him to say that. Although she couldn''t speak, she thought to herself, ''Pitiful? You were born a prince, and even in a foreign land, you would still be taken care of. You are pitiful? Then everyone is pitiful.'' Viserys continued, "Do you think I''m talking nonsense? In fact, I''ve seen everything about you." He began to recount the story he had seen in his dream: "The ship you were on encountered a storm in the Narrow Sea. You were alone at sea for more than ten days, surviving only on fish and shrimp." Helbo raised his eyebrows, thinking to himself that this assassin was no ordinary person, being able to survive at sea for more than ten days. But he wondered why Viserys knew so much. "Since I arrived in Braavos at the age of eight, Robert has sent at least seven or eight assassins to kill me every year, but I have survived them all. Do you know why? Or dont you think its amazing that I was only eight years old at the time, with a baby sister in my arms, and yet I was able to survive Roberts assassins time and time again?" Neither the female assassin nor Helbo believed Viseryss story. However, Helbo knew that the Viserys siblings had indeed wandered alone for several years, and it was not easy to survive so many assassination attempts. The female assassin thought Viserys was just showing off, but the question still lingered in her mind: How did he know she had been shipwrecked? How did he know so much about her? Viserys then gave a very mystical answer. He leaned his face close to the female assassin, and the two could almost feel each other''s breath. "Because the gods are warning me," he said. The female assassin narrowed her eyes, obviously not believing him. "We can make a bet. I''ll let you go today, and you can go anywhere you want to start preparing again. But the result will still be failure. For ten days, if you lose, you''ll have to follow me. What do you say? Are you in or out?" Viserys''s voice had a certain seductive power, like the whisper of a devil. This offer left Helbo beside him dumbfounded. ''No, you''re seriously ill. How could you dare to let go of the assassin who tried to kill you? What''s the point?'' he thought. The female assassin didn''t hesitate for a second, staring at Viserys with eyes that seemed to be challenging him. Viserys removed her gag and freed her limbs, smiling as he said, "You''re free." When he actually let her go, the female assassin''s face showed disbelief. Helbo, who was behind Viserys, leaned against the corner of the wall in case she tried to make a move. She walked slowly towards the door, looking back at Viserys hesitantly. "I let you leave, but on one condition: you tried to kill me. But not only did I not kill you, I also saved you. So you owe me two lives, I don''t need you to repay them. You just can''t hurt Dany." Viserys stared into her eyes and said in a firm voice. This seemed risky, but in fact, the risk was not that high. Since his Dragon Dreams had advanced to the Proficient level, he could predict danger even earlier. He could also use Dragon Dreams to locate her. ''How can I lose you with a mystical map?'' he thought. If he could subdue this assassin, not only would he be able to participate in the celebration without any worries two months later, but most importantly, he would be able to get the "Skinchanger" secrets from her. This may allow him to control multiple dragons at the same time after they hatched, preventing the "dragon sons" from becoming rebellious. "I swear by the gods that I will not harm your sister before I kill you," the female assassin said in common tongue. This was the first thing she had said since she was captured. As he watched the female assassin leave, Helbo realized that the person standing in front of him was not an ordinary fool. He was a complete lunatic! He suddenly remembered a rumor about the Targaryens: Targaryen, they are either mad or great. Chapter 35: Falia’s Boat Chapter 35: Falias BoatWhen Viserys finished his meeting with the assassin, it had already grown dark. As he made his way home, the stars had appeared in the sky. Upon arriving, he noticed an unfamiliar carriage parked in front of his house. The carriage was adorned with a faint moon emblem, indicating it was a private and exquisite vehicle. The grand nature of the visit suggested it wasn''t malicious. Two figures stood next to the carriage: one was the maid Viserys had hired, and the other seemed familiar. Before he could take two steps, the familiar figure approached himit was Ranche, the young man he had met at the Moon Pool Theater. This time, Ranche''s expression was noticeably friendlier and warmer, likely due to Viserys'' meeting with Falia, the Moonshadow. Ranche walked forward, bowed slightly to Viserys, and said, "Prince Viserys, Lady Moonshadow has asked to meet you and hopes to speak with you." This time, Ranche was exceedingly courteous, trying to satisfy Viserys. The reason was that Falia already knew about the dire situation at the Morel workshop. It was beyond saving, even with an infusion of 10,000 gold dragons. She had placed all her hopes on Viserys, having recognized the value of his soap immediately. Viserys was her last straw. Viserys sensed the change in attitude and understood the urgency. Lady Moonshadow''s immediate request for a meeting indicated the importance of the soap to her. He wanted to leverage this to gain more influence in their dealings. If the soap wasn''t crucial, she wouldn''t have sought him out so urgently, even at night. "If it''s about the soap, please leave. I already have a better partner to work with," Viserys said, trying to test her resolve and willingness to negotiate. Viserys knew that her interest in the soap was a significant opportunity. He wanted to see how desperate she was. He had a backup planif things didn''t work out, he could sell the formula to the Iron Bank and secure some money. However, he hoped it wouldn''t come to that; after all, who would kill a hen that lays golden eggs? Fortunately, Viserys''s gamble paid off. As soon as he crossed the threshold of his house, he could already sense the urgency in Ranche''s demeanor. "Lord Viserys," Ranche hurriedly stood in front of him, "You said you had a new partner, but why don''t you come with me to see what Lady Moonshadow can offer?" Ranche''s intuition told him that Viserys was bluffing, but he didn''t dare to gamble. The Morel workshop was too important to Falia, and he knew what losing it would mean for her. "Then let''s hurry up," Viserys replied. "Okay! Please get in the carriage," Ranche responded. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The carriage was filled with a faint aroma, and the seats were adorned with soft velvet pillows, almost like a sofa. As Viserys settled in, he couldn''t help but appreciate the comfort, indicating that Falia usually rode in this carriage herself. After about ten minutes, they arrived at a dock. Viserys thought he would have to disembark and transfer, but to his surprise, Ranche drove the carriage directly onto a boat. Once they arrived at the next port, Ranche simply drove off the boat and continued on their way. ''So extravagant!'' Viserys thought, realizing that he didn''t even have a personal carriage. He sighed at the opulence. After another half hour or so, they reached a small lake. Several boats floated on the lake, resembling junk boats but decorated in a style unique to this world. Lanterns hung from the boats, making them easy to spot in the dark. "Lord Viserys, we''ve arrived," Ranche announced. Viserys got off the carriage and took in the serene night. The crescent moon above looked like a small boat hanging in a black velvet sky, dotted with a few stars. Not seeing the familiar Big Dipper, Viserys was reminded that he was no longer in his original world. A moment of sadness washed over him, realizing he might never return. He quickly gathered himself and followed Ranche to the lake, where a small barge awaited. The boatman turned out to be a robust woman. As Viserys and Ranche boarded the boat, ripples spread out from the bottom, distorting the reflection of the crescent moon as they slowly sailed towards one of the boats. Halfway through the journey, a figure emerged from the boat they were approaching. She was less than 1.6 meters tall but had an explosive figure. Even in the dim light, her silhouette was captivating. When they reached the side of the boat, Ranche made a gesture of invitation, indicating he would not be joining them. Viserys then saw the true face of the figure. She had spirited almond-shaped eyes and well-defined features. Her figure was undoubtedly an asset. However, Viserys knew from her attire that she was not Falia. Still, he said, "This is Lady Moonshadow. It is an honor to meet you." The maid was momentarily stunned but quickly responded, "Lady Moonshadow''s maid. She is waiting for you inside." "Sorry, my mistake," Viserys replied. At this moment, Asha clearly saw Viserys''s appearance under the moonlight and couldn''t help but feel a good impression. To Asha, such handsome boys were not common. Coupled with the amusing misunderstanding earlier, her heart softened. However, when she noticed Ranche''s gesture on the boat, her expression grew more serious. Viserys, unaware of this, was preoccupied with what to say during the meeting. His earlier behavior was strategic, based on the saying, "It''s easier to face the known danger than to deal with the unseen threat." If he could get along with Falia''s associates, it would make future dealings with her much smoother. Asha lifted the curtain for Viserys, and as soon as he entered, he was greeted by a scent similar to that in the carriage. He passed through a small door and found himself in what looked like a "small living room." In front of him was a table with a few exquisite chairs on either side. A woman wearing a moon-white cloak sat behind the table, her veil concealing her face. She looked towards the door as he entered. At that moment, three crisp bells rang outside the boat, and Falia''s eyes flickered twiceonce for the silver bells outside and once for Viserys''s appearance. However, Viserys now felt slightly irritated. This woman was blocking his view entirely. Her figure was hidden by the cloak, and her face was covered by a veil. How ridiculous! But he reminded himself that the purpose of today''s meeting was to discuss business and cooperation. If she didn''t want to show her face, it wasn''t necessary. Falia made a gesture of invitation, indicating that he should take a seat. Viserys sat down with ease and said, "I don''t know what cooperation plan Lady Falia has, so please, tell me directly." Chapter 36: Alas~ Chapter 36: Alas~Falia, behind her veil, gently raised the corner of her mouth and placed the soap that Ranche had brought back on a plate. She said, "Ranche told me that Prince Viserys is prepared to sell this for 20 silver moons. I think the prince may not understand the true value of this soap in Braavos. I believe it can be sold for three gold dragons, or even five gold dragons initially." Falia''s offer was far higher than Viserys''s expectations. He had thought that selling the soap at 20 silver moons was already a great deal. Before moving into the rich district, the water vendor who lived near him had to work hard for two days to earn one silver moon. Twenty silver moons was almost a month''s income for him. One gold dragon could be exchanged for about 30 silver moons. Falia''s suggestion of three to five gold dragons raised the price by four or five times and hinted at a high demand. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Viserys, trying not to show his shock, responded calmly, "Well, the ingredients for making soap are actually not expensive. Most of the materials needed are similar to those for whale oil candles. It''s mainly the production process that is complicated and difficult." He subtly emphasized his point, glossing over the issue of underpricing. Falia nodded slightly, understanding that the young man before her was strengthening his bargaining chip. It was her turn to make an offer. "If the Prince is willing to cooperate, I think I can sell the soap for five gold dragons. However, if we want to reach more people, we may have to lower the price eventually. As for the distribution of profits, what are Prince''s requirements?" Viserys thought for a moment and said, "Let''s split it 20/80." Falia was visibly taken aback. "You only want 20%? I think..." "No, I get 80%." The atmosphere became tense. Viserys maintained a smile, feeling like a Dragonlord returning in an urban novel, though he was simply raising the stakes in their negotiation. Although he had the formula, he wasn''t planning to involve himself in the workshop or the publicity. His aim was to secure around 50%. Falia was indeed a top-notch courtesan. First, she poured a cup of tea for Viserys, and then said, "I have some friends among the Moonsingers. They are all capable and wealthy businessmen. To maintain these friendships requires some thought." Falia implied that selling soap would require paying off the right people, and the costs would not just be raw materials and labor. While talking about the Moonsingers, she unobtrusively removed her veil. ''Holy shit, Angelina or... Khristina!?'' Viserys was amazed, realizing that she was a combination of two actresses from his past life. The former was a Russian model, and the latter was known as the Rose of France. She was a courtesan, and she was very good at it! Falia''s realistic questions and her appearance became powerful arguments to convince Viserys. Although Viserys tried his best to restrain himself, he was discovered. There was nothing he could do; she was a professional. Viserys nodded in agreement. "Besides, if we want to maximize the profits from the soap, we have to work harder. But don''t worry, Prince, I will hold more banquets to let more people see the benefits of the soap as soon as possible." Falia took a sip of tea and frowned slightly. "I''m sorry, Prince Viserys, the tea may be a little cold." "It''s fine," said Viserys. At that moment, a cool breeze blew in, making the warmth in the cabin even less. "Hmm, it''s cold." Falia wrapped her cloak around her body, revealing a thrilling curve that made Viserys''s heart race. "Oh, wow," Viserys let out a soft sigh. "Hmm? Are you not feeling well, Prince?" Falia asked. In fact, she did it on purpose. "No, I mean the tea tastes good," Viserys covered up awkwardly. Falia smiled lightly and didn''t expose it. But this smile seemed as if it had been carved countless times in front of a mirror. Every expression was just right, making people''s hearts sway. At this time, Falia said, "I heard that Prince Viserys has a younger sister named Dany?" Suddenly, Viserys, who had been full of springtime, suddenly became cold. It was as if he had awakened the sleeping dragon in his body. His eyes looked at Falia with murderous intent, making her shiver. "Oh?" Just a simple change in tone made the air around him chillier. Falia didn''t know why the young man in front of her had changed so drastically. She remembered what Ranche had told her about Viserys''s ''notorious reputation,'' and her heart was in her throat. Forcing herself to remain calm, she took out a box from her side. "I, I heard that Princess Dany was born in a storm, and the season with the most storms in the Narrow Sea seems to be August and September, but I don''t know exactly when Princess Dany was born." She swallowed and gently opened the box in front of her, revealing a delicate necklace. "I don''t know if Dany''s birthday has passed, so if it hasn''t, I''ll give this to her as a birthday gift..." The necklace had seven precious stones inlaid on it, the middle one a deep purple and the six surrounding it a vivid green. It was obviously very valuable. Falia looked at Viserys carefully, hardly daring to breathe. Viserys couldn''t be blamed for overreacting. The so-called big shot who coveted Dany had not yet shown his face. If he was trying to use Falia to make contact, then she would turn the tables on him. Once he realized Falia''s true intentions were innocent, he calmed down. He was impressed that she had deduced Dany''s birthday from some rumors. His attitude softened, and he accepted the necklace on behalf of his little sister. Finally, the two sides reached an agreement. For every bar of soap sold, Viserys would take half the profits, but he would give five percent to Falia for her work in marketing the dragon eggs. After all, dragon eggs were a rare commodity. In addition to the money needed to buy them, a lot of money was needed to gather information and make connections. In other words, Viserys would take half the profits, and Morel''s workshop and Falia would split the remaining half. Considering that the soap would initially be a "high-end" product, the first batch would only be 300 to 500 pieces. The second batch would be 1,000 to 1,500 pieces. By the time of the 10-day celebration, 3,000 pieces would be released. They agreed to change the name of the soap to "Shadow of the Moon." The soap is the moon, and the foam is its shadow. After returning, Viserys sent all of his first batch of experimental products to Falia for her to handle. The two also agreed that Viserys would participate in the festival as her poet two months later. In this way, the dragon egg would be taken care of. Meanwhile, when Helbo found out that Viserys had really met Falia and reached a cooperation agreement, he was so regretful that he almost turned blue. "Oh, yes, Lady Dany, it seems that her birthday is coming up soon. I have to prepare something nice." He opened the secret compartment in his home and took out a handful of gold coins. He thought it wasn''t enough and grabbed a few more handfuls. Ignoring the now noticeable dent in his pile, he immediately went outside to look for a gift. Chapter 37: Iron Bank Chapter 37: Iron BankJust as Helbo was hurrying to meet Viserys, he found that Viserys was not at home. What made him even more upset was that none of the maids hired by Viserys would let him in the door. From afar, he could only see Dany practicing swordsmanship on the grass. He wanted to ask Dany where Viserys had gone, but she only waved at him from a distance. ''I''m such a fool!'' Helbo cursed himself, realizing that Viserys seemed to be deliberately distancing himself. For more than ten years, Helbo had not achieved his goal of owning a proper business, and he subconsciously thought that Viserys, the "Beggar King," would not be able to achieve this goal so easily. In his opinion, Viserys was only good at fighting and not necessarily talented in business. But now, it seemed he had completely misjudged. Meeting Moonshadow meant that Viseryss "attempt" had won recognition. With Falia''s guarantee, Viserys was able to do in a few months what Helbo had been unable to do in a decade. If Viserys had his own business, he would no longer be in the same class as Helbo. Realizing that Viserys might be an opportunity for him to move up in the world, Helbo went straight to the workshop. After all, Viserys''s laboratory was there. What Helbo didn''t know was that the reason he couldn''t get in was because Viserys had seen his "torture device." After Helbo left that day, Viserys instructed his maids not to let Helbo in if he wasn''t home and not to let him near Dany. He also told Dany to greet Helbo from afar and not to talk to him. Meanwhile, Viserys, accompanied by Morel, was about to arrive at the famous Iron Bank. As anyone who has watched Game of Thrones knows, the Iron Bank is famous. Littlefinger became Master of Coin because he borrowed money from the Iron Bank, making it seem as if he could conjure up money with his two fingers. In reality, the interest on these loans was passed on to the common people of Westeros. Later, Westeros was in chaos, and Stannis Baratheon borrowed money from the Iron Bank, as did Jon Snow. Even further back in time, during the Targaryen era, there were kings who wanted to deposit money in the Iron Bank to earn interest. This shows how powerful it is. Of course, the Iron Bank can''t just only have money bags; otherwise, it would just become a target for others. It also has ''weapons,'' and if anyone dares to default, it will support their opponent with money or support the rebels. When the rebels or the defaulting opponent come to power, they have to take over the mess left behind by their predecessors. The Iron Bank got its name because its founder initially stored his money in an abandoned iron mine. But the Iron Bank, which has long since become "big and strong," has moved its headquarters away from the mine. The current headquarters of the Iron Bank is more like a heavily fortified fortress. "Prince, the Iron Bank is just ahead," Morel said with a newfound respect in his voice. Ever since Viserys had met with Falia and struck a deal, Morel''s admiration for him had grown. He had witnessed the magic of soap firsthand and knew his workshop was saved because of it. At Morel''s prompting, Viserys stuck his head out of the carriage. In the distance, he saw the tall, heavy walls of the Iron Bank, with guards patrolling back and forth. The guards were well-armed and well-built, clearly well-trained and well-fed. The road was lined with barricades. An Iron Bank guard stopped their carriage for inspection. The guard wore a black cloak adorned with white dots, the symbol for ''money''. After checking their identities, their carriage passed through three more gates. Beyond these gates, the two men were asked to disembark and continue on foot. "Prince, this is where the Iron Bank conducts its business," Morel said, gesturing toward the building. Viserys nodded. In front of him stood a tall, imposing structure that looked like a combination of a temple and a courthouse. Above the entrance was a statue of a woman with arms that transformed into wings. As they walked a few steps further, Viserys noticed something underfoot. He looked down and saw a line of relief text written in the common tongue, Dothraki, and Valyrian: "The Iron Bank will have its due". Suddenly, Viserys felt the gravity of the game of thrones ''scratch'' up. Every faction with a name has a slogan that belongs to them. "Fire and Blood!" "A Lannister always pays his debts." "Family, Duty, Honor." "Growing Strong." And House Stark''s "Winter Is Coming!" The two continued walking and entered the hall of the building. As soon as they stepped inside, Viserys felt at least three pairs of eyes on him. They weren''t malicious, just observing. The hall was quiet, with only the sound of shuffling feet and the rustling of pens on paper. At that moment, an Iron Bank employee with a long beard and wearing a brown uniform approached the two men. "Lord, do you need to borrow, deposit, or withdraw money?" "Get a card." "Huh?" The soul of the transmigrator couldn''t resist a little joke before answering seriously, "Withdraw money." "Okay, please follow me." The employee took out a key from his breast pocket and led Viserys into a small room, leaving Morel waiting outside. The employee asked Viserys to take a seat and then sat across from him. "What is your name?" "Viserys Targaryen." The employee bowed his head and wrote something down, then asked a few more questions, appearing extremely serious. Viserys suddenly remembered that the original Viserys had also come to the Iron Bank to borrow money, but was rejected. The reason, of course, was that they did not believe Viserys could restore the realm. Although they did not have the technology to collect big data and check the flow of money like modern banks, they also had their own set of audit plans. "To confirm, you want to withdraw money?" "That''s right." "What is your account number?" Viserys told him the account number left by Illyrio. "The account password, please?" "Fire and Blood." When Viserys said the correct password, the employee''s serious expression melted away and immediately became friendly. "You have 7,000 gold dragons in your account. How much would you like to withdraw?" "5,000." "Do you need an escort?" "No... Uh, how much does an escort cost?" The employee smiled and said, "We have five levels of escort service..." "Okay, which one do you recommend?" After learning about some of the Iron Bank''s services, Viserys paid 100 gold dragons and chose a "covert protection" package. With the money, they left the Iron Bank. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They had not gone far when the service proved its worth. The person being restrained by the Iron Bank guards looked familiar. It was Helbo! Chapter 38: Dany’s Birthday Chapter 38: Danys BirthdayDuring this time, Viserys could sense Helbo''s gradually cold attitude. However, he didn''t care. Viserys believed that he could offer something so enticing that Helbo would be compelled to show his loyalty. "This is an acquaintance. Let him come up," Viserys said, and the plainclothes guards of the Iron Bank released Helbo. Helbo stretched his joints a bit and got into the carriage with a smirk. "Goddman Helbo, what a surprise to meet you here!" Viserys teased. "I heard that Lady Dany''s birthday is coming up soon, so I wanted to ask where it will be held," Helbo replied. His excuse was pretty lame, but Viserys didn''t call him out on it. In his previous life, he had heard a saying that some people have birthdays because they want to have them, and some people have birthdays because others need them to have them. Curious, Viserys asked, "Where did you hear about Dany''s birthday?" Helbo''s answer impressed Viserys. Ser Darry, who had fled with the siblings, had lived with them in the House with the Red Door. After Ser Darry''s death, the servants in the House began to divide up his possessions. When Helbo and Viserys were still working together, Helbo had secretly found those people. Although he did not recover any goods, he was able to ask about the siblings'' birthdays. He had originally planned to part ways with Viserys, but now he realized that he could use this information. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Dany has suffered with me for many years, but there''s no need to make a big deal of it. Let''s just celebrate at my place," Viserys said. Hearing this, Helbo''s heart finally settled. "Us"! Listen to that, it''s a comforting word. At this point, Helbo didn''t have any more extravagant wishes. He thought Viserys had fallen into Falia''s clutches and was just one step away from being completely influenced by her. To his surprise, Viserys handed him a white, shelled egg. "What is this...?" Helbo asked. "Moonshadow. This is the product of my collaboration with Lady Moonshadow. How much do you think this will sell for?" Viserys replied. Helbo held the soap in his hand and felt it. It was smooth and slippery. But after touching it, there was no residue on his hands, and it felt fresh and clean. He sniffed it under his nose and noticed a faint aroma. ''This thing must be made from whale oil, right? It shouldn''t be too expensive,'' Helbo thought to himself. He quoted a price he thought was relatively high. "Five, five or six silver moons?" Viserys smiled and said, "Higher." "A dozen?" "Higher!" "Twenty or so." "Gods!" Morel, who had been watching Helbo''s face, saw his expression gradually change to one of disbelief. "Helbo, one Moonshadow sells for five gold dragons. This is the lowest price." Hearing that it was five gold dragons, Helbo nearly dropped the soap. ''Five gold dragons!'' Helbo was already regretting his earlier decision. If he could confront his past self who sold the whale oil, he would have beaten him black and blue. Seeing Helbo''s reaction, Viserys decided it was time to make his offer. "I have decided to give you two percent of the share as a reward for taking charge of the workshop''s safety. What do you think?" "Two percent?" "Yes, Master Morel will guarantee our transaction." Helbo was stunned. ''I''ve suddenly become a member of the bourgeoisie? I''ve done what even Banergar couldn''t do!'' Helbo felt dizzy. Looking at the rapidly receding scenery outside the carriage, everything felt surreal. The main reason Viserys was willing to let Helbo participate was to avoid wasting too much energy on managing the business. Strengthening his power, finding a way to obtain the "Skinchanger Technique," practicing the Skinchanger Technique, and collecting dragon eggs were all very energy-intensive tasks. Spending some money to keep the soap business running smoothly was more important than anything else. His own energy and time were his most precious resources. ... Soon, the first batch of soap flowed into the market. Falia truly had a head for business. After receiving the first batch of soap from Viserys, she immediately offered fifty pieces to the Temple of the Moonsingers. Given that Falia was called Moonshadow and the soap was named Moonshadow, it struck a chord with the temple leader. Falia was promptly given the title of "Pure," becoming known as "Pure Falia." This newfound title immediately boosted her reputation, attracting more guests to her establishment. Consequently, the price of a bar of soap skyrocketed to more than ten, sometimes even twenty, gold dragons. Naturally, this kind of success attracted envy. However, the current profits from the limited display of soaps were not enough to tempt the major players. This was a result of Viserys''s deliberate control of production, ensuring that soap remained a luxury item. Viserys knew that if he flooded the market with soap, selling each bar for ten or even dozens of silver moons across the Free Cities, the powerful factions lurking in the shadows would pounce, tearing his business apart like sharks smelling blood. In the end, he was still too weak. Constantly on edge, it felt as if he was walking on thin ice, never knowing if he would make it to the other side. ... In the theater, a young man held a bar of soap and asked, "Which workshop made this?" "We''re still investigating, Lord Andersen," the clerk replied. "Still investigating? No need to investigate anymore." Andersen casually placed the soap on the table. Recently, Morel had become unusually stubborn, refusing to sell the workshop. Not only that, but they had the funds to buy new raw materials. Andersen guessed that the Morel candle workshop was the source of the soap. Additionally, with the workshop being associated with Falia, and the soap named "Moon Shadow" while she was called "Moonshadow," the connection was clear as day. "Find out who made this. I''ll offer him a satisfactory price," Andersen commanded. Andersen hailed from House Fregar, one of the three great families of Braavos. To him, money was just a number. As long as he could topple Falia and ensure that the courtesan on his side won the beauty pageant, it would be worth it. Meanwhile, Viserys was unaware of these developments. The deadline he had set with the female assassin was approaching. If he could subdue her, he would gain the art of the skinchangers. If he could control birds of prey like falcons, it would greatly benefit his future career as a sellsword. With no battlefield fog and one-sided transparent information, any well-educated general could dominate! "It''s almost time," he thought. After using Dragon Dreams to scout, Viserys decided that tonight, he would definitely convince the assassin. Chapter 39: Half Skinchanger Chapter 39: Half SkinchangerAs night falls, the idle nobles who have spent the day eating and drinking begin to stir. Their evening diversions, including beautiful women and fragrant carriages, are ready for them. Meanwhile, workers and vendors, exhausted from a day of hard labor, continue to endure the harsh realities of life. They are scattered everywhereat the docks, on the hills, in the marketplaces, and in the workshops. In a small, somewhat dark and damp inn, a female assassin meticulously counts her equipment. She has spent her time observing Viserys''s movements and found them quite predictable. He travels back and forth between the workshop and home, avoiding banquets entirely. His daily routine consists mainly of practicing swordsmanship or teaching Dany to do the same. This assassin admires his skill. Despite being under sixteen, Viserys''s talent in swordsmanship surpasses that of many who have trained for ten or fifteen years. She acknowledges his potential to become a legendary figure like the Sword of the Morning if given time. So she decides to assassinate him at night, when he is unarmed and vulnerable in close combat, an area in which she excels. Yet, one thing makes her uneasy: the crossbow Viserys had given her, the same weapon that had once incapacitated her. It was small, exquisite, and lethal from twenty pacesa perfect weapon for an assassin. She couldn''t fathom why Viserys would arm her with such a weapon. Did he truly have that much confidence in himself? Her unease grows when she recalls Viserys''s precise recounting of her encounter at sea. ''He must not know my true abilities,'' she reassures herself. The assassin takes out a small cage containing several crickets. It was through these crickets that she had gained such detailed insights into Viserys''s movements. By entering their consciousness, she had essentially planted a listening device in his home. Although crickets have poor eyesight and rely mainly on hearing, it was enough for her to track his movements. One cricket, two crossbows, three daggers, and six arrowsthis was her entire arsenal for the assassination. She leans the seven-god wreath she had woven against the wall of the table, preparing to pray before the mission. But somehow, the wreath keeps slipping off the wall. In the end, she used the small stone from the table leg to hold the wreath in place. This small frustration further unsettled her. Could it be that the prince of the fallen kingdom is truly protected by the gods? "Father, Mother, Smith, Warrior..." She prayed softly, finishing her invocation within seconds. After one final equipment check, she disguised herself as an old woman and left the inn through the window. As she climbed out, the garland slipped again. She left the hostel like a fish diving into the sea of darkness. To avoid detection, she had chosen a remote place to stay. Her first stop was the nearby pier. "Boat? To Drowned Town, to Greenwater Town, to Silty Town!" "Is there a boat? One more person needed!" "To Greenwater Town! Only ten iron coins!" "Chartered boat! Twenty iron coins!" S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The boatmen at the pier were shouting like taxi drivers at a train station. The female assassin noticed a skinny old boatman with white hair. His boat was small and seemed barely able to carry many people. It was also unstable, which suited her needs perfectly. She wanted to travel alone to minimize the risk of exposure. After agreeing on the price, they set off. When they reached a quiet stretch of water, the old boatman suddenly spoke: "Hey, where are you going?" His voice was hoarse and unnatural. "To Bitterwell Town." "What town?" "Bitterwell Town!" "Bitter what?" "Bitterwell Town!" "What town?" "Bitter..." The female assassin''s eyes grew cautious as she realized something was wrong. The old boatman was looking at her with a mocking expression. For a moment, she felt as if she were ensnared by a large net, her skin tingling with alarm. "Where are you going, little sister? I, Viserys, will definitely send you there!" She was suddenly startled. It was Viserys. Who else could it be? She immediately reached for her waist, activating her two crossbows simultaneously, but Viserys blocked them with his bare hands. No, not bare handsa black weapon! His reaction speed was terrifying. The female assassin''s pupils contracted in shock. This young man''s reaction speed and close combat skills were formidable. She had thought she could defeat him in close combat. For a moment, she wanted to dive and escape. As if reading her thoughts, Viserys shouted, "Wait, we agreed that if you fail, you will work for me. Are you going to break your promise?" She glanced at Viserys and hesitated. Under her brutal training, her body instinctively urged her to flee, but her brain made a different judgment. Viserys had indeed spared her twice before, as he had said. They had an agreement. Additionally, her intuition told her she might not be able to escape at all. Seeing her hesitation, Viserys said, "Before you tried to assassinate me, the Seven Gods already gave you a revelation. Are you still going to be so stubborn?" His voice echoed over the water, scattering fish and shrimp in fright. The female assassin''s face twitched in disbelief, her mental defenses on the verge of collapse. Viserys threw the dragonbone dagger at her feet, where it quivered in the deck. She shuddered like a frightened rabbit. "Accept the will of the gods and follow me, or disobey the will of the gods and kill yourself." For a moment, she felt as if her body was being pulled in a strange way, like branches swaying in the cold wind. Finally, she made a difficult decision and sat down despondently. "My name is Kyla." Viserys rowed the boat to a relatively secluded spot. "Kyla? Who sent you?" "King Robert." "Nonsense. I asked who gave you the order to kill me." Kyla seemed a bit dazed. "It was Lord Petyr." Of course, Viserys thought. Varys wanted the siblings to be targets to attract attention, so it couldn''t be him. Robert was a hands-off leader. With Jon Arryn as Hand of the King, Robert wouldn''t be directly involved in this. Littlefinger hadn''t yet become Master of Coin, so it made sense for him to engage in some small assassination activities as a "achievement." "Does Petyr know that you''re a skinchanger?" Viserys asked. "Skinchanger?" Kyla looked confused. "Skinchanger, someone who can control animals!" "You mean a circus performer?" "No, a Skinchanger! Someone who can put their consciousness into the minds of animals!" "What is consciousness?" Oh, another illiterate, Viserys thought. "I saw how you caught the fish and shrimp when you were drifting at sea." "With my hands." "Nonsense. I mean, why did they come to you?" "They didn''t come. They swam." Kyla was genuinely confused and thought Viserys was a fool. ''The gods had chosen such a person?'' Viserys rubbed his forehead, pondering for a moment before speaking. "Can you show me how you catch fish?" Kyla looked up at the sky and then back at the water. Viserys widened his eyes, not wanting to miss any detail. After a few minutes, Kyla''s brown pupils disappeared, making her resemble a ghost on Viserys'' boat. It was eerie, especially at night on a small boat. Moments later, her eyes returned to normal, and she seemed to spring back to life. Her body swayed, and she reached out, grabbing a small fish with her hand. "Yes, yes, yes! This is it! How did you do that?" Viserys asked excitedly. "My mother taught me," Kyla replied. "Tell me more." Using some persuasive techniques, Viserys coaxed Kyla into sharing her background. Kyla was from the Riverlands, her father a local man and her mother from Beyond the Wall. Her mother was a true skinchanger, able to control black cats to catch mice. This ability allowed her to guard the Lord''s granary and raise Kyla after her father''s early death. But during the Usurper''s War, Kyla became an orphan, abducted by human traffickers, and trained to be an assassin. She excelled due to her ability to control insects and fish, though she never matched her mother''s skill. "My mother told me to keep my abilities a secret. I''m only telling you because I think you''re blessed by the Seven Gods," Kyla confessed. "Thanks, but I have another question. When you control fish at sea, your body shakes. Why is that?" "Oh? I''m shaking? Actually, I just feel a little dizzy at most." Okay, that matches up, Viserys thought. He didnt ask if she felt her brain was getting dumber, considering she didnt seem very smart to begin with. "I hope you can teach me this skill." "My mother said that not everyone can learn it." Viserys sighed inwardly but pressed on. "But you should be able to teach me; you have the favor of the Seven." Kyla pondered for a moment before starting to explain. The key to warging, she said, was imagination. One had to imagine themselves as the animal they wanted to control, observe its behavior, and see the world through its perspective. As Kyla continued, Viserys found her explanations difficult to grasp, like listening to a baby babbling. He understood the words individually, but when she spoke, they seemed jumbled. He had to rearrange and combine them, using various analogies to establish effective communication. The two chatted for a long time until the sky began to lighten with the approaching dawn. "If you succeeded in your assassination, how will you contact the person who gave you the order?" Viserys asked, his voice calm but filled with curiosity. "We don''t communicate directly. If I succeeded, I would have to leave a mark at a predetermined location," Kyla replied. "And if you fail? Will there be a different sign?" "Yes, there is a sign for failure too," Kyla admitted, feeling a mix of intrigue and wariness. Viserys nodded, recognizing the cleverness of the system. "Is there a sign for ''preparing''?" "There is. I drew such a symbol some time ago." Viserys was pleased to hear this. It meant that no one in Braavos was aware of Kyla''s presence or her intentions. As long as he kept sending the "preparing" sign, he could focus on participating in the tournament at the Great Celebration without worry. With only a month until the celebration, he felt reassured, knowing that Braavos was far from King''s Landing and that his plan had time to unfold. Viserys decided he would release the news of his "assassination" later, then give Kyla a new identity to keep her close. His Dragon Dreams ability allowed him to target and locate those with active "killing intent" toward him. This ability only worked for those who were actively planning and moving against him, not for vague threats or passive wishes. For instance, Robert wanted him dead but hadn''t made any specific preparations. Similarly, Littlefinger, acting on Robert''s orders, wanted to eliminate him but hadn''t taken concrete steps. Therefore, Viserys couldn''t locate these threats. As he pondered this, Viserys realized that if his Dragon Dreams ability improved, he might be able to sense those with mere ill intentions or even those who mentioned or thought about him. This potential expansion of his abilities excited him, as it could grant him an almost god-like awareness of his surroundings and enemies. A sudden realization hit Viserys, and he froze. He thought about the relationship between gods and their believers. Believers prayed, and gods responded. Could the advanced state of Dragon Dreams function similarly, allowing him to know all intentions directed toward him? The thought made him swallow hard, a mix of excitement and fear surging through him. A crazy idea formed in his mind: a long staircase appeared before him in his imagination, leading to a solemn altar at the top. Chapter 40: Dany’s Birthday II Chapter 40: Danys Birthday IIThe profits from working with Viserys during this period far exceeded Falia''s expectations. She gifted one of her ships to Dany on her birthday, naming it the "Silver Girl." Although Dany couldn''t handle the cargo ship and Viserys lacked the time to manage it, Falia continued to run the ship, while the profits belonged to Dany. On this day, Viserys held a birthday party for Dany. The number of guests far surpassed his expectations. The spacious yard was nearly packed. Guests, aware of Viserys and Falia''s close business partnership, attended hoping to capitalize on it, not yet understanding the true value of the event. Carriages blocked the road, and the room overflowed with gifts. Dany was dazzled by the colorful boxes of all sizes, stacked like a small mountain. Falia sent Ranche, and naturally, Morel and his son were present. Helbo, who had planned to bring many items, found it difficult to squeeze in. With a bright idea, he called in a dozen of his men to maintain order and his maid to assist. He also invited a singer to praise Dany''s beauty, and guests danced to the music. Only then did Viserys and Dany finally appear. Seeing that it was almost time, Viserys asked his maid to call Dany down. Dany wore a necklace from Falia, a silver dress, and a hair accessory that took four hours to make. She truly embodied the elegance of a Targaryen Princess. However, when Dany saw the large crowd at her birthday party, she felt overwhelmed. The lawn where she usually practiced swordsmanship was packed with people, creating a vibrant tapestry of colors. It was clear the lawn would need renovation after the party. As Dany appeared, the guests turned to look at her, unable to take their eyes off her. They had never seen such a beautiful young girl, and their gazes made Dany even more nervous. She felt a tinge of post traumatic stress disorder, remembering the infamous "crown party" her brother Viserys had thrown, which became the laughingstock of the city and tormented her for an entire year. "Don''t be afraid. Just say hello to the guests," Viserys whispered. He wanted to pat Dany''s head, but the elaborate hair ornaments made him hesitate. Glancing back, he saw a woman in a black mask nodding at him. It was Kyla. Since being captured by Viserys, she had become Dany''s personal bodyguard, sleeping in the room next to Dany''s and never leaving her side during the day. She had already informed her superiors by special means that she was looking for an opportunity to make her move during the 10-Day Festival. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Viserys raised his wine glass and tapped it with a spoon. The guests, who had not yet seen the main character, Dany, looked over. "Thank you all for coming to my sister Daenerys'' birthday party. To Dany''s health! Cheers!" "Cheers..." The guests raised their glasses and drank. Many thought they should be toasting Dany''s beauty. Viserys looked around and continued, "In addition, to thank you all for coming, I have prepared some gifts for you, which will be distributed by our Dany." "Wow! A gift?" "What gift?" The guests whispered, as a bald man carrying a large bamboo basket appeared. It was Regis. Regis''s basket contained numerous exquisite boxes. He led the way, followed by Dany and Kyla. Dany handed the boxes to everyone personally, giving some the chance to "admire" her beauty up close. "Thank you for coming to my birthday party." "No, it''s my pleasure." "Thank you for coming to my birthday party." "It''s the gods'' favor to me." "Thank you..." Even those who hadn''t attended the party would think it worthwhile just to see Dany''s beauty. Some guests carefully opened their boxes and found the Moon Shadow inside. Although it was only the size of a quail egg, it was enough to surprise them. What Viserys said next made their trip truly worthwhile. "These ''Moon Shadows'' are all the scraps of the Moon Shadows offered to the gods. If they are used to worship the gods, it is disrespectful, but if they are used by mortals, it is a kind of grace!" As soon as he finished speaking, everyone quickly took a look and then carefully tucked the gift into their arms. In this era of poor medical conditions, the Moon Shadow was more than just a piece of soap. With the blessing of the gods, it might be the elixir that brings the dead back to life in desperate moments. However, not everyone was impressed. Andersen pinched the soap with his fingernail, finding it greasy, and tossed it back into the box. His eyes never left Dany. She was even more beautiful than the first time he saw her, reaffirming his confidence in his own judgment. In fact, he had been the one to set the original trap for Viserys. Andersen''s gaze shifted to Viserys, his brown eyes flashing with malice. ''A stray dog that keeps getting in the way of my plans! Today, you will learn the meaning of the word "obey!"'' To him, the siblings were easy prey. After setting his sights on Dany, he hired a trainer from New Ghis to prepare her as a bed slave, a plan only thwarted by Viserys''s interference. However, this time his goal aligned with his family''s interests, allowing him to pressure the Viserys siblings on behalf of House Fregar. He gave his personal servant a discreet nod. The lean servant in his thirties, seemingly telepathic with his master, understood the request without a word. He nodded back and walked towards Viserys and the others. "Who is it?" Regis, serving tea and water to the guests, heard a knock at the door. He approached, a bit impatient. When the person at the door introduced himself, Regis seemed to panic. "Yes, yes, yes. Just a moment." Viserys and the others noticed Regis''s strange reaction and looked at him with concern. "Someone from House Fregar is here." "Fregar!" The name rang in Helbo''s ears, causing his hand to shake and the meat on his fork to fall. He glanced at Viserys, thinking the young man was being overly proud. While it was an achievement for Falia to send someone to congratulate his sister, associating with such a powerful family was even more impressive. But remembering Viserys''s former identity, it was not surprising. Old Morel and his son were also clearly surprised, but Morel sensed something was amiss when he saw Viserys''s expression. Viserys himself was confused; he had no connection with House Fregar, except for a clue he had found earlier indicating that before Danglar left Braavos, he had gone to Moonsingers, where the Fregars had the most concentrated family business. The other party did not seem friendly. Despite his lack of strength to refuse, Viserys agreed to let the visitor in. A moment later, a young man in his late twenties with a strong build entered. He surveyed the room, his manner presumptuous and eyes revealing contempt. When he looked at Viserys, jealousy flashed in his eyes. ''Hmph, with such a face, it would be better to sell him to New Ghis to be trained as a bed slave.'' "It is a great honor to have you attend my sister''s birthday party," Viserys said as the host. But Andersen ignored Viserys''s words and sat down uninvited. Morel and Helbo, sensing something was wrong, put down their knives and forks, sitting primly with their hands under the table and wearing flattering smiles. Andersen, however, paid them no mind and looked at Viserys. "How is Prince Viserys doing in Braavos?" Just as Viserys was about to respond, Andersen waved him off. "Hey, a dog that has lost its home, how could it be doing well?" Viserys was now certain that the man before him was the one who had set him up. He remembered that when the current Sealord was about to die, he transferred his power to the House Fregar. This meant that in the future, the Fregar family would likely win the battle against House Zalyne. Although Viserys had previously discovered that the person who set up the original Viserys might be from House Fregar, he chose to remain silent. But now that Andersen had made a bold appearance, Viserys realized he had little room to back down. Andersen''s words caused Helbo and the others to gasp in surprise. His rudeness made them wonder when Viserys had offended him. The group dared not breathe, observing Viserys and Andersen''s reactions. Viserys knew this was not the time to turn his back on them, nor did he have the means to do so. The original Viserys had died a violent death for not setting things straight. He told himself to endure for the time being. If he really wanted to vent his anger, he could wait until the dragon hatched. Then, even if he had to level Braavos, he would have a chance. "Your words are indeed sharp," he responded in a neutral tone. Andersen was a little surprised to see that Viserys''s expression had not changed. Leaning back, he looked around and said, "Where is Dany? Why is the main character of this banquet missing?" "She''s upstairs opening her presents," Viserys replied. "Oh, I see. Dany is the most beautiful girl I''ve ever seen," Andersen said as the maid Jill served him with cutlery. Andersen grabbed a fork and rudely poked a large piece of meat off the lamb chop on the plate. "When Dany grows up, she will definitely be a beauty. If she becomes the Courtesan of Braavos, she will surely win the beauty pageant and become the chief courtesan! Then countless men would throw gold at her feet just to spend a night with her. I believe that when Dany grows up, there is nothing she can''t do if she just spreads her legs," Andersen said, looking at the lamb chop in his hand with a lewd expression. ''I''m going to kill you!'' Viserys took a deep breath, immediately thinking of nine ways to kill Andersen. Among other things, he could throw the fork in his hand and impale the man in the throat. But unfortunately, he couldn''t act now. If he did, no one in the courtyard would survive. He couldn''t let anyone else pay the price for his actions. Morel and his son were terrified, glancing at Viserys, afraid he might do something rash. Helbo was shaking with fear. Viserys had always impressed him as someone who could kill a man as easily as a chicken. He also knew that Dany was Viserys''s Achilles'' heel. Now that Andersen was about to exploit this weakness, could Viserys suppress his anger? "They say a mother is a child''s first teacher, and it seems the prince has learned his lessons from a good source," Andersen sneered, looking provocatively at the lamb chop in his hand. When Viserys spoke rudely to him, the ferocity in Andersen''s brown eyes swept toward Viserys like a wolf''s claws. But as their eyes met, Andersen felt a chill down his spine. Viserys''s burning purple eyes, slightly engorged, were unnerving. The stainless steel knife and fork in his hand were twisted together like a metal twist. Andersen suddenly remembered that the young man before him was not just any mourner, but one with fangs. Dany was Viserys''s only concern. If Andersen pushed too hard, he might not leave this room alive. Fearing Viserys''s retort, the Morel and Helbo felt as if they had fallen into an icy pit. All they could think was: ''Please, stop!'' Viserys and Andersen''s eyes locked like swords above the table, emitting a fiery glow. Suddenly, there was a loud crash. The maid Jill had fainted, her face pale and bloodless. Crunch, crunch, crunch... The knife and fork in Viserys''s hand made a sound that set everyone''s teeth on edge. Faced with such a cold atmosphere, Andersen couldn''t stand it any longer. He said, "House Fregar is very interested in the Shadow of the Moon you invented..." He stopped mid-sentence, his meaning clear: Hand over the soap, and you''ll be spared for now. "There are many interested parties," Viserys replied, leaving the rest unsaid''Who do you think you are?'' However, Helbo was screaming in his heart: ''Give it to him! Please! Give it to him!!'' Chapter 41: The Power of House Fregar Chapter 41: The Power of House Fregar"Haha, very good!" Andersen smiled as he responded to Viserys. To Helbo and the others, his smile felt colder than the harshest winter wind. The underlying message seemed clear: ''Okay, fine. Just wait until it''s your turn to die.'' Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Andersen stood and said, "What a pleasant banquet. I wish Prince Dany a happy birthday." He casually dropped the fork with the lamb chop and began to leave. "No need to see him off." Viserys called out, stopping Andersen in his tracks briefly before he continued walking. His fists were clenched, barely containing his anger. Morel and Helbo turned to Viserys in horror. They wanted to get up and see Andersen off, but their legs were weak and they were drenched in sweat. They struggled to stand but quickly sat back down. Just then, Dany descended the stairs, having removed her hair ornaments with the help of her maid. Her hair was braided into thick braids, making her head look like a gourd. Seeing Jill fainted, she hurried over to check on her. "Brother, what''s wrong with Jill?" "She''s probably not feeling well. Let her go home and rest for a few days," Viserys said, giving Dany''s maid a wink. The maid quickly helped Jill up and carried her away. "Prince, what should we do now?" Helbo asked. Morel and his son looked at him, hoping for a reliable answer. But Viserys didn''t answer them. Instead, he looked at Dany and said, "Dany, a very powerful person is trying to hurt us. Are you afraid?" Their two pairs of purple eyes met, and Dany replied, "Is he stronger than Robert?" "Not even close." "Then I''m not afraid. I''m not afraid of anyone as long as I have my brother." "Good for you." Only then did Helbo realize that the siblings were accustomed to such threats. "You must be hungry. Come and eat," Viserys said, moving his chair to make room for Dany. As Viserys leaned over to Helbo, the man instinctively leaned to the side. Viserys wiped the blood from his hand and placed it on Helbo''s shoulder, then said in a joking tone, "It''s truly a dragon swimming in shallow water being teased by shrimp." Helbo didn''t know what to say. When he heard Viserys translate this into Valyrian, he thought it made sense... ''Bullshit! You''re about to die, and you call that being wronged?'' "That''s enough. You guys go back first. I''ll figure this out," Viserys said, realizing that his plan to use Dany''s birthday party to consolidate his connections had failed. Morel and Helbo now wanted nothing to do with him, and those who had hoped to use his connections to reach Falia would likely scatter after hearing the news. As Andersen had said, the siblings were like dogs without a home. Although their residence was palatial compared to the homes of ordinary people, it wasn''t truly theirs. It was unlikely that the Sealord would help them, and the three houses had no reason to fight for a lost Prince who had been exiled. Now, Viserys had three options: First, run. Leave Braavos with nothing but the soap recipe. But that would be even more dangerous. If Robert didn''t kill him, the Fregars would send someone after him. Especially if they went to another Free City, where they would be treated like pariahs, their situation would only get worse. Second, hand over the recipe and beg for forgiveness. If Viserys handed over the recipe, he would be begging for mercy. He would also have to hand over his sister. If that were the case, he might as well take his chances and feed himself to the dogs. If neither of the first two options were possible, then there was only one last option left: show enough value to make the three families tear each other apart. And Viserys just happened to have that value. That night, Viserys took Dany and Kyla to the town of Wind Lake, where the pregnant noblewoman Zalyne had told him to go. The town was named Wind Lake because it was home to Braavos'' largest lake. Even though it was night, Viserys could see the shadow of the largest building in the town. It stood among the other buildings like the peak of a mountain, like the flagship of a fleetvery conspicuous. As they approached, Viserys saw the full picture of the fortress-like building. The walls were carved with ship patterns. This was the home of the House Zalyne. Before they got too close, they saw lights flashing on the wall. After a while, a person squeezed out of a half-man-high doorway next to the gate. The man was about the size of a child, barely reaching Viserys'' navel, and not as tall as Dany. Upon closer inspection, they saw he was a bald little man. "Who are you, and what do you want?" the little man asked in a shrill voice. Viserys handed Dany''s bracelet to him and said, "A lady gave us this bracelet and said that if we showed it, we would be able to see her." The dwarf took the bracelet and examined it, his impatience disappearing. "But why are you visiting at this time? The Lady is already asleep." Hearing this, Viserys let out a sigh of relief. This dwarf looked like an ordinary servant of the Zalyne family, but he recognized the noblewoman''s bracelet. It seemed the lady was someone of status, not just a kept woman. "It doesn''t matter. Please introduce us to her tomorrow morning. We''ll be waiting under that tree. Is that okay?" The dwarf looked at Viserys and then peered into the carriage on tiptoe. Seeing a little girl and a woman inside, he lowered his guard slightly. "Okay, you can wait there." He carefully tucked the bracelet into his bosom as if it were made of fragile glass rather than gold and precious stones. "Is there anything else?" "Yes," said Viserys, taking a letter from his bosom and handing it to him. "Give this to the Lady when she wakes up." The dwarf glanced at the letter and then tucked it into his bosom as well. "Thank you for your hard work," Viserys said, indicating he had no further business. The dwarf nodded and then slipped through the small door. "Brother, what''s in the letter?" Dany asked. Viserys smiled and said, "It''s a secret for now. I''ll tell you the whole story later." After that, Viserys instructed the driver to stop the carriage under the big tree, and the three of them waited quietly inside. Chapter 42: House Zalyne Chapter 42: House ZalyneBased on my observation of the noblewoman''s complexion that day, she appeared to be a pregnant woman suffering from slow-acting lead poisoning. Combined with the information he''d gathered earlier, Viserys knew that the Zalynes had not had a healthy child in over a decade, a direct cause of their decline. Viserys estimated that the child in the lady''s womb was also unlikely to survive. Additionally, there were rumors that the current Sealord''s health was deteriorating, displaying symptoms typical of severe anemia. Among the three families, only House Fregar showed milder symptoms of lead poisoning. The reason was unclear to Viserys, but he speculated that either the Fregars were aware of the dangers and took precautions, or their regular diet helped expel lead from their bodies. If it was the former, their intentions were sinister; if the latter, they were simply fortunate. Viserys couldn''t guarantee that he could cure the Lady, but he could offer her hope. If she accepted his help, he wouldn''t have to worry about the soap workshop. "Dany, go to sleep if you want. I''ll keep watch. Kyla, you should sleep too," Viserys said. "Lord, I''ll keep watch," Kyla offered. "I''m not sure about your skills," Viserys replied with a hint of sadness. Kyla, who had always considered herself a bodyguard, started to disagree but realized Viserys was right. "Brother, I''m not tired. I''ll keep you company," Dany said. "Close your eyes and recite the song of the moon. You''ll fall asleep in no time," Viserys suggested, arranging for the two of them to sleep together, snuggled up close. The custom-made carriage was spacious, with blankets and pillows, allowing them to sleep comfortably. ... Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, Helbo, upon leaving, began to "technically lay off" his employees. "Just tell everyone they''ve all worked hard recently, give them their money, and let them relax for a while." "Yes, M''lord. Are you going somewhere else?" the young accountant asked, meticulously aware of Helbo''s financial situation. It was unusual for him to dismiss his staff when the soap workshop was doing well, making this move particularly strange. "Me? I also need to take a break. I''ve been spending most of my time at the Moon Pool Theater lately," Helbo said. By "Moon Pool Theater," he actually meant the area around Purple Harbor. Helbo had already converted most of his money into expensive gems, ready to flee a t any moment if House Fregar made a move. Meanwhile, Morel and his son informed Falia about the confrontation between Viserys and Andersen. However, Falia didn''t have a good solution. As a courtesan, she spent her days mingling in the upper circles, but without a solid foundation, they could fall at any time. Though the houses wouldn''t act against them on a whim, she sensed something was wrong this time. Falia couldn''t blame Viserys for not being calm, and she didn''t want him to hand over the soap recipe easily either. She needed the income from the soap just as much as Viserys did. For now, all she could do was take things one step at a time. "Lady Falia, why don''t we go to the Great Grass Sea together? You''re so beautiful, you''ll definitely be noticed by a Khal, and then you''ll become a Khaleesi!" Asha suggested, her dark, almond-shaped eyes serious and earnest. Falia smiled and said nothing. Asha''s thinking was too naive. Someone like Falia might have some status in Braavos, but elsewhere, she would be an easy target. In places like the Great Grass Sea, she would be eaten alive. "Let''s wait a little longer. Didn''t Viserys say he would find a way? Let''s wait a little longer," Falia said, more to herself than to Asha. She could read the swordsmen and merchants around her easily, but Viserys remained an enigma. Some time ago, she had asked Asha to gather information about him. In just three months, he seemed to have undergone a massive transformation. Most people believed Viserys had become ruthless, willing to kill without hesitation. But Falia saw that his so-called ruthlessness was different. He spared Helbo, who was relatively weak, but killed Banergar without mercy, using the terrifying method of tying a rope around his mouth to show off his skills. He even took on the job of being a henchman as a prince, a mentality not easily adjusted. Falia had a feeling that this "Beggar King," as others saw him, would be able to turn the tide of this crisis and perhaps even rise higher. ... With a roar like a Titan, Braavos begins a new day. The sound emanates from the Titan of Braavos, one of the nine wonders of the world. Although the Titan is a little far from Bitterwell, its roar is muted when the siblings are at home. Families like the Zalyne''s have carefully chosen their location, ensuring the Titan''s roar is heard clearly. At this moment, the House Zalyne fortress also rings out with bells. The bells are long and short, and very regular. Like a string of instructions, they make the ancient fortress come to life. Dany and Kyla, who had slept in their clothes, woke up quietly. It was as if they remembered that something important was going to happen today. As soon as they opened their eyes, they sat up. Viserys handed them each a damp towel. "Wipe your faces. We should be able to get in soon." Looking out of the carriage window, Viserys saw figures moving on the battlements. ''They must be House Zalyne''s servants. The three great houses share the military power of Braavos, so its possible these people are all in the army,'' Viserys thought to himself. Soon, the gate of the fortress creaked open, as if breathing the first breath of air each day. A woman emerged from behind the gatethe maid who had accompanied the noblewoman to the Temple of the Moonsingers the other day. She walked with a straight posture, moving gracefully towards Viserys'' carriage. Chapter 43: A Victory Without Bloodshed Chapter 43: A Victory Without BloodshedThe maid introduced herself as Pyrena. She wore a long, pale-colored dress with three red patterns on the sleeves, which gave the impression of some kind of status symbol. Pyrena recognized Viserys and his sister at a glance. She only refused to follow Kyla. "It''s okay, you can just guard the carriage," she said. With that, the two siblings followed her into the fortress. As soon as they entered, Viserys felt as if he had opened the door to a fantasy world. The vibrant colors and exotic flowers made it seem like a painted canvas. The garden was adorned with coral decorations, their bright red hue so intense it was almost blinding. Walking through a long corridor, they passed walls decorated with vivid murals, painted with gold leaf and precious pigments. Servants bustled about everywhere in the fortress, tirelessly running around like worker ants. Pyrena led the siblings through countless turns, and while Viserys was fine, Dany was starting to feel a bit dizzy. After about half an hour, they arrived at a side hall. "The Lady is still washing up, so you two can wait here for a while," Pyrena said. "No problem," Viserys replied. The siblings observed the so-called "side hall," which was spacious enough to hold a ball. It wasn''t exactly magnificent, but it was quite stylish. The room featured more than twenty bonsai-sized coral decorations, reflecting the family''s fondness for coral. Viserys noticed that Dany seemed a little nervous. She sat upright, as if someone was supervising her. "A little nervous?" he asked casually. Dany shook her head shyly. "It''s nothing." "You''ll get used to it," Viserys reassured her. To him, the difference between those who had seen the world and those who hadn''t was just a matter of experience. If the richest man in the world were placed in Viserys'' world, he''d be overwhelmed too. Dany hadn''t attended any formal social gatherings before, so her nerves were understandable. After another half hour, Pyrena returned. "Ghests, the Lady is waiting for you." The siblings got up, and Dany followed Viserys through the hallways until they finally met Lady Methys on a terrace, dressed in luxurious clothes. According to aristocratic custom, visits should be made in the afternoon or evening. Viserys and his sister had come early in the morning, which was rather rude. However, when Methys heard that they had been waiting outside all night, her slight displeasure disappeared. Pyrena arranged for the siblings to sit down. Methys'' eyes kept wandering over Dany, as if she had seen something she particularly liked, making Dany feel a little embarrassed. After a few seconds, Methys reluctantly looked away, then turned to Viserys and said, holding up the envelope in his hand, "You told me you had a solution to these problems?" "I can''t say it''s a complete solution, but it can be greatly improved. At the same time, the probability of House Zalyne having a healthy child will be greatly increased." Methys looked at him seriously, revealing a hint of pressure. But Viserys, who had faced warlords before, remained unfazed. "Lady, the problem is with the water you drink." Pyrena, standing nearby, looked at him with contempt. This was water from the Sweetwater River, and the nobles of Braavos had been drinking it for hundreds of years without issue. To her, Viserys was simply exaggerating. "Tell me," Methys said, his sincere expression prompting Viserys to continue. "The Braavos healers like to call illnesses such as ''dizziness,'' ''insomnia,'' and ''easily fatigued'' ''nobleman''s illnesses,'' but in fact, these are all symptoms of lead poisoning." "Lead? Poisoning?" Methys repeated in confusion. Pyrena, still skeptical, added, "Prince, lead is considered a good medicine by many healers. It calms the nerves and helps people sleep. How can it poison people?" Viserys didn''t intend to mock her. He knew about lead poisoning, a knowledge that stemmed from the understanding of that era. ''In some historical plays,'' he thought, ''the sedative soup often mentioned is made by imperial doctors adding lead. Restless children? Sedative soup. Ladies struggling to sleep? Sedative soup. This has caused numerous cases of lead poisoning.'' "It is a common misconception to talk about toxicity without considering the dosage," Viserys explained. "People will die of starvation if they don''t eat, but they can also die from overeating. The same principle applies to medicine." He continued, addressing Methys, "The symptoms of the Sealord''s Palace''s illness are typical of anemia. Although he has never disclosed his physical condition publicly, I am certain he exhibits all these symptoms. For example, shortness of breath, pale complexion, loss of appetite, and sensitivity to cold." Methys nodded thoughtfully. "I haven''t seen the Lord for a long time, but I can say that his demeanor varies significantly with the weather." Methys and Pyrena exchanged a quick glance, silently acknowledging each other''s agreement. Viserys caught the subtle exchange and decided to press his point. "Lady, lead poisoning is especially harmful to children." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the mention of children, Methys''s expression tightened. The subject was almost taboo within the fortress. "Delayed mental development, resulting in a lack of intelligence," Viserys elaborated. "Weak muscles, meaning they lack strength. Easily agitated, leading to bad tempers." If Viserys had only mentioned the first two symptoms, Methys might have dismissed him as a charlatan. But the third symptom struck a chord. For the past decade, no child in House Zalyne had grown up healthy. They were either slow-witted or frail and prone to anger. This was known only to those serving closely within the household. The Healers'' remedy for the children''s bad tempers had always been "calming soup," perpetuating a vicious cycle. Now, Methys believed him. "Then what is your solution?" Viserys felt a surge of relief, knowing he was more than halfway to his goal. "Eat more lemons, fish, and shrimp, and most importantly, stop drinking water from the Long Canal. Instead, drink directly purified water." He paused, then added with a serious tone, "Lady Methys, I also have a plan that will make House Zalyne the sole master of Braavos. And it will be a victory without bloodshed." Chapter 44: Purple Dragon Egg Chapter 44: Purple Dragon EggIn fact, the plan Viserys devised was quite simple: quietly replace the family''s lead water pipes with safer alternatives. Over a few decades, House Zalyne would see an increase in intelligent and strong children, while the other two houses would naturally decline. According to Viserys''s research on Braavos, it was likely the lead pipes that contributed to high class mobility. The top tier''s low fertility forced them to make way for the lower classes. This dynamic prevented the three great families from fully controlling Braavos but also strengthened the city by broadening the talent pool. However, Lady Methys''s intuition told her that if all positions were filled by her descendants, her family would become even stronger. She was momentarily entranced by the vision Viserys painted, her eyes shining with excitement. Yet, her high-status acumen quickly brought her back to reality. "I understand why you are here," she said. Viserys nodded with a smile, unsurprised. The introduction of soap had already attracted the attention of many Braavosi nobles, including the three great houses. Methys was only slightly surprised that the soap''s inventor was Dany''s brother and had a hunch that Viserys might seek her out. Soon, Viserys and Methys reached an agreement. He provided the soap recipe, and House Zalyne would handle production and sales. His share was reduced from 45% to 10%. Although it was a significant reduction, with the Zalynes'' influence, soap would be sold throughout the Free Cities within half a year, and even Westeros and Slaver''s Bay would soon see its introduction. Methys''s husband, already over 50 and due to the family''s decline, had to manage the fleet himself and was often away for years. Lady Methys essentially ran House Zalyne, giving her considerable influence. Having decided to turn their backs on House Fregar, they resolved to go all the way. The workshop would remain open as a decoy, while a new workshop would produce soap. Their agreement didn''t need written documentation; Viserys''s value lay in keeping the lead poisoning secret. If he couldn''t sustain the profits in two or three years, his ten percent share would be gradually absorbed. This outcome was much better than Viserys had anticipated. If all went well, the soap business would bring him at least a hundred thousand gold dragons in two or three years. Dany, observing from the side, witnessed "power politics" in action for the first time. She also realized that the crisis brought by the uninvited guest Andersen had been effectively neutralized. As the two were about to leave, Viserys asked, "Lady, do you have any dragon eggs in your collection?" Methys glanced at Viserys, trying to gauge his intentions. "I know that if you do, they must be your most precious treasures. I just want Dany to see them. As a Targaryen, she has never seen a dragon egg. This is my failure as a brother." Methys''s expression softened at his words. "Of course," she replied, giving a wink to Pyrena. Pyrena nodded and went to fetch the egg. "A dragon egg!" Dany''s eyes widened. As a true Targaryen, she had never seen one in person, only in Viserys''s stories and paintings. "Wait here for a moment," Methys said. "The dragon egg will be here shortly." "Thank you, Lady," Viserys replied. A moment later, Pyrena returned to the terrace carrying a black wooden box. "Here it is, a real, complete dragon egg!" Viserys exclaimed, his excitement palpable. The last time, he had only seen a fragment of a dragon egg, which had already provided him with three Assignable Points. How many would this complete dragon egg provide? The box was placed on the table with a dull thud. Pyrena''s steady handling indicated she was well-practiced, which made senseMethys, as the head of her household, wouldn''t have someone clumsy handling such precious items. Pyrena opened the box to reveal a purple dragon egg, its size comparable to an electric kettle. The egg''s surface was adorned with a scaly floral pattern and three silver streaks running through it like bolts of lightning. Dany stood stunned, the purple dragon egg gleaming like a large gemstone in the morning light. "Can I touch it?" Viserys asked, ready to pretend an accidental touch if necessary. Methys didn''t refuse, perhaps due to her fondness for Viserys or affection for Dany. Most likely, it was the latter. "Go ahead," she said. Viserys reached out, his fingers trembling with anticipation as they brushed against the smooth, scaled surface of the dragon egg. "Be careful," Methys cautioned. "Okay," Viserys replied. He carefully lifted the fossilized dragon egg from the box, feeling its cold surface. Pyrena''s eyes remained fixed on the egg in his hands, ready to catch it if he dropped it. [A complete fossilized dragon egg yields 10.5 Assignable Points. Holding it for an additional day will earn you an additional 0.5 Assignable Points.] Ten points! Half a point per day! That''s the value of a complete fossilized dragon egg, Viserys thought. "Here, touch it," Viserys said, holding the egg out to Dany. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dany cautiously extended her right hand, spreading her thumb and pinky while lightly touching the egg with the tips of her middle three fingers. It was as if the egg would shatter with any pressure. She touched it twice, then withdrew her hand. Viserys returned the egg to the box. "Well, today was a worthwhile trip. Please thank the Lady for me." Pyrena closed the box and nodded. Viserys decided to keep this matter secret for now, not informing Falia. Morel needed to continue the act, and Falia couldn''t stop either. Although the workshop was doomed, Morel and his son would benefit from gaining House Zalyne''s friendship. Methys would undoubtedly compensate them. Falia, unaware of these sudden developments, would gain more support from House Zalyne when the celebration began. However, things were not going well for her. After her break with Viserys, Andersen quickly launched his campaign against her. Chapter 45: Constitution +10 Chapter 45: Constitution +10After leaving the fortress of House Zalyne, Viserys immediately focused on enhancing his constitution with the attributes that had increased by more than ten points. He signaled to Dany and Kyla to remain silent for the time being. Opening the panel, he saw that his Constitution was already at 73.6. Adding 10.5 points would bring it to 84.1, the level of a first-class warrior. Although there was still a gap between him and the humanoid monsters like the Mountain or the tribal chiefs like the Horselord who rose to power through sheer force, he was already a rare warrior. Not only could he fully display his swordsmanship and combat skills, but he also had additional bonuses. After all, there''s a saying that "Might makes right." With enough strength, he could perform any trick. Adding all the points to his Constitution, he immediately felt a surge of power throughout his body. His muscles twitched continuously, like a swarm of snakes writhing under his skin. His bones cracked, and his head steamed like a kettle. Dany and Kyla had never witnessed such a scene before and couldn''t help but worry about Viserys. They wanted to ask him about it, but his earlier request for silence held them back. From his expression, however, it seemed like he was enjoying the experience, with a smile on his lips and a light sweat on his forehead. If you didn''t know better, you''d think he was in a sauna. As the two of them watched Viserys''s transformation with curiosity, a strange smell suddenly filled the carriage. At first, they searched for the source of the odor, but soon it became so strong that their eyes watered. "This... this can''t be shit, can it?" Kyla asked, unable to hide her disgust. ''Why would the gods choose someone who shits in his pants?'' Both of them covered their noses and mouths, fighting the urge to jump out of the carriage. Soon they were retching. Finally, they arrived home, and both jumped out of the carriage as if escaping. The coachman was about to help them down but saw them running more than ten meters away from the carriage, panting heavily. Feeling puzzled, he turned around and looked through the curtain. The stench hit him like a punch, leaving his head spinning. "What the hell is going on in this carriage?" he exclaimed, about to speak but was stopped by Kyla. She warned the coachman not to spread what had happened. As the "messenger of the gods," Viserys''s embarrassing situation was not something to be shared. After about ten minutes, Viserys opened his eyes. His senses restored, he jumped so high that he broke through the roof of the carriage. The closed environment and sudden gain of strength made him mistakenly think he had been hit by a tear gas bomb, leading to his uncontrolled leap. Dany and Kyla looked at him in horror. ''How could a person jump that high? He must be a monster!'' With the carriage in disarray, they stared at Viserys, who stood there like a statue. After a moment, he realized the unpleasant smell was coming from his own body. Without hesitation, he stripped off his clothes and rushed to the water storage room, moving so fast that his legs left a blur. If someone had measured his speed, they would have found it nearly reaching the limit of human capability. Grabbing a bucket, he poured water over his head, and gray-brown dirt streamed down to form a small river at his feet. Though a faint odor remained, it was quickly dissipating. Dany and Kyla, recovering their senses, followed him with deep concern. According to Dany, if a person stank, it usually meant they were injured, yet she couldnt recall Viserys being hurt. Kyla was equally puzzled, wondering if Viserys had been poisoned. But why was Dany unaffected? When they reached the water room, their doubts were replaced by astonishment. Viserys stood there, his body clean and flawless, resembling a sculpture of a god. The water cascading down his skin gave it a dazzling luster, and his muscles, shifting with each movement, seemed the work of a master artist. Both women were momentarily stunned. For over a decade, Kyla had known only training and combat, but now she felt something within her stir. If a god stood before her, ''This is what it would look like'', she thought, rendered speechless. At that moment, the maid discovered the commotion and hurried to the water room. Upon seeing Viserys body, her heart raced, her breathing quickened, and she felt dizzy as if she had taken some potent elixir. "Don''t just look, bring me some clothes," Viserys instructed. The maid, realizing her embarrassment, turned away, her face flushed from her cheeks to her ears. "Brother," Dany said softly, as if afraid of startling him. "I''m fine. Don''t tell anyone about what happened today," he replied. The two women nodded. After thoroughly washing with soap, Viserys headed to the lawn where he and his sister usually practiced martial arts. His Constitution had now reached 84, allowing him to earn 0.23 Assignable Points daily. This meant that by the tenth day celebration in a month, his Constitution would surpass 90! ''If I had such a reaction breaking through 80, what will happen when I reach 90? What if it reaches 100? If this continues, as long as I live long enough, Ill probably be as strong as Captain America, if not stronger. I could jump off a ten-story building and walk away with just a pat on the back,'' he mused, envisioning the possibilities. "Kyla, attack me," Viserys commanded, holding a two-handed sword effortlessly in one hand as he performed a casual sword dance. The weapon''s formidable power was evident in the whirring sound it made slicing through the air. Kyla realized that he must have become even strongercould this be a gift from the gods? Drawing her sword, Kyla engaged Viserys in combat. The first blow made her arms go numb, a sensation familiar from dueling strong swordsmen. However, the second blow disrupted her balance, shocking her. As an assassin, her greatest strength was her agility. By the third blow, she was left speechlessViserys had knocked the sword from her hand! As the weakest of the three, Dany couldn''t discern much from the fight, but she knew her brother had grown even stronger. Viserys casually plunged his sword into the ground, where it sank halfway in. Despite having fought Kyla, he had used only 30% of his strength. He realized his current strength allowed him to wield a two-handed sword as a one-handed sword. Moreover, his left hand had become much more flexible, prompting him to consider dual-wielding. With such power, he held an extra card in his hand. If his conflict with Andersen escalated uncontrollably, he could escape with Dany, protecting her in any Free City. Viserys estimated that House Fregar would make their move in two days at most. Fortunately, with House Zalyne backing him, his residence was well-guarded, thanks to Methys. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... Less than three days after Dany''s birthday party, Ranche hurriedly approached him, looking very anxious. Even his usually well-ironed, neat clothes seemed a bit messy. Chapter 46: Falia’s Troubles Chapter 46: Falias Troubles"Prince Viserys, can you tell me what happened between you and Andersen on the day of Lady Dany''s birthday party?" Ranche asked anxiously. "Huh? Didn''t Morel tell you?" Viserys replied. "No, we can''t get in touch with them at all. I snuck out from Lady Falia," Ranche admitted, his usual grace replaced with evident worry. "Alright, here''s the situation," Viserys began, still a bit surprised by how quickly House Fregar had acted. The day he returned from Methys, he learned that workers in the workshop had been attacked. By the next day, more than half of them were injured, forcing Morel''s workshop to shut down. This abrupt halt derailed Falia and Viserys'' original plan. Their methods were beyond Viserys'' expectations. Coming from a world of law and order, he had assumed that House Fregar would apply economic pressure, perhaps cutting off raw materials like whale oil. He hadn''t expected them to target the workers directly. Many citizens of Braavos were already on the brink of starvation, relying on their daily labor to survive. Now, injured and unable to work, their situation was dire. The once-bustling workshop had fallen eerily silent, leaving Morel and his son devastated. Falia, too, was suffering under Andersen''s manipulation. She was constantly harassed, unable to meet with anyone, and effectively in "semi-house arrest." Her "protectors" had mostly scattered. A few tried to seek justice for their "Lady Moonshadow," but they quickly disappeared, as if swallowed by the city itself. The immense pressure made Falia feel genuine fear for the first time. She had believed she could navigate the elite circles of Braavos, but now she saw the true power wielded by her enemies and felt powerless. Considering Viserys'' status, House Fregar wouldn''t directly harm him, so they sent Ranche to make contact. As Ranche listened to the details from Viserys, his eyes grew hollow. His body weakened, as if the weight of the news had drained the strength from his bones. After a long pause, Ranche turned to Viserys and said, "You... how could you... that''s House Fregar!" He knew deep down that Viserys couldn''t be blamed for this. Without the workshop, Falia would still face failure. The only difference was that instead of a slow demise, it was a sudden death. If things continued like this, Falia would sooner or later become Andersen''s plaything, or even worse, a pawn of House Fregar. Ranche understood that Viserys had little choice in cooperating with House Fregar. Even if Viserys had chosen to cooperate, it would have meant betraying his allies. Falia''s fate would have remained the same, only delayed. "Lady Falia, I am incompetent..." Ranche muttered in despair, sliding off his chair and falling to his knees. "Do you think crying and screaming will stop House Fregar?" Viserys said, grabbing Ranche''s shoulder and pulling him up. "Can you ride a horse? Let''s go find Falia together." "Kyla, take care of Dany," he instructed. With that, Viserys and Ranche left swiftly. ... The situation on Falia''s side had deteriorated significantly. To confine her, Andersen brought over a dozen family guards disguised as his entourage and stationed them outside. No one could see Falia, and sending a message out was nearly impossible. The flower boat was in disarray. Delicate glass vases lay shattered on the floor, creating sharp obstacles. The furnishings were overturned, and an incense burner had been knocked over, releasing dust into the air. Falia''s maid, Asha, was on the floor, clutching her stomach and trying to crawl towards her mistress. Andersen, losing patience, had stepped on Asha''s hand. Even though his house had given him strict instructions not to use force, mindful of their reputation. Despite being a form of prostitution, the courtesan profession was highly respected in Braavos, which was famous for it. Ruining the reputation of the courtesans would encourage others to do the same, harming the Courtesan Economy that brought significant revenue to Braavos. Every decade or so, some fool would try to force himself on a courtesan, but they were always executed by the three great houses. This reinforced the importance of courtesan puritynot noble, but expensive. It was not in the interests of the three great houses to take the courtesans without paying a suitable price. Of course, it was possible to bypass this, provided one could conquer these highly trained women, who had seen countless men. But this was something the houses guarded jealously. "Lord Andersen, she is only a servant girl. Please don''t hurt her," Falia pleaded, her voice trembling with anxiety. Asha, only a year or two younger than Falia, had grown up alongside her, and their bond was deep. Seeing Asha in pain made Falia desperate. "Oh? Then please, Lady Moonshadow, take my advice. Give me your loyalty, and I will cherish it. I promise you the protection of House Fregar," Andersen replied, making his intentions clear. He was going to take advantage of her! Asha cried out in pain as Andersen increased the pressure on her hand. Falia closed her eyes, a tear rolling down her cheek. ''That''s it. After today, I''ll take Asha to another Free City,'' she was resigning herself to her fate. She gently pulled down her veil, revealing a face that seemed sculpted by the gods. Andersen''s eyes burned with lust as he finally saw the object of his desire. His thoughts raced. ''Next is Dany. If I can have both of them, I''ll be more powerful than the lord!'' Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, a shout came from outside. "Lady Moonshadow! I''m here to keep our appointment!" It was Viserys'' voice. Falia''s hand, which was about to undo the button on her dress, froze. ''He''s here! But can he get on the boat with Andersen''s men all around?'' From the shore, Viserys called out again, "Lady Falia! I''m coming aboard!" Almost instinctively, Falia tugged at the rope beside her, causing a silver bell on the flower boat to ring out clearly. This signal meant Viserys was coming for an appointment, not to assassinate her. Andersen glared at Falia, then looked out to see Viserys fighting the guards he had stationed. He sneered, confident his guards, the best of the family, could handle a sixteen-year-old boy. But before Andersen could finish his thought, he saw his men being easily overpowered. Viserys was a whirlwind, tossing guards aside and even kicking some into the lake. The elite guards of House Fregar were like paper-mache dolls, torn to pieces by Viserys'' onslaught. With a final look at Andersen, Viserys flashed a grin, revealing his dazzling white teeth, and leapt into the lake with a splash. Chapter 47: Hard to Get Chapter 47: Hard to GetFrom the shore to Falia''s boat, it was only about 300 meters. Andersen estimated that Viserys would need at least three or four minutes to swim the distance. He decided to use this time to destroy Falia. Ignoring the command not to use force, he rushed into the cabin, knowing that failing this task would likely ruin his chances of inheriting his house. Falia, watching from the window, saw Viserys jump into the lake and disappear beneath the surface. She grew worried, thinking he might have gotten tangled in water plants. As her anxiety peaked, Andersen burst into the room, his eyes full of malice and desire. Asha tried to stop him, but he kicked her aside effortlessly. "Prince Andersen, what are you doing? Ahh..." Falia cried out as he pushed her hard, causing her to fall backward. Her brown-blonde hair flew out, and her plump, snow-white breasts rose and fell with her rapid breathing. "Andersen! Do you know what you''re doing? Your house will get into trouble because of this!" she shouted, trying to reason with him. But Andersen paid no attention. He reached out to grab her breasts, and though she tried to shield herself, he forced her hands away with brute strength. Tearing off her outer garment, he revealed her breathtaking curves. ''No wonder she''s Lady Moonshadow,'' Andersen thought, willing to risk everything for such a beautiful woman. "Andersen! Ahhh!" Falia struggled desperately, but he was much heavier and stronger. Her desperate resistance only fueled his animalistic desire. Asha, still recovering from the pain, could only watch helplessly. Just as Andersen was about to make his next move, he suddenly felt a wet, iron-claw-like hand clamp around his neck. He was lifted off the ground and thrown hard onto the floor. A silver light appeared before Falia, a scene she would remember for the rest of her life. Viserys pressed Andersen to the ground and whispered in his ear, "Tell me! Why are you targeting the workshop?!" "Let me go!" Andersen shouted angrily, confident that no one would dare hurt him. However, his arrogance quickly turned to regret as he heard a sharp crack and felt searing pain in his shoulder. The intense agony left half of his body numb. "Ahhhhh!" Andersen screamed, nearly tearing his throat. "Are you going to talk?" Viserys demanded. "You wouldn''t dare kill me!" Another crack echoed through the room, the pain so intense that Andersen almost passed out. But the next second, Viserys woke him up by pouring water on his face. He then sat on Andersen''s back, holding his legs and bending them backward. Andersen felt a sharp pain in his back, as if it were about to break. "Still not talking? If you don''t talk, I''ll break your spine. You''ll be bedridden for the rest of your life. And once your spine is broken, your thing will never stand up again. Think about it. If you''re a cripple, will Lord Fregar still give you his house?" The thought of being bedridden for life filled Andersen with dread. What house? What mission? None of it mattered if he could keep his limbs and live in comfort. "I''ll tell you! I''ll tell you!" Andersen finally surrendered, revealing Fregar''s plan to Viserys. After being helped up, Andersen noticed something wrong with his arm. He couldn''t move it! "My hand! My hand!" he cried out. Viserys grabbed his left hand, twisted it, and then pushed it back into place. Another wave of pain surged through him, but Andersen found that he could move his hand again. ''This is witchcraft!'' he gasped, realizing that the young man before him was far more terrifying than he had imagined. To save his other arm, Andersen revealed everything about the House Fregar''s plan. Each of the three families had their own courtesan. The current Sealord''s family, House Antaryon, supported the "Poetess" Tilicia. However, the Antaryons already held the position of Sealord, so their support for Tilicia was moderate. The main competition was between the Fregar and Zalyne Houses. House Zalyne, which supported Falia, was not very competitive due to their gradual decline. The Nightingale, Gortave, who had considerable support, was relatively active. From targeting Morel''s workshop to setting up Falia with Andersen, House Fregar had been relentless. However, Viserys'' invention of the soap had given Falia a chance to turn the tables. House Fregar then gave Andersen greater support to use an "out-of-the-box" strategy to deal with Falia, clearing the way for the Nightingale to win the beauty pageant. After Morel''s workshop was shut down, Falia''s chances of winning seemed slim. However, by sending a batch of soap to the Moonsingers Temple, she had gained a reputation for purity. Despite the uncertain future, House Fregar sent Andersen to act as a "double insurance." "I''m asking you, was it you who had Danglar lend me money in the first place, trying to exploit me and then rob my sister?" Viserys demanded, his voice sharp with anger. Falia, nearly recovered from her illness, understood as she listened to Andersen''s confession. No wonder Viserys had been so agitated when she mentioned Dany. It was all connected to this betrayal. She looked at Viserys, who seemed ready to devour Andersen alive, and recalled the events of that day. Andersen, accepting his fate, closed his eyes and nodded. However, instead of becoming angrier, Viserys let out a piercing laugh. "Hahaha." He patted Andersen on the shoulder three times. "You have a lot of ideas. I''ll give you a piece of advice: find a way, by any means necessary, to become the heir to House Fregar. Otherwise, I won''t feel any sense of accomplishment when I kill you later." Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Viserys said this to sow discord within House Fregar. He had just demonstrated his extraordinary strength, and the fact that he was only a teenager made him even more terrifying. In Braavos, a city renowned for its assassins, Andersen would need to fortify his defenses and secure the protection of a house head to stay alive. Otherwise, soon, Viserys would come for his head. As Viserys contemplated what to do with Andersen, a threatening warning suddenly came from outside. "Listen, assassins inside! Do not harm Prince Andersen, or you will be at war with Braavos! At war with the Sealord''s Palace! You will be punished by death!" "My ship is surrounded!" Falia exclaimed, looking out the window. She saw at least six or seven ships and dozens of guards outside, all wearing blue cloaksthe Sealord''s guards. The leader, a young man with brown hair, held a bow and arrow, confident he could kill the assassin with a single shot if he showed his head. Chapter 48: I Swim Fast Chapter 48: I Swim FastAs the 10-Day Festival approached, the security burden in Braavos steadily increased. The Sealord dispatched part of his own guard to reinforce the city''s security forces, appointing Joseon as the captain. Joseon, a disciple of Qarro Volentin, the First Sword of Braavos, was responsible for securing the area. Besides his official duty, he had another rolean admirer of Falia. Joseon was acutely aware of Falia''s recent troubles. She was unable to speak, and no one could reach her. For three days, Andersen had visited Falia''s ship almost daily, causing Joseon immense anxiety. He longed to keep a constant watch on her ship, but Andersen''s power deterred him from acting. These days, sleep eluded him. Thankfully, no unusual sounds came from Falia''s ship; otherwise, his heart would have shattered. When Joseon heard an assassin had boarded Falia''s ship, his initial reaction was not worry but elation. It was finally an opportunity to see how Falia was doing. He hoped to catch a glimpse of her and even entertained the fleeting thought of eliminating both the assassin and Andersen. However, he quickly dismissed this notion, fearing the repercussions for himself and his teacher. "People inside! Come out! If you don''t come out, we''re going to board the ship!" he commanded. Soon, two men emerged. One was short, with black hair and brown eyes, dressed in disheveled white clothes. It was Andersen, whom Joseon had mentally killed a thousand times. The other man, with silver hair, purple eyes, and striking features, seemed vaguely familiar but unrecognizable to Joseon. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My lord, I am here to keep an appointment, not to assassinate anyone. Lady Moonshadow can be my witness," Viserys said, smiling while keeping one hand on Andersen''s shoulder, ready to use him as a human shield. A gentle voice then came from inside the boat. "Is this Lord Joseon? This is Lord Viserys. He is indeed here to keep an appointment." If Viserys hadnt killed Andersens guards, Joseon might have believed him. Seeing that Viserys was still wet, Joseon declared, "Lady Falia, don''t worry, I''ll protect you!" His tone was so earnest that one might believe he would rush to become Falia''s human shield if necessary. "You said you were here for the appointment. Why aren''t you on the boat?" "Because I can swim fast!" Joseon was puzzled. "?" "I really came for the appointment. You can also ask Lord Andersen." Andersen''s mouth went dry, and he opened it to speak but found his throat tight. "Cough cough, that''s true. He did come for the appointment. Maybe my escort misunderstood." However, Joseon still wouldn''t relent. "Let go of Lord Andersen!" "Lord Andersen, it seems this lord thinks I''m holding you hostage," Viserys said, slapping Andersen on the butt and squeezing it hard before stepping back a few steps. Men know best how to please men, and of course, they also know how to disgust men. "Don''t talk nonsense, and I won''t either," Viserys whispered in warning. Andersen felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured into his stomach, his internal organs tangled together, but he couldn''t let it show. At the same time, he felt a strong sense of humiliation. He didn''t understand how the person he had so easily manipulated had suddenly become a threat to him. Now Viserys had the upper hand, and if word got out, it would be bad for the House. Whether for his own reputation or that of the House, he had to admit he had failed. "Joseon! Put away your arrows. Viserys is my guest!" Andersen said. ''Viserys! I remember now; he is the Prince of Westeros! I must have been mistaken.'' Although all the signs indicate that the situation is not normal, since Andersen has spoken, he has no choice but to believe them. "Oh, is it Lord Joseon, right? Lord Andersen is about to leave, you can see him off." "Okay." Joseon subconsciously responded and told his men to row the boat. When his boat was about to reach Falia''s flower boat, Joseon extended his hand and gently made a buffer, worried that his boat would damage Falia''s. After the boat had stopped, his hand still wouldn''t leave, as if it was stuck to the boat. Andersen got off the boat, and only after he was seated did Joseon let his hand leave the flower boatfirst the palm, then the fingers, until the longest middle finger reluctantly brushed the bottom of the boat. "Lord Andersen, be careful," Viserys waved at him, and Andersen forced a smile. Joseon was truly confused. He had never seen anything like this before. Even after his boat had left a long way, he kept turning his head to look back. But Viserys, still standing on the boat, kept smiling and waving at Andersen from afar. Viserys did not enter the boat until they were about to land. "Lord Andersen, are you all right?" Andersen did not respond but left on his own. It was clear this matter was more complicated than it seemed, yet it was beyond Joseon''s ability to interfere, so he had to let it go. Back on the boat, Falia was applying medicine to Asha''s hand. Asha''s slender fingers were swollen like radishes, her black almond-shaped eyes filled with tearswhether from pain or feeling wronged, it was hard to tell. The two women looked like bullied kittens, snuggling together and tending to their wounds. "Let me take a look," Viserys said. Asha had witnessed Viserys''s violent rescue and was deeply affected. A part of her heart that had always been introspective was now stirred. Though Viserys had offered to help, he was Falia''s guest, and despite their deep relationship, their statuses differed. She glanced at Falia and, after receiving her consent, extended her hand to Viserys. Asha felt her palms burning with pain, but when Viserys''s cool palm touched hers, the pain eased. He focused on her middle, ring, and little fingers, which were swollen and made his palm look a bit fatter. Somehow, Asha hoped Viserys would notice her other hand, slender and white, rivaling Falia''s. Viserys gently lifted Asha''s middle finger and asked, "Does it hurt?" Asha shook her head. Next, he touched her ring finger. As soon as he did, a layer of fine sweat appeared on Asha''s forehead. "Oh no, it might be a broken bone." "Broken bone?" Asha whispered, as if it were a serious matter. Viserys looked around but saw no suitable material for a splint. Thinking quickly, he pulled out a few Braavosi iron coins from his pocket. These square coins, with their sharp edges, could be used as concealed weapons. Since improving his constitution and increasing his strength, he always carried some. He tore a strip of cloth from his clothing, wrapped the coin in it, and then placed Asha''s other hand on his shoulder. "It might hurt a little, so bear with it." Viserys pulled hard, and Asha immediately turned pale but didn''t cry out. Her fingers were connected, and the immense pain made her lose balance, falling into Viserys''s arms. The maiden''s scent filled his nostrils, and he felt her bodys elasticity, causing him to become momentarily distracted. "Take a deep breath," he instructed, placing his hand on Asha''s shoulder to comfort her and calm himself. However, Viserys did not see that Falia, sitting across the table, looked on with envy. She noticed that the young man before her seemed to have undergone some changes, making it hard to resist wanting to get close to him. Before she could be noticed, Falia suddenly snapped out of it and tried to expel the thought from her mind. But it was like trying to drive away smoke with a stickfutile. Chapter 49: Swordsmanship Competition Chapter 49: Swordsmanship CompetitionAfter briefly treating Asha''s injuries, Viserys began to talk to Falia about the workshop. He explained everything that had transpired and also mentioned Dany, making Falia feel like they were now "in the same boat." Despite the dire situation, Falia felt safer than ever. Her sense of security wasn''t unfounded. Viserys shared some great news. "The workshop is gone, but the production of Moonshadow soaps will continue. Don''t worry about how it will be produced. All orders will be delivered on time after a month. But you mustn''t show any signs of abnormality. We still need to keep House Fregar people in the dark." Falia knew it must have been very difficult for Viserys to accomplish this, but since he didn''t want to elaborate, she didn''t press him. She had been taught since childhood that "what you cannot hold in your hands is not real. But if she couldn''t trust the man who had defeated an entire guard unit to save her, who could she trust? Viserys had been talking since they arrived, and now that he was finished, the cabin fell silent. "I heard from Morel that you''re going to participate in the tournament?" Falia asked. "Yes." "Is it for the Valyrian steel sword?" "No, I have other considerations." "Do you have to participate?" Falia seemed to be trying to persuade him. "I have to participate," Viserys said calmly but firmly. "Generally, the participants in the tournament are the swordsmen of the three great houses or sellswords," Falia began to explain. "In fact, the tournament is also a way for the three great houses to resolve conflicts and grievances without bloodshed among the participating swordsmen, so..." Falia was referring to the incident with Andersen, implying that if Viserys insisted on participating, he would definitely be targeted. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thank you for your concern. I have anticipated this situation," Viserys replied with a confident smile. His master-level swordsmanship and over 90 Constitution gave him confidence. Those with better swordsmanship were not as physically fit due to age, and those with better physical fitness, like the Mountain or a Horselord, were rare. Falia considered this and realized it was true. The young man before her had just defeated a guard unit by himself. It seemed no one could persuade him otherwise. "If that''s the case, then you must be careful. It is said that House Fregar is determined to win the championship of the celebration tournament." "Thank you, Lady Moonshadow, for your reminder." Hearing Viserys call her "Moonshadow" made Falia a bit dissatisfied, but she quickly composed herself and continued, "Because of recent events, you are the only one participating in the poetry competition in my name." Falia''s "flower-protecting swordsmen" had all fled, and those who sought only to play a few songs and indulge in pleasures had long since disappeared. They wouldn''t dare participate in the poetry competition under Falia''s name, fearing the wrath of House Fregar, which would jeopardize Falia''s chances of winning the beauty pageant. Without a ''propaganda'' campaign, she would be at a great disadvantage. "Don''t worry, I''m quite accomplished in poetry and music," Viserys reassured. Falia shook her head. "No, that''s not what I meant. I meant that you can''t do two things at once. I hope you can focus on the competition." Asha, standing nearby, shared similar concerns. On one side was Falia, whom she had grown up with and held deep feelings for. On the other was Viserys, who made her heart flutter. It was really hard to choose. Viserys didn''t know how to comfort her. He had at least a hundred classics in his head, covering a wide range of themes and styles, including pop songs. While there was no need to perform them live, it was a good opportunity to gauge the market. As a courtesan, Falia would be very familiar with this. Seeing Viserys still interested in the poetry competition, Falia didn''t protest but patiently answered his questions. "The upper class in Braavos always prefers soothing and elegant music, while the lower class enjoys something more cheerful. In fact, I find that the so-called upper class isn''t genuinely interested in elegant music, but they have to pretend they like it." Viserys nodded, understanding. This was a common issue among the wealthy. In theory, the judges were all Braavosi nobles, but they also had to consider the preferences of the lower classes. If the winning piece wasn''t conducive to singing, it would go against the festival''s original intention. So, Viserys needed to choose music that appealed to both refined and common tastes. This meant excluding some highly artistic classics in favor of timeless old songs. Just as Falia and Viserys were discussing Braavos'' past works, Ranche''s voice called from outside. "Lady Falia, are you... alright?" Ranche had set out with Viserys, but due to restrictions on carriages imposed by Andersen, they had to continue on foot after landing. Ranche felt like he was accompanying a monsterViserys, despite having only two legs, ran faster than a horse. He could only watch as Viserys sped off into the distance, shouting at him not to rush. When Ranche arrived, all of Andersen''s guards had retreated, leaving him feeling uneasy. ''Did Andersen succeed?'' he wondered, his heart sinking. Already out of breath, the news of an assassin chilled him to the core. However, hearing Falia''s voice brought him a sigh of relief. Viserys, dressed in white and still wet, emerged from the cabin. "Ranche, don''t worry. Lady Moonshadow is fine. Please take me there." ''He... swam here?'' Ranche marveled. At House Fregar fortress, in the Flower and Bird Garden, Tormo, the head of the family, sat in a small pavilion sipping sweet wine. The current Sealord had established a "Beast Garden" in the Sealord''s Palace, while Tormo had created a "Bird Garden" for himself. This forest covered several acres, with birdcages of various colors hanging from the trees. The birdcages housed birds with colorful feathers and beautiful songs. Despite the few white hairs on the sides of his head, Tormo''s spirit was strong, and his gray eyes seemed capable of seeing through people''s hearts. A guard with a black scarf brought Andersen to him. As Tormo''s second son, Andersen was not highly regarded, and his recent failure left his future uncertain. Andersen looked at his father''s back, waiting for him to turn around, but Tormo remained facing away. This made Andersen''s heart even more uneasy. Chapter 50: Making the Most of Things Chapter 50: Making the Most of ThingsAfter a while, Tormo still showed no intention of speaking, and Andersen dared not move for fear of displeasing his father. Suddenly, the masked guard brought in a young man who resembled Andersen somewhat. Judging by his age, he was two years younger than Andersenhis younger brother, Tarth. The two brothers exchanged glances, devoid of affection. "Father, we sent twelve swordsmen to join the sellswords, and seven of them have returned. I have recorded their characteristics so that you can choose the ones you want for our house." "Hmm," Tormo replied indifferently, still not turning around. The two brothers stood by, waiting. After a while, a slightly older man entered. He was the eldest brother, Vitus, looking to be about thirty-five or thirty-six, and appeared very shrewd. He glanced at his younger brothers with the same emotionless expression. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Father." Tormo finally turned around and looked at his three sons. "Look at the birds in the cage," he said, making Andersen tense up. His other two brothers also looked serious. They quickly observed the various birds as their father had instructed. "Look at the bird in that cage. It''s from the woods of Sothoryos. Look at its feathers. Aren''t they beautiful?" Following Tormo''s finger, the three brothers saw a bird with emerald green feathers and bright yellow wings. Its large beak looked a bit out of place, but the feathers were stunning. "Now, look at the small white cage. It has a beautiful voice." They saw another small cage containing a drab-looking bird with an exceptionally beautiful voice, reminiscent of the tremolo in a violin. "You may not think that all the birds in my garden are beautiful, but each has its own strengths. Some may not look good, but they have a beautiful voice. Some may not have a beautiful voice, but they have beautiful feathers." Tormo looked at each of his sons in turn, finally stopping at Andersen. "You, tell me, what are you good at?" "Father..." Andersen''s lips moved, but he didn''t know what to say. "The only thing you''re good at is playing with women. I thought you could at least handle that, but now you can''t even do that well. Tell me, are you worthy to be in the same yard as my birds?" As he listened to Tormo, Andersen''s face turned red and white in humiliation. "But Father, what about Viserys..." "What about Viserys? A lost dog is the reason for your failure!" Hearing his father''s reproach, Andersen pinched his index finger with the nail of his thumb, trying hard not to lose his temper. "Since you can''t do anything right, then pour the wine for me and your brothers." Tormo pointed at Tarth and Vitus with his chin. "Come on, sit over here." This move was almost telling Andersen that he was even further from the inheritance, though Tormo didn''t say it explicitly, leaving a sliver of hope. Andersen poured the sweet wine for his father and brothers, the blood on his index finger inevitably touching the wine glass, but the three ignored it as if they hadn''t seen it. "Father, our spy in House Zalyne reported that Viserys visited Methys a few days ago," Vitus said. "Father, the Beggar King must be using Zalyne to fight against us!" Andersen spoke excitedly, but received a disgusted look from Tormo. "You are a servant who pours wine. Is a servant allowed to interrupt?" "I''m sorry, Father." Andersen quickly lowered his head and stepped back, his molars clenched, eyes flashing with anger, and his body trembling slightly. With Tormo''s permission, Vitus continued, "According to my investigation, it seems unlikely that House Zalyne has acquired whale oil and is prepared to fight us." Tormo nodded, agreeing with his eldest son. Their spies had long since discovered the ingredients for the soap. However, the recipe was still unclear, and their people were experimenting. What they didn''t know was that whale oil was not necessarily needed to make soaplard, sheep fat, cow fat, and even... To minimize a disaster, Viserys hadn''t told Methys about the kind of "animal." But sooner or later, someone would discover that the fat of any "animal" could also be used to make soap. In Tormo''s opinion, House Zalyne would fall sooner or later. For nearly twenty years, no healthy offspring had reached adulthood, and now, although they were making a last-ditch effort, Tormo believed they would pray to him for a dignified end. From then on, they would withdraw from the ranks of the three great families. Therefore, the possibility of them fighting against him was low. The lack of whale oil acquisition further confirmed his conjecture. As for Viserys, Tormo had not yet taken him seriously, believing that Viserys was still alive today purely because his second son was too useless. "In addition, according to reports from our contacts close to the Sealord, the topics for the song competition are likely these," Vitus said, taking a note from his breast pocket and handing it to Tormo. Tormo glanced at it and said, "Yes, send this to the Nightingale." "Yes, Father." Tormo then turned to his youngest son. "Since some people can''t handle Viserys, I''ll leave it to you." Tarth sat up straight, like a soldier awaiting orders. "I remember he also participated in the tournament, right?" "Yes, Father." "Well, you can arrange it. Since he dared to be an enemy of House Fregar, he must pay the price." "Understood." Tormo was determined to become the next Sealord. In his opinion, Braavos would one day belong to House Fregar. The 10-Day Festival was of great significance to Braavos. If Viserys died before the festival, it would probably not affect the event but would certainly be talked about. With the festival less than a month away, he decided to let Viserys be for now. Viserys had not left the house for some time. Almost everyone knew that he and House Fregar seemed to be in conflict. As a result, the house was quiet, with only two maids, a stable boy, the siblings, and Kyla remaining. Even Helbo had not been seen for a long time. Viserys did not mind; he had been busy with other things. In front of him was a basin of water with a tiny tadpole in it, like a speck of ink. He was attempting to invade the tadpole''s consciousness and control it. This would be his first attempt at warging. Chapter 51: Seagull Chapter 51: SeagullI, Viserys, came to this world with three goals: ride a dragon, ride a dragon, and ride a dragon! But currently, I don''t even have a dragon egg, and the Magic Tidal Wave is still a few years away. Becoming a Skinchanger is a very good alternative. The Stark children can control direwolves and roam the wilderness. Some of the wildlings Beyond the Wall also possess this talent. Imagine invading the body of an eagle and feeling the power of the wind firsthand. In this era, such a talent is invaluable for a general. It''s like having constant battlefield awareness, eliminating the fog of war. This is mastery at its finest. But I can''t yet invade an eagle, so I have to start with a tadpole. The lower the intelligence and the less developed the brain, the easier the animal is to invade. So, I chose the tadpole. It probably doesn''t even have a developed brain, just a few nerves. ''Master, you have to imagine that you have entered the target''s consciousness. Imagination is very important.'' Staring at the tadpole in the basin, I conjured up the experience Kyla had described. I imagined the sound of water flowing in my ears and that I had entered the basin. Suddenly, my eyes rolled back, and I slumped to the ground. The next moment, I realized my vision had become extremely poor. There was only faint light and shadow in front of me, and a slight sound of water flowing around me. There was no sound at all when I moved through the water. "I did it!" I was excited to realize I had entered the body of the tadpole. I wiggled my tail and swam around the basin. I barely felt the basin walls when I touched them, indicating the tadpole''s nervous system was not well developed. After the initial excitement, the limited vision and poor sensory feedback became boring and unsettling. To return to my body, I had to imagine it. I pictured myself sitting on the sofa. Soon, my eyes returned to normal, and I moved my bodyViserys again. I opened my panel. My Constitution was now almost 87.9. In ten days or so, I would reach 90, giving me a better chance of winning the tournament. ''What should I name the sword if I win it?'' I wondered. Lost in thought for a moment, Viserys continued to review his other attributes: Spirit: 100 Health: 77 Magic: 27.9 Thanks to his continuous chanting of the Moonsingers'' songs, Viserys''s spirit was the first attribute to reach 100. It seemed to be the upper limit, as if restricted by something invisible. He had no idea what it was. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His magic value had also increased significantly, from a dozen points initially to nearly 30 now. The Moonsingers'' songs were indeed useful. He had planned to visit the Moonsingers'' Temple for higher-level chants or the Temple of the Lord of Light for something like a "Song of Fire," but various events had prevented him from doing so. He''d have to find another time. For now, he knew the value of these things and didn''t need to worry. "It seems that magic is consumed during warging. So, it costs magic as well," Viserys mused, glancing at his stats. Sure enough, a new skill had appeared: Skinchanger: Beginner (12/100) He smirked, then looked at his other skills and started reallocating points. He hadn''t improved his swordsmanship recently, so his other skills had naturally gained a lot of proficiency. After nearly ten minutes of clicking, Viserys had accumulated more than 600 points of general proficiency. Skinchanger: Proficient (142/1000) As his Skinchanger skill improved, Viserys felt a deeper understanding of consciousness invasion. A small tadpole was no longer sufficient for him. He got up and walked to the small nest behind the door, where a wounded seagull that had nearly recovered was resting. He had found it at the pier, its leg broken by a child''s stone. He had brought it back, nursed it, and developed a bond with it. As mentioned in the original tales, the ease of consciousness invasion is related to the closeness between humans and animals. Initially, the seagull, nicknamed ''Fries,'' had been resistant to Viserys. It was a free seagull, resistant to being tamed. However, food and shelter had softened its stance. Now, as soon as Viserys approached, the seagull nuzzled its head close to him, allowing him to stroke it. "Little seagull, I''m coming in!" Viserys soon entered the seagull''s bodywell, his consciousness did. Viserys looked at his own fallen body and thought, ''Damn, I''m so handsome! A beautiful face in the prime of life!'' After admiring himself, he tried to take a few steps around the room. Because of his smaller size, the room now seemed much larger, transforming from a standard bedroom into a small theater. He instinctively spread his wings, feeling the power of the wind lift him. His body soared into the air, the white figure hovering in the room. What had once felt spacious now seemed a bit cramped from this new perspective. Viserys, now in the seagull''s body, landed safely on the window sill and looked out at the sky. It was clear and blue, with white clouds floating by and a few birds flying overhead. The sight made him feel happy and relaxed. "The sky! I''m coming!" He flapped his wings, jumped forward, and his body drew a white arc in mid-air, then shot straight up into the sky. "Wow~ Take off!" He squawked, feeling exhilarated. It was like the first time Tony Stark put on the Mark One suit. The power to fly into the sky and dive to the ground made him feel invincible. After ascending a few hundred meters, Viserys looked down and saw Braavos from a bird''s-eye view for the first time. Though it was called the "City of a Thousand Islands," most were just small rocks and mounds. The city was primarily composed of four larger islands. He saw the Long Canal that ran through Braavos and the white Temple of the Moonsingers. He continued to fly, passing the three great houses, the blue Sealord''s Palace, and the red-rocked Temple of the Lord of Light. The sights flashed by beneath him. "Aegon the Conqueror, is this what you saw?" he murmured, flying towards the Titan of Braavos. A journey that would normally take nearly two hours by carriage or boat took him less than twenty minutes. He flew straight up to the top of the giant statue. The gray-green statue''s face was blurred, likely due to its immense height and lack of maintenance. Viserys soon arrived at the top, where a few seagulls were cooing as if conversing. One of the seagulls noticed him and moved closer. ''This seagull is so annoying,'' Viserys thought. ''Wait, could it be that I am... a female seagull?'' He glanced down at the seagull, then flapped his wings and flew away. However, the seagull seemed particularly fond of him and followed closely behind. Chapter 52: Viserys in the Basin Chapter 52: Viserys in the BasinAs the 10-day celebration approached, Braavos grew busier with each passing day. Coachmen and boatmen worked tirelessly from morning to night, eating, drinking, defecating, and sleeping on their boats, all in a bid to make more money during this lucrative period. Prices of all goods soared, and the shrewd made a profit during the festivities. The temples and shrines saw an influx of visitors, adding to the city''s bustling atmosphere. Although the sale of human beings was not allowed in Braavos, it boasted the most developed sex and theater industries. The theaters were packed, and the girls were making substantial earnings. The sewers of various brothels had become nutrient-rich petri dishes. This vibrant scene extended beyond the city to the numerous ports. The large and small sailing ships, adorned in various colorsblack, white, purple, and greenseemed like lace on the land. When they lowered their sails, a forest of bare masts formed. Sailors and passengers moved back and forth on the ships, resembling fat maggots wriggling about from a distance. Some ships had particularly high bows, indicating they had come from Slaver''s Bay, while others, bearing family crests, appeared more respectable, suggesting origins in Westeros. The seagull, having finally escaped his first suitor, perched on the mast of a ship, surveying the scene. He noticed a ship with black sails painted with golden skullsthe symbol of the Golden Company, a group of sellswords founded by a bastard son of a Targaryen king. After the founder''s death, his head was boiled, plated with gold, and hung on the company''s banner, a tradition continued by his successors, creating this unique emblem. ''A bunch of lunatics,'' The seagull remarked. He soon saw the banners of several other mercenary companies, such as the "Company of the Cat," the "Windblown," and the "Second Sons." Each large mercenary company had its own ship. Though not always big, they were branded and recognizable. There were three reasons why these groups came to Braavos. The first was obvious: they came to have fun. Sellswords, who risk their lives to make money, naturally wanted to partake in the festivities. The second reason was to participate in the tournament. The third was to scout new recruits for their own mercenary groups, based on the performance of competitors in the tournament. Viserys also had such plans. If he could achieve a high ranking, the doors of all the major mercenary groups would open to him. If anyone dared to mention the banquet of the crown, they would fight. These mercenaries were a relatively pure bunch. They didn''t care who the recruits werecommoners, nobles, or fugitives. They didn''t care about a recruit''s lineage or which house they came from. Their business was only one thingheads! "Brothers! Can you kill? If so, the mercenary arena awaits!" Viserys hadn''t yet decided which mercenary group to join, and he had one major concern: Dany. He considered leaving Dany in Braavos with Methys, but there were too many variables. Without him by her side, the risk of assassination attempts on Dany would increase. She was a key part of his plan, and losing her would be catastrophic. He might end up like Igor Rivers. Even if he had to abandon Dany, he couldn''t bring himself to do it. In Braavos, he had no one he could trust. Even if House Zalyne and the others decided to fight House Fregar, Dany would never be safe. Therefore, he concluded that he would have to join the sellswords with his family. As he pondered all this, the seagull heard a familiar voice in his ear. "Brother! Brother! Wake up! What''s wrong with you?" sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The seagull looked around and realized it was a telepathic message from his main body. He tried to transfer his consciousness back. "Brother! Brother! Lady Kyla! Come quickly!" Dany had remembered that Viserys was in the room, so she wanted to ask him a question. But no matter how hard she knocked, there was no response. Worried, she opened the door and saw Viserys lying on the ground. Her heart dropped. If she lost her brother, she would have nothing left. Her voice grew more urgent as she called out for Kyla. When Kyla saw Viserys collapsed on the ground, she hurried over to check on him. "He''s warging?! So fast!" Kyla was shocked. She had managed to warg into a fish for the first time, but that was more than three years after she had first encountered warging. She looked around the room and noticed a basin of water on the table. She approached it and saw the tadpoles swimming inside. "Lady Dany, don''t worry, Lord Viserys is in the basin!" Kyla exclaimed. Dany blinked in confusion. "?" "I mean his consciousness is in the basin, or rather in the tadpoles," Kyla explained. "??" Dany was still baffled. Kyla, unsure how to make it clearer, shouted into the basin, "Lord Viserys! Lord Viserys! Do you remember what I told you? You have to imagine it! Feel it!" She overlooked one critical problemtadpoles have no hearing. Dany watched Kyla shout at the basin, finding her behavior incomprehensible. Helplessly, she called out to Viserys in her own way, over and over again. "Lady Dany, I have an idea," Kyla said, carrying the basin to Viserys. "What is it?" Dany asked, her face expressionless. Kyla propped up the back of Viserys''s head with her knee and opened his mouth. She scooped up a tadpole from the water and put it into his mouth. "You... this..." Dany began, watching as the dark, candy-sized object disappeared down Viserys''s throat. But after a long time, there was still no reaction. "Lady Dany, let''s try pouring water into Lord Viserys'' mouth," Kyla suggested. "Will this... work?" Dany asked hesitantly. "Let''s try it," Kyla urged. Dany, uncertain and out of options, followed Kyla''s instructions. Kyla held Viserys''s mouth open while Dany prepared to pour the muddy water in. Just then, Viserys''s purple pupils returned to focus. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Dany holding a basin, ready to pour water into his mouth. Horrified, Viserys struggled to sit up. "What are you doing?!" Dany, overjoyed to see him awake, burst into tears and rushed into his arms. "I''m fine, I''m fine," Viserys reassured her, patting her back gently while looking questioningly at Kyla. Kyla, calm and proud, explained, "You must have received a psychic message from the tadpoles. I fed you the tadpoles, and you woke up." "What? Say that again! What did you feed me?!" Viserys exclaimed in disbelief. Chapter 53: Constitution 90+ Chapter 53: Constitution 90+After much effort, Viserys managed to vomit up the tadpole he had swallowed. The tiny creature, which resembled a speck of ink, twitched once before going still. Viserys felt its death instantly. As if sensing something amiss, he opened his panel and immediately saw the issue: Spirit: 99.8 The death of the tadpole, which had paired with him, had cost him 0.2 Spirit. Viserys instantly felt his mind wasn''t as sharp as before. If a mere tadpole caused a loss of 0.2 Spirit, it was no wonder Skinchangers went mad if they lost their animal companions. If the seagull had died, he might have lost seven or eight points of Spirit. Fortunately, the seagull had just reached adulthood and should live for a long time. Additionally, as long as they weren''t paired for too long, their connection would weaken, and its death would have a lesser impact on him. For now, though, he needed to pair with it frequently for both spying and defense. Viserys quickly realized another problem. Kyla frequently killed her animal companions, even though they were lobsters with almost no intelligence. She had likely lost a lot of Spirit as well. Maybe she should practice the Moonsingers'' songs to recover. Otherwise, her diminishing intelligence might influence Dany. Despite the tadpole incident, Viserys didn''t blame Kyla. Instead, he decided to teach Dany how to warg. In both the original novel and the TV series, the dragons she hatched were sometimes disobedient. What if the dragon she hatched in the future was too violent and threw her out of the sky? She was just a little girl. Over the next few days, Viserys began instructing Dany in the art of warging. ... As the celebration approached, time seemed to fly by. In the blink of an eye, only three days remained. Some people, unable to contain their excitement, began wearing masks and parading in the streets. In the early hours of the morning, after practicing the Moonsingers'' songs, Viserys knew it was time. He opened his panel to check his constitution data: Constitution: 89.78 ''Add some points.'' he thought. With experience from the last time, Viserys prepared a large bathtub. He jumped in and added the general attribute points he had earned to his Constitution. Instantly, he felt his heart pounding as if it had taken an aphrodisiac. The blood in his veins raced, thundering in his ears. His normally pale skin began to glow, and the cool water in the tub warmed under the influence of his body temperature. Soon, white steam began to rise from his head. Fortunately, he didn''t experience the unpleasant side effects he had before. After nearly an hour, the intense feeling of enhancement gradually faded. In addition to increased strength, Viserys felt significant improvements in his heart and lung function. He immersed himself in the bathtub, holding his breath for one minute, then two, five... He finally emerged after 25 minutes. ''This is definitely not my limit!'' he thought. He guessed he could hold his breath for 40 to 50 minutes and remain active underwater for more than ten minutes. It was almost unbelievable. When his body broke through to eighty, the main improvements were in strength and explosive power. Now, breaking through to ninety, the improvements focused on stamina and recoverybroadly referred to as endurance. With super endurance, he could launch fierce attacks on his enemies continuously. In other words, he could use his ultimate move without rest. Viserys looked down at his sculpted muscles and smiled contentedly. Although he had the speed of a "fast type," he also possessed the strength of a "power type." His tall stature suggested that a weapon like a hammer might suit him bestone blow to silence his enemies. Of course, he could also choose other weapons, such as a Halberd, a weapon requiring immense strength and skill, capable of slashing, stabbing, chopping, and smashing. ''It is invincible,'' he thought. ... The next morning, a carriage stopped in front of Viserys''s house. It was from House Zalyne, and out stepped Pyrena, Methyss personal maid and bodyguard. Without waiting for Viserys to greet her, she walked straight into the living room. "Lady Pyrena, are you here to talk about the Moonshadow?" Viserys asked. "That''s right," Pyrena replied with a nod. "My lady instructed me to inform you that all the Moonshadows will be delivered this afternoon, and all House Zalyne shops will start selling them." Viserys nodded, understanding that House Zalyne was preparing to compete with House Fregar for the position of Sealord. "In addition," Pyrena continued, "the money you are owed has been deposited in the Iron Bank for you by Lady Zalyne. There are 20,000 gold dragons in total. Here is your account password and information." She handed an envelope to Viserys, sealed with the black lacquer of House Zalyne. "Thank the lady for her generosity," Viserys said. He estimated that the initial wave of sales wouldn''t amount to 20,000 gold dragons, so the extra was likely Methys''s way of taking care of him and perhaps for Danys sake. He anticipated that within three to five years, others would start making soap for profit, potentially impacting his business, but he would be satisfied with earning a hundred thousand gold dragons. "This is what you deserve. Additionally, my lady hopes you will reconsider participating in the tournament." "What does she mean?" Viserys asked, raising an eyebrow. "First, the House Zalyne doesn''t need further explanation, correct?" Viserys nodded. "Second, many sellswords participating in the tournament are looking to take your life." Viserys quickly understood. Many likely had the idea of killing him to claim a reward from Robert. Although Robert hadn''t ordered it, this was a rare and legal opportunity. Many sellswords still harbored resentment from the Crown Banquet and were eager for another chance at him. Viserys smiled. "Thank you, my lady, I will remember your concern. But I will show them what it means to be the reincarnation of Lu Bu." ''Who is Lu Bu?'' Pyrena was puzzled. ... As the celebration approached, the workshop was also nearing its delivery deadline. However, their raw materials had been destroyed, and they were severely short of manpower. Faced with numerous demands for compensation due to breach of contract, the Morel''s family had lost hope. Viserys''s soap had been their chance for revival, but the outcome seemed bleak. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this moment, Morel sat tearfully with his son, a small bottle of poison from Lys in front of him, giving his final instructions. "Rabbi, my son, this is my last moment. If I drink this poison, I can buy you some time. With your reputation, you can borrow from the Iron Bank. Maybe in ten or twenty years, we can pay off the debt. Remember, don''t let our family name be disgraced." "Father," Rabbi wept bitterly. He thought that if it weren''t for the so-called Moonshadow, their family and the workshop could still be sold. They might not be rich, but they could at least live comfortably. But now even his father''s life was at stake. But who could he blame? Viserys? Himself? House Fregar? Does he even dare? "My dear boy, let me look at you one last time," Morel said, reaching out to touch his son''s cheek. Just then, a shout came from outside: "Master Morel! The Moonshadows arrived!" !? Father and son looked at each other in shock and disbelief. Chapter 54: The Sealord’s Palace Chapter 54: The Sealords PalaceThe actions of House Zalyne came as a significant surprise to Tormo. The Moonshadow, which had remained silent for most of the month, had suddenly made a strong comeback. They had managed to keep a major secret from everyone. There were two key factors in the competition for the position of Sealord among the three great houses. The first was the attitude of the current Sealord. If he were to support one house over the others, either explicitly or implicitly, the likelihood of that house being elected would increase. The second factor was the opinions of the many merchants in Braavos, which the three families had to consider. Previously, House Fregar had been determined to secure the next Sealord position. However, both the current Sealord and the merchants had been somewhat aggressive in their attitudes and methods. Now, with House Zalyne choosing to stand up and fight, many variables had been introduced. If the Zalyne and Antaryon families joined forces, it could shift the sentiments of other merchant groups. Tormo, realizing the potential shift in power dynamics, ordered his bodyguard, "Prepare the carriage. I''m going to see that old bastard Roth!" Roth was the current leader of House Zalyne. ... Purple Harbor, Braavos: The Sealord''s Palace The Sealord''s Palace, one of Braavos''s most iconic landmarks, boasts a design of extraordinary luxury. The entire building is painted a deep sea blue, and about a meter above the ground, the corners are inlaid with shells, conch, and coral. Through the blue gate, the orderly guards stand as a testament to the strictness of the place. As the "bastard daughter of Valyria," the palace also incorporates dragon elements. A dragon statue lies at the center of the Sealord''s Palace, but this dragon has a tail as thick as a fish''s fin and webbed claws. It is a fusion of dragon and fish, fitting the "bastard daughter" theme perfectly. The Sealord''s palace has a lake connected to the outer waterways, where the Sealord''s sail boat is moored. From bow to stern, blue smiling face masks hang in a long row, resembling a ''flower skirt'' that adorns the yacht. On ordinary days, Sealord is often on the boat. A middle-aged man with brown eyes and a serious expression walked into the palace. He was the Sealord''s First Sword, Qarro Volentin. Handing a small scroll to the Sealord, took it and looked at it, a distinct smile spreading across his face, even adding a hint of red to his pale complexion. Qarro read the note, and his already shiny forehead, which had receded significantly, seemed to shine even more. "Lord, it seems that all of this is because of that Viserys." "I thought that after the Coronation Banquet, he would be hit hard and might not recover for the rest of his life. I never thought that... this Targaryen is quite something," Ferrego said with a smile. In just six months, Ferrego had heard about Viserys Targaryen three times. The first was when Banergar of the Fierce Fish Company came to him. The second was when he heard about the production of soap. And now, the third time. When the "invention" of soap first emerged, Ferrego thought that House Fregar would definitely be involved. But he never imagined that Viserys would not only remain unafraid but also manage to contact House Zalyne. He had even sent someone to find out about Viserys''s condition. Since House Fregar came knocking, it seemed Viserys had withdrawn into seclusion. Ferrego thought he had given in, but he had actually been planning a big move. "But how did he convince House Zalyne to help him against House Fregar in just one month?" Ferrego wondered, frowning as he thought it over. Unable to find an answer, he decided to put the matter aside for the time being. As the Sealord, he always had the initiative, so he would wait and see what happened. Although Ferrego was not in the best of health at the moment, he was confident he would remain the Sealord for at least another six or seven years. At that moment, another official entered, carrying a wooden tray adorned with a dozen white shells. "Lord, it''s time to choose the topic for the poem." "Hmm," Ferrego responded, noting that three of the shells had been carefully placed in a more prominent position. His eyes flashed with understanding, but then, as if making a sudden decision, he shuffled the shells like playing a game. After a moment, he picked out three and threw them onto the table. He opened the shells to reveal a few words in Valyrian... ... When Helbo realized that House Fregar didn''t seem to care about him, he returned to his own residence.Learning about the dire situation of Morel and his son, he felt proud of his decision to cut ties with Viserys. Compared to their devastation, he had only lost some money. The one percent he had invested in the workshop now seemed like life insurance. Taking a sip of Arbor wine, he sighed, "Damn, this wine is really expensive!" As the celebration approached, wine prices in Braavos had skyrocketed. Sellswords alone had increased the city''s wine consumption by 40%, not to mention the influx of other tourists. What Helbo once drank casually was now a luxury. At least he could still sit and drink. Just then, Helbo''s servant entered, carrying a heavy box. "M''lord, this is your ''bonus'' from the workshop." "What?" Helbo exclaimed, bewildered. "The Morel workshop?" The servant nodded. "Yes, M''lord. The Morel workshop." "But... How is this possible?" Helbo took the box, finding it unexpectedly heavy. Opening it, he discovered it was full of gold dragonsat least 400 of them. "How is this possible?!" Helbo was stunned. He had visited the workshop, seen the workers fleeing, the raw materials gone, and the Morel father and son facing ruin. "How did they deliver the goods?" "I heard that the House Zalyne''s carriage brought the Moonshadows to the workshop. After that... I don''t know much more," the servant admitted, puzzled. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Zalyne, Zalyne, Zalyne..." Helbo muttered agitatedly, repeating the name. "Could it be Viserys? How could he... this..." A figure quickly formed in his mind, but he didn''t want to believe it. Yet, the gold dragons before him were undeniable. If Viserys had indeed secured the support of House Zalyne, the production of soap would remain unaffected, and Helbo should have been profiting from dividends. Realizing he hadn''t just lost a few gold dragons but potentially thousands, he felt a sharp pain in his chest. "Hurry up and prepare a carriage for me! I''m going to see Lord Viserys!" Chapter 55: Heart Rain Chapter 55: Heart RainWhen Helbo rushed to Viserys''s residence, he could only see Dany practicing swordsmanship on the lawn through the gate. As he attempted to get her attention, a voice from behind startled him. The voice was gloomy and cold, sending a shiver down his spine. "L-Lady Kyla. I''m here to visit Lord Viserys." "Lord Viserys is not here. What is your business?" Kyla replied. As Dany''s personal bodyguard, Viserys had instructed her to be cautious of Helbo, so her expression was wary and cold. Helbo''s heart sank a little. "Well, it''s nothing important. I just wanted to pay a simple visit," he said with a forced smile. "Lord Viserys has gone out." "Oh? Where?" Helbo inquired. Kyla''s cold stare remained fixed on him, offering no response. Realizing his rudeness, Helbo quickly apologized. "When will Lord Viserys be back?" "I don''t know." Faced with Kyla''s frosty demeanor, Helbo felt a chill of dread. He had underestimated Viserys too many times. First, he thought Viserys wouldn''t escape the Fierce Fish Company, only for Viserys to earn the moniker "Fierce Fish Eater." Then he dismissed Viserys''s soap venture, which turned into a huge success. Finally, he believed Viserys had doomed himself by offending House Fregar, only to see him align with House Zalyne. The faint spark of goodwill between Helbo and Viserys had been completely extinguished, but he still felt compelled to try once more. He took a small box from his pocket and handed it to Kyla. "This is a small gift for Lord Viserys. Please give it to him." Kyla opened the box, revealing a black dragonbone ring set with a ruby. "That''s fine. If there''s nothing else, you can go now." "Oh, okay." Helbo returned to his carriage, dejected that he hadn''t seen Viserys. As the coachman prepared to leave, Helbo suddenly said, "Take the carriage to the locust tree in front. I''ll be waiting there today." "Yes, M''lord. That''ll be three gold dragons." "Three gold dragons! Are your horse''s hooves made of gold, or are the wheels made of gold?!" "M''lord, you have to consider the time. If it were any other day, I wouldn''t dare ask you for three gold dragons." "Okay, okay! Three gold dragons it is." Helbo reluctantly handed over the three gold dragons. He was determined to wait there until Viserys returned. ... At this time, Viserys was on Falia''s ship, learning about the poetry competition. This competition was not as he had originally understood. It was more like a variety show, with contestants taking turns on stage and judges offering their evaluations. Poets and singers would submit their own songs, which would then be performed by the singers and musicians of the Sealord''s Palace. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. During the competition, musicians and singers would be spread throughout Braavos, with the highest concentration near the Titan of Braavos. The judging criteria were based on the number of performances each piece received, with votes cast by anyone willing to pay. If a song garnered enough performances, it advanced to the next round; otherwise, it was eliminated. Essentially, it functioned like a recommendation mechanism, ensuring fairness even if someone wanted to spend a lot of money to support a contestant. The Ten-Day Festival''s three competitions were interspersed throughout the schedule. The general arrangement was: song, competition, competition, song, competition, competition, song, competition, competition, celebration. "In other words, except for the first round''s theme, which will be given a day in advance, the other two rounds will be announced the night before?" Viserys asked. "That''s right. Braavos wants to see better works on the first day, so they provide more time," Falia patiently explained. Asha watched Brother Viserys intently. "Actually, I still suggest you give up, Lord Viserys. Participating in two competitions at the same time will be very tiring," Falia advised. Viserys smiled crookedly, "Lady Moonshadow, don''t worry. The first round''s topic is the sea, right? I think I''ve already written it." "Already?" Falia was skeptical. She had just told Viserys the topic less than twenty minutes ago. Choosing her words carefully, she said, "Master Viserys, if your song is too similar to existing songs, you may be disqualified." She almost said "plagiarism." Viserys pointed to the harp hanging on the wall. "I''ll play a song for you to hear." "Okay," Falia nodded, but Asha didn''t move to get it. "Asha!" "Huh?" Asha, lost in thought while staring at Viserys, quickly recovered. "Oh, okay." Realizing her distraction, she blushed and handed the harp to Viserys. Viserys examined the harp, noting its resemblance to a guitar or ukulele. Plucked instruments were familiar to him; he had practiced extensively while chasing girls in school. As he tuned the instrument, Falia and Asha watched with anticipation. "I''m going to start now." "Okay." Viserys took a moment to compose himself, then began to play the prelude. The sound evoked images of a vast sea and sky, with lingering notes suggesting a story about to unfold. (Music: "" (Xn Y) / Heart Rain by Jacky Cheung (Zhang Xueyou) and Su Rui) "~Bitter sand, The feeling of pain blowing against the face, Like a fathers scolding, A mothers crying, Forever unforgettable.~" As Viserys played and sang, the two girls began to envision a young man running along the beach. He was filled with longing and hope for the future, but he also faced the harsh blows of reality. At a crucial moment, a determined sailor with a strong physique encouraged him to keep going. Bolstered by the sailor''s encouragement, the young man set sail on the winds of life. However, he inevitably lost his way on the sea of existence. The sailor then reappeared to guide him back on course. Viserys''s voice and the melody of the song naturally spread beyond the cabin. Although Joseon, patrolling the lake at a distance, couldn''t hear the lyrics, the tune reached his ears, invigorating his men. Some of the more sensitive guards even found tears welling up in their eyes. ''You are worthy of Lady Moonshadow,'' Joseon thought with emotion. But then, noticing Viserys''s attire, he wondered if the song was his own creation. ''No way! Absolutely not!'' Joseon quickly dismissed the thought. When Viserys finished his song, Falia and Asha had a different look in their eyes. The guarded walls around their hearts had loosened considerably. As they gazed at Viserys''s warm smile, they couldn''t help but think that spending a night with such a man might be a very good idea. Chapter 56: Company of the Cat Chapter 56: Company of the CatIn the afternoon, Viserys left Falia''s ship. Asha stood on the bow, watching him depart for a long time until the silver-white figure disappeared from view. "You seem to have a good impression of Viserys," Falia said teasingly. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, it would be nice to marry a man like him," Asha replied straightforwardly, making Falia pause. She remembered that Asha had Dothraki blood. "I want to lie with him on the Great Grass Sea," Asha continued, her excitement growing. "Him riding on top of me or me riding on top of him, under the stars, in the morning light, in the setting sun..." Her cheeks flushed as she spoke, her enthusiasm bordering on madness. "Okay, okay, stop," Falia interrupted, though the vivid scene had already formed in her mind. The Dothraki worship the sky and believe that all important and sacred things should be done under its presence, whether it is birth or death. They also see reproduction as a sacred act. To be united with one''s loved one under the open sky is a wonderful and happy thing. ... Recently, Viserys had been able to switch his consciousness quickly between his body and his animal familiar, a skill honed through relentless practice. It now took no more than two seconds. His warging was more pronounced, enabling him to return instantly if something happened to his body. No longer did he worry about being stuck with a mouthful of tadpoles. The sun was setting, and dusk was approaching, but there was still enough light. Once he was in the carriage, Viserys transferred his consciousness to the seagull. The seagull flapped its wings and, after about ten minutes, he spotted their home. He began to descend, noticing three carriages parked in front of the house and a crowd of people pushing and shoving. Viserys''s seagull had a bad feeling, so he accelerated and landed on the roof of one of the carriages. He quickly recognized a few familiar faces among the crowd, including Morel, his son Regis, and Helbo. Their presence wasn''t surprising; it was likely a matter of gratitude and flattery. However, something seemed off about the situation. Helbo and the Morels were standing at the gate, trying to prevent another group from entering. This group consisted of five or six rough-looking individuals with brutal faces and equally rude behavior. "You can''t go in!" Morel insisted. "I heard this is the home of the Beggar King! We''re just here to visit," retorted the yellow-bearded leader, trying to force his way in. "But Lord Viserys isn''t home!" Regis interjected. "It''s okay, we can wait. Besides, how can you make guests wait outside?" The leader pushed forward, but Regis and Morel blocked him. Viserys''s seagull flew up to get a better view inside the house. He saw Dany leading Kyla out. Several members of the rough-looking group noticed Dany, and their expressions shifted from surprise to greed. "My lords, my brother is not at home. If you have any business, you can speak to him when he returns," Dany said firmly. The yellow-bearded man sneered, "Oh! This is the Beggar King''s sister, Dany, right? If your brother isn''t here, you can come with us. Our captain will treat you as a VIP." Dany felt a wave of nausea at his lecherous expression. This yellow-bearded man was from the mercenary group called the Company of the Cat. Their captain, Bloodbeard, was notorious for his cruelty and bloodlust. Few knew his real name. He despised peace, reveled in war, and had a notorious appetite for beautiful women, good wine, and banquets. Bloodbeard had just arrived in Braavos when House Fregar approached him with an offer: cause trouble for Viserys in exchange for a handsome sum. The opportunity to indulge his vices while getting paid was too tempting. He assumed that Dany, as a princess, would be a prize, so he sent his men to find her. The laws of Braavos forbade human trafficking, but Bloodbeard and his men saw this as an invitation, not an abduction. With House Fregar backing them, they could always flee if things became difficult. Moreover, Robert Baratheon was offering a reward for the capture of Viserys and his sister. They planned to take Dany by force under the guise of an invitation, hoping to lure Viserys out of hiding. "Sorry, but if there is an invitation, you will have to wait until my brother returns," Dany said, her voice steady despite her nerves. "Ha, that won''t work. Our captain doesn''t like men," the yellow-bearded man retorted, his companions laughing heartily behind him. "Get out of my way! Do you want to die stopping the Company of the Cat?" Yellowbeard threatened, his tone menacing. Helbo hesitated, his urge to retreat growing strong. He was part of a vibrant social group at best, while Yellowbeard and his men were hardened criminals who lived by the sword. But then he thought of this as his chance to repair his relationship with Viserys. Despite his fear, he stood his ground. Unlike Helbo, the Morel and his son were resolute. They knew that without Viserys, they would have been long dead. They owed him a debt of gratitude, and now was the time to repay it. "Get rid of these meddlers!" Yellowbeard ordered. He had brought the best fighters with him, and Helbo and the others were no match. They couldn''t use weapons, but their fists were just as deadly. In a matter of moments, they had knocked most of the defenders to the ground. Only Regis, who had learned a few moves from Viserys, managed to put up a fight, but he was soon overwhelmed as his companions were quickly beaten down. Realizing the danger, Kyla tried to drag Dany away. "Don''t let them get away!" Yellowbeard shouted. He and his men began slamming against the wooden gate, which groaned under the impact and would likely not hold for long. Viserys regained consciousness and quickly assessed the situation. He pulled out a few gold dragons, leaned out of the carriage, and waved them in the driver''s face. "Run as fast as you can! Do you understand?" "Yes! Go!" The driver, feeling the heavy weight of the coins, raised his whip high. The carriage suddenly accelerated, causing the ride to become more violent as pedestrians scrambled to get out of the way. "Company of the Cat, I''ll deal with you first!" Viserys muttered, a flame of anger blazing in his eyes. His heart pounded with adrenaline. Today, he wouldn''t rest until he had smashed a few heads. Chapter 57: Kyla, Use Your Head Chapter 57: Kyla, Use Your HeadKyla is merely an assassin, not suited for frontal combat, much less protecting Dany. As the gate threatened to break under the attackers'' pressure, she swiftly took Dany upstairs and locked the door. ''Kyla, use your head! You need to climb over the wall!'' Viserys'' Seagull squawked in frustration at Kyla''s futile efforts. A loud crash followed. The iron gate gave way, and Yellowbeard approached the front door with his men, shouting, "Prince Dany! We have prepared a carriage for you! Come with us! Our captain is waiting for you!" Viserys'' Seagull, perched on the wall, mused that a parrot might be a better companion next time. Still, he was relieved when Dany calmly retrieved her crossbow and a poisoned arrow from under her bed. No longer just a simple wooden arrow, it now had an iron tip. Seeing this, Viserys'' Seagull sighed in relief, almost smiling like a human. ''The child has grown up!'' he thought. Dany calmly leaned out of the window and aimed at the mercenaries below. "Haha, it seems Prince Dany is a bit impatient!" Yellowbeard taunted, but was silenced by the swish of the crossbow. He felt a foreign object in his throat and, clutching at it, realized a bolt had pierced his neck through his fluffy beard. ''Well done!'' Viserys'' Seagull thought, wanting to give Dany a thumbs up. As Yellowbeard fell, the remaining mercenaries sought cover. However, Dany and Kyla were relentless, leaving only two mercenaries standing, one wounded in the leg. "We''re leaving! Don''t shoot!" one of the mercenaries shouted, shocked by the little girl''s composure. Outside, Morel and his son were equally stunned. Dany was no longer the shy girl she had been. Helbo, who hadn''t seen Dany for over a month, was also surprised by her transformation. But the most satisfied was Viserys. The time he had invested in training her had paid off. Although Dany wasn''t a natural killer like Kyla, she had grown much stronger through her training. Viserys'' goal was never to make her a killer or assassin, but to sharpen her mind. After a while, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed from outside. A group of Braavos guards entered the courtyard. After the onlookers and Helbo recounted the events, the Yellowbeard men were arrested. Just as they were about to leave, Viserys'' carriage arrived. He jumped out and addressed the only still conscious mercenary, "Tell your captain that Viserys Targaryen is waiting for him in the swordsmanship competition. Tell him to send everyone of you, and I will kill you one by one." He then held up a finger and mimed slitting his throat. The mercenary shuddered, as if his head were truly about to be cut off. The guards, understanding the situation and knowing that House Zalyne supported Dany, did not make things difficult for her. After a brief discussion, the matter was settled. The injured Helbo and Morel were carried home by Viserys. Seeing the harmonious relationship between Viserys and Morel, Helbo felt a twinge of envy, hoping it would soon be his turn. However, Viserys did not immediately talk to him. Instead, he turned to Regis and asked, "How are you? Is it serious?" "I''m fine! Lord Viserys, I''m very strong!" Regis replied, showing his resilience. Despite several bruises, he appeared unfazed. ''Now it''s my turn, right?'' Helbo, sitting on the sofa, looked on with longing, even stretching his neck a little. But Viserys still didn''t seem to want to talk to him. "Thanks to everyone, we were able to keep the bandits out. I thank you all on behalf of my sister," Viserys said, bowing to the group. Although injured, they struggled to return the bow. Meanwhile, Helbo''s heart sank. "If you ever need help in the future, my son and I will do our best to assist you," Morel said to Viserys. Both he and his son were genuinely puzzled about how Viserys had managed to connect with House Zalyne. Viserys, however, saw them as useful allies, willing to let them assist hima reward in itself. With House Zalyne''s protection, Morel and his son could face any future challenges with more confidence, even if they lost their soap business. "I don''t think you''ll need my help anymore," Viserys remarked, piquing everyone''s curiosity. "After the celebration, I plan to join the Sellswords," he announced. "Why is that?" Helbo interjected, unwilling to give up. "It''s easy to live as a wealthy man, but Robert and Tywin have the blood of my closest relatives on their hands. As the last male heir of the Targaryens, I can''t let this go!" Viserys''s tone grew cold, reminding everyone that they were in the presence of a prince who had lost his kingdom. The atmosphere turned solemn. Helbo realized that, to Viserys, even the three great houses of Braavos seemed insignificant. "If you want to join the mercenaries, let us make you a suit of armor as a gift from us," Morel offered, knowing the high cost of plate armor, which could easily reach several hundred gold dragons. "Thank you, Master Morel, but just find me a good blacksmith. I have a special weapon in mind," Viserys replied. As the evening drew to a close, Morel and his son departed, leaving only Helbo, who was determined to speak with Viserys tonight. He would not leave until he was dismissed. "Ah, Helbo, we''ve known each other for a long time, and I have something to tell you," Viserys finally addressed him. Helbo''s heart leapt with joy, his entire being filled with excitement. ''This is music to my ears,'' he thought. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 58: The Customs of the Dothraki Chapter 58: The Customs of the Dothraki"Don''t worry, Lord Viserys, I''ll take care of it!" Helbo assured him. "Yes, be careful on the road," Viserys replied, waving as he fiddled with the black dragonbone ring on his hand. Viserys had tasked Helbo with ensuring that the bards performing at the celebration would not be disturbeda precaution based on past incidents. However, Viserys didn''t entirely rely on Helbo; someone from House Zalyne would be the main enforcer to guarantee everything went smoothly. Helbo, despite being somewhat of a weak-willed opportunist, had not caused any trouble and there was no need to make an enemy out of him for now. Viserys glanced again at the ring on his finger. He had to admit, the black dragonbone matched his aesthetic perfectly and looked quite imposing. Though the ring only provided a small benefit of 0.01 assignable points per day, he still valued it. After all, ten days would yield 0.1 points. ''I should get a dragonbone necklace, dragonbone belt, dragonbone bracelet, and maybe even a dragonbone anklet,'' he mused. ''Looks like I''ll need a jewelry box.'' ... As the saying goes, good news never travels far, but bad news travels a thousand miles. The news that Bloodbeard''s men had been defeated by a little girl quickly spread throughout the sellsword community, eliciting public ridicule and mockery from various mercenary groups. They deemed such a sellsword unworthy of existence. "Haha, when we get back, we''ll definitely tell the captain about this. He''ll be so happy!" laughed a mercenary from the Windblown, known as Meris the "Pretty Meris." Despite her moniker, Meris was anything but beautiful; her nose looked torn apart, and her face was a mosaic of scars, evidence of a hard life. Her tall frame and golden hair were her only redeeming features. She was accompanied by a man with gray hair, half a head shorter than her, trailing her every step. "What! This thing costs twenty gold dragons?" Meris exclaimed, wincing at the price of the palm-sized soap in her hand. After some hesitation, she decided to buy it. The Golden Company, one of the most formidable mercenary groups with over 8,000 cavalry, also caught wind of the news. "This one''s a Targaryen, too. Should we ask him if he wants to join?" inquired a sellsword with flaxen hair and strikingly green eyes. They had heard some rumors about Viserys before arriving in Braavos. From a martial perspective, he seemed competent, and considering their first captain, Igor, the recruiter was intrigued. "Isn''t there a swordsmanship competition? We''ll see about that. Besides, he''s only 15, right? He''s too young," another member remarked. Meanwhile, in the Cattery, a man with blue hair and under 30 years old, Daario, the vice-captain of the Stormcrows, heard the news while applying his makeup. Daario, who in the original plot had been seduced by the Mother of Dragons'' beauty and turned traitor, found the situation amusing but not serious. "I heard that the Beggar King''s sister is very beautiful. Are you not interested?" one of his subordinates asked. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t the Targaryens favor brother-sister marriages? Maybe the Beggar King keeps his sister very close!" Daario mused, a slight smile playing on his lips. If he had the chance, he wouldn''t mind seeing how beautiful the Princess of a fallen royalty was. If she was truly stunning, it wouldn''t be too late to consider taking her. The big celebration started the next day, but many people flocked to the Titan of Braavos the night before to secure a good spot. They slept directly on the banks of the waterway, using blankets or pieces of cloth, creating a spectacular sight from the air. The rich, however, were in a much better situation. They had beds to sleep in, hot food to eat, and servants to set up tents for them. Some of the Dothraki enjoyed the open-air environment, taking advantage of the night to engage in their customary practices. Perched in a tree, Viserys'' Seagull observed the ''live broadcast,'' marveling at the Dothraki''s creativity and the difficulty of their moves. Dany, sleeping in the carriage and chatting with Kyla, wondered why Viserys had suddenly decided to set up his tent. As dawn broke, everyone donned elaborate masks. These masks covered only the upper half of the face, leaving the mouth and nose exposed. The poor wore simple, crudely painted masks, while the rich flaunted masks made from a wider choice of materials, adorned with bright, expensive paints, feathers, and even gold and silver. Overnight, the lords of Braavos lost their dignity and decency in the revelry. Viserys, his sister, and Kyla began packing early to better conceal their identities. Dany and Viserys wore hats to hide their silver hair. Dany chose a silver mask, while Viserys opted for an unusually ugly black leather mask attached to his hat, which looked very uncomfortable. When asked why, Viserys had only one explanation: "It was black." Their carriage was parked on a high vantage point, offering a splendid view. In the early morning, ships from the Sealord''s palace had already appeared, clearing the waterway of boats. The rising sun cast a golden hue on the water, while the clear blue sky seemed to invite the gods to join in the celebration with the mortals. Everyone eagerly awaited the arrival of the Sealord''s yacht. Suddenly, a long horn sounded in the distance. The crowd craned their necks, their excitement palpable. As the horn grew louder, a yacht adorned with smiling faces from bow to stern came into view, bathed in a radiant light. "Oh~The SealordThe Sealord" the people''s shouts nearly drowned out the horn. As the boat drew closer, the figure standing on the bow became increasingly visible. Draped in a blue silk cloak that shimmered like water, he held a two-foot-long Dragonbone Scepter topped with a large diamond, the source of the boat''s glow. Sealord Ferrego smiled and waved to the cheering crowds on either side of the waterway. Behind him stood six imposing guards, their chain mail glinting under their clothes, ready to protect him from any threat. Following the Sealord''s boat were several flower boats, brimming with blossoms. People on board continuously threw petals into the water, the throwers themselves scantily clad and strikingly attractive. Their fair skin glistened in the sunlight, eliciting roars from some of the more spirited onlookers. Dany noticed her brother Viserys watching with particular interest. Following his gaze, she saw several pairs of leaping rabbits. "Finally!" Viserys muttered. In the distance, two ships brimming with guards escorted the official ship, protecting something precious: a shining Valyrian steel sword and a green dragon egg. Chapter 59: The Bear Chapter 59: The BearApart from the dragon egg before them, Viserys and Dany had only seen one other at House Zalyne. According to their knowledge, Illyrio possesses three or more, the Sealord reportedly has three, and House Fregar might also have one. Euron claims he once had a dragon egg, but it''s thought he used it to pay the Faceless Men to assassinate his brother, King Balon. The Iron Bank, known for safeguarding not just currency but also precious items, might also have dragon eggs. Other Free Cities could have them as well. After the fall of Valyria, a few ''Dragonlords'' remained in the Free Cities, but they and their dragons were eventually killed by locals. The Dothraki, who raid far and wide, might possess a dragon egg, though the probability is low. Viserys'' goal is to collect at least five dragon eggs before the appearance of the Red Comet. This egg, plus Illyrio''s three and one from House Zalyne, forms his baseline goal. As long as he can find a way to raise the five dragons, he will have "passed the level." However, once the dragons hatch, he will become a beacon in the night, drawing the attention of all forces. ''Let''s get the dragon eggs first,'' Viserys decided, shifting his focus to the sword. The sword, seemingly a two-handed weapon, would not be easy to obtain. Even if he won the championship in Swordsmanship, there would be significant hurdles. If all else failed, he could ask for cash instead, as the price of a claymore could arm a hundred men. After all, it was a claymore, not a laser sword. Following the ships carrying the dragon eggs and claymores were the Courtesans'' vessels. One ship, surrounded by flying birds, appeared to belong to the Nightingale, Gortave. Another ship had numerous soap bubbles reflecting a dreamlike luster in the sunlight, clearly Falia''s vessel. The enchanting bubbles overshadowed the magic of the bird-laden ship, capturing the interest of the shore''s spectators. "It''s so beautiful." "How long does it take to make this?" "It''s so beautiful." To some, Falia''s boat seemed to be burning with gold. Despite the beauty of other boats, including those of Falia and Gortave, none could match the splendor of Falia''s display. Even the boat of the "Poetess" from House Antaryon, which appeared first, was overshadowed. Yet, she remained unfazed. Ferrego didn''t expect her to win the entire beauty contest, and she herself was indifferent. With the Sealord''s support, winning or losing didn''t matter. In stark contrast, Gortave had high hopes for her boat adorned with beautiful birds. She believed it would captivate everyone, but the soap bubbles stole the show. "I heard these were made by the Beggar King, Viserys," Gortave''s maid, Betha, remarked. Betha, a bed slave from Yunkai, bore a striking resemblance to Gortave. Both had dark red hair, differing only in brightness, making them nearly indistinguishable in dim light. This similarity was why Gortave chose her as a stand-in. "I remember you saying that Viserys is also participating in the Swordsmanship Tournament?" Gortave asked. "Yes," Betha confirmed. "Tomorrow, you''ll take my place, and Kethmo and I will go see this Beggar King." "Okay, I''ll inform Kethmo," Betha replied. Kethmo, Gortave''s loyal bodyguard, was known for his fierce loyalty. It was said he once killed a sailor who claimed his wife was more beautiful than Nightingale. Gortave had meticulously trained Kethmo to be her devoted protector. Once, Gortave had Betha dress in her clothes and seduce a Braavosi official while keeping Kethmo on the ship. She instructed Betha to scream as loudly as possible. Just as Kethmo was about to break, Gortave appeared before him, and he felt as if his soul had been saved. Betha spent the night as Gortave''s double, while Gortave and Kethmo spent the night counting the stars. Gortave even pretended to fall asleep in his arms, but Kethmo did nothing. As the courtesans'' boats passed, they were followed by vessels carrying musicians and singers. These boats were spaced apart to prevent their music from clashing. The long procession took almost half an hour to pass, with the rich riding in carriages and ordinary people walking. Illyrio, the great merchant, had naturally arranged for a carriage. He was irritated when Varys informed him that Viserys was bluffing. He realized he had been outwitted by a clever fox but kept this to himself, as his relationship with Varys was a secret. Illyrio suspected Viserys had other sources and wasn''t just fabricating his information. Varys might have been a front. From Illyrio''s perspective, Viserys believed he had fooled him, but Illyrio could reverse the deception, making Viserys think he had succeeded. This strategy might yield something useful. Additionally, Illyrio wanted the Lannisters to continue providing cover for his bastards and diverting Robert''s attention. Thats why he didnt "freeze" the account he had given to Viserys, even after confirming the news with Varys. However, Viserys was also a master of deception. Illyrio knew that even if he pretended ignorance, Viserys would be aware that he knew. Through this intrigue, Illyrio learned about the soap and House Zalyne. Besides meeting Viserys, he intended to discuss the soap with House Zalyne. ... S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this time, the Titan of Braavos was bustling with activity. Snacks, toys, acrobats, and minstrels filled the streets, creating a lively atmosphere. For safety reasons, Viserys did not allow Dany to get out of the carriage to play; instead, they remained inside. If they wanted to buy something along the way, they would send Regis, who was following them, to make the purchase. Regis, now acting as Viserys'' eyes and ears, was keeping an eye on Kyla. Viserys was curious about who Kyla''s contact would be. As Kyla met with the man, Regis realized it was indeed someone from Westeros, and more specifically, from the North. When the man introduced himself, Regis was completely taken aback. "I am Jorah Mormont of Bear Island," the man said, "and I will be working with you to assassinate Viserys Targaryen and Daenerys Targaryen." Chapter 60: Jorah Mormont Chapter 60: Jorah Mormont"Ho! The bear!" Viserys'' Seagull scratched his head with his claws, quickly recalling the storyline involving Jorah Mormont, the bear. In the original tale, he met the siblings at Dany''s wedding to the Horselord. Despite being captivated by Dany''s beauty, he chose to spy for King''s Landing, constantly feeding them information about the Viserys siblings. Later, as he fell in love with Dany, he became entirely devoted to her. Before that, he had been serving the Second Sons. "What''s going on? Why is he now a spy for King''s Landing? And why is he plotting with Kyla to assassinate Dany and me?" Viserys'' Seagull pondered intensely. In the original plot, if Viserys hadn''t traveled back in time, he would have fled Braavos six months earlier, warned by Dragon Dreams. It would have been difficult for King''s Landing to locate the siblings, which is why they met by chance at Dany''s wedding. But because Viserys had traveled back in time, he not only failed to escape Braavos but also caused quite a stir, attracting King''s Landing''s attention. Dany, also in the Free Cities, heard about it. Perhaps, like in the original storyline, Jorah sought amnesty by providing information to King''s Landing, leading him to Braavos. From his perch, Viserys'' Seagull listened intently as Jorah and Kyla discussed their assassination plan. "I''ve already approached Viserys as a maid, but he''s too vigilant, and I haven''t had a chance to strike," Kyla reported. "What about poisoning?" Jorah asked. "No, he keeps a dog and always lets the dog eat first," Kyla replied. Lying is a necessary skill for an assassin. Jorah scratched his eyebrows, sensing Viserys'' excessive caution. "I heard he''s good at martial arts?" Jorah asked. "Yes, far better than the average person," Kyla confirmed. "How can this be?" Jorah was perplexed, unable to understand the source of Viserys'' martial prowess. Kyla and Viserys'' Seagull observed Jorah silently, curious about his next move. "Well, isn''t he going to participate in the Swordsmanship Competition? Let''s assess his strength there," Jorah decided. "Very well, my lord. I''ll wait for your news," Kyla replied. Jorah nodded. Since leaving Bear Island, no one had called him "My lord." Before departing, he glanced at Viserys'' Seagull on the wall, but saw nothing suspicious. "My lord, what should we do now?" Kyla turned to Viserys'' Seagull and asked. Viserys'' Seagull stared back in silence, unable to speak. Kyla, realizing her mistake, apologized, "I''m sorry, my lord, I forgot that you can''t speak right now." Rolling his eyes, Viserys'' Seagull took flight and soared away. He flew around and found more than a dozen wandering singers and bards playing "Sailor". However, most of these performers were on the fringes of the festival, while the centre was dominated by the Nightingale''s musicians. Suddenly Viserys'' seagull heard a dispute in the distance and flew over to investigate. He saw two groups of people in conflict, pushing and shoving each other. "Listen to ''Sailor''! We were here first!" "No, listen to ''Purple Wave''! We were here first!" It seemed "Purple Wave" was a song from the Nightingale''s side. "You! Sing ''Purple Waves'' for a day, and I''ll give you 20 gold dragons!" one man shouted. "I''ll give 30! Sing ''Sailor''!" another countered. In the end, the group wanting to hear "Purple Waves" won out, being more numerous and able to pay more. However, Viserys'' Seagull noticed there were still plenty of people who preferred "Sailor." As time passed, the trend moved not only towards the outer areas but also towards the center of the festival. With two more days to go, "Sailor" seemed to be gaining popularity. He then flew towards the three houses that had gathered near the Titan of Braavos. These houses owned property in the area and thus had secured good spots. To his surprise, he saw Tormo Fregar and Roth Zalyne sitting together, chatting happily. "This is my House Fregar''s mead. Would you like to try some?" Tormo offered. "No, thanks. I brought tea from The Reach," Roth replied. Without needing to ask, Roth''s servant poured him a cup of tea. What Roth didn''t realize was that House Fregar''s preference for sweet wine meant they had the lowest level of lead poisoning among the three houses. However, Roth had switched to tea made with water straight from the Long Canal, so he didn''t have to worry. When Tormo learned that Methys had filled the soap vacancy, he immediately approached House Zalyne. The conversation did not go well. Tormo assumed Viserys had offered significant benefits or value to win House Zalyne''s loyalty. But now, it seemed House Zalyne was willing to go to war with him for the survival of their lineage. Could Viserys have solved the problem of House Zalyne not having a healthy child for nearly 20 years? Tormo couldn''t fathom how a young kid could have such abilities, nor why Roth and his wife believed in him. It would take at least a dozen years to verify any solution. "Haha, that''s right. Lord Roth has a broad perspective, but I wonder if the swordsman you''ve chosen shares your business acumen?" Tormo Fregar quipped. Over the years, House Zalyne had declined due to a lack of a successor. With fewer people willing to join them, attracting good swordsmen was a challenge. "When I do business, I don''t like to cast a wide net. When I find potential, I invest heavily," Roth replied, taking a sip of his tea. "Viserys is the one I''m investing in." "I''m afraid that investment will be lost," Tormo retorted. "I''m the opposite of you. I invest in anything immediately profitable, turning small gains into large ones." Their argument about "business experience" was subtle, a confrontation without raised voices. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Listen," Roth said, cupping his hand to his ear. "This ''Sailor'' song is quite good. My sailors love it." "Oh? Really? But I clearly hear ''Purple Waves'' louder," Tormo countered. Roth, recognizing Tormo''s ploy, smiled. "Lord Tormo, perhaps youve been in your own Bird Garden too long. I suggest you venture out and listen to different sounds. A philosopher once said, ''To only listen to what you want to hear is to deceive yourself.''" "Interesting, but as long as I am strong enough, the world will only make the sounds I want to hear," Tormo replied confidently. The two men were locked in a battle of wits, neither willing to concede. As their debate reached a stalemate, a white shadow slipped away. Tomorrow marked the second day of the Ten-Day Festival and the first day of the Swordsmanship Tournament. Viserys pondered whether he should showcase his skills to intimidate Jorah or feign weakness to give him false confidence. Chapter 61: Marriage Partner Chapter 61: Marriage PartnerFinally, Helbo had the chance to see Viserys again and brief him on the competition''s rules and precautions. "There are 300 contestants in this Swordsmanship Tournament. In the first round, you must defeat your opponent within a certain time limit; otherwise, both sides will be eliminated." Viserys nodded, unfazed. He was confident in his abilities, despite lacking experience against true masters. He believed he had no match in Braavos or even the Free Citiesunless, of course, there were any mages among the competitors. The first round was grueling. With only 16 matches held simultaneously, each involving 32 participants, more than 100 matches had to be completed over two days, eliminating nearly half the contestants. The second round, featuring a reduced number of swordsmen, would include the popular betting segment. Early the next morning, Viserys and his entourage arrived at the seventh arena assigned to him and began to wait. The tournament wasn''t held in a single location; the 300 contestants were divided among several venues, allowing more spectators to enjoy the event. The Titan of Braavos, being an arsenal, easily designated 16 arenas. The winners of these 16 arenas would advance to the final round. Gortave, having learned the location of Viserys''s match, arrived early with his swordsman to secure a seat. With everyone except the participating swordsmen wearing masks, Gortave''s presence did not cause any trouble, even with her beauty. They were seated in the "VIP room," an area off-limits to local hoodlums. The first match featured a redhead and a black-haired contestant. Their skills were mediocre, offering little entertainment. In the end, the redhead was defeated by the black-haired fighter due to exhaustion. The following matches included two brown-haired fighters and then two competitors with a significant age difference. The spectators eagerly awaited more thrilling bouts, especially the match featuring Viserys. ... Gortave watched attentively, but she didnt see Viserys until the last match of the afternoon. "He didn''t get a turn on the first day?" she asked. "I think so, Ave," Kethmo replied. Ave was Gortave''s nickname, a privilege she allowed Kethmo. Kethmo had offered to compete on her behalf, but she had refused. This gesture deeply moved Kethmo; he felt like he was guarding a tree that would eventually blossom. As for the reality of the situationgood luck to him. On the other side, Viserys realized he might have been tricked. Waiting for his match was exhausting, and it was hard to ensure no one would exploit the situation. Despite the Sealord''s Palace claiming it was for the safety of the swordsmen, Viserys was reminded of his own experience with bureaucratic delays during his driving test. Since it wasn''t his turn on the first day, he returned with Dany and the others. On the way back, they encountered Jorah Mormont. Though he wore a mask, his thick neck made him easy to recognize. As they passed, he touched his beard, signaling Kyla to keep an eye on him. When they arrived at the temporary residence provided by House Zalyne, a carriage awaited them. Illyrio had arrived, having a house nearby and access to better information than most. The two greeted each other warmly, arms entwined as they walked inside. To avoid troubling Dany with their conversation, Viserys sent her to bed. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I guess Lord Illyrio came here mainly to discuss business with the Moonshadow?" Viserys inquired. "That''s true, but I was truly surprised to learn that the Moonshadow was your creation," Illyrio replied with a smile. He couldn''t conceal his astonishment at Viserys'' accomplishments. Learning that Viserys had also written "The Sailor" left him even more stunned. Soap and songs were not things a teenager typically created. Illyrio first suspected Viserys had an organization behind him and used Varys as a front to conceal it. However, if such an organization existed, why had it allowed the siblings to endure such hardships over the past few years? Illyrio could only conclude that he was increasingly unable to understand the young man he had initially seen as a mere pawn. "Well, if you need it, I can help facilitate this business. I estimate that soon this product will be in the hands of the lords of Westeros," Illyrio offered. "Since you said the Moonshadow is only one reason for your visit to Braavos, is there anything else I can assist you with?" Viserys inquired. "Nothing urgent, but I''m curious about your future plans. I have someone in mind for a marriage alliance," Illyrio said, patting his ample stomach. Viserys didn''t hesitate to share his plan: he intended to join a mercenary group to avoid Robert''s assassins and hone his warfare skills. However, Illyrio revealed he had found a potential marriage partner for Dany. "Drogo?" Viserys repeated, feeling a shiver run down his spine. "Yes, he''s in his twenties now and has just taken over the strongest Khalasar in the Dothraki Sea from his father. He''s incredibly brave and has never lost a duel," Illyrio explained. Viserys recalled that the current Horselord could already command a formidable army. In two or three years, he might become the strongest overlord in the Dothraki Sea. It would indeed be a significant alliance for a man to marry the most beautiful girl in the world at the peak of his power. Viserys couldn''t help but think of a certain king who once lifted a trident. But with Viserys in the picture, Drogo was merely a barbarian suited for herding sheep. As Illyrio extolled the virtues of "30,000 roaring warriors" and the "Strongest Khalasar," Viserys only smiled. After glancing at the lark on the windowsill, he said, "You''ve gone to great lengths, but Khal Drogo does sound like a good ally." The lark seemed uneasy, lowering its body as if sensing a nearby threat. "But to negotiate such an alliance, I need enough bargaining chips. Just having Dany isn''t sufficient. Let''s revisit this in a few years, once I have an army," Viserys continued. Anyone else might have been mocked by Illyrio for such a statement, as raising an army isn''t something one picks up from a street vendor. But Viserys''s confident attitude and recent accomplishments made Illyrio hesitate to judge rashly. "No hurry. Lady Dany is still young. We can discuss this in a couple of years," Illyrio conceded. Viserys smiled and said nothing. After Illyrio left, Viserys turned to the lark and said, "I told you, I will never use you as a bargaining chip. Now, go to sleep!" The lark flew to Viserys'' shoulder, rubbed its head against his ear, and then flew away. The first day of the tournament coincided with the second day of the poetry contest. Sealord Ferrego was pleased to hear that someone had fought over the songs performed by the singers and musicians. He found joy in this chaos, for it was only when two houses were at odds that he could relax. Due to his anemia, he struggled to sleep at night and lacked energy during the day, often relying on the comfort of poppy milk to rest. "Lord, the Company of the Cat has bribed their people and intend to work together against Viserys," Qarro whispered to Ferrego. Ferrego frowned, pondering for a moment before saying, "It''s been eight years. Let''s see how good this Viserys really is." Chapter 62: At Least He Still Has His Upper Lip Chapter 62: At Least He Still Has His Upper LipViserys, Dany, and the others remained in their room, waiting for the tournament to progress. To pass the time, the brother and sister engaged in a game of five-in-a-row. Meanwhile, Gortave continued to escort Kethmo to the seventh arena. Many individuals with ulterior motives populated the arena, including Jorah, Illyrio, and the Bloodbeard mercenary group. Bloodbeard had bribed the schedule coordinator to ensure that Viserys would face one of his own men, known as "Roaring Lutha." Lutha was skilled in martial arts, but his most notable trait was his deafening roar. Before a fight, he would bellow at his opponent, often stunning the inexperienced and creating an opportunity for a swift kill. Bloodbeard was desperate; he needed a decisive win to maintain his reputation for future dealings. As the day progressed, time seemed to fly by, and it was already afternoon. There were several instances of deliberate delays in the arena, raising suspicions about a time extension. It appeared that House Fregar had prepared meticulously, setting up the arena to their advantage. After a light meal, a servant in a blue uniform approached. "Lord Viserys Targaryen, you are next in the tournament. Please follow me." "Brother, be careful," Dany urged. "Don''t worry," Viserys reassured her, setting down his chess piece and giving Kyla a meaningful glance, signaling her to stay vigilant. After ten minutes, the penultimate match concluded, marking the final bout of the first round. By this time, many spectators had left, leaving the arena somewhat empty. "Kill him..." Bloodbeard, growing increasingly irritable, shouted as his man entered the arena, drawing attention. His eyes were wide with anticipation, already envisioning Viserys'' bloodshed. "Is that Viserys? The Beggar King?" Gortave''s eyes filled with amazement. How could such a handsome young man be the "Beggar King"? Next to him, Kethmo noticed Gortave''s expression and felt a surge of jealousy. His gaze on Viserys hardened with envy. He vowed to himself that one day, he would defeat Viserys in front of Gortave and become her most loyal and powerful protector. Jorah watched Viserys enter the arena and couldn''t help but think of Rhaegar. He wondered how different Westeros might have been if Rhaegar hadn''t "taken" Lyanna, and how his own fate might have changed. Clearing these chaotic thoughts from his mind, Jorah focused on assessing Viserys''s strength. ''Relaxed body, firm gaze, steady steps. He seems like a good fighter,'' he noted. He then turned his attention to Bloodbeard''s man, Roaring Lutha. Despite being half a head shorter than Viserys, Lutha had a solid, pillar-like presence. Such a formidable figure charging into battle would be a terrifying sight. In Jorah''s estimation, the odds were against Viserys, with a 40-60% chance in favor of Lutha. Although Viserys could win, his chances seemed slim. Meanwhile, Pretty Meris, an experienced mercenary, observed the scene. She quickly realized that Viserys had been targeted. Yet, upon seeing him, her thoughts momentarily blanked. ''What a striking young man'', she thought. His slightly curly silver hair tied back and his black long coat gave him a calm, commanding presence. He stood on the arena like a poised halberd. Viserys''s confident demeanor made Lutha feel a twinge of inferiority, but he quickly masked it with defiance. "Haha, with that appearance, which brothel did you run away from?" Lutha taunted. "Huh? Didn''t your mother ever mention me to you? I trained her myself," Viserys retorted coolly. "Youre looking for death!" Lutha froze for a moment before shouting angrily. His battlefield experience didn''t immediately register the indirect insult. With the referee''s signal, Lutha let out a deafening roar. The nobleman in the room shuddered, dropping his teacup, which shattered on the ground. However, Viserys remained unfazed. In terms of battlefield experience and killing, Viserys was no less capable. Had Lutha ever faced a torrent of steel, carpet bombings, or a barrage of bullets? Had he ever been in the hellish chaos where each bullet claimed a life? To Viserys, Lutha''s roar was useless, serving only to emit a faint stench of bad breath that mildly disgusted him. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Roaring Lutha swung his great sword, baring his yellow teeth in a savage grin, at Viserys. Seeing Viserys standing still, he grew excited, believing his opponent was paralyzed with fear. He thought he could decapitate Viserys with a single stroke. The crowd held their breath. Gortave buried her face in Kethmo''s shoulder, unable to watch. Jorah Mormont and Meris stared wide-eyed, transfixed by the unfolding drama. Regis gripped the railing so tightly it seemed he might vault over it, and Dany''s knuckles turned white from clutching the same railing in sheer tension. A flash of light blinded the spectators for an instant. Lutha''s attack had missed. As he turned to strike again, he felt an intense burning on his cheek. Looking down, he saw a familiar, furry object on the ground. Touching his face, he discovered it was wet. The object on the ground was his chinhis entire lower jaw had been sliced off by Viserys'' sword. "Oh, uh, ah..." Lutha tried to speak, but his tongue and the structure of his mouth were gone, leaving him to produce only guttural, unintelligible sounds. The excruciating pain spread rapidly through his brain, rendering him incapable of continuing the fight. Viserys slowly raised his sword and pointed it at a masked red-bearded man in the stands, his lips curling into a sneer. The speed of his attack was astonishingtoo fast for the crowd to follow. The battle ended almost as soon as it began, and Viserys had not only defeated his opponent but severed Lutha''s chin with precision. The crowd was stunned by the swiftness of the duel. Viserys''s victory required a masterful control of distance and angle, making the feat even more impressive. Lutha was left in a state worse than death; without the ability to chew, he would be relegated to a diet of liquid food, condemning him to a miserable existence. His future was bleak, destined to wither away like a stinking rat in a dark corner. Viserys''s single, lethal move shocked everyone. Jorah announced that the assassination plan had been postponed. Meris, intrigued by Viserys, decided to find his residence to see if he might be interested in joining her. Bloodbeard, who had been shouting and jeering, was rendered speechless, as if he had choked on his own words. The swift outcome of the battle quickly reached House Fregar. "Father, his swordsmanship seems to have exceeded our expectations," a young noble remarked. "But Viserys is still a yonng; he must be weaker than those experienced swordsmen." Chapter 63: Fate of a Courtesan Chapter 63: Fate of a CourtesanThe results of the competition reached Tormo in less than twenty minutes. Unlike his busy older and younger brothers, the second son, Andersen, continued to serve him tea and water. "You handle this. I have only one request: make sure this guy dies in the arena," Tormo commanded Vitus. "Understood!" In Tormo''s eyes, Viserys had declared himself an enemy, and it was crucial to eliminate him quickly. This move might help him ally with Robert and secure more weapons and ships for his house. Seeing his older brother favored by their father, Andersen felt a sense of urgency. He knew he had to act or risk losing any chance to change his fate. Meanwhile, the Zalyne couple also heard about the competition''s outcome. Roth, gently stroking his wife''s growing belly, was still processing the news. "This Viserys is exceptional in martial arts," he remarked. "And they''re both beautiful and intelligent," Methys added, recounting Viserys''s achievements. "I hope our child will be like them." sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She touched her belly, her eyes filled with hope. Following Viserys''s advice, her complexion had improved significantly, her cheeks now white and rosy, which only increased Roth''s desire for her. However, he restrained himself, mindful of her condition. "Roth, we should consider marrying our children to this brother and sister, regardless of gender," Methys suggested. "Marrying them?" "Yes, they''re of pure Valyrian blood, beautiful, and intelligent. Plus, Viserys is a valuable ally for our house." "Alright, but you must take good care of your health and have a healthy child," Roth said, kissing her forehead. He liked the idea but had concerns. If Viserys still aimed to restore his kingdom, they would have to rethink. If Viserys chose to remain in Braavos and live as a wealthy man, the match could be considered. However, if he pursued his former ambitions, he would be too risky an ally. On the other side, Helbo, who had been busy for two days, also heard of Viserys'' victory. He wasn''t surprised. Viserys had tasked him with protecting those who played his song from harassment. His men could only operate on the periphery, yet "The Sailor" was sung everywhere, especially at the docks, where the song had almost become a nuisance. Feeling he had done little, Helbo hired people to sing it for Viserys. With the next round of the tournament approaching, he had decided to bet on Viserys. Morel and his son personally oversaw the production of Viserys'' armor and weapons, spending nearly a quarter of their fortune. Morel even purchased extra gems for the armor. "Father, we don''t need to put gems in Lord Viserys'' armor. They could cause problems in battle," his son cautioned. Recalling Rhaegar''s fate at Ruby Ford, Morel reconsidered. "What do you suggest?" "Why not craft another weapon of the design Lord Viserys created, using the finest steel?" "Agreed." Morel placed an additional order for two halberds and a suit of steel armor for Viserys, incorporating necessary decorations. The three dragons on the armor were trimmed with gold, epitomizing one word: Cool! ... On the day after Viserys'' victory, several small mercenary groups approached him with invitations, but he declined them all. By then, he was already aboard Falia''s ship, preparing for the next song. As soon as Viserys arrived, Asha couldn''t take her eyes off him. "Has the theme for the next song been sent yet?" he asked. "Yes, it should be coming soon. Let''s wait a bit longer," Asha replied. With time to spare, Viserys started chatting with Falia. "Lady Moonshadow, if you win the final, how will you celebrate?" "Celebrate?" Falia looked a bit dazed, an unreadable expression in her eyes. "I should be invited to House Zalyne castle." Falia had been raised as a Courtesan and knew the unspoken rules: winning the competition for House Zalyne would lead to in-depth cooperation, and to ensure her loyalty, House Zalyne would take away her purity. If questioned, the house would vouch for her but disobedience was not an option. Unaware of this, Viserys didn''t press the topic when Falia seemed keen to change it. They shifted their conversation to Sellswords and their grievances, though Falia''s knowledge was mostly second-hand. As time passed, the awaited theme for the next round of poetry did not arrive. Falia grew increasingly puzzled, knowing Viserys was supposed to participate in the next round. The delay meant less time for Viserys to compose. Though he had taken less than an hour to create "Sailor" last time, Falia wondered if it had been a flukea case of a blind cat hitting a dead mouse. She wasn''t sure if he would be as fortunate in the next round. In fact, Falia was right. Viserys had composed the song in advance. Not just one, but hundreds, perhaps even thousands of songs. As a mercenary, often isolated from civilization and under constant pressure, he had developed songwriting as a necessary hobby to stave off boredom. Thus, Viserys remained calm and even enjoyed the night view, while Falia grew increasingly anxious, repeatedly sending Asha to check for news. After three or four hours with no updates, Asha''s anxiety peaked. "What should we do? There are less than three hours left, and the deadline for submitting the song has passed," she said urgently. Viserys, however, was unsurprised. He had anticipated that House Fregar would cause trouble but hadn''t expected them to stoop so low. This delay could jeopardize his chances of obtaining the dragon egg. Finally, after another quarter of an hour, the messenger arrived, covered in mud and bruises, as if he had been in an accident. "Sorry, Lady Moonshadow, our carriage overturned," he explained breathlessly. Falia wasted no time and urged him to quickly hand over the theme to Viserys. The messenger, still self-blaming, couldnt comprehend how the accident had occurred. The axle had broken mid-journey. Handing over the theme, the messenger looked at Viserys with a mix of curiosity and respect. He knew Viserys as the composer of "Sailor," a song he admired. However, he doubted how anyone could create a worthy song in just two hours under such pressure. Chapter 64: The Old Boatman’s Awakening Chapter 64: The Old Boatmans AwakeningWhen Viserys, the messenger, and the musician left, Falia and Asha could no longer contain their excitement. Falia abandoned her usual composure, chatting animatedly with Asha about Viserys'' new song. "He had only taken a few steps in the cabin, humming a few melodies, before picking up the harp and starting to play," Falia recounted, her eyes sparkling. Viserys had finished composing before the messenger had even completed his tea. The song enchanted all who heard it. In less than five days, the ship had witnessed the birth of two everlasting songs. Viserys played the song for himself first, then spent nearly an hour teaching it to the musician. When the messenger returned, there was still plenty of time left. "Could it be that he is a genius?" Falia whispered in awe. "Yes, he is a genius!" Asha said decisively. "And he even wrote your name into the song." Falia''s cheeks flushed at the thought of the lyrics Viserys had penned. ... The next day, a new song about beauty began to spread through Braavos. Viserys had transformed "Katyusha" into "Falia," merging themes of beauty and elegance. This catchy, enchanting version captivated listeners. While many still enjoyed singing "Sailor," the musicians and singers were growing weary of it. They eagerly embraced the new song, especially since it resonated with young lovers who appreciated its misty, romantic flavor. An old boatman reportedly burst into tears upon hearing the song, prompting his passengers to ask what was wrong. He explained, "I was transporting goods for a master craftsman. His daughter kept asking if I was hungry and gave me plenty to eat. I was only 16 and could eat a lot, so I did. But she kept asking if I was still hungry, which made me uncomfortable, so I ran away. Now I realize she meant more, and I regret it." This poignant story spread throughout Braavos, with "Falia" becoming synonymous with a beloved person. The House Zalyne deftly promoted the song, though not everyone agreed with its name. Kethmo, for instance, thought it should be called "Gortave." Viserys''s impressive swordsmanship had left him feeling uneasy, even suspecting that Viserys might surpass him in skill. Kethmo''s pride and admiration for Gortave, who openly admired Viserys, fueled his jealousy. He felt overshadowed by Viserys''s multifaceted talents and noble heritage. This sense of crisis soon turned into a burning desire to compete with Viserys. News that someone had entered both the Swordsmanship and Poetry Competitions spread like wildfire. When people learned that it was the ''Beggar King'' himself, they were astonished. Sensitive young girls wept upon hearing of Viserys''s hardships. As the second round of the tournament began, the arena where Viserys was fighting was packed with three times the usual number of spectators. Security had to deploy more guards to manage the crowd. Thanks to his wealth, Illyrio secured a prime spot at the edge of the arena. His opinion of Viserys continued to rise as he observed his growing popularity and prowess. Although Illyrio acknowledged Viserys'' martial arts skills, he also knew that Viserys had never experienced the brutal reality of war. In Illyrio''s eyes, the difference between those who had been to war and those who had not was vast. War veterans carried a unique aura, a hardened momentum that could only be gained through actual combat. However, Viserys'' calm demeanor when facing Illyrio was surprising. He exuded a battle-hardened confidence, as if the wars Illyrio had seen were mere child''s play to him. The only advantage Illyrio felt he still had over Viserys was his knowledge of Varys and the ongoing presence of Jorah. He wanted to evaluate one last time the feasibility of killing Viserys. Kyla couldn''t understand why Viserys didn''t just eliminate Jorah, given that he knew his intentions. After all, when Jorah came to kill him, Viserys could confront him directly. Viserys, however, aimed to subdue Jorah, not through Daenerys'' beauty but by leveraging his knowledge. Jorah was familiar with the Sellswords, the Free Cities, the Dothraki, and even Slaver''s Bay. Although Viserys knew the general plot, he needed a guide for the details. Now that their interests didn''t conflict, they could negotiate. Jorah wanted to return to Westeros, to Bear Island. If he worked hard for Viserys, he could not only return to Bear Island but also find his wife, who had run away with someone else. The second round of the tournament consisted of two days of fighting. The first day was one round, and the second day was another, with the top 16 competing in the final round to determine the champion. After the first round of eliminations, the tournament became more entertaining. The matches were intense, and the audience was thrilled. However, the real draw was not the other fighters but the fallen prince, Viserys Targaryen, who was both a swordsman and a composer. This time, House Fregar seemed to have changed tactics. They didn''t try to exhaust Viserys by scheduling him for the last round. Instead, he was scheduled to fight before noon. When Viserys entered the arena, the audience fell silent. The men stared with wide eyes, unable to hide their jealousy, while the women clutched their handkerchiefs, their hearts racing. Viserys'' opponent was Thane, a muscular swordsman in his thirties who wielded a two-handed sword. It was a powerful weapon, well-suited for a middle-aged swordsman against a younger opponent. The sheer force could break through a young swordsman''s defenses. "Lord, perhaps you should consider giving up. If I had a face as beautiful as yours, I definitely wouldn''t risk coming here," Thane taunted. Viserys merely smiled, his calm confidence unshaken. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 65: Choosing a Sellsword Company Chapter 65: Choosing a Sellsword Company"That''s a shame. You didn''t inherit my good looks from your mother," Viserys taunted with a mocking smile. Thane, unfazed by the provocation, remained focused. His battle-hardened experience showed in his powerful and wide-ranging attacks with the double-handed sword. Viserys initially focused on parrying and blocking, but soon realized he could defeat Thane within ten moves. However, he chose to use this opportunity to gauge his own abilities against a seasoned fighter, assessing how many opponents he might handle simultaneously in future battles. He knew he had to avoid getting carried away in the heat of combat, especially after joining the Sellswords. It was crucial to leave himself some margin for error. Meanwhile, Viserys'' "celebrity effect" had drawn a large crowd, leaving the Pretty Meris, who had overslept, without a good seat. Now, she stood in a corner with a particularly bad view. "What are you pushing for?" a young man in his twenties shouted angrily as he felt someone shoving behind him. But when he turned and saw Meris, a tall woman over 1.8 meters with a scarred face, he froze and quickly gave up his spot. Meris stood in front of him with satisfaction, almost completely blocking his view. He didn''t utter a word, just huddled behind her like a monkey hiding from a fierce beast. From behind, Meris was actually quite striking. Her thick blonde hair hung behind her head, and she exuded a faint scent of lavender mixed with a unique feminine allure. However, the memory of her scarred face quickly shattered the young man''s brief fantasy. Meris, observing Viserys on stage, noted his apparent ease and strength. ''If he can win, we might consider inviting him to join the Windblown,'' she thought. Secretly, she hoped having such a handsome young man around would be a pleasant change from the usual company of rough-looking comrades. Back on stage, Viserys gradually felt the pressure mounting. Although Thane''s two-handed sword delivered powerful blows, it also demanded immense physical effort. Realizing he needed to end the fight quickly, Viserys intensified his attacks, aiming to turn the tide. Each of Thane''s strikes targeted Viserys'' vital points, reflecting his intent to win at any cost. Despite the mounting pressure, Viserys remained composed. If he could read Thane''s thoughts, he might have laughed at the absurdity of the situation. You''ll see what a storm is like! Viserys thought, having already gauged Thane''s strength and sensed his malice. It was time to conclude this battle decisively. After receiving Thane''s full-power attack, Viserys calmly said, "I didn''t want to kill you." Thane stared at the young man before him, incredulous. ''He can still speak! His breathing is so stable!'' Thane realized he had been defeated. Before he could react, Viserys suddenly bent over, delivering a powerful blow to Thane''s waist and throwing him backward. Thane''s sword fell from his hand as he was kicked out of the ring, his spleen ruptured, leaving him with only days to live. With precise combat skills, Viserys had delivered a fatal blow. Thane collapsed like a rag doll, and moments later, the crowd erupted in cheers. "Viserys Targaryen wins!" Regis, in the room, roared with a heart-rending cry, while Daenerys felt her blood surge with excitement. Meris''s blue eyes gleamed; he knew that recruiting this young man would surely earn him a reward from the captain. Illyrio, too, pondered whether to introduce Viserys to the Golden Company, considering having his men keep an eye on him. Meanwhile, Jorah abandoned his assassination plan. Initially, he had intended to use Kyla to lure Viserys out and then kill him. Despite hearing about Viserys'' exploits, he believed he stood a good chance, especially with a surprise attack. But now, he dismissed this idea entirely. A head-on clash would require full armor and a long weapon, while Viserys would have to be unarmed. The power of Viserys'' kick was terrifying. Jorah suddenly recalled the title of a Targaryen king, a young lord who had led an army at fifteen to quell a rebellion in Dorne. Although he died young, his legend endured. ''No, even the young dragon lord wouldn''t be that good at fighting,'' Jorah thought. Realizing the futility of assassination, he considered providing information to King''s Landing instead. Assassinating Daenerys was out of the question, as it would undoubtedly provoke Viserys. If he could put aside his plans to join the Sellswords and go to Bear Island with a new identity, the consequences would be unimaginable. This judgment came after learning of Banergar''s fate. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The next day, Viserys won two more consecutive rounds, solidifying his status as the victor of the seventh ring. Gortave, along with the five swordsmen under House Fregar, emerged as the winners of the fourth ring. The Lady''s three ring winners were also under her command, while the rest were divided among various sellswords and swordsmen from other Free Cities. Standing out among over 300 competitors, Viserys'' performance exceeded many expectations. Over the past two days, Viserys received numerous invitationsfrom sellswords eager to have him join their ranks, to wealthy merchants and foreign magistrates seeking him as a bodyguard. The offers were substantial, reaching up to 5,000 gold dragons a year. However, when Viserys mentioned he was the inventor of the Moonshadow, many backed off. Yet, his apparent lack of financial need and continued interest in joining a mercenary group only fueled the excitement among the sellswords. Viserys now faced three main choices: the Golden Company, Stormcrows, and the Windblown. The Golden Company, the most powerful mercenary group, was a natural consideration due to its historical ties with the Targaryens. Despite being dubbed "The Beggar King" by them, Viserys valued their strength. However, the possibility of being monitored by Illyrio''s men was intolerable. The second option, the Stormcrows, operated frequently in Slaver''s Bay, aligning with Viserys'' plan to strengthen his forces and acquire the Unsullied from Astapor. However, Slaver''s Bay had been relatively peaceful, limiting the scale of operations there. The third and most favored choice was the Windblown, led by the Tattered Prince. This leader, once a prince of Pentos, fled to avoid being sacrificed as a scapegoat. He eventually founded the Windblown after years of mercenary experience. The Tattered Prince''s greatest desire was to return to Pentos and wield real power. Pentos, with its proximity to Westeros and strategic location near the Dothraki and the Disputed Landsa hotbed for sellswordspresented an ideal launch point for future campaigns. This made the Windblown an attractive option, given the potential for continuous warfare and market prospects. Viserys planned to join the Windblown, amass wealth, and eventually form his own mercenary group, using it as a foundation for hatching dragons and conquering Slaver''s Bay. However, he knew not to appear too eager, lest he lose his bargaining power. While deliberating his options, Kyla entered with a man wrapped in a black cloak. The man lifted his hood, revealing a familiar faceAndersen. Chapter 66: Kinslaying Chapter 66: Kinslaying"Lord Viserys, you have already won the seventh arena, and each arena champion receives a reward of 3,000 gold dragons. I can offer you an additional 10,000 gold dragons if you withdraw from the competition." Andersen''s demeanor was much more pleasing this time, in stark contrast to his previous aggressive behavior. At least he knew how to use honorific language and discuss money. It was a progress. "You came to see me in private, right? I think your brothers have been putting a lot of pressure on you lately, haven''t they?" "Just say yes or no!" Andersen''s face changed, and neither of them answered the other''s question directly. Andersen watched as Viserys stood up and walked towards him, causing him to subconsciously take a step back. After all, Viserys''s strength was formidable, and Andersen was wary. Meeting in private carried risks; if he were killed, it would be a waste. "We can actually cooperate," Viserys said, patting Andersen on the shoulder. "Cooperate?" "That''s right. My goal is to defeat all my opponents, and so is yours. But my opponents are in the ring, and yours are outside of it." Andersen swallowed hard, vaguely guessing what Viserys was implying. "If you kill your brother, you will be the sole heir to the house, won''t you?" "What are you talking about?" Andersen''s body shook like a cat with its tail stepped on, his voice trembling. He realized that Viserys was trying to induce him to commit kinslaying. "I tell you! It''s impossible!" Andersen glared at Viserys, as if to assert his determination and ward off the devilish suggestion. "If it''s impossible, then why are you yelling?" Viserys looked at him with a mocking smile. "Kyla, please escort Lord Andersen out." Greatly provoked, Andersen turned and left, unwilling to stay a moment longer. In his haste and turmoil, he accidentally stumbled. "Come see me when you''ve figured it out!" Viserys shouted, watching him leave. Viserys knew he couldn''t simply ignore being targeted by House Fregar. Thanks to the intelligence from House Zalyne, he was aware of the situation within Andersen''s house. He believed that planting the seed of doubt would eventually make it take root in Andersen''s heart. If he could control House Fregar through Andersen... ... On the road, Andersen was restless, his breathing heavy and difficult to calm. He was so irritable that he seemed ready to snap at any moment. Suddenly, his carriage stopped, and he shouted angrily, "What''s going on!" The coachman didn''t answer. Instead, a young man who looked like him stepped inVitus. "Where have you been?" Vitus asked indifferently. "What does it matter to you?" Andersen retorted. "You should know that Viserys is against the house, right? What did you go to him for?" Andersen was shocked. ''How did he know where I was? Had Father already included him in the family''s intelligence network?'' Anger flared at the calm look on Vitus''s face. He had always been like that. Realizing he couldn''t hide it, Andersen admitted, "Yes, I went to see Viserys." "What did you want from him?" "Do I need to tell you?" "If you don''t tell me, you''ll have to tell Father," said Vitus, expressionless, implying that if Tormo knew, Vitus would too. Realizing that Vitus was showing off, Andersen felt his anger suffocating him. He glared at Vitus, his face red, and finally conceded, "I don''t think we have to kill him. Maybe he just wants some money and to leave Braavos with his beggar princess." Vitus looked at Andersen, a mocking smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. "You actually went to bribe a dog with a broken leg. As long as you kill him, everything he has will belong to House Fregar." "Kill him? You have no idea how strong he is!" Andersen argued, his voice rising. Whenever he talked about Viserys, he couldn''t help but think of the scene he saw on the Falia flower boata single man against an entire guard! It was shocking. Although the guards he brought from the house were not masters, they were swordsmen who had practiced for many years. Even using their fists and feet instead of swords, Viserys won too quickly, which cast a shadow over his heart. Especially when Andersen had his arm broken and fixedthe intense pain was still fresh in his memory. "Don''t worry about that, I have plenty of ways." Vitus shook out his clothes. "Just follow my orders, and you''ll be rewarded with a fortune. But if you''re too greedy, think about what happened to your mother." When Vitus mentioned his mother, Andersen''s nostrils flared, and his cheeks turned red with anger. However, Vitus said with disdain, "What? Are you going to attack your brother again?" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Watching Vitus berate him, Andersen''s teeth chattered. In fact, he and Vitus were half-brothers. Andersen was the bastard son of Tormo and a courtesan. The "greed" Vitus mentioned referred to Andersen''s mother trying to secure more resources for him. This had displeased Tormo''s wife, Vitus''s mother, who secretly killed Andersen''s mother out of spite. Because Tormo had been very close to Andersen''s mother, he was enraged by her death. He included Andersen among his two legitimate sons, nominally entitling him to inherit. Over the years, however, Tormo''s anger faded, and he began to see Andersen merely as a rival to motivate his legitimate sons to work harder. Recently, Tormo''s task of making tea for his two half-brothers had stirred up embarrassing memories for Andersen. Now, Vitus had reopened those wounds, almost driving Andersen to lose his mind. "Remember to go with me to Falia''s place tonight," Vitus said before leaving. Watching him go, Andersen almost trembled with anger. Suddenly, Andersen heard Viserys'' words echoing in his mind: ''Come see me when you''ve figured it out.'' But what could he possibly do? Even if he was the best fighter, he couldn''t break into House Fregar''s fortress alone, could he? "No, I can''t do this," Andersen shook his head. He still couldn''t bring himself to turn his sword on his own brother. ''But are Vitus and Tarth my true brothers?'' Chapter 67: Powerful Chapter 67: Powerful"Lady Faria, Lord Viserys is here!" "Oh, I see!" Before Viserys could even arrive at Falia''s place, news of his victory in the seventh arena had already reached their ears. After witnessing his formidable skills in close combat with Andersen, the two were confident in Viserys''s strength. If he was that strong unarmed, how powerful would he be with a sword? Though they often dealt with swordsmen, their methods of judging martial arts were relatively simple, but they sufficed for assessing him. When Viserys boarded the ship, he was greeted by Asha, who was still wearing the "coin splint" he had made for her. She enthusiastically brought him a cup of hot tea. "Ah, thank you, Lady Asha," he said. Under normal circumstances, this would be a simple thank you, though a bit intimate and playful. But this simple greeting was unexpected. "The third roundthe theme for the third round has arrived," Asha said, stuttering slightly. "This time it was quite fast," Viserys remarked, surprised. It seemed House Fregar was preparing to do something else. Could they let him take the dragon egg so easily? Obviously not. The theme had arrived so quickly that he didn''t quite believe it. "The theme this time is the future?!" Viserys exclaimed, a bit surprised as he received the envelope from Asha. These bumpkins had actually chosen such a philosophical topic. Through the gauze-like curtain, Faria, seated in the boat, saw the shadows of Viserys and Asha. Viserys looked down at the letter in his hand, and Asha, who was just tall enough to reach his chest, leaned over to look at it with him. If you didn''t know better, you''d think they were close. This made Falia feel a little uncomfortable. She had been the main character for so many years, and now she had suddenly become a supporting role. Normally, she wouldn''t have cared, but today... Falia suddenly realized she might have been tempted, just as the old nun had said. ''Take a deep breath and calm down.'' Falia counted her heartbeat while imagining an album the nun who had trained her had once shown her. The album was full of images of abandoned women, women who died in childbirth, women who were destitute... She hoped this would strengthen her resolve. "Lady Moonshadow," Viserys said, realizing he had been outside for far too long, to the point of being rude. He quickly entered the boat and expressed his apologies. His smiling face appeared in Falia''s eyes, and the scene she had just recalled in her mind suddenly vanished. Now she had only one questionhow could she get Viserys to call her Falia instead of Moonshadow? This time, Viserys seemed to be a bit out of ideas. He held a pen and paper, writing and drawing, but couldn''t make up his mind. There were songs about the future in his music library, but most of them were pop songs, and he worried they didn''t match the style of the times, leaving him conflicted. However, even his slightly frowning expression captivated the two women. After about ten minutes, Viserys finally made up his mind. But just as he was about to play, a voice came from outside: "Lady Moonshadow, I''ve come to bring you a new theme." The three of them looked at each other, then at the letter next to them, all appearing a bit confused. "Asha, go and see what''s going on." "Yes," Asha replied, running out. Falia looked through the window to see who was coming. It was Andersen, his brother Vitus, and a messenger. After boarding the ship, they came to the boat. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lady Moonshadow, Lord Viserys." It was Vitus who spoke. "Lord Vitus, Lord Andersen," Falia greeted, standing up to welcome the two. Viserys crossed his legs and made a face as if to say, ''What are you doing here?'' "Didn''t you just send the theme over? Why are you sending it again?" he asked, taking the teapot from Asha and drinking directly from the spout. The messenger and the musicians were both shocked. They dared not offend such important people as Vitus and Andersen, but the ''Beggar King'' didn''t seem to care at all. Didn''t he know that without land and people, he was nothing? Falia and Asha were in the same predicament. Both knew they had no part in this matter and should stay out of it. Falia usually acted as a go-between, but now she and Viserys both represented the interests of House Zalyne to some extent. Their interests conflicted, and there was no need for cooperation. So her usual "business methods" were of no use. Andersen realized that Viserys did not want to give them a warm welcome. He could only make a face that seemed to want to say something but couldn''t. Vitus appeared indifferent, which was part of their plan. It seemed impossible to them that they could write two songs in such a short time that would be sung for decades. Tormo suspected there was a traitor in their midst. He consulted with the Sealord and decided to change the theme at short notice. He also sent his sons to see what was going on. If the boy was really so talented, he would have to think of another solution. Vitus said, "My father suspects that someone has leaked the theme of the song, so he consulted with the Prince and ordered a temporary change." "Oh, the thief is crying for help. Give it to me," Viserys replied, taking the letter directly from the messenger''s hand without offering any courtesy. His sarcasm, though translated from Valyrian, was clear to the educated brothers. "Lord Viserys, please mind your manners," Andersen said, trying not to appear too weak in front of his brother. "Don''t worry, even if I''m rude, I''m not as rude as a rapist." "You..." Vitus glanced at Andersen, eyes full of contempt, but he remained silent. His expression suggested that Andersen had omitted some details. "Oh, by the way, there are messengers for delivering letters. Why did you two come here personally?" Viserys asked. "Please forgive us, Your Lordship. You are preparing for the tournament and composing music at the same time, achieving such good results. You are truly a man blessed by the gods. We happened to be passing by and wanted to see you," Vitus replied with a lukewarm attitude. "Very good. Very much like the eldest son," Viserys remarked, knowing that people like Vitus often had a lot of "fake strength." They were always gentle and soft-spoken until the critical moment. Just like his brother, although far from Rhaegar, he was the same. Viserys was too lazy to provoke him further. However, Andersen''s face turned pale. Apart from his own father, when had he ever been so wronged? He opened the letter and saw that the theme this time was ''Braavos.'' Braavos had not produced good music to praise it in several years. The Sealord likely changed the topic for this reason. But since it was a tribute to a place, he could simply change the lyrics. The moment he saw the topic, a melody formed in his head. In front of the shocked eyes of the two brothers, Falia, Asha, the musicians of the Sealord''s palace, and the messenger, Viserys said, "Come, give me the harp." Chapter 68: Braavos’ Lover Chapter 68: Braavos LoverWith the third song being played, the Ten Day Festival had entered its final climax. There were still seven or eight songs performed at the festival, but three of these were written by Viserys. The last song, "Braavos'' Lover," was played almost as many times as the others combined. Viserys had composed this song using the melody of "Scarborough Fair" and rewriting the lyrics. It was more intense than his previous song for Falia. In the Sealord''s Palace, Ferrego squinted and enjoyed the melody. He knew that with the spread of this song, Braavos would become more well-known. "Play it again," he ordered. He had lost count of how many times he had it "shuffle-played." That morning, the musicians played all the songs for him as usual, and Ferrego immediately felt the song''s charm, asking to hear it repeatedly. "You know, if Viserys had been born a few years earlierif he had been born at the same time as Rhaegarwould the Targaryens have lost the Iron Throne?" Ferrego asked Qarro, his chief swordsman and personal bodyguard. "He''s got the skills and the talent, but I don''t know how good he is at leading men," Qarro replied. At the age of 15 or 16, Viserys had not only composed three songs that would be sung for centuries but had also won the championship of the seventh ring. It was said that he had fought very easily so far and might even win two championships. This had never happened in the history of the Ten Day Festival. Suddenly, Ferrego''s eyes became fierce. "He''s indeed a very talented boy, but even so, it is not enough to win the support of House Zalyne. What kind of promise did he make?" "Investigate further!" "Yes," Qarro replied. ... On the other side, in the Garden of a Hundred Birds, Tormo, already frustrated, had driven away the musicians he had invited. "You''re useless! So many of you, and you can''t even beat a brat?" he fumed. The result of the competition was clear, and his patience was exhausted. In truth, Tormo had bent the rules in his favor. He had put in significant effort to get the theme in advance, using considerable manpower and enlisting the most famous musicians in the entire Free Cities. They had the theme three or four days before Viserys, yet their work had only declined in quality. Suppressing his boiling anger, Tormo couldn''t help but wonder if the gods had abandoned his house. He didn''t understand why his house had more healthy children than the Zalyne and Antaryon houses; he just took it as a divine gift. House Zalyne had been prepared to "bend the knee," but then Viserys came along. "Tell the swordsmen that if they can''t defeat Viserys, they can all leave Braavos!" "Yes, father!" "~Are you going to Braavos? Parsley, sage, rosemary, and thyme Remember me to one who lives there For once she was a true love of mine~" Unlike the Sealord''s suspicions and Fregar''s anger, Roth and his wife were pleasantly surprised. Methys became increasingly interested in the "genetics" of Viserys and his sister. However, her husband Roth said, "I''m afraid it won''t work. Viserys seems to be preparing to join the Sellswords." "Why..." Methys wanted to say that he was living a comfortable and respectable life here; why would he join the Sellswords? But then she thought of what Viserys had to bear. It was a deep hatred that had destroyed his country and his family. No one would be likely to choose to stop. "There have been multiple large mercenary groups inviting him to join recently. It seems he''s using this competition to elevate his status within the mercenary ranks as much as possible," Roth explained. Methys nodded, a hint of disappointment in her eyes, but soon another idea came to mind. "What about his sister? Is Viserys going to take her with him when he joins the Sellswords? I''ve never heard of such a thing." Roth looked at his wife and saw her face suddenly light up. "Maybe we can ask him to leave his sister with us?" Roth patted his wife''s back affectionately and said with a wry smile, "Wouldn''t that seem like taking a hostage? Even if we know it''s not, how could we convince him?" Methys realized the flaw in her plan and made a face like a little girl. Roth then said seriously, "It''s clear that Viserys will win the poetry competition, but it''s dangerous for him to insist on winning the swordsmanship competition." Methys frowned, recognizing the truth in his words. The final round of the competition would have four bouts, giving Tormo plenty of opportunities to attack. "If he really wants to win the Valyrian steel sword, I think I can lend him Wavecutter. That might reassure him enough to leave his sister with us," Roth suggested. Methys was taken aback. "You''re going to lend him our ancestral sword, Wavecutter?!" Sensing something significant, she threw herself into Roth''s arms. Despite the age difference when they married, her love for him was no less intense. Roth had decided to lend Viserys the ancestral sword after recently visiting the High Priest of the Temple of the Moonsingers to have Viserys'' fate predicted. The high priest said he could not see Viserys''s fate and expressed a desire to meet him. This convinced Roth of Viserys''s extraordinary nature. He decided to take a gamble and give Viserys something as an "investment." ''Armor is too common. A Valyrian steel sword will make a real impression,'' Roth concluded. ... "I don''t know who leaked Viserys''s address." The next day, as he was about to head to the main arena, a crowd had gathered at the door. The name "The Beggar King" had long been forgotten. Now, he was known by his latest song title, "Braavos'' Lover." A prince of a fallen kingdom with superb swordsmanship, proficient in music, and blessed with good looks, he perfectly embodied the word "Underdog" to the people and tourists of Braavos. "Viserys''s carriage! It''s his carriage coming out!" someone shouted, and the crowd surged forward. Pretty Meris had arrived early with the intention of involving Viserys, but the scene before her caught her by surprise. The crowd was so dense that it was hard to squeeze through. Even with her 1.8-meter frame, she struggled to get in. Jorah had also come early, but not only had he failed to see Viserys, his money bag had been stolen. He felt very unlucky! Just as Viserys in the carriage was wondering how to get out, a blue-clad guard suddenly appeared from behind the crowd. "Back off! Back off!" The guards began to disperse the crowd, but it took considerable effort to clear the surging mass. Among the enthusiastic onlookers, not far from Viserys''s carriage, two pairs of eyes were peering. In a carriage that was not particularly conspicuous, Illyrio sat with a man who had dyed blue hair. He looked no more than forty years old, with neatly trimmed cheeks, though closer inspection revealed his hair roots were a grayish red. Speaking in the common tongue, he conversed with Illyrio. He was Rhaegar''s close friend, Jon Connington, now serving in the Golden Company under the alias "Griff." In fact, in terms of moral integrity alone, this Jon can be called the Guan Yu of the Game of Thrones version. Both face the same problem. In the ''Romance of the Three Kingdoms,'' Guan Yu let Cao Cao escape at Huarong Pass. And in Game of Thrones, Jon Connington let Robert escape, who was hiding in a prostitute''s bed during the Battle of the Bells. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He could have burned down Stoney Sept, but because he did not want to kill innocents, Robert managed to escape. "Are you saying that someone is secretly supporting Viserys?" asked Jon Connington. "That''s just my guess. I don''t have any evidence yet," replied Illyrio. Jon Connington looked at Viserys''s carriage with worry in his eyes. If someone was truly supporting him, then they should be supporting Rhaegar''s son, Aegon, the true heir to the Iron Throne. How could this Viserys take advantage of it? "What do you plan to do, my lord?" asked Jon Connington. "We spoke to him before. He said he would join the sellswords after the celebration. Perhaps we can let him join the Golden Company, and you can keep an eye on him." "What about Aegon?" Some time ago, Jon Connington was ready to leave the Golden Company to take care of Aegon. But after hearing more about Viserys from Illyrio, he had put the plan on hold. "I''ll try to send someone else," Illyrio said helplessly. "Okay, I''ll tell Viserys to join the Golden Company," Jon Connington said, and the two of them rode off to the finals. Chapter 69: I Doubt It Chapter 69: I Doubt ItThe people of Braavos, especially those at the Sealord''s Palace, are quite cunning. They did not disclose where the final arena would be. Instead, they secretly released news that one of three theatersthe Moon Pool Theater, the Sevenstar Theater, or the Purple Mist Theaterwould be used. These three theaters are the largest and most luxurious in Braavos, each capable of accommodating two thousand spectators. Wealthy individuals and dignitaries, eager not to miss the competition or the chance to see the Sealord, bought seats in all three theaters. For instance, Meris secured seats in all three venues. The Golden Company and the Stormcrows, having participants in the competition, were directly allocated several seats. Those with less money could only afford to buy seats in one theater, hoping luck would be on their side. This strategy did not affect the poor, who could rarely afford to visit the theater, perhaps once every few months or even half a year. As the celebration began, ticket prices for the three major theaters soared, rising more than tenfold. However, the schedule for the final competition was made public, allowing the common folk to participate through "gambling bets." Like when Jorah lost his money bag the other day, if not for a jewel he had on him, he would have struggled to eat. ''Viserys seems pretty strong. Why not bet on him?'' Jorah thought. He counted out ten gold coins from his pocket and placed a bet on Viserys. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Viserys was set to fight in the first match of the first day. His opponent was a swordsman from House Zalyne who had just returned from a mercenary group. The man had met Jorah before and, though skilled, was not quite on par with Viserys. "Any more bets! Any more bets! Braavos''s lover Viserys versus the spear group''s Benro! Any more bets!" Helbo shouted. The day before, he had won back all the money he lost betting on Viserys. Unlike Jorahs rational judgment, Helbo had given up thinking. He had decided that no matter who Viserys fought, he would bet on him! Whether he would make a fortune or not depended on this. Compared to the uproar outside, the theater was much more orderly. After all, everyone seated there was considered a decent person. Many had brought their servants, and, more importantly, the Sealord himself was present. Everyone was careful with their words and behavior. Suddenly, a figure''s appearance caused a commotion. The man wore a blue and gold brocade cloak and held a Dragonbone Scepter. It was Ferrego Antaryon, the Sealord of Braavos. "Bow to the Sealord''s Palace..." a voice commanded, and everyone bowed their heads to the central platform, like a large field of fallen wheat. Ferrego waved his hand, and the people around him shouted again: "The Sealord announces that the Swordsmanship Tournament is ready to begin..." Everyone sat down but continued to watch the central stand closely. Ferrego tilted his head slightly, and a servant whispered in his ear. "My lord." "Have Lord Roth and Lord Tormo join me here." "Yes." The two were both surprised by the Sealord''s invitation. However, despite their surprise, it was impossible to refuse. "My lord," they bowed to Ferrego. "Sit down, my lords," he said, gesturing to the two chairs beside him. They took their seats, one on either side of Ferrego. "Who do you think will win the championship of this Swordsmanship Competition?" Ferrego asked. "The swordsmen are all very skilled, each with their own strengths. I can''t make a definitive judgment, but I have high hopes for a few of the mercenary swordsmen. They''ve experienced life and death, and their swordsmanship and mentality should be superior to that of the young," Tormo replied, referring to Viserys. Roth, not to be outdone, voiced his support for Viserys. "When I see him, I think of myself when I was young," he said with a smile. The other two thought to themselves, ''Isn''t that just flattering yourself? Are you as handsome as him?'' "Although the champion swordsman will be decided after the competition, I think the winner of the music competition is already clear," Ferrego said. He was very pleased with the three songs Viserys had performed. Roth smiled at this. After all, Viserys had at least won one championship, which was also important for Falia. In other words, his side had already won one and a half of the three championships, which was quite good. "You mean..." Tormo asked in a flat tone. "Yes, that Viserys Targaryen." Roth said, his smile widening. "I''m honored to share your opinion, my lord. His songs will be sung for at least a hundred years!" "Yes, he''s a very talented young man," Ferrego agreed. Tormo felt a bit upset seeing the two of them in agreement. "These songs are indeed very good, but, my lord, forgive me for being narrow-minded, but I always feel that these songs are not his work." "Every time Viserys submits a piece of music, a messenger from the Sealord''s Palace watches. If he didn''t write it, who did?" Roth immediately argued. "That''s why I said I was narrow-minded. I want to know, this Viserys seems to be only fifteen years old this year. He came to Braavos when he was seven or eight, and he''s been frequenting various social occasions in his teens, hoping to get an army to recapture the throne. Has he ever been a sailor?" Roth sneered. "So according to you, every bard who recites the songs of the Knights must have been a knight before?" "Lord Roth, that''s not what I meant. I''m just saying that Viserys is too young. Take the first song; it''s not something a teenager could compose. What does the Lord think?" Ferrego knew that Tormo was still trying to "struggle" a bit. Although he intended to support House Zalyne, it was not good to be too obvious. "There is some doubt, but it doesn''t mean he has used any tricks." Tormo smiled, sensing an opportunity. "I think that after the competition, we should ask him to compose another song in front of us. If he can produce a piece of similar quality, I will give him an additional 50,000 gold dragons in my name!" Fifty thousand gold dragons. Roth glanced sideways. ''This guy is really rich.'' "But if he can''t do it, I don''t think the dragon egg should be given to someone like him." Ferrego appeared thoughtful, then turned to Roth. "I think Lord Tormo''s proposal can be considered. What do you think?" Roth pondered. If Viserys truly had that kind of talent, it wasn''t impossible. This would also be a good way to shut Tormo up. "It''s all up to you, my lord, but what theme should we choose?" Chapter 70: The Three Spectators Chapter 70: The Three Spectators"Haha, no rush. Is Viserys the first or the last? Let''s see what happens first." With that, the discussion ended for the time being, and the tournament officially began. After bidding farewell to Dany and the others, Viserys made his way to the arena. His arrival immediately drew the attention of the audience. "That''s Viserys! What a beautiful boy~" "His eyes are really purple!" "Hmph, the Beggar King is nothing." "Look at his hair!" The various whispers and comments blended together like a murky river, making it difficult to distinguish individual voices. Most people focused on his appearance, but some of the more discerning onlookers noticed something in his posture. "Is that Viserys?" Daario asked. "Yes, look at him. His sister can''t be that bad. Fortunately, Bloodbeard didn''t get his hands on her, or she would have been ruined." Daario ignored his men. He could tell from Viserys''s sword grip, stride, and eyes that he was no ordinary man. "Let''s see how he performs. If he''s good, we''ll raise his pay and invite him again." Meanwhile, Jon Connington was also contemplating how to persuade Viserys to join the Golden Company. He wasnt afraid to spend money; the Golden Company had plenty of it, if little else. According to Illyrio, Viserys had invented a kind of soap, which must have earned him a considerable fortune, judging by his alliance with House Zalyne. ''Maybe I need to reveal my identity?'' Jon Connington mused. If he could bring up Rhaegar, perhaps Viserys would agree to join the Golden Company. Not many knew that Viserys had been crowned by his mother, and Jon Connington, long expelled from Westeros, believed the heir to the Iron Throne could only be the bloodline of the Silver Prince in his heart. Meris''s eyes lit up when she saw him. She had nearly exhausted her gold coins just to buy the ticket, but she thought it was worth it. If she could recruit him, the leader would have to reimburse her! Benro, who stepped onto the stage with Viserys, did not receive the same attention. He appeared to be around 34 or 35, with a brown beard covering half his face and a shallow scar on his forehead from a stray arrow. "You shouldn''t go against Lord Tormo," he said. "Cut the crap. Do you chat with people before a fight?" "Hmph!" Seeing that Viserys had no intention of arguing, Benro fell silent. "The competition begins..." With a short blast of the horn, Benro made a tentative stab. Viserys easily dodged and taunted, "Is that all?" "You''ll regret this!" Benro retorted. "Regret?" Viserys snorted. "It seems that nowadays, you have to fight sellswords with your mouth first." His expression turned serious, and he stopped provoking Benro, focusing instead on fighting back. "Up! Left! Down! Front!" Viserys called out his attacks, warning his opponent where to defend. Not only was he fast, but he also possessed significant strength. The crowd watched in astonishment. They had never seen a match like this before; it was more like a lesson. The silver-haired boy was demonstrating his prowess in an extraordinary manner. Meris, Daario, and others secretly raised their bids in their minds. Benro soon realized he couldn''t keep up. What kind of monster is this? Viserys could attack, talk, and maintain his breath effortlessly, while Benro, after less than ten moves, was already flustered. Benro''s defense began to crumble. Finally, his sword slipped from his hand, and Viserys''s blade grazed his beard, the cold metal pressing against his neck. Two breaths later, the referee declared, "Viserys Targaryen wins..." Sealord Ferrego glanced at his personal bodyguard, Qarro, who showed a rare glimmer of admiration in his eyes. Ferrego knew that Viserys''s swordsmanship had earned his approval. Beside him, Tormo frowned. None of his men seemed capable of defeating Viserys. In that case, he might not win any of the three championships. Roth, however, was elated. Although he knew Viserys was strong based on his performance the previous days, he had never imagined this level of skill. He could already envision Viserys shining among the sellswords. Meris''s blue eyes were shining, but her confidence wavered when she noticed the Golden Company not far away. The Golden Companys strength was renowned across the Free Cities, and it had a long-standing partnership with the Iron Bank. If a creditor tried to default on a debt, the Golden Company was the first mercenary group the Iron Bank would turn to, and they always delivered. If these guys wanted to recruit Viserys, Meris feared their chances of success were slim. She had to remember that Viserys was a Targaryen, and the founder of the Golden Company was a Targaryen bastard. This family connection made her even more uncertain. Meris''s insecurity stemmed from her ignorance of noble affairs; the Targaryens and the Blackfyres despised each other with passion. "How do you think we can get him to join us?" Meris asked the gray-haired man beside her. "Mer, are you worried that we can''t afford Viserys'' price?" "Yes," she nodded. "In fact, I don''t think money is the most important factor. The key is to find out what he cares about most." "What he cares about the most..." Meris pondered for a while but came up empty. As Viserys walked down from the arena, he smiled, but halfway there, he saw several white shadows flying toward him. Instinctively, he tried to dodge, but they turned out to be handkerchiefs in various colorspink, white, and blueeach carrying the unique scent of a maiden. He had no choice but to catch them as he walked. By the time he returned to the room, his arms were full. Dany, who had been overjoyed to see him, now wore a sad expression. Viserys noticed her change in demeanor and called out, "Regis!" Regis quickly approached to take the handkerchiefs. "Get rid of these," Viserys instructed. "Get rid of them?" Regis asked, puzzled. "You decide." Viserys glanced at Dany, then picked her up and spun her around, bringing a smile back to her face. Just a few minutes earlier, outside the theater. "The competition has begun!" someone announced, and everyone outside looked toward the theater as if they had X-ray vision. After a few minutes of tense waiting, a cheer erupted from inside. "There''s a result! So soon!" Jorah exclaimed, feeling uneasy. Despite having witnessed Viserys''s strength, this was the final match, and he had bet half of his current wealth. If he lost, it would be a significant problem. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In contrast to Jorah''s anxiety, Helbo appeared very relaxed. Although he didn''t know much about swordsmanship, he recognized that Viserys''s martial arts were extraordinary. His confidence was quickly rewarded as the bet of one hundred gold dragons was doubled. Many people didn''t understand swordsmanship; they simply liked Viserys and chose him, much like those who bet on the World Cup by picking the team from the country whose name they liked. However, for every winner, there were naturally losers. Most of the losers were the foot soldiers and thugs of House Fregar. "Next time, we''ll bet on the swordsman from House Fregar," said a man with long, narrow eyes, who looked like a small business owner. "But this Viserys seems very strong. It seems he defeated his opponent in no time," another man noted. The small business owner smiled contemptuously and replied, "Don''t worry, he''ll lose next time!" Chapter 71: Mother of Dragons’ Lover Chapter 71: Mother of Dragons LoverAfter watching the tournament, Ferrego was ready to leave. It was already quite impressive that such a notable figure had made an appearance. Halfway through the second tournament, Ferrego exited the theater under the escort of guards. Shortly after, Tormo also left, and the Roth arrived at Viserys'' room. "Lord Roth, Lady Methys," Viserys greeted the couple, with Dany following closely behind. The couple moved in perfect harmony. Methys walked towards Dany, and Kyla, who was standing nearby, instinctively moved closer but was stopped by a look from Viserys. Roth then spoke of the tournament, praising it in his speech. "Lord Viserys'' swordsmanship is, I believe, the best in all the Free Cities." "You are too kind. I''m still young, and even a master must always keep an apprentice''s heart." "A master must always remain an apprentice! That''s good, that makes perfect sense," Roth said, appreciating the sentiment, even though he knew it was just a figure of speech. After a brief exchange of pleasantries, they got down to business. "I heard that Lord Viserys wants to join the sellswords." "That''s right," Viserys confirmed. Roth''s expression grew serious. "I can''t say I understand your feelings, but I can understand your actions. However, I have one more question that I would like to ask." "Please go ahead," Viserys invited. "What is your real reason for participating in the tournament? I mean, apart from the Valyrian steel sword and the prize money." "I want to increase my bounty." "Increase... your bounty?" Roth didn''t quite understand. But when Viserys explained it to him, he understood. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh, to increase the cost of assassinating for the Usurper through the tournament." "That''s right." Roth nodded. He had always thought that Viserys was only participating in the tournament to demonstrate his martial arts skills in order to improve his starting position when he joined a mercenary group. "So, are you going to win the championship? Based on the strength you''ve shown so far, if someone wants to hire the Faceless Men to assassinate you, it will probably cost the same as hiring a mercenary group." Viserys sensed Roth''s intentions keenly, but the other party didn''t seem malicious, so he asked, "Do you want me to stop here and withdraw from the swordsmanship competition?" Roth thought for a moment and said, "It''s not good for House Zalyne if you withdraw now, but I still hope that you can be more cautious. Tormo must have other methods." Viserys nodded, and Roth''s next proposal surprised him even more. "You mean to lend me your house ancestral sword?!" Viserys felt a little unreal. Had he reached such a level of value? Although he was slightly tempted, he still refused. That was a Valyrian sword, not a normal sword. Although it was sharp, tough, and light, according to the setting of the novel, the main function of a Valyrian sword was to kill the "Others". He didn''t need it for the time being in recent years. If he agreed to Roth''s proposal, he would be indebted for a favor that wouldn''t be worth the actual benefits. In short, it wasn''t cost-effective. So Viserys declined the offer. "Thank you, Lord Roth, for your kindness, but I want to say that my true strength is greater than what you see. I still want to compete for the championship in swordsmanship." Looking at Viserys'' expression, Roth knew he couldn''t say anything else. What he saw on Viserys'' face was not the arrogance of youth but a kind of powerful confidence. Since he had said everything he should have, there was no need to continue persuading him. After chatting for a while, Roth gave Methys a wink. Before leaving, Methys reluctantly took Dany''s hand, stroked it a few times, and insisted on giving her earrings. "All women should have their ears pierced. I''ll send someone to pierce your ears for you. It doesn''t hurt at all." "Thank you, my lady." As he watched the Roths leave, Viserys was somewhat puzzled. Why did they think so highly of him? By ordinary standards, joining a mercenary group meant his best-case scenario would be becoming the next "Bittersteel." Could it be that Roth truly believed he could reclaim Westeros? Just as Viserys was contemplating Roth''s intentions, someone suddenly came to visit. A man in his thirties entered the room. His eyes were blue, and his beard and hair were dyed the same shade. It was said this was the style of the people of Tyrosh. He had coquettishly divided his beard into three prongs and carried a Dothraki scimitar on his left side and a slender sword on his right. Regis and Kyla were on their guard, protecting Dany. But the blue-haired man showed no malice and introduced himself politely, "Lord Viserys, my name is Daario Naharis, from the Stormcrows." "Daario," Viserys repeated, quickly recalling the man''s identity. In the TV series, he was the one who stabbed his teammates in the back and then offered the Sellswords to the Mother of Dragons. He had a fling with her and became her most loyal general. Viserys suddenly felt uneasy. Not only did he have to guard against those with "yellow hairs," but alsothose with "red, orange, yellow, green, blue, and purple" hairs. However, the Mother of Dragons in the original storyline was alone and had to resort to desperate measures. Sure enough, Dany now only looked at Daario warily, her eyes showing no sign of trust. "My lord, what brings you here?" Viserys asked inquisitively. "I''m here to invite you to join our Stormcrow mercenary group. If you''re willing, we''ll offer you 2,000 gold dragons a year and the position of Sergeant Major," Daario replied. The Sergeant Major was a second-level combat unit leader, in charge of nearly 300 men. This was a highly generous offer for someone new to the group. As he spoke, Daario glanced around and quickly spotted Dany hiding at the back, making his eyes light up. "Your conditions are indeed generous, but I want to concentrate on the competition for now. I will give you a reply once it''s over," Viserys responded. Suddenly, Daario drew his Dothraki scimitar, startling everyone present. Viserys didn''t know what he was up to but remained calm, confident in his power. Daario placed the scimitar horizontally on his hands and said, "Please give my scimitar to the beautiful lady. If she needs my sword, I will answer her call." Viserys glanced at the scimitar, noting the gold-carved woman on the handlean overly sensual design. Just as he was about to speak, Dany stepped forward and said, "Thank you for your kindness, but my brother''s sword is the most powerful in the world! I don''t need anyone else''s sword." ''Okay, okay, okay. You''re interested in my sister, aren''t you?'' Viserys thought, feeling a bit annoyed but pleased with Dany''s firm response. The conversation ended on a somewhat cold note. Daario had just left when another blue-haired man walked in. This one was older, with neatly groomed cheeks and carefully matched clothes. His facial features were more Westerosi. Viserys didn''t recognize him immediately, but it was Jon Connington. The next scene made Viserys even more cautious. The man turned around and closed the door to the compartment. Sensing something was wrong, Viserys quickly positioned Dany behind him. Kyla and Regis drew their swords and stepped forward, cornering the man. But the next second, the blue-haired man knelt down and said, "Prince Viserys, Princess Daenerys!" Chapter 72: You Have Nothing to Do With the Targaryens Chapter 72: You Have Nothing to Do With the Targaryens"Prince Viserys, Princess Daenerys." ''What the hell!'' Everyone present exchanged glances, and Viserys struggled to recall the man''s identity. The man in his forties then spoke up, "Prince Viserys, Princess Daenerys, I am called Griffin, but thats my pseudonym. My real name is Jon Connington, Lord of Griffin''s Roost. I once followed Prince Rhaegar." Viserys paused, then said, "The Battle of the Bells?" Jon Connington''s body trembled slightly. "Yes, the Battle of the Bells." The Battle of the Bells was a significant conflict during the War of the Usurper. Robert had been cornered by Jon Connington in Stoney Sept, forced to hide in a prostitutes bed to escape. Jon Connington could have burned down the town and killed Robert, but his honor wouldn''t allow him to harm innocent people. This decision led to his expulsion by the Mad King Aerys. He later joined the Golden Company and rose through the ranks. According to the original plan, Viserys and Dany should have left Braavos half a year ago and would not have encountered Jon Connington. Yet, here they were. "I remember now. Get up," Viserys said. Jon Connington looked up at Viserys, his tear-filled eyes glistening. Seeing the resemblance to Rhaegar, he struggled to compose himself, but his heart was filled with devotion to Rhaegars orphan. "Are you still serving in the Golden Company?" Viserys asked. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes. I was going to leave last year, but after hearing news about the two of you, I stayed." "What are you doing here now?" Viserys''s tone was cold, but Jon Connington thought he understood. He believed Viserys was resentful due to their shared hardships. Feeling the need to explain, Jon Connington said, "I hope to follow the Prince and Princess." "No need. You were banished by my father. You and the Targaryens no longer have any relationship of subordination. Follow whoever you want and live however you wish," Viserys said. He then turned to Kyla, "Kyla, escort this man out." "Wait!" Jon Connington pleaded, thinking Viserys was angry with him for sparing Robert. "The late king Aerys was merciful and only banished me. But if it werent for me, Prince Rhaegar and the late king wouldnt have... Please, give me a chance to atone for my sins." The others were moved by Jon Connington''s plea. To any bystanders, it might have seemed that Viserys was about to gain a confidant. However, Viserys frowned as he watched Jon Conningtons performance. He stood up and placed a firm hand on Jon Connington''s shoulder, making it feel as though an iron clamp was ready to crush it at any moment. "Ser Jon Connington, you have not told the truth once since you entered," Viserys said. Jon Connington''s heart trembled, and his eardrums seemed to ring. He had no idea how he had revealed his weakness. "Prince, I don''t understand what you mean," he replied nervously, a figure flashing through his mind. "Dont you really understand?" Viserys squeezed his hand, sending a wave of numbness through Jon Connington''s shoulder. His grip was terrifying. "Please tell me, Prince." Viserys bent down, bringing his face within half a foot of Jon Conningtons, and stared into his eyes. "I''ll say it one last time. Dont make me repeat myself, or Ill kill you the next time you appear before me." Dany was puzzled by Viserys cold attitude. This "Uncle" had followed Rhaegar and should be a good person. She knew the story of the "Battle of the Bells" and that he was responsible for it. But Viserys had told her that some things should be judged by facts, not by heart. Why treat him like this? Finally, after struggling for a while, Jon Connington said, "Rhaegars child is still alive. Ive been protecting him." Rhaegar''s child? Wasn''t Rhaegar''s child killed by the Mountain? Dany seemed to have heard explosive news and opened her eyes wide in disbelief. Viserys sat back in his chair. "Tell me more. What is yours, Varys, and Illyrio plan? Tell me everything!" ''Howhow is that possible! How could he know?'' Jon Connington was horrified. He looked into Viserys eyes and felt his insides being seen through. In the end, Jon Connington told Viserys everything he knew. How Varys had switched the babies, how Illyrio had given the baby to him, and how he had pretended to be the babys father and taken care of him. "What about us? What about Dany and me? What did you arrange for us?" Viserys demanded. Jon Connington didn''t dare to answer. What they had arranged for Viserys and his sister was heart-wrenching. They wanted to use the siblings as decoys to attract firepower and ensure "Little Aegon" grew up safely. This was something Jon Connington wanted to keep hidden. "Can''t say it, can you? You think ''Little Aegon'' has a better claim to the throne than me and Dany, so you put us on the front lines, leaving us to wander, to be assassinated, to be manipulated. Even if Dany were sold into a brothel and I were killed, you wouldn''t care!" Viserys''s voice was stern, his tone icy, making Regis, who stood behind him, tremble. "No!" Jon Connington''s defense sounded particularly weak. Ignoring him, Viserys continued, "If that''s the case, why did you come to me? Just continue to train the little one, isn''t that enough? Is it not enough to use us as shields? Do you want me to kneel down and pledge my loyalty to that little bastard?" Jon Connington was already trembling. This involved his next plan with Illyrio. Viserys was growing up very quickly, and he was not only qualified as a decoy but also overqualified. They needed to keep Viserys under their complete control. Jon Conningtons aim was to get him into the Golden Company and keep him under surveillance. In a weak voice, as if justifying himself, Jon Connington said, "Prince, Aegon is the heir of Prince Rhaegar. The prophecy speaks of three dragons with three heads. Now is the time for us to take back the Iron Throne together!" "What do I need with that broken chair? And when did you ever have anything to do with the Targaryens?" Viserys retorted. He then turned to Regis and Kyla. "Regis, Kyla, you can leave us. Guard the door." The two nodded and passed by Jon Connington, who was almost limp. Viserys pulled him to the table and wrote a sentence with his finger dipped in water. Jon Connington couldn''t believe his eyes. "This is impossible!" he exclaimed. Chapter 73: A Targaryen’s Life is a Mess Chapter 73: A Targaryens Life is a Mess"How is this possible?!" "Keep your voice down." Viserys whispered, wiping the water stains from the table. "Whether it''s true or not, you can find out for yourself. But I warn you, if you ever dare to put that idea into your head again, I''ll cut it off! Get out!" Seeing Jon Connington emerge from the room in a daze, Dany slowly walked towards Viserys. "Brother," she said, her purple eyes fixed on him, as if she had understood something. "Oh, my poor little Dany." Viserys hugged her tightly and stroked her head, trying to comfort her. He had the mind of an adult now, so it was fine for him to be schemed against. But these people were scheming against Dany as well. ''Damn it, a Targaryen''s life is a mess!'' However, in Dany''s eyes, was it really a hard life? She didn''t think so. She felt no hardship being with Viserys. What Viserys had written on the table was the true identity of "Young Aegon." It was only natural that Jon Connington couldn''t accept it right away. But the man was smart enough. Viserys wasn''t worried that he would go straight to Illyrio and Varys to ask questions. He would surely realize that if "Young Aegon" was an impostor, there must be a big conspiracy behind it. The wisest choice was to continue as normal. In fact, Viserys didn''t have any concrete evidence. But once the seed of suspicion was planted, it would sprout on its own. Perhaps Connington didn''t want to believe it at first, but as he began to recall the details of his relationship with Illyrio, he would naturally discover some clues from the affection Illyrio had for "Young Aegon." Moreover, he didn''t know who had leaked their plan. How did Viserys know about their scheme? Connington might have been skeptical about Illyrio''s guess that someone was helping Viserys in secret, but now he was convinced. At least, he dared not play any tricks on the brother and sister. With the ''alliance'' between the trio broken, Viserys looked forward to the day when Varys and Illyrio would begin to suspect each other and even try to kill each other. As for Connington, he still intended to use him. Connington was first-rate in terms of character, integrity, and personal ability. He had risen through the ranks in the Golden Company over the years. If he stayed, he might even become the leader. There were rumors that Connington not only admired Rhaegar but also loved him. When he realized that because of his own mistakes, he had repeatedly put the only two blood relatives of the "Silver Prince" in danger, that kind of self-blame would make him extremely loyal. Plus, it was Rhaegar who had interceded for him after the defeat in the Battle of the Bells. The Prince''s kindness had been accumulating interest, and he hadn''t yet repaid it. Of course, Viserys would not treat him badly. The next day, Connington appeared at the theater as usual, but his expression was tortured and complicated. He looked haggard, as if he hadn''t slept all night. On one hand, he didn''t want to believe what Viserys had said. He truly hoped that Rhaegar had left a bloodline in the world. But on the other hand, he feared that he had really been deceived, and that would be a great sin. The reason he appeared as usual today was to not alarm the snake. He still needed evidence. Regardless of Connington''s turmoil, the tournament continued as scheduled. Yesterday''s competition had determined the "top eight." This morning, the "top four" would be decided. In the afternoon, it would be the "top two." That meant the winner this morning would have to fight twice, which was very exhausting. Viserys was scheduled to fight in the last match of the morning. If nothing unexpected happened, he would be in the first match of the afternoon. Sure enough, the first match was between a red-haired swordsman from House Fregar and a mercenary. The mercenary seemed to have been bribed; he pretended his sword broke and lost the match. The swordsman from House Fregar won without much effort, ensuring he would face Viserys in the afternoon with full energy. The tournament quickly reached the fourth round. Many people were already impatiently waiting for Viserys to appear. Finally, the silver-haired boy emerged, and handkerchiefs and flowers were thrown at him as if they were free. This display left his opponent somewhat speechless, as if Viserys had already won. This time, his opponent was from House Antaryon, the family of Sealord Ferrego. He was a young man in his late twenties or early thirties, with brown hair tied back and shining blue eyes. "Lord Viserys." "Lord Cole." After the two exchanged greetings, the competition began. This was Viserys'' first match without any trash talk, making him a bit uncomfortable. The swordsman named Cole was polite and fully immersed in the competition. "Lord Cole, your steps are too unstable. You are agile but not stable enough," Viserys commented, starting his military training anew. This time, he wasn''t as arrogant and used a voice only the two could hear to give advice. Cole was very receptive, trying to stabilize his steps, and it noticeably improved his performance. Viserys gave him a few more pointers, all of which seemed to enlighten Cole. Feeling he had warmed up enough, Viserys said, "That''s enough for now," and parried Cole''s attack, placing his blade at Cole''s neck. The match was decided, and Cole gratefully bowed to Viserys. "Thank you for your advice, my lord." Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''ve learned a lot from you as well." "Viserys Targaryen wins!" Last night, Jorah heard some rumors. Viserys seemed to have offended House Fregar, the strongest family in Braavos. People were worried about his fate, but House Fregar was not only ruthless but also powerful, so they only dared to grumble about it. Jorah thought he could no longer bet on Viserys winning. "Viserys Targaryen wins..." After hearing the news from the theater, Jorah investigated the backgrounds of the other three people who had entered the "top four." They were all from House Fregar. Jorah decided he should bet on Viserys losing next. ''Maybe he will die directly on the battlefield, and then I can capture Dany alive with Kyla. In that case, I might be able to get a pardon from the Iron Throne!'' He envisioned a grand plan and thought he should raise the money for the journey. Counting the more than 100 gold dragons in his pocket, he set aside a small amount for living expenses and prepared to bet the rest on Viserys losing in the afternoon. Meanwhile, on Tormo''s side. "Father, what should we do next?" Tormo felt a little irritated for the first time. Viserys''s swordsmanship exceeded his expectations. "Is this Targaryen not seventeen years old yet?" Vitus thought for a moment and said, "He''s not even sixteen." "He''s not even sixteen, but his swordsmanship is so strong!" Tormo couldn''t figure it out. He had targeted him so much, but it hadn''t worked at all. Vitus looked at his father quietly, waiting for him to make a decision. "Don''t worry about those two swordsmen. I just want this Targaryen''s life!" "Yes, Father." Vitus knew he had to prepare some ''props'' for the two swordsmen. Tormo felt frustrated for the first time. He had investigated the previous Andersen incident some time ago. Was this the feeling of failure, of being defeated time and time again by the same person? ''No! I must kill this Targaryen brat.'' Chapter 74: Props Chapter 74: PropsThe red-haired swordsman from House Fregar swept his sword, forcing Viserys to quickly distance himself. Just as he was about to counterattack, he felt his body swaying. Looking down, he saw two red streaks spreading from his chest. The red-haired swordsman attacked again, and though Viserys desperately dodged, he still lost an arm. Before he could react, the red-haired swordsman''s long sword pierced his chest. With all his remaining strength, Viserys looked toward his room. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the audience in a panic. Dany was rushing towards the arena like a madwoman... "Ho" Viserys gasped, waking up from his brief nap. His Dragon Dreams had been triggered. He looked at Dany, who was sitting next to him, fanning him, and began to relax. "There''s something wrong with that sword." Recalling the scene in his dream, he knew the swordsman''s weapon must have some kind of mechanism. The mechanism fired a hidden weapon, and the hidden weapon was probably poisoned. ''Should I report it now?'' He hesitated. After considering, he decided against it. If they could bring such a sword into the arena, they could probably switch it during the inspection. Unless it could be exposed on the spot, other plans would be difficult. Since he already had a prediction, he would watch the opponent''s movements closely. Viserys glanced out of the window of the room and saw that the audience was mostly seated. After the last match ended, he had chosen to rest in the room. Knowing Tormo might act out of desperation, he had used Dragon Dreams to make a prediction. Sure enough... When Viserys woke up, Dany handed him a cup of honey water. ... The finalists for the afternoon were about to be decided, and Ferrego was there again. Roth and Tormo were still present as well. In fact, Ferrego had only been there twice before, for the first and final rounds. However, suspecting Tormo of foul play, he decided to attend again, believing his presence would deter any brazen actions. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet, Ferrego hadn''t expected Tormo to appear so confident. Tormo thought his "little move" was very subtle. Under those circumstances, Viserys was a dead man. As long as the swordsman finished him off, the wounds caused by the hidden weapons would be covered up, making even an autopsy futile. Tormo had instructed the swordsman to make the corpse as bloody as possible. He had already envisioned his punishment for Viserys: beheading him and watching his sister become a whore for everyone to ride. ''A Targaryen brat and a Targaryen whore,'' he thought with a sinister grin. Tormo''s expression made Roth uneasy, but he didn''t pay it much attention. Even the high priest of the Temple of the Moonsingers couldn''t foresee Viserys'' fate, so how could he fail here? It was as if Roth knew Viserys was the protagonist, destined to face numerous obstacles and dangers along his journey. Although he didn''t know the exact plot, he could tell from the progress bar that the end was still far away. Viserys and the red-haired swordsman had already taken the stage, and the anticipation of the upcoming competition electrified the theater. Jorah had bet most of his fortune on the red-haired swordsman, doubting Viserys would make it to the finals. To compose a song like that was a divine gift; could the gods truly be so kind to one person? Soon, the theater announced the start of the competition. Viserys parried his opponent''s attacks while observing his movements. He needed to catch him in the act to cause the greatest damage to House Fregar. He would never let Tormo, that old bastard, get away with it. The day before, Viserys had warged into the Seagull and visited Tormo''s Bird Garden. The old bastard enjoyed listening to the birds chirp and drinking tea there. Viserys planned to peck out his eyes while he was relaxed, letting his sons fight among themselves. However, Tormo not only had bodyguards but also a net overhead to prevent the birds from escaping. The nets were very strong, and the seagull couldn''t peck them open by itself. Unless someone helped it... To lure his opponent''s attack, Viserys focused on defense, reducing the frequency of his strikes. Every now and then, he gave his opponent a chance to make a mistake. But the red-haired swordsman wasn''t skilled enough to capitalize on the first two or three errors. Viserys'' performance made Ferrego''s chief swordsman, Qarro, frown. ''Why has this young man''s swordsmanship suddenly declined so much?'' he wondered. As he pondered, the red-haired swordsman, Leon, finally caught Viserys'' big mistake. He rubbed his thumb on the hilt of his sword, revealing two small holes, then swept sideways with a bit of force. His face twisted into a ferocious, bloodthirsty grin, ready to tear his opponent to pieces. However, to his surprise, Viserys did not retreat but stepped forward to block. The poisoned steel needle that should have flown out of the hilt fell out directly due to insufficient force. Ding-dang~ Both fighters glanced down simultaneously. He knew he had been exposed and tried to kick the needle away. Panic set in, causing his offense and defense to fall into complete disarray. From his seat in the center of the stands, Tormo noticed something was amiss. ''How is this possible? How could he!'' The scene before him made his eyes widen as he instinctively leaned forward. Ferrego and Roth also noticed his reaction but said nothing. No one wanted to explain it to Tormo. Viserys cut off the red-haired swordsmans arm with his sword. Blood gushed out, splattering blood everywhere. The swordsman, sweating profusely, leaned against the corner of the arena. His severed arm still clung to his sword, making Viserys jump up. ''There''s something wrong with his sword!'' Several guards in blue rushed onto the arena in full view of everyone. Ferrego nodded to Qarro, who then entered the arena, causing everyone to move aside. He took the sword in his hands, examined it carefully, and picked up the steel needle from the ground. After ensuring there was nothing more to inspect, he took it to the center of the stands. "What''s going on?" "What''s wrong with the sword?" "Isn''t Viserys the winner?" "By the gods, this is happening in Braavos. Shame on you!" The stands were full of complaints, each spectator focused on different aspects of the incident. The inspection results came out quickly, and the referee announced, "The contestant Leon, who used a concealed weapon in the competition, is disqualified! Viserys Targaryen wins..." Everyone knew Leon was a swordsman from House Fregar, but the Sealord didn''t mention their family name first, a move intended to save face. However, it was clear to all that Leon was from House Fregar. "This shameless fellow, please have the Sealord''s Palace sentence him to death!" Tormo''s face turned pale, but he had to maintain a facade of righteousness. The Sealord, with a blank expression, declared, "According to the law, he should be stripped of all his property and expelled from Braavos." This verdict made Tormo''s face even more ashen. Braavos, as a commercial city, highly valued its reputation. Although House Fregar was powerful, its reputation was now tarnished, with far-reaching consequences for the future. However, House Fregar wasn''t the only one affected. Jorah now had to figure out how to survive in Braavos, where prices had risen seven or eight times, with only thirteen silver moons and forty-seven iron coins to his name. Chapter 75: Simping Until the End Chapter 75: Simping Until the EndSwish Click In the Garden of a Hundred Birds, Tormo bent his bow and shot arrows at the delicate birdcages, venting his anger. Some birdcages were small, and the arrow stuck in them, causing the cages to swing like pendulums. Others were larger, and the arrows went straight through. His three sons stood behind him, silent and wary. After shooting more than twenty arrows, Tormo finally calmed down. He turned to his personal swordsman, seeking advice. The swordsman explained that when facing a powerful sweeping attack, one should avoid it unless extremely confident in their own strength. Blocking such an attack was a tactic used by experienced swordsmen to bully novices. Even Qarro wouldn''t have avoided the hidden weapon Tormo had given his swordsman. But Viserys had not only avoided it but had also exposed them publicly. Despite the House Fregar''s influence, their reputation was at stake, and the long-term consequences were uncertain. Peace was impossible. Viserys was not yet sixteen, but once he grew up, their conflict would reach a dead end. One side would have to fall. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Do you still have any of the medicine you bought from Lys?" Tormo asked. "Yes, Father," Andersen replied. "Then give it to the swordsman." "Yes." Lys was rich in poisons, such as the "Tears of Lys" that killed Jon Arryn and the "Strangler" that killed King Joffrey. They also had other strange potions, including ones that could block human perception, making them unaware of pain and fatigue. These were precious and used only when absolutely necessary. But Viserys''s strength was impeccable, with no weaknesses in his swordsmanship or physical fitness. The only choice was to exhaust him. The potion Andersen bought could make a person attack relentlessly for about thirty minutes. In a normal swordsmanship competition, the winner would be decided within ten minutes. Thirty minutes was more than enough. "A medicine?" The father and son didn''t say it explicitly, so Viserys''s Seagull in the shadows had no way of knowing the effects of the medicine. But since it was for their swordsman, it must be some kind of stimulant. According to his memories from his previous life, stimulants lasted about half an hour to an hour. He could probably handle it with his own physical strength... ... At this moment, Jorah had just lost 100 gold dragons and was left with barely enough money for food. If he used the summons, he would have only a dozen silver moons remaining. "How much for the bread?" he asked. "Two silver moons for a pound," the shopkeeper replied. "That''s expensive!" Jorah protested, recalling that just two days ago, he had paid only a silver moon for the same amount. Was the bread now made of gold, or perhaps the crumbs were? The shopkeeper shrugged. "You think it''s expensive? So do I! This flour comes all the way from Westeros." "Fine, half a pound," Jorah conceded. As he chewed the slightly cold bread, Jorah marveled at Viserys''s prowess. In the arena, Viserys had not only dodged hidden weapons but also exposed his opponent on the spot. His skill reminded Jorah of Arthur Dayne. Though Jorah had never faced the "Sword of the Morning" himself, he was well aware of his legendary reputation. Viserys''s performance evoked memories of Dayne''s unmatched skill. After the initial surprise, Jorah turned his thoughts to his future. Assassination seemed futile. Perhaps revealing himself and pledging loyalty to Viserys would be a wiser move. This would allow him to gather intelligence for King''s Landing while giving him a chance to strike when the moment was right. Most importantly, it would alleviate his financial woes. ... The direct victims of Viserys'' victory, aside from House Fregar and gamblers like Jorah, included Lady Nightingale. On her ship, she could now hear the songs that Viserys "created" everywhere, underscoring his inevitable victory. Falia was already ahead in the beauty contest with her soap, but if Viserys won the championship, Lady Nightingale''s fate would be sealed. Losing her greatest asset, she feared how House Fregar would "recycle" her. At seventeen, she couldn''t wait for the next Ten Days'' Festival. Sitting on her boat, she felt the world crumble around her, sapping her motivation. Suddenly, she heard Kethmo''s voice outside the window. "Ave, I can take you away!" Kethmo called, his voice gentle yet firm. He had witnessed Viserys publicly accusing Leon of using hidden weapons, understanding the significance as a first-class swordsman. With Viserys''s victory almost certain, Kethmo decided to escape with Gortave, even if it cost him his life. Gortave smiled wryly, her face full of helplessness. "You can''t escape. Fregar''s power is more terrifying than you think." "No! I have friends. If you decide to escape, I''ll make the arrangements. Tomorrow''s the final of the Swordsmanship Competitionour last chance!" Kethmo insisted. Gortave remained silent, weighing her options. "Ave, we can go to Lys, Pentos, Hall, the Great Grass Sea, even Westeros. I''ll protect you until the ends of the earth!" Seeing her indecision, Kethmo continued to persuade her. Gortave closed her eyes, her long eyelashes trembling as a tear rolled down her cheek. "Let me think about it. Let me think about it..." Her future was shrouded in confusion and fear. In contrast, the atmosphere on Falia''s side was more relaxed. However, news of hidden weapons in the competition shocked them. "Lady Falia, I''m so worried about him," Asha said absentmindedly, gazing toward the theater as if she could see through it. Falia wanted to voice the same concern but restrained herself, a habit instilled since childhood. She could only pray for Viserys''s safety. The comfort was knowing they could attend the final tomorrow and cheer him on. Falia was already confident she had won the beauty pageant and began contemplating her future. As a courtesan "sponsored" by House Zalyne, she would prioritize their interests. Though likely to be the ultimate winner, Falia also felt a lack of control over her own fate. Chapter 76: One Last Effort Chapter 76: One Last EffortThe final of the Swordsmanship Tournament was held the next morning. Inside the Sevenstar Theater, used as the main arena, chaos reigned. Many commoners who had gathered outside the theater hadn''t left since the previous day. Among them was Jorah, once again. Jorah''s purse was nearly empty, and he didn''t know how to place his bets. Having been the Lord of Bear Island, a mercenary, and a slave trader after fleeing Westeros, he had a keen understanding of human dynamics. He believed there was no room for maneuver between Viserys and House Fregar. The Fregars had paid a high price and couldn''t afford to back down in the final, while Viserys wouldn''t tolerate their actions against him. Despite Viserys''s rapid rise over the past half year, Jorah still favored the Fregars, whose roots in Braavos ran deep and strong. However, he hadn''t yet seen the limits of Viserys''s abilities. Taking a silver moon out of his pocket, he muttered, "Fregar is heads, Viserys is tails." Flicking the coin with his thumb, the bright silver reflected the dazzling sunlight. Jorah spread his hands and looked at it... ... Compared to Jorah''s confusion, Helbo was elated. He had one steadfast rule: bet unconditionally on Viserys''s victory. This strategy had already netted him nearly 4,000 gold dragonsalmost as much as he had earned in the past two prosperous years combined. Helbo wisely kept his initial stake intact and distributed the winnings among his men, ensuring no one became too greedy. He had even planned to use some of his earnings to buy two fine horses for himself, essential for a sellsword''s mobility. Inside the theater, the atmosphere differed markedly from the bustling commoners outside, who were betting and enjoying the spectacle. The theater''s audience was composed of wealthy individuals eager to witness history. Viserys was poised to become the first "double champion" in over a hundred years. "They say Targaryens are either mad or great. Viserys is definitely the latter!" remarked one spectator. "Yes, and he doesn''t look crazy at all," agreed another. Viserys had no shortage of admirers in the crowd. "Hmph, ruling a country and mastering swordsmanship are two different things. How many Targaryens have fled to the Free Cities over the past century?" a skeptic retorted. "That''s not the same thing. Viserys is a true Targaryen; those others were just pretenders!" a fan countered. Overall, Viserys''s supporters were in the majority. "This time, the final features another House Fregar swordsman. Let''s hope they don''t resort to underhanded tactics again," said a young man under twenty. "Don''t talk nonsense!" his companion whispered urgently. Suddenly, a voice broke through the chatter. "Look! It''s Lady Moonshadow!" Heads turned as people spotted Falia in a high room. With her successful soap sales and the popularity of Viserys''s songs, Falia had earned the title of "the most beautiful courtesan." The beauty pageant wasn''t just about physical appearance; it was about having a discerning eye. She had "discovered" Viserys''s genius and sold soap that became a Braavosi specialtya significant achievement. Though Falia felt she hadn''t done much, her wealth had skyrocketed. Waving to the audience below, Falia then noticed Lady Poetess, who was present only to represent House Antaryon. Their interaction was cordial. However, when Falia saw Lady Nightingale, she noticed something peculiar. Gortave was wearing a veil and sitting motionless, which struck Falia as odd. Yet, she dismissed it, focusing instead on the day''s main event: Viserys''s competition. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s the Sealord''s Palace!" someone exclaimed. As the most important competition of the Ten-Day Festival, Ferrego''s presence was essential. Yesterday''s incident had dealt a significant blow to Ferrego and marred the celebration. Fortunately, Viserys'' three songs had mitigated the damage. There could be no further issues in the final round. Roth and Tormo accompanied Ferrego. "Qarro, have you dealt with the swordsman from yesterday?" Ferrego asked directly, in Tormo''s presence. Despite House Fregar being the most powerful of the three houses, Ferrego, as Sealord, needed to assert his authority. "Yes, Sealord, he has been banished from Braavos," Qarro replied. "Good. Lord Tormo, be more careful in the future." "I will remember your kindness, my lord," Tormo responded with a stern expression. At this point, Roth, who had been silent, joked, "I see that Lord Qarro is very interested in Viserys." "I''m getting old, and I can''t help but be impressed by talented young people. I''m sorry to disappoint you, my lord," Qarro replied. "Sometimes I even think my apprentices aren''t very good. If Viserys could be the Sealord''s First Sword, that would be great," Qarro added, unobtrusively patting Ferrego on the back. "Haha, that''s an interesting idea, but I heard that Viserys is planning to join a mercenary group," Ferrego said. ''Join a mercenary group?'' Ferrego thought. It seemed this young man intended to build an army with his abilities. However, while he was an excellent swordsman, building an army was a different challenge. His predecessor, ''Bittersteel'' Aegor, had created the Golden Company but was ultimately left on the continent of Essos. In Ferrego''s opinion, Viserys was likely to become the next "Bittersteel." A chill flashed in Tormo''s eyes. ''After going against me, he thinks he can just leave? There''s no such thing as a free lunch,'' he thought. Roth, observing their reactions, added, "This Viserys seems very interested in the dragon eggs. If you want him to stay, you might try using the dragon eggs." "Haha, then he must be the most expensive swordsman in the world," Ferrego laughed. Rumors suggested he owned three dragon eggs, but the Sealord had always denied it. Even the dragon egg that was the prize this time had been redeemed through the Iron Bank. Whether Ferrego actually possessed a dragon egg remained a mystery. Soon, a short blast of the horn signaled the start of the final. The previously boisterous crowd fell silent and focused their attention on the temporary arena built on the stage. Chapter 77: Time Challenge Chapter 77: Time ChallengeBefore going on stage, Darklane took the pill Andersen had given him. He knew it might harm his body, but he had no choice. He was a member of House Fregar, and despite the ban on the slave trade in Braavos, there were other ways to control people. His family was under House Fregar''s control. If he disobeyed... Darklane had no choice but to accept the arrangement. As long as he won the competition, everything would be fine. Now, he felt a surge of power coursing through him. His lungs felt cool, as if he had swallowed a large piece of ice. He took a deep breath as he watched Viserys approach the arena from the other direction. Judging by the previous bouts, Viserys''s swordsmanship was quite advancedat least technically superior to his own. The only way to win was to outlast him. Darklane, not yet thirty, was at the peak of his swordsman''s life, with top-notch physical strength, technique, and power. In his opinion, while Viserys might have a natural talent for swordsmanship, he was still not fully grown. Darklane believed he could win by outlasting him, especially since the medicine made him stronger and tireless. He still had a good chance of victory. Just as the judge was about to announce the start of the match, Viserys suddenly said, "Wait!" Everyone was surprised, uncertain of his intentions. "I demand that the weapons of both sides be inspected!" He thrust his sword into the ground, indicating it could be inspected at will. "It should be inspected!" "Yes, who knows if the swordsman from House Fregar will use hidden weapons again." "But the Sealord is also here; they can''t play tricks twice in a row." Various discussions erupted. Roth, seated in the center of the bleachers, said, "My lord, I think we should inspect it to dispel doubts. After all, it also protects Braavos'' reputation." "Hmm, that makes sense," Ferrego nodded in agreement. "What does Lord Tormo think?" Roth asked, pressing his advantage. "Then let''s do it as soon as possible," Tormo frowned slightly. Ferrego signaled to Qarro, who led his men to the arena and collected the two men''s weapons for inspection. At this point, the audience agreed with Viserys''s approach. "That''s the way it should be." S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Weapons should be inspected before every competition in the future!" "What about the honor of the swordsman? This can''t happen again!" The crowd buzzed with various opinions. "My lord, please check my sword first," Viserys said. "No rush, it''ll be quick," Qarro replied. "Then check it twice, and let all the spectators see it," Viserys insisted. Darklane''s expression darkened at the suggestion. With nearly 2,000 people in the theater, such thorough inspections would take too long, rendering the medicine''s effects useless. Qarro, however, did not heed Viserys''s advice. The First Sword of the Sealord was in a hurry and unwilling to waste more time. After five or six minutes, Qarro returned the swords, indicating everything was normal. The competition was ready to resume after nearly a ten-minute delay. During this time, Darklane felt the cool sensation in his lungs begin to fade, replaced by a warming feeling. His blood flow and heartbeat quickened. ''I need to let off some steam,'' he thought. "Any other questions?" the judge asked. "Yes," Viserys said. "I suggest we search him again, just in case he''s hiding any hidden weapons or lime." The judge thought this was excessive, but since House Fregar had already done it, he had to consult the Sealord again. The result, predictably, was negative. Ferrego could reprimand Tormo but doing so too harshly would be akin to disrespecting him, leading to unpredictable consequences. However, this request still took an additional three minutes. In the meantime, the effect of the pill had already worn off by half. Where Darklane had initially felt warmth in his lungs and body, now it was burning hot. He felt like a sports car burning its tires in place; if he didnt release the brakes, he might be ruined. Finally, with the referee''s order, Darklane could no longer hold back. He let out a strange cry and rushed towards Viserys, his attacks wide open and aggressive. The two swords clashed, sending sparks flying and eliciting gasps from the audience. The dramatic "special effects" made the tournament thrilling to watch. However, knowledgeable spectators noticed the flaws in Darklane''s strategy. His all-out assault was unsustainable. It seemed he wanted to end the fight quickly. But as the minutes ticked bythree, five, tenDarklane showed no signs of exhaustion; instead, he grew fiercer. Viserys, meanwhile, was forced into full defense, unable to launch any counterattacks. Only Darklane knew the truth: he was like a wave crashing against a cliff. Though he was making all the noise, the cliff passively absorbed the impact. While his own strength would eventually deplete, the cliff would remain standing. Viserys had used less than a third of his strength, biding his time to see the pill''s side effects. If the pill didnt kill Darklane, Viserys might even consider using it himself in a dire situation. Among the concerned spectators, Dany gripped the railing tightly, her fingertips turning white from the pressure. Falia clutched her handkerchief, as if willing her support to Viserys. The First Sword Qarro, observing closely, gained new respect for Viseryss defensive skill. Despite not attacking, Viserys was defending effectively, revealing the abnormality of Darklanes relentless assault. Viserys, closest to the action, noticed blood oozing from Darklane''s nostrils, partially hidden by his beard. ''This drug is too strong,'' he thought, as their swords locked together. "Give up, you''re no match for me," Viserys said, looking into Darklane''s bloodshot eyes. But Darklane didnt appreciate the advice. His eyes bulged, and his mouth puckered in a jet-like shape. Viserys quickly ducked as a thick mist of blood sprayed across the arena, accompanied by a sound like tearing cloth. Chapter 78: Victory Kiss Chapter 78: Victory KissThat mouthful of blood mist seemed to drain all of Darklane''s vitality. His vision blurred, and he spun around, searching for Viserys. Finally, he spotted a vague silver-white shadow and rushed forward, but instead of swinging his sword, he charged with his chest. Viserys understood that Darklane wanted to die with dignity, preferring to fall by the sword rather than succumb to the poison pill. So, Viserys thrust his sword into Darklane''s chest. The sharp blade pierced through, and a faint smile crept onto Darklane''s lips. "Thank..." he began, but his sentence was cut short as his body crumpled to the ground. The theater fell into a moment of silence. The sight of the silver-haired boy, the limp corpse, and the spreading blood formed a tragic tableau. "Oh..." "Oh..." "Oh..." "Viserys! Viserys! Viserys!" "Viserys! Viserys! Viserys!" The crowd''s cheers erupted, echoing outside the theater. Jorah''s face changed, and he felt a tremor run through his body. "Viserys Targaryen wins!" Countless handkerchiefs were thrown into the air as people celebrated. They didn''t seem to care who had fallen, as long as there was a victor. But there were those who genuinely hoped for Viserys''s triumph. He saw Regis roaring and shouting, Kyla expressionless, and Dany smiling. He blew a kiss to Dany. Though she didn''t quite understand the gesture, she felt something and blushed slightly. After all, young girls can be shy. Viserys enjoyed the moment, knowing it wasn''t impolite. The kiss became a ritual for lovers before parting after the tournament. His gaze continued to scan the crowd and locked with a pair of green eyesFalia. She quickly looked away when she realized he was looking at her. Asha, on the other hand, waved enthusiastically and blew him a kiss just as he had done. Falia gathered the courage to extend her long, white neck, but Viserys had already shifted his gaze. He looked up to the center of the stands, first bowing slightly to Sealord Ferrego, then smiling and acknowledging Roth, and finally locking eyes with Tormo. It was as if iron arrows shot from their eyes collided mid-air. Tormo secretly decided he would not let Viserys leave Braavos easily. Viserys felt something change on his panel. He checked it and saw that his swordsmanship had improved significantly: Swordsmanship: - Master (8900/10000) + He realized he was about one-tenth of the way to becoming a Master. ''I wonder what level lies beyond Master,'' he thought. Viserys didnt plan to focus on improving his swordsmanship for a while. He intended to enhance it through actual combat in the future. He hadnt even used half of his strength in the competition. Since he was joining the mercenaries, he should focus on improving his riding and archery skills, as well as his warg abilities. In short, many skills needed improvement, requiring more resources. The blue dragon egg could be used to gain 10 more GP, with an allocation of 0.5 GP daily. In ten days, thats 5 GP; in three months, 50 GP; and in one year, 200 GP. If the upper limit for attributes like Constitution, Health, and Magic was 100, what use were the extra points? He also wondered if the Valyrian Steel Sword could provide some points... As Viserys was about to leave, a young man in a blue cloak descended from the center stand. He was Ferrego''s personal guard. "Lord Viserys, please follow me." The guard''s choice of title"Lord" instead of "Prince"revealed the Sealord''s stance. Ferrego had no intention of helping Viserys reclaim his kingdom. He was merely a witness to the "secret marriage pact." But Viserys didnt mind. When he demonstrated enough strength, people would clamor to share in the "achievements of the dragon." He glanced at Darklanes body on the ground, considering having it collected. However, he worried that Tormo, the old lord, would take out his anger on his family, so he decided against it. Following the guard, Viserys reached the center of the stands. The blue-cloaked guards saluted him, their faces showing envy, jealousy, and admiration. Ascending the spiral staircase, he saw the three people seated there. Everyone, including the attendants behind them, turned to look at him. Ferrego and Roth smiled, while Tormo remained expressionless. "Lord Ferrego Antaryon," Viserys bowed. "Viserys, the last time we met was five years ago," said Ferrego. "Eight years ago, my lord, around November," Viserys corrected, recalling the winter day despite the summer air. "Haha, I''m getting a bit old; my memory isn''t what it used to be." It was clear Ferrego didnt want to dwell on the past. As a ruler, such a lapse in memory was likely intentional, signaling twice that he would not involve himself in Viserys''s restoration. A guard brought a stool, markedly inferior to the grand chairs of the three lords, but Viserys sat down leisurely. "Are you going to join the mercenaries?" Ferrego asked. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, I''ll leave after receiving my prize and bonus," Viserys replied with a smile. Ferrego and Roth exchanged glances and laughed. "Then you''ve made quite a profit. A dragon eggs and Valyrian sword alone are worth a fortune." "That''s why I came. If there are more dragon eggs in the next prize, I''ll definitely return," Viserys joked, easing the atmosphere. Everyone, except Tormo, smiled knowingly. Hearing that Viserys was indeed leaving, Ferrego visibly relaxed. If Viserys remained in Braavos and grew unruly, it could cause problems. Robert might perceive Braavos as supporting Viserys, which could lead to complications. Even if war was unlikely, it could affect tradeFerregos primary concern. "Well, come visit me at the Sealord''s Palace tonight, and I will give you the dragon egg and Valyrian steel sword myself," Ferrego said. Chapter 79: You Don’t Have the Answer I Want in Your Eyes Chapter 79: You Dont Have the Answer I Want in Your EyesAfter the tournament concluded, Ferrego announced that all theaters and troupes in Braavos would perform for free. Musicians and singers were also required to entertain tourists without charge. However, they could visit the Sealord''s Palace afterward to receive a reward. This decision was not out of Ferrego''s generosity but a strategic move to collect a bit more tax this year. Viserys, assured by Ferrego''s promise, waited patiently for nightfall to claim his prize at the Sealord''s Palace. Tormo had initially planned to create obstacles, but he soon received devastating news: the "Nightingale" had fled, leaving only her maid behind. Enraged, Tormo ordered the maid''s execution and dispatched men to kill Gortave and Kethmo. Meanwhile, the rest of the city plunged into the carnival''s climax. "It''s confirmed that Viserys has rejected the Stormcrows'' invitation," Dick reported to Meris. Touching her broken nose, Meris responded, "He turned down the Stormcrows, the Company of the Cat is at odds with him, and he seems uninterested in the Second Sons. Does that mean it''s just us and the Golden Company now?" "It looks that way," Dick nodded. "Then let''s go!" Viserys was anticipating the Windblown''s arrival. He had already begun gathering information about the Disputed Lands and the Windblown. The three Free Cities had been in conflict here for years, with the Dothraki in the northeast being a constant menace. Amidst such turmoil, a well-organized mercenary group could quickly establish a reputation. The Windblown had a blood feud with the Company of the Cat, who had been causing trouble since arriving in Braavos. Viserys saw an opportunity to eliminate them if given the chance. Additionally, he noted that famous sellsword companies had distinctive traits. The Golden Company collected the skulls of their former captains. The Long Lances were known for their cruelty and bloodlust. Bloodbeard, leader of the Company of the Cat, was lustful, bloodthirsty, and boisterous. The Tattered Prince of the Windblown, in contrast, was elegant and spoke High Valyrian. As Viserys considered forming his own sellsword company, Dany suddenly ran in. Seeing him surrounded by maps and books, she slowed her pace. He had just finished a tournament and was already contemplating his next move. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Brother." "What is it?" "The fat merchant is here." ''Illyrio!'' Viserys thought for a moment. He probably wanted to discuss his joining the Golden Company. "Do you want to come with me to see him?" Dany nodded hesitantly. "If you don''t want to go, you don''t have to." Dany shook her head again. "Okay, then you should think about what you''re going to bring. We''ll be leaving Braavos soon." "Okay." Viserys quickly tidied himself up and went to meet Illyrio. By now, Illyrio must have settled his accounts with Varys, making this meeting potentially interesting. It would be a game of "I know you know" and "Do you know what I don''t know?" Illyrio was still clad in a red robe, though of a different style. The gold jewelry and his reddish-golden hair and beard still gave him the air of a nouveau riche. "Prince Viserys." "Master Illyrio." The fat merchant began with exaggerated praise of Viserys''s martial prowess and talent, expressing amazement and envy from various angles. Then he shifted the conversation to the mercenary group, revealing that he had already spoken with Jon Connington, who suggested giving it another try. "If the Prince is interested in joining a mercenary group, have you considered the Golden Company? I have some friends there who can introduce you." "Thank you for your kindness, but I have no intention of joining the Golden Company. It''s precisely because I know too many people there that I don''t want to go." Viserys smiled and added, "Have you forgotten who founded the Golden Company? Aegor Rivers, a Targaryen bastard. How could I possibly join?" Illyrio sensed something amiss. Viserys had always seemed pragmatic, so why refuse the Golden Company for this reason? "But the Golden Company is the strongest mercenary group on the continent of Essos. Aegor founded it to reclaim the Iron Throne, which is your goal as well!" Viserys suppressed his expression and waved his hand dismissively. "My lord, only bastards covet what belongs to legitimate children. How could legitimate children covet what belongs to bastards? It''s a disgrace! And you forgot? They laughed at me. At the Crown Banquet, they called me the Beggar King." Illyrio felt a pang of bitterness. How could he have forgotten? But he was not ready to give up. "You can change your name, and then, with enough experience, start your own mercenary group!" "The proud dragon blood surges through my veins, and I will never change my name!" Viserys declared. Suddenly, Illyrio seemed to have a revelation. ''Could it be that he has discovered something?!'' With this thought, he abandoned trying to persuade Viserys to join the Golden Company. "Which mercenary group are you going to join? With the Prince''s martial skills, you must have many options, right?" Just as Viserys was about to respond, a maid entered to announce, "My lord, Meris of the Windblown wants to see you." "Please send her in." Illyrio''s eyes twitched, suspecting that Viserys might want to join the Windblown. Soon, a tall blonde woman with scars all over her face walked in, accompanied by a shorter, gray-haired man. The deep scars on Meris''s face made it look as if she was wearing a crude mask. "Lord Viserys, I am Meris, and this is Dick." "Lady Meris, Lord Dick, this is Illyrio." Meris couldn''t recall who Illyrio was, but his build did not suggest a sellsword. After a brief exchange of pleasantries, the conversation turned to business. "Lord Viserys, I''ve come on behalf of the Windblown to invite you to join us. What do you say?" The fat merchant''s expression hardened, sensing that his man might be poached. He turned to look at Viserys, but Viserys''s eyes did not reveal the answer he was seeking. Chapter 80: Dragon Egg (1/5) Chapter 80: Dragon Egg (1/5)"Then please tell me about your situation." Meris saw an opportunity, and her blue eyes lit up. "Our leader is the Tattered Prince, as you might know. The Windblown has 2,000 cavalry, more than twice as many infantry, and military servants, totaling 6,000 people. We operate in various regions and have engaged in recent battles..." Meris spoke for over ten minutes, detailing their operations. Whenever she mentioned the Tattered Prince, Dick would nod in agreement, indicating the leader''s high reputation within the group. "What kind of offer can you make me?" Viserys asked, signaling the end of Illyrio''s attempt to recruit him for the Golden Company. Illyrio realized this as well, while Meris grew more enthusiastic. ''The old man would be thrilled to have someone like Viserys!'' "If you join us, you could be the deputy sergeant-major with an annual salary of about 2,000 to 3,000 gold dragons," Meris said, though she felt a bit insecure. She knew Viserys could earn at least 100,000 gold dragons in prize money alone from the tournament. Five thousand gold dragons was insufficient. However, she quickly realized that Viserys wasn''t joining for the money. "Deputy sergeant? Can''t you make me a sergeant? Master Illyrio here is offering me 5,000 gold dragons a year and the position of sergeant with the Golden Company," Viserys said, catching Illyrio off guard. Illyrio hadn''t made that offer, but he smiled, not wanting to contradict Viserys. "Well, it''s not impossible, but..." Illyrio began, but Viserys interrupted. "Let''s not talk about that now. I have two conditions. Can you agree to them?" "Please go ahead," Meris said. "First, I''ll sign a one-year contract at most, with the option to renew based on performance. If I don''t meet your expectations, you can choose not to pay me." Meris glanced at Dick, who nodded. "That should be fine." "Second, you know my identity. I have a younger sister who is in her teens years old. I want to bring her along." "Prince Viserys, if you trust me, Dany can stay with me," Illyrio interjected. "I''m sorry, Master Illyrio, but my siter and I must stay together," Viserys insisted. Meris hesitated. While the profession of sellsword had become more professional, there were still few instances of family members accompanying the army. Usually, only those fathers and brothers who were all sellswords traveled together. Nevertheless, Meris was determined to make this decision for her captain, even if it meant facing consequences. In her eyes, the captain had given her a second life. "Fine. When can we sign the contract?" Viserys asked. "Anytime, but it will take at least a week to get out of Braavos," Meris replied. "No problem." Meris couldn''t believe how smoothly things were going. ''The captain would be thrilled to welcome such a champion into their ranks!'' If only he weren''t so attached to his raven, he would have received the news in three or five days at the most. Seeing that Viserys had decided to join the Windblown, Illyrio abandoned his efforts to recruit him for the Golden Company. "Master Illyrio, you deal in dragon eggs and dragonbones. Could you help me acquire some eggs?" Viserys asked. "That''s no problem, but what do you want them for?" Illyrio responded, curious. Viserys knew he couldn''t hide his intentions any longer. "Of course, to hatch a dragon. What else would I use them for?" "Oh, uh, okay." The fat merchant was momentarily speechless. He realized he needed to reassess Viserys''s value. Dragons had been extinct for ages, and even if one hatched, how would Viserys manage it? He sensed the Targaryen madness stirring in the young man''s veins. In addition, Viserys had requested a variety of dragonbone items: rings, necklaces, belts, and other such nonsense. Though these items were worth only a few thousand gold dragons collectively, Illyrio decided to charge him since Viserys now had money. Viserys thought, ''If you want me to be a target, you old man, you have to give me gold.'' He had no intention of paying. ... It was almost evening when the Sealord''s carriage arrived to pick up Viserys. He and Dany, dressed in her finest, approached the elaborately decorated blue carriage. The axles were embossed with seahorses, and the top of the carriage arched like a turtle shell, adorned with inlaid shells. Viserys, Dany, and Kyla sat inside the carriage, while Regis rode alongside on horseback, serving as Viseryss attendant. With his head held high, his bald head gleaming like a golden egg in the setting sun, he looked particularly dignified, almost as if he were the champion of the tournament. Noticing Dany''s nervousness, Viserys took her hands in his own, wrapping them gently. "Don''t be nervous, Dany. The Sealord''s Palace is nothing. I''ll show you even more magnificent places in the future." The warmth of his palms helped Dany relax considerably. Viserys examined Dany''s hands and noticed the light yellow calluses from her relentless swordsmanship practice. She had worn out three pairs of gloves already, though still far from mastering the skill. Yet, she was intimidating enough for ordinary people and showed great promise for the future. As a dragon rider, shouting "Dracarys (Dragonfire)" would suffice; why bother with tactics when you have firepower? The three of them chatted as they rode, and soon they approached the Sealord''s Palace. Through the window, they admired the blue palace, moved by its grandeur. Viserys, in particular, felt a rush of memories from his previous visit when he had secretly met with Ferrego. Upon arriving, a servant placed a blanket-covered step in front of the carriage door. Viserys was the first to step out, turning to help Dany. They stood at the entrance of the Sealord''s Palace, peering inside to catch glimpses of fountains and a tall statue. Viserys knew it was the statue of the sea dragon. He had memorized the layout of the palace during his previous visit. As they walked forward, they glanced at the blue-robed guards, who reminded Viserys of the gold-cloaked guards in King''s Landing. It was hard to tell who imitated whom. These guards were clearly elite, exuding a pressure that demanded respect. Even Regis, who had previously been arrogant, appeared a bit subdued. Dany, still nervous, managed to maintain her composure by staying close to Viserys. They passed through the main gate, traversed the square, bypassed the five-meter-tall statue of the sea dragon, and passed through two more doors, walking nearly twenty minutes before arriving at the "Sealord Hall." ''Luckily it''s not the Forbidden City, or this distance would have been just a warm-up,'' Viserys thought, comparing it to his memories from his previous life. Through the doors of the Raging Waves Hall, he could see a crowd inside. "Viserys Targaryen, Daenerys Targaryen..." the guard announced. Viserys felt a brief moment of silence in the hall. As they crossed the threshold, he saw at least a hundred people, all Braavosi nobles. They might not hold real power, but they were certainly from distinguished families. In an instant, hundreds of eyes turned to the siblings, sizing them up. The scrutiny made Dany''s breathing falter slightly, but after months of swordsmanship practice and Viserys'' teachings, she quickly adjusted, letting a smile appear on her lips. "What a beautiful girl." "What a handsome young man." Some of the nobles finally had the opportunity to see the siblings up close and couldn''t take their eyes off them. While they observed Viserys and Dany, Viserys observed them in return. The Braavosi nobles, aware that plain black and white clothing was dull, often added patterns to their garments. Many used gold thread to hem their clothes or incorporate their family''s crests, making even black and white attire look shiny and elaborate. Viserys soon spotted several familiar faces in the crowd: Andersen, Vitus, Tormo, and other members of House Fregar. Tormo and Vithas looked at Viserys with indifference, as expected, but Andersen gave him a meaningful glance, as if he had something to say. Viserys guessed that Andersen had "figured something out." Among his "old rivals" were also the Roth, who were the first to greet Viserys and Dany. "Lord Viserys, this outfit suits you very well!" Roth commented, glancing at the red three-headed dragon on Viserys'' chest. "Lord Roth looks very spirited today as well!" Viserys replied. Dany, initially embarrassed, gradually relaxed under the guidance of Methys, who introduced her to a group of noblewomen. However, Dany''s temperament set her apart. If these noblewomen were all flowers of the world, then Dany was like a small saplingfragile now, but destined to become someone they would one day look up to. "I heard that you have decided to join the Windblown?" Roth asked. "Yes, my siter and I will leave Braavos in about a week." "Then, if you have time in the next few days, you must come to my place and let me host you." "No problem. Since Lord Roth has invited me, I will definitely attend the banquet." "The Sealord is here..." Another loud announcement echoed through the hall, followed by a sound like waves. Ferrego, wearing a blue brocade robe, a crown on his head, and holding a black dragonbone scepter, appeared. Behind him was a priest in a pale robe. As soon as everyone saw Ferrego, they fell silent. "My lords, this year marks the 623rd anniversary of Braavos'' founding. Let us once again thank the Goddess of the Moon for her guidance." He made a circle on his chest, then closed his eyes and bowed his head. The crowd followed suit, praying and giving thanks. The Temple of the Moonsingers remained the dominant religion in Braavos, despite the introduction of other faiths over the centuries. After a moment, Ferrego looked up and cleared his throat, signaling the others to look up as well. "This is the 200th celebration in Braavos, and this celebration is different from the past. A name will be remembered." Ferrego pointed towards Viserys, and the crowd turned to look. Most were envious or admiring, though a few cold glances came from House Fregar. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lord Viserys has composed three songs that will be sung for centuries to come. In appreciation, I will increase the prize money by 50,000 gold dragons!" "Mm!" "Yes!" "It''s only right!" "That''s it." The crowd responded with a chorus of approval. Viserys thought it would be nice if they clapped their hands; it would make the atmosphere less strange. Judging by the situation, it was his turn to speak. He stepped forward and addressed the crowd: "Thank you, my lord, for your kindness. This is the least I could do." He glanced at Dany before continuing. "When House Targaryen lost the Iron Throne in the War of the Usurper, Braavos took in my sister and me. Three songs are not enough to express my gratitude. Braavos will always be my second home!" "Well said!" Roth was the first to applaud. The others whispered among themselves, their eyes on Viserys changing once again. He spoke eloquently, truly a worthy descendant of the Targaryens. Ferrego smiled and clapped his hands. Two maids emerged, each carrying a tray covered with blue brocade. The raised shapes underneath revealed the hidden treasuresa dragon egg and a long sword! ''My dragon egg, my Valyrian steel sword!'' Viserys couldn''t help but feel excited after all his planning. "Please, our champion, come and claim your prize!" Ferrego announced. The maids knelt before Viserys, holding the trays above their heads. With everyone watching, Viserys lifted the blue brocade, revealing a green dragon egg. The crowd craned their necks to get a better look. Dany had seen one before at House Zalyne, but this one was different. It was truly theirs. Viserys carefully held the egg up, his excitement barely contained. Assignable Points: 11.5 ''Hmm? 11.5. It seems the quality of dragon eggs varies,'' he thought to himself. Chapter 81: Fire’s Joy Chapter 81: Fires JoyFeeling the delicate scales on the green dragon egg, Viserys noticed a swirling pattern at the bottom. ''What determines the quality of a dragon egg? Is it active?'' he wondered. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He recalled the reign of Aegon III, when a "Dragon of No Name" had hatched. According to records, this "dragon" was as pale as a maggot, blind, and wingless. It was possible that a dragon egg could hatch a monster instead of a dragon. After a moment of contemplation, Viserys set the dragon egg back on the tray and lifted the brocade from the second tray. A long sword with a wave pattern on the blade appeared before him. The Valyrian steel sword''s blade featured five evenly distributed ripple patterns. The handle, made of wear-resistant maple wood, was inlaid with a red gem. Viserys gently touched the blade with his fingertips, puzzled when his panel did not respond. The Valyrian steel sword should have had magical properties, so why wasn''t it working on the panel? ''Does it need to be touched with blood?'' he thought. He tried channeling his magic into the sword and was surprised to feel a slight but rapid vibration from the blade. Shocked, he quickly stopped the transmission of magic to avoid being noticed and decided to experiment further in private. Setting aside these thoughts, Viserys picked up the Valyrian steel sword and swung it lightly. It was perfectly balanced and had the right center of gravity, making it very handy. There was a saying that "a sharp weapon will awaken a killer instinct," and Viserys couldn''t help but calculate the odds of killing Sealord Ferrego. He concluded that, even disregarding Dany''s safety, his chances of success were less than 30% due to the high platform. If the steps were lower, the success rate would increase to 50%. He then glanced at Tormo. The chances of killing him were 90%! Viserys''s murderous intent seemed to make Tormo feel a chill in his heart. "Lord Viserys, give this sword a new name," Roth said beside him. It was said that there were fewer than 2,000 Valyrian steel swords in the world, with only about 200 in Westeros. Every Valyrian steel sword had its own name, but the previous owner of this sword had been dead for many years, and its original name had been forgotten. Viserys glanced at the crowd and declared, "The most prevalent things I saw in Braavos were purple paint and thick fog. I will name it ''Purplemist!''" "Good name!" Roth, as always, applauded. Viserys smiled at the crowd. In truth, he would have preferred to call it "Fire''s Joy," in keeping with the Targaryens'' motto. Everyone congratulated Viserys, and Dany came over to stroke the dragon egg. At that moment, Ferrego, seated at the head of the table, suddenly spoke: "Lord Viserys." The unique voice of the Sealord''s Palace came into play, drawing everyone''s attention. "Before the banquet began, Lord Tormo shared an excellent suggestion with me, and I think it''s worth considering. Now, please allow him to present it to everyone." As soon as Ferrego finished speaking, all eyes turned to Tormo. Viserys suppressed his joy from just receiving the prize, while the Roth stared at Tormo expressionlessly, thinking, ''What is this guy up to now?'' Tormo, flanked by his two sons, stepped into the center of the gathering and said: "Everyone, the Lord Viserys before us is a rare ''double champion'' in hundreds of years. He not only excels in competition but also in songwriting. I''ve heard that Lord Viserys can compose a song in less than the time it takes to drink a cup of tea. While we''ve all heard his masterpieces, I wonder if it would be convenient for him to demonstrate his creative process for us now?" Tormo had taken a roundabout way to ask Viserys to compose a song on the spot. Knowing that most musicians needed a quiet environment to create, Tormo hoped to pressure Viserys in front of the crowd. As Roth tried to defend Viserys, Tormo added: "Lord Viserys, why not use the moon as your theme? After all, you are under the protection of Braavos, and it is thanks to the Moonsingers that you have thrived. What do you think, Your Holiness?" he said, turning to the priestess. Roth frowned. This was clearly an attempt to put Viserys on the spot. The Moonsingers held a high status in Braavos, and even the Sealord often visited their temple. Roth was puzzled as to why the High Priestess Silicet, who had previously divined Viserys'' fate, would support Tormo. Falia, at the back of the hall, overheard the conversation and couldn''t help but worry for Viserys. Seeing the expectant faces around him, Viserys knew he couldn''t avoid this challenge. He took a few steps forward, bowed to the priestess, then addressed the crowd: "A few months ago, I had nightmares and sought solace at the Temple of the Moonsingers with my sister. Their song brought me peace, and I''ve since wanted to express my gratitude. Lord Tormo''s suggestion is actually very good. Even if not today, I will compose a song to thank the Moonsingers at another time." Tormo''s face fell. Had Viserys already planned this? Nonetheless, he was curious to see what kind of song Viserys could produce on such short notice. A maid handed Viserys a harp, and he sat down in a chair, announcing: "This song has no lyrics, only a melody." "No lyrics?" "What kind of song is that?" "Can it still be a song?" Roth was surprised by Viserys'' approach but could do nothing to intervene. Tormo snorted in contempt, thinking Viserys was trying to muddle through. Dany, however, believed in her brother''s abilities and backed away with her dragon egg and Valyrian steel sword. The nobles gathered around, eager to hear the wordless melody Viserys was about to play. ''You country bumpkins, let me enlighten you,'' Viserys thought to himself. As he plucked the strings, a melodious sound slowly spread through the hall. The room fell silent, with some initially clearing their throats, but soon everyone felt as if they were enveloped in a soft light. As seasoned nobles who frequently attended musical and theatrical performances, they possessed a basic artistic literacy. Most were deeply affected by this "Moonlight Sonata," listening with their eyes half-closed. Even Tormo, despite his discomfort, recognized the quality of the song. The better it was, the more uneasy he felt. The Roth'' eyes filled with amazement once again. "I feel so peaceful," Methys whispered to her husband. "Listening to this before bed will give me a good dream," Roth agreed. Dany, closest to Viserys, was even more excited. Her brother truly was capable of anything! A few minutes later, Viserys finished playing. From the high platform, Ferrego looked at Viserys with a strange expression. Could it be that the Targaryens, descendants of the Dragonlord, truly possessed something special? He glanced at the High Priestess beside him and saw her nodding in approval. The crowd gradually emerged from the gentle melody''s spell, expressing their appreciation. "What a beautiful song." "I feel like I''m bathed in moonlight." "Me too, I feel at peace." Seeing their expressions, Viserys knew that, even in a different world, a master remained a master. "I call this song ''Moonlight Song,'' to express my gratitude to the Moonsingers." Silicet, standing next to Ferrego, nodded approvingly. "The moonlight is with you." Another priest approached Viserys, holding a box. "This is the ''Moon Prayer,'' used by the original Moonsingers to lead the slaves of Valyria to Braavos. It has the power to guide people on their journey," Silicet said. Her willingness to entrust such an important artifact to Viserys showed her satisfaction with his song. ''A prayer song!'' Viserys remembered that the "Moon Song" he received at the Moonsingers'' Temple could help accelerate his magical recovery. This "Moon Prayer" was undoubtedly a high-end version, potentially offering additional benefits. He expressed his gratitude again and accepted the "Moon Prayer." The nobles, whether they liked it or not, congratulated him. Seeing that Viserys had passed the test, Ferrego announced, "Well, it''s time to bring out our winner courtesan." Viserys turned to see Falia enter with a group of female musicians holding harps and other instruments. Once seated, they began to play Viserys'' three songs for the audience. This was the role of a courtesan; even in victory, she remained a background figure to the powerful. As the music played, the young nobles began to dance. The powerful nobles, however, would only join in when the atmosphere was sufficiently "hot." It seemed the art of the Moondancer had yet to be fully developed. Viserys recalled the mural of the "Broken Moon" he had seen in the Temple of the Moonsingers and decided to take this opportunity to ask the temple priestess about it. Chapter 82: To Hatch it, Of Course Chapter 82: To Hatch it, Of CourseSilicet is a priestess in her forties. She has fair skin, gray and yellow eyes, and crescent-shaped earrings. Her speech always carries a hazy quality. "High Holiness Silicet, may I ask you a question about the frescoes in the temple?" sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes," she replied, her voice quick and responsive. Silicet seemed to have a good impression of Viserys. "I saw a fresco in the temple depicting the ''broken moon'' (chapter 26). I''ve heard that the dragons came to earth because the moon broke, but why isn''t there any follow-up in the fresco? Could it mean something else?" Viserys asked. "I''m not sure about this either," Silicet said, pausing to think for a moment. Viserys nodded, having asked out of curiosity rather than expecting a straightforward answer. "But I did hear the priests say that the broken moon was supposed to be a sign of some kind, a sign of disaster." "A sign of disaster?" Viserys''s interest piqued as he listened intently. "About a hundred years ago, when dragons were still around, Braavosi merchants would come to the temple for predictions before setting sail. The priests used the moon to determine whether their voyage would be smooth or not. Most of the time, they were accurate, but after the dragons went extinct, the temple''s predictions became increasingly vague. This allowed other beliefs to spread in Braavos." ''The Temple of the Moonsingers couldn''t have survived for so long without business,'' Viserys thought, listening to her continue. "So I was thinking, maybe the broken moon is not literally ''broken,'' but a sign of disaster." "I see. Thank you for clearing that up," Viserys said. Silicet had given the "Moon Prayer" to Viserys largely because of a divination Roth had asked her to perform. She had made the divination using the skull of the previous High Priest of the Moonsingers. The Moon Prayer was the most precious artifact of the Moonsingers, but it had been unable to play a significant role for many years. Silicet thought that perhaps Viserys could change that. The event allowed Viserys to acquire 50,000 gold dragons for free. He also obtained the dragon egg and the Valyrian steel sword he had always desired. As a bonus, he received the "Moon Prayer." He was elated, but Tormo was naturally very displeased. He had tried to embarrass Viserys but didn''t expect him to "get lucky." Now, Tormo''s goal was unachieved, and he had wasted 50,000 gold dragons. Publicly, he couldn''t deny his debt. To ease his frustration, he drank the Sealord''s wine. His three sons stood by, too afraid to speak, even Vitus had lost his initial determination. He had spent no less than 30,000 gold dragons trying to stop Viserys, but still failed. But Vitus glanced at his father. Compared to his father, who casually gave away 50,000 gold dragons, his own situation wasn''t so bad. Tarth, the youngest son of Tormo, was mainly responsible for maintaining order at the celebration with the Sealord. He didn''t receive any credit, but he also escaped any blame. As for Andersen, he was the happiest person there. At least now his older brother couldn''t look down on him. Everyone had been defeated by Viserys, so there was no point in hurting each other. Tormo also had to contend with his father''s sons. He didn''t need to guess what his three sons were thinking, but he still decided he would somehow recover some of his losses. Seeing that the priestess Silicet had left, and with Viserys alone except for Dany, he said to Andersen, "Andersen, go ask him for how much he is willing to sell the dragon egg." Tormo watched Viserys chatting with Dany while holding the dragon egg. "Yes, father," Andersen replied. Given their repeated defeats against Viserys, Tormo thought maybe it wasn''t entirely his son''s fault. Since all the plans had failed, it was inappropriate to treat Andersen harshly again. After all, everyone in the family looked down on each other. Recently, he had begun to show concern for Andersen again, primarily to use him as a means to keep his other two sons in check. However, he had no idea what consequences sending Andersen to negotiate with Viserys would have. Roth, who had planned to approach Viserys, saw Andersen had already arrived and decided to wait. "Buy my dragon egg? It''s not for sale! Not for any price." Viserys refused without hesitation. He was even considering whether he could get another dragon egg from House Fregar. Dany held the dragon egg protectively, eyeing him warily. "Lord Viserys, if you carry a dragon egg around, many will covet it. If you are willing to sell, House Fregar will definitely give you a satisfactory price," Andersen offered. Viserys sneered, dismissing the offer. Instead, he asked, "What did you think of my last offer?" Andersen was stunned and instinctively wanted to look towards Tormo but resisted. "I don''t know what you''re talking about." "Don''t pretend. Did that old man in your family make you feel secure again?" "You!" Andersen''s expression twisted with anger. "Lord Andersen, listen to me. What others promise means nothing. Only what you can control yourself matters," Viserys continued, his words full of temptation. "Hmph, so what can you do?" Andersen asked. "It''s simple. You find a way to make a hole in the net of the bird garden, and I''ll handle the rest." "Make a hole?" Andersen didn''t understand. ''In the bird garden''s net? Could he fly in?'' "Okay, you can go now." Viserys pushed him away with a flourish, deliberately making a big gesture to attract the attention of Tormo and his son. ''A hole?'' Andersen still didn''t understand what Viserys was trying to do, but the words echoed in his mind like a magical incantation. If anyone else had said it, he would have dismissed it as nonsense. But coming from Viserys, he had to consider the possibility that he could actually pull it off. After adjusting his expression, Andersen returned to Tormo''s side. Tormo saw his expression and knew the result without asking. Once Andersen had left, Roth approached Viserys. "That guy wanted to buy my dragon egg," Viserys said before Roth could speak. "Can I see it?" Roth asked. Dany glanced at Viserys and handed the dragon egg to Roth. The dragon egg shone like a large jewel, its luster three times more brilliant than the purple one owned by House Zalyne. "Lord Roth, how did your family acquire the dragon egg?" Viserys inquired. "My ancestor was ''The pirate Raymun.'' He was a sailor who stole a ship from a Dragonlord. It is said there were five dragon eggs on the ship at the time. He sold four of them as capital, which laid the foundation for House Zalyne," Roth explained. Viserys nodded. It seemed that many fortunes were not earned honestly. This was true in any world. "I heard that the Sealord has three dragon eggs. Is that true?" Roth returned the dragon egg to Dany and looked at Viserys seriously. "Can you tell me why you are so interested in the dragon eggs?" Viserys realized his attitude had been too obvious. ''I need to be more careful in the future.'' he thought. However, instead of dodging the question, he looked Roth in the eye and said in a low voice, "Of course it''s to hatch a dragon. What else would I want it for?" After a moment, both of them burst into laughter, filling the air with a happy atmosphere. ... As the banquet progressed, maids and servants brought refreshments and drinks to the nobles in a steady stream. Everyone donned the masks they had prepared long ago. Music, martial arts, and acrobatics entertained the guests. As midnight approached, a familiar roar echoed through the airthe Titan of Braavos. This was answered by the throwing of masks high into the air, not only in the Sealord''s Palace but also in the ports and theaters of Braavos. Countless candles flickered like stars on the ground. Occasionally, a fire flared up too brightly and was quickly extinguished. Despite everything that happened, the ten-day celebration, held every three years, finally came to an end. The siblings would soon leave Braavos for the Disputed Lands. Chapter 83: Harder Than Aegon’s Campaign Chapter 83: Harder Than Aegons CampaignAfter the banquet ended, Viserys began studying the "Moon Prayer Song." From the "prayer" alone, he could tell the item in his hand was of high quality. With the panel''s blessing, he repeated the chant over ten times, causing the panel to change once again: Moon''s Revelation: -Beginner (1/100) + ''Moon''s Revelation? It seems to be a divination-type skill,'' Viserys mused, recalling Silicet''s speculation that the Moonsingers were once fortune-tellers. Unlike Daoists who use a compass, the Moonsingers relied on the moon above them. He now felt a unique ''connection'' with the moon. Viserys gazed at the moon, still high in the sky, and continued enhancing his new skill: Moon''s Revelation: -Proficient (566/1000) + For a moment, he felt his connection with the moon strengthen significantly. ''Maybe I can use the moon to predict things more often...'' he thought, looking up and reciting a prayer, focusing on what he wanted to predict. Closing his eyes, a round moon appeared in his mind. ''Can I defeat the Night King?'' Boom! As soon as the thought formed, the moon in his mind quickly vanished, and Viserys exhaled sharply. He opened his panel to see his magic completely drained. "It seems I can''t predict such a significant event with my current magic capacity," he sighed. After chanting the Moon Prayer again, his magic slowly recovered. After about two hours, it had returned to around 80. This was much faster than the Moonsingers'' Song. With the moon gradually disappearing in the distance, Viserys decided to attempt divining a smaller matter. "Can I successfully take revenge on Tormo?" This time, the moon in his mind did not collapse but became bright and clear. "Looks like this will work," Viserys nodded in satisfaction. ''This is different from Dragon Dreams. Dragon Dreams provide accurate information but have limited uses. Moon''s Revelation offers less precise information but can be used more frequently. In future wars, I can consult the moon before battles. If the outcome looks unfavorable, I can prepare in advance.'' Given Viserys'' current strength, there weren''t many who could kill him. He might not die on the battlefield, but if his army were completely wiped out, Dragon Dreams would be powerless. Viserys thought again of the relief on the wall. What kind of disaster were the Moonsingers'' priests warning future generations about? Could it be the White Walkers and the Night King? Braavos was separated from the White Walkers by both the Narrow Sea and The Wall. Did this mean that even without sending dragons to the Night King, as depicted in the show, he could still break through The Wall with the White Walkers? The thought left Viserys feeling overwhelmed. He had believed The Wall would give him the upper hand. If those creatures broke through, it would spell trouble. Although the celebration was over, the Braavos visitors still appeared to be enjoying themselves. Many were planning to leave, but the festive atmosphere persisted. The next day at noon, the brother and sister returned to the house in Bitterwell. Dany accompanied Viserys for a walk in the afternoon sun. The two sat on the steps, looking at the plants in the yard. The target and dummy on the lawn, the weapons rackall brought back memories. Dany felt a wave of nostalgia. Before Viserys'' transmigration, Dany''s happiest time had been at the House with the red door. After his transmigration, this small house became her fondest memory. "Dany, do you have any dreams?" "Dreams?" she echoed. "Things you want to do in the future," he clarified. "Well... I want to take the Iron Throne back with my brother!" Dany replied seriously. In truth, she had no real attachment to the Iron Throne or Westeros. She had come to Braavos as a newborn and was influenced more by her ''predecessors'' than by any personal desire. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Viserys smiled and put his arm around Dany''s shoulders. The maiden''s scent of flowers and grass was comforting. In fact, Viserys had always known that Robert wasn''t his true enemy. ''That fool will die on his own,'' he thought. ''There''s no need to worry about him.'' Most of the lords of the Seven KingdomsJon Arryn, Ned Stark, Renly Baratheon, Tywin Lannisterwould also perish in the game of thrones. The real enemy was the impending Night and the Night King beyond the Wall. Viserys'' plan was to collect dragon eggs and work as a mercenary. Once the dragons hatched and grew strong, he would return to Westeros to take charge. His first priority would be to kill the Night King. Since arriving in Westeros, the Night King had loomed as the ultimate threat. But now, it seemed his plan was too simplistic. Aegon the Conqueror brought Balerion the Black Dread to Westeros, but even then, he didn''t completely conquer it. Dorne and its guerrilla warfare remained a thorn in his side. Aegon had loyal houses and thousands of soldiers at his disposal, yet it took nearly a century of preparation before the Targaryens made their move. Viserys didn''t have a hundred years to raise his dragons. Even if he returned to Westeros with a few, could he rely on them as advisors? And what about the alliance of the "stag, eagle, wolf, and fish"? ''If I were a Stark or a Baratheon, after overthrowing the Targaryens, would I accept their descendants'' plea for loyalty and forgiveness?'' he pondered. ''The chances are slim. This is a hatred that destroys nations and families. Especially the Lannistersthey would stop at nothing to kill me. They''d rather face me while my dragons are young than wait until they are fully grown.'' Dorne alone had vexed Aegon, and now it seemed all of Westeros, except for Dorne and The Reach, would be engulfed in flames. If he went too early, he''d be targeted by many. If he went too late, Westeros might be destroyed by infighting, leaving nothing to stand against the Night King. It was a difficult decision. Viserys sighed lightly, looking down at Dany, who lay on his lap, eyes closed, playing with her hair. Through her slightly reddened eyelids, he could see her eyeballs moving comfortably. Feeling playful, Viserys took Dany''s braids from her hands and gently tickled her ears with the tips of her hair. Dany immediately felt a tickling sensation spreading from her ear to her heart and giggled. After a few giggles, Dany couldn''t help but look up. "Dany, if one day I were to be killed, would you avenge me?" Dany was stunned. For the past six months, Viserys had seemed invincible to her. In her heart, her Viserys stood taller than the Titan of Braavos. It seemed impossible that he would ever fall. But the seriousness in Viserys'' eyes showed he wasn''t joking. Her heart trembled as she responded earnestly, "I swear by the Seven Gods, I will do whatever it takes!" Their purple eyes locked, a silent agreement passing between them. Viserys smiled happily and hugged Dany''s head to his chest. In this moment, he felt reassured. Dany was far better off than the original Viserys. She just needed to be stronger than the Mother of Dragons in the original story. Forget conspiracies and intrigue, with a stable territory, a stronger army, and more dragons, even gods would kneel before her. Just then, Viserys heard Kyla''s voice in his ear. "Lord Viserys, Morel and the others are here." The siblings got up and walked to the door. Morel and his son had arrived with a delivery carriage loaded with several boxes and a long-handled weapon wrapped in red silk. At Morel''s command, several young men unloaded the armor and placed it on the prepared armor rack, then carried the heavy long-handled weapon. As they unwrapped the red silk, the halberd''s spearhead appeared, glinting coldly in the sunlight. It was adorned with a relief dragon head, looking mighty and domineering. "Lord Viserys, here are the weapons and armor we made for you," Morel announced. Viserys inspected the black armor, noting the three-headed dragon pattern on the chest and the relief dragon heads on the shoulders. The joints were flexible, and the material was the finest steel. He took the halberd and swung it a few times, the weapon slicing through the air with a chilling sound. The young men who had been eyeing Dany were immediately terrified. The weapon, weighing 50 to 60 pounds, seemed light in Viserys'' hands. He struck the target dummy they had been using, nearly destroying it with a single blow. This scene took Helbo, who had come to deliver horses to Viserys, by surprise. Regis, standing nearby, breathed a little faster. ''Strong! So strong!'' Viserys thrust the halberd''s hilt into the ground, drawing applause from the crowd. "Lord Viserys, I have selected two horses for you and Lady Dany," Helbo announced. He and Regis led two large horses up to Viserys. One was white with a reddish mark the size of a coin between its eyebrows. The other was pure black, with a shiny, flowing coat and a muscular build. "Good horses!" Viserys expressed his approval and affection. Afterward, everyone gathered for a final farewell dinner together. Chapter 84: This Old Man Is Blocking My Attack Chapter 84: This Old Man Is Blocking My AttackUnder Andersen''s management, Tormo''s Bird Garden had nearly returned to its former glory. Viserys and House Zalyne had emerged as the biggest winners, a reality Tormo was forced to accept. Whenever he was uncertain about his next move, he retreated to the bird garden. Tormo lay comfortably in a rocking chair, with two maids standing three steps behind him and guards positioned less than ten meters away. Despite the fortress''s heavy security, both Tormo and his guards were relatively relaxed. Only the maid by his side maintained a vigilant watch over Tormo''s every move. The previous bird''s feathers and blood still stained the cage, but a new bird had been placed inside. Tormo closed his eyes, listening to the birds'' chirping, but he felt a strange restlessness in what was usually his most relaxing place. Was it because of Gortave''s escape? He had already sent someone to kill her, and the results would be known within a month. The biggest mystery was why House Zalyne had suddenly chosen to cooperate with Viserys. What conditions had Viserys offered to make the Roth turn against him? Tormo couldn''t figure it out. In the bird garden, a white seagull perched in a tree less than ten meters away from Tormo. This seagull was Viserys in disguise, positioned there before his transformation. The day before, Andersen had sent a signal by cutting a handkerchief in front of Viserys, indicating that a hole had been made in Tormo''s security net. Andersen had also suggested through another gesture that Viserys should eliminate his older brother. However, Viserys believed that removing Tormo was the best course of action, as it would trigger infighting within House Fregar, allowing Roth to support whichever brother he chose. Viserys watched Tormo, so close that he could strike in an instant. He adjusted his position and pointed at Tormo with his beak. Just as he was about to act, Tormo suddenly coughed twice. "Ahem, ahem." The maid standing next to Tormo immediately stepped forward and poured a cup of tea into his mouth. With the maid obstructing his view, Viserys had to wait for another opportunity. ''Huh! This old man really knows how to enjoy himself!'' he thought. The maid anticipated Tormo''s needs with precision. When Tormo raised his leg, the maid squatted at his feet to massage him. When he twisted his neck, another maid came forward to massage his scalp. ''Damn! This old bastard is blocking my attack!'' Viserys fumed silently. He had finally found a suitable position, but now Tormo was getting his feet and head massaged, obstructing any chance for a clear strike. Attacking rashly would leave him unable to escape, let alone strike again. Just then, Tormo''s eldest son, Vitus, entered the garden. He stood by Tormo''s side, providing even more protection. "Father, our men have discovered Gortave''s trail in Pentos. She is with her swordsman, Kethmo." "Kill the swordsman and bring Gortave back to be dealt with." The so-called "dealt with" naturally meant that Gortave would be reduced to a plaything, used for pleasure or abuse, doomed to a life of darkness. Even Viserys, accustomed to death, felt a chill as he watched them decide her fate so callously. "Father, we''ve also learned that Viserys has joined the Windblown and will leave Braavos in ten days at the most," Vitus reported. Hearing his own name, Viserys stood motionless on a branch, afraid to miss a word. "Send Baland''s men. Give them two hundred sets of armor. Make sure to bring Viserys'' head back to me!" Tormo commanded. "Understood," Vitus replied. ''Baland? I don''t recognize that name. I''ll ask Roth later,'' Viserys thought. The fact that Tormo was going all out with ''two hundred sets'' of armor showed his determination to kill him. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tormo stood up to leave, his guards moving in closer. ''No, he has to stay,'' Viserys thought anxiously. If Tormo and his guards left together, there''d be no chance to kill him. As they all exited the pavilion, Viserys quickly went to a large birdcage and released a blue bird the size of a pheasant. Chirp, chirp, chirp As soon as the bird was free, it soared into the sky. However, there was a large net overhead. The bird kept bumping into it, the vast sky tantalizingly close yet unreachable. Hearing the commotion, Tormo stopped and turned around, frowning. "Andersen is useless. He can''t even fix a garden!" he muttered. Just as he was about to continue walking, a few more birds flew out, further souring his already bad mood. "Catch these feathered brutes for me!" Tormo commanded. Several guards rushed into the courtyard, armed with bamboo poles, trying to knock the birds down. "You two, don''t just stand there!" he snapped at the maids behind him. But what could they do? The wild flailing was just Tormo venting his frustration. Watching the group''s clumsy efforts only made him more irritated. "You go too!" he ordered the guard next to him. The guard, more adept than the others, picked up a few stones, aimed, and threw them hard. A yellow bird cried out in agony as feathers scattered, and it fell heavily to the ground. "Haha!" Tormo laughed proudly, feeling as if he had regained control of the situation. As the guards continued their assault, more birds fell to the ground, struggling in pain. Amid the chaos, Tormo suddenly saw a white shadow before his eyes. Before he could react, he felt a sharp pain in his left eye. "Ahh!" he screamed, reaching up to push the white shadow away, only to feel another sharp pain in his right eye. The intense pain forced him to the ground, blood oozing from between his fingers as he covered his eyes. The white shadow vanished. Viserys had attached a rusty iron nail to the seagull, soaking it in sewage for two days. He couldn''t imagine how many viruses it carried, not to mention the deadly tetanus. Tormo would be lucky to survive a month. Regardless of the chaos that would ensue within House Fregar, it no longer concerned Viserys. He was off to Roth''s house to celebrate. Chapter 85: Little Viserys Chapter 85: Little Viserys"Falia, look, it seems to be Lord Viserys'' carriage!" Asha exclaimed happily. Falia recognized it immediately. "It is indeed Viserys'' carriage," she confirmed. "He seems to be leaving in a few days," Asha said, her voice tinged with sadness. Falia also felt a pang of reluctance, a feeling that surprised her. She remembered her tutor''s words: "Reluctance is just a temporary inability to find a better replacement. People are like that." She tried to use this wisdom to dispel her emotions, but could she really find someone better than him? Falia reflected on the moments she had spent with Viserys. Despite her initial control over the situation, he had always shown genuine skill and charm. His impressive performance in the Swordsmanship competition and his quick thinking in various situations stood out. No one else could compose a classic in less than an hour, and his time with Andersen had also left a mark. She glanced at Asha, who was wearing a bracelet made of iron coinsthe temporary splint Viserys had fashioned for her. Asha had turned it into a bracelet, using string made from pieces of Viserys'' clothes. Falia suddenly felt a twinge of envy. Asha had something to remember him by, but she herself had nothing. It didn''t take long for Viserys to reach the fortress of House Zalyne. This time, it was more grandly decorated than his previous visit. The gates were wide open, and carpets adorned the ground. The dwarf who greeted him was dressed even more brightly, with a vibrant red collar and cheeks, and a wide, welcoming smile. "Lord Viserys, Lord Roth and Lady Methys are waiting for you," the dwarf announced. "Good, then let''s not delay," Viserys replied. The carriage drove straight into the fortress, and as soon as it stopped, someone brought a wooden ladder. As he stepped out, Viserys saw Falia''s carriage. Asha was the first to emerge, her smile revealing her white teeth. She was so focused on Viserys that she forgot to warn Falia to watch her step. "Lady Moonshadow," Viserys greeted. "Lord Viserys," Falia responded. Since they had met by chance, they exchanged pleasantries. Falia maintained her composure, but Asha''s eyes were glued to Viserys'' face. This made Dany feel a bit uncomfortable, and she subconsciously leaned closer to Viserys. Comparing herself to Asha, she looked at Viserys with some uncertainty. His unwavering gaze reassured her. The arrival of Pyrena soon put an end to their small talk. "Lord Viserys, Lady Daenerys, Lady Moonshadow, please follow me," the guide requested. Despite it being her second visit, Dany, still a bit of a lost soul, felt slightly dizzy at the familiar yet disorienting scenery. This time, however, the route was different. On their previous visit, Viserys and Dany had not entered the "main hall" of House Zalyne, but today they were led directly to it. The hall was already bustling with people. While not as significant as those who had gathered in the "Sealord Hall" the previous day, everyone present belonged to House Zalyne. Their attire was more colorful, with dresses and gowns in a spectrum of colors. The hall itself was vast, approximately 500 square meters. Three meters above the ground, candlesticks were installed every three feet along the walls. Combined with the chandelier above, it was estimated that five or six hundred candles could be lit at once! Below, a huge carpet dominated the floor, embroidered with a fleet of ships riding the waves, House Zalyne crest prominently displayed on the sails. Viserys noted that the most expensive carpets in the Free Cities came from Myr, and this custom-made piece must have cost a fortune. As soon as the siblings entered, they were greeted warmly by the crowd. A group of noblewomen, along with children about Dany''s age, surrounded her like stars around the moon. Some of the young boys immediately vied for her attention, eager to introduce themselves. Many of the men in the hall were captains or chief sailors of House Zalyne. With years of battling the wind and waves on the high seas, they had a fierce air about them. Having seen Viserys in the arena and knowing he was a guest of Roth, they treated him with great respect. "Ah, Lord Viserys, I didn''t see you clearly in the theater the other day, but I didn''t expect you to be so young." one exclaimed. "Yes, I''m sure you''ll soon be the strongest swordsman in Braavos." another added. "That''s already the case!" they chorused, showering him with praise. It was clear that Roth''s guests were no fools; they knew how to flatter someone effectively. Their words, while not elegant, were direct and heartfelt, making Viserys feel very comfortable. Not wanting to simply bask in the praise, Viserys asked a maid for a glass of wine, then raised it high and shouted, "To Zalyne!" "To Zalyne..." the crowd echoed, their voices blending with the clinking of glasses. "To Lord Roth and Lady Methys!" a sharp-eyed captain shouted as the couple walked hand in hand into the hall. This captain, Jalifah, was in his forties, with slightly crossed yet very bright eyes. He was one of Roth''s most capable captains and an excellent marksman. Jalifah had a rich history, not only transporting goods but also having been to war. Seeing Roth''s smiling face and the radiant Methys, who was pregnant, brought further cheer to the gathering. They had already seen Silicet, and it was likely a boy. "Lady, you look so healthy. I''m sure you''ll give birth to a strong heir!" one captain exclaimed. "What a mouth on you! I bet Lady Methys could give birth to twins!" another chimed in, trying to outdo the first. The captains vied for attention, creating a lively and enthusiastic atmosphere in the hall. Despite the joviality, the Roths did not share the secret of the ''lead'' with their subordinates. Instead, they offered them plenty of sweet wine, hinting that they could drink it like water. "By the way, have you decided on a name for the baby?" one of the captains asked. Roth and Methys exchanged a glance and then looked at the siblings. "If it''s a boy, we''ll call him Viserys," Roth announced. Viserys raised an eyebrow, momentarily forgetting the local customs. "If it''s a girl, we''ll call her Danys," Methys added. "It''s our honor, Lord Roth," Viserys responded, understanding the gesture. Roth'' decision was like when Ned named his son Jon, hoping he would inherit the cunning of his foster father. Roth, both appearance-conscious and impressed by Viserys'' talents, had made his choice. "To little Viserys!" Jalifah raised his glass, tacitly acknowledging that Methys was carrying a boy. Although the banquet had not yet started, he had already encouraged everyone to drink two glasses of wine. However, Methys, having been warned by Viserys that pregnant women should not drink, followed the rule strictly, ensuring a healthy heir. "I have another piece of good news to share with you all," Roth announced. "According to reliable sources, Tormo''s eye was pecked out by his own bird!" The hall fell silent for a moment before erupting into loud cheers, the crowd nearly tearing the roof off with their excitement. "This guy deserves it!" one captain shouted. "Yes! I say he''s better off blind! If we could find that bird, I''d honor it as my own father!" another added, the captains'' shouts reflecting their sense of vengeance. Viserys chose to ignore the outlandish comment about honoring the bird as a father. Just as he was about to discuss the dangers ahead, Roth spoke again. "As you all know, Lord Viserys is leaving Braavos for the Disputed Lands, carrying a dragon egg with him. I expect many will covet it. Who would like to escort him?" "Lord, let me go!" Jalifah volunteered immediately. "Okay, that''s fine," Roth agreed, looking at Viserys. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thank you, Lord Roth, but I have received news that Tormo has hired over 200 men to kill me at sea, and they are equipped with armor..." "Armor!?" Roth''s eyes widened, understanding the gravity of the situation. "Jalifah, take more men with you," Roth ordered. "Yes, my lord." "Wait, Lord Roth, Lord Jalifah, I have an idea..." Viserys interjected. After hearing Viserys'' plan, Jalifah exclaimed, "Isn''t this too dangerous?!" "I don''t know if you''ve heard of a snake that uses its tail, which looks like a worm, to trap birds. The tail often gets bitten, but the snake usually ends up with a good meal. I will be the tail of this snake, luring Tormo''s men. In gratitude, I will strip them of their armor for House Zalyne." "Crazy, too crazy. A man like that can''t live long," Roth muttered. But considering Viserys'' capabilities, it seemed possible. Two hundred pieces of armor were a significant asset, likely hoarded by House Fregar as a trump card. Viserys'' willingness to use himself as bait to repay House Zalyne for their escort was a sincere and strategic move. Chapter 86: Crown Chapter 86: CrownViserys wouldnt take such a risk without assurance. He had already used the "Moon''s Revelation" to divine the future. The moon in his mind was a bit cloudy, but the overall picture was still clear. In other words, the operation might be a little dangerous, but it was manageable. When the risk is estimated, the unknown becomes less frightening. His plan far exceeded Roth''s imagination. Reflecting on the priest''s prophecy, Roth agreed with Viserys'' approach. Methys wanted to object, but given the setting and her role, she remained silent. Roth would not let Viserys take such a risk without proper compensation. The gifts initially prepared to "bestow favors" and "win over" Viserys now had to take on a new significance. "Lord Viserys, we actually have two more gifts for you," Roth announced. Two maidservants approached with trays in their hands. One tray was covered with a red cloth, and the other contained a small box. A faint salty smell emanated from under the red cloth. Jalifah lifted the red cloth to reveal the severed head of Danglar. While they couldnt kill Andersen, they managed to eliminate one of his henchmen. With Tormo now an old blind man and House Fregar struggling to survive, Roth was poised to become the next Sealord. "The House Zalyne is truly remarkable, knowing so much about their own affairs," Viserys remarked, his estimation of Roth''s strength increasing. He had never forgotten Roth, but he hadnt expected him to act first. The sight of a severed head didnt faze the crowd, who were used to such displays. Jalifah then opened the small box, revealing a crownthe crown of Queen Rhaella, which Viserys had once sold. The crown was shaped like a three-headed dragon, with the body made of gold and the wings and claws carved from silver and agate. Dany looked toward Viserys, her face filled with nostalgia. "Lord Roth, please allow me to thank you again for your kindness," Viserys said, bowing deeply to express his gratitude for the relic of his mother. "I hope it can also be a testament to our friendship," Roth smiled. "Put it on, Viserys, and let us see what the king looks like," Jalifah called from the crowd. "Put it on!" the crowd chanted in unison, eager to see the spectacle. Viserys wasnt there to entertain, but given the setting, it was inappropriate to show anger. He smiled and raised his hands to calm the crowd. "Everyone, this is my mother''s crown, Queen Rhaella''s crown. She once taught me that the meaning of a crown is not to elevate oneself above others, but to vow to the ordinary people that in times of disaster, I should stand up and protect them from harm, so that they can see hope." As Viserys finished speaking, a tingling sensation spread through the crowd, as if an electric current had shot up their spines. The hall fell into a deep silence, and they looked at Viserys with eager eyes, as if they were witnessing a true king. Realizing he had become too emotional, Viserys continued, "If I wear this crown now, I dishonor it and forget my mother''s teachings. So, I''m sorry, but I can''t wear it." ''Did my mother say something like this to my brother?'' Dany wondered, picturing Queen Rhaella for the first time with claritysilver hair, fair skin, amethyst eyes, and a golden crown. ''Mother...'' she muttered, feeling a lump in her throat. Methys, sensing her emotions, gently stroked her back. Falia and Asha, standing with a group of noblewomen, also looked at Viserys in awe. To them, he seemed to glow with a golden light, shining like a god. Under the gaze of everyone, Viserys placed the crown back into the box and bowed slightly in apology. Jalifa was tempted to persuade him further, but he realized he was fortunate just to witness Viserys'' profound words. Roth, moved by Viserys'' sincerity, felt a spark of hope. Perhaps Viserys truly could reclaim the Iron Throne. Putting this thought aside for the moment, he addressed the crowd, "Ladies and gentlemen, the most precious part of this celebration is the three songs of Lord Viserys. Let''s ask Lady Moonshadow to play them for us again!" The crowd responded with enthusiasm: "Moonshadow!" "Wow! That''s Moonshadow!" "Hey, did you know her name is Falia?" Falia stepped forward and began to play the harp. Her fair hands plucked the strings delicately, and her lips parted beneath her veil as she sang. She glanced at the crowd, noticing Jalifa and others toasting each other. Inwardly, Falia sighed, wondering who Roth might send her to bed with as a reward. She suspected it would be Roth himself, given Methys'' long pregnancy. But perhaps he might delegate the task to an old maid with some "little props." The more she thought about it, the more resentful she became, her gaze drifting towards Viserys. Finally, she seemed to make up her mind. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the party wound down and guests dispersed, Methys suggested she and Dany chat, especially since they had an appointment to get their ears pierced. After asking Viserys for permission, they went to Methys'' room together. Viserys, meanwhile, requested a quiet study. There, he found a collection of information on the Disputed Lands from House Zalyne. The data was accurate and updated timely. With the celebration over and everyone else resting, Viserys focused on preparing as much as possible before officially becoming a mercenary. Chapter 87: Storm Chapter 87: Storm Warfare: - Expert (1233/3000) + Viserys looked at the map of the Disputed Lands with a new understanding, his expertise growing. The Free Cities of Myr, Tyrosh, and Lys maintained a delicate balance, with significant conflict between Tyrosh and Lys, likely due to their demand for slaves. As Viserys studied the terrain, a knock at the door interrupted him. "Who is it?" he called. There was no response. Normally, a visitor would be announced, and if not, they would at least respond. Could it be the Faceless Men? If so, why hadn''t his Dragon Dreams warned him? "Who is it?" he repeated, reaching for his dagger. Still no answer. ''I''ll have to warg to more animals in the future,'' he thought, cautiously approaching the door. He unlocked it and quickly stepped back. "The door is open. Come in yourself!" The door slowly opened to reveal a familiar figure in a cloak and black hood. "Lady Moonshadow!" Viserys was surprised to see her at such a late hour. Falia removed her hood, gathering her brown-blonde hair behind her head. Her eyes were slightly red, and her lips, moist and nervously bitten, exuded a seductive allure. With a trembling voice, she said, "Lord Viserys, I have come to thank you." "Thank me? Why now?" Viserys asked, sensing something significant. He invited her inside. "Lord Viserys, if it weren''t for you, I might not have even passed the workshop..." Falia took out a small box and placed it on the table. "I have some savings in the Iron Bank. Please accept this as a token of my appreciation." "No, you don''t owe me anything. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have won the dragon egg," Viserys replied. Falia insisted, "No, please accept it. Although it won''t build an army, it''s enough to buy some weapons. This is all the money I have. Please don''t reject it." Viserys was tempted. According to her, Falia must have saved at least a hundred thousand gold dragons over the years. But why give it all away? As a courtesan, she had many expenses. What would she do without the money? "Is there something you need?" Viserys asked. Falia paused, wringing her handkerchief. Finally, she gathered her courage. "Lord Viserys, do you remember when you asked me what I planned to do after becoming the winner courtesan?" "Yes," Viserys nodded. She explained the relationship between courtesans and the three houses. Viserys was not surprised. "So I thought..." Falia''s usual act of shyness and innocence gave way to complete sincerity. "Oh, so you''re paying me to have sex?" he asked bluntly. Falia, believing she would give her body away anyway, preferred to choose someone she liked. Viserys felt conflicted. Was Falia beautiful? Absolutely. Her looks and figure were everything he desired. He liked her, but he couldn''t afford an affair. He needed House Zalyne''s support against Tormo''s pursuit. Although Falia was very attractive, he had to prioritize his alliances. But! One can only live once, and he was already living his second life! What was the point of being so indecisive? Not to mention that she was offering him hundreds of thousands of gold dragons for this. Still, he needed to confirm one more thing. Taking a deep breath, Viserys said, "Lady Falia." Falia''s body trembled. It was the first time Viserys had called her by her name. "Do you really like me, or are you just unwilling to give yourself to a stranger?" If it was the latter, he would discuss it with Roth and become her guarantor, as a favor to both her and himself for the time they had spent together. "Like? That word is so blunt." Falia paused but then said firmly, "You are the light that pierces my dark life. I will never forget you!" Her blue eyes sparkled, making Viserys'' heart race. She had said itwhat was there to hesitate about? If he hesitated now, he would be no different from a hypocrite. Viserys cupped Falia''s face in his hands and kissed her deeply. She felt as if she had fallen into a cloud, floating away. Her thoughts stopped, her legs went weak, and she almost clung to Viserys. He supported her with one hand around her waist, providing a great sense of security. One minute, two minutes, three minutes, five minutes passed. Falia felt like she was drowning in the passionate kiss. She could no longer stand, her body limp like a boneless snake, entirely supported by Viserys. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You wait here. I have to tell Lord Roth about this," he said. Falia didn''t answer, too weak to make a sound. She merely let out a breath through her nose in response. As Viserys left the room, he saw someone not far away holding a lantern, searching for something. "Lord Viserys," the man said, bowing as soon as he saw him. "Who are you looking for?" Viserys asked. "No, no, just looking around." "You''re looking for Lady Moonshadow, aren''t you?" "Huh?" The man was taken aback. "Youyou know where she is?" "I need to see Lord Roth. Show me the way." The servant seemed to have guessed something and agreed. Soon, the two of them arrived at Roth''s study. However, Roth seemed to know why Viserys had come and said, "Do you have Falia?" "Yes," Viserys replied, initially surprised but quickly recovering. This was Roth''s home, after all. How could a girl as delicate and weak as Falia escape unnoticed? Roth smiled, a playful expression passing between them. "If that''s the case, why not take advantage of the situation and enjoy the moment?" "Because Falia came to see me in private, and I didn''t want to hide it from you," Viserys explained. Seeing his honesty, Roth''s eyes flashed with admiration. He remembered his own youth, filled with indulgences that often earned his father''s scorn. It was rare for someone to remain so clear-headed in the face of such beauty. "Its true that House Zalyne and Falia have a special relationship. If she can be a witness to the friendship between us, it would be a beautiful thing," Roth said, staring into Viserys'' eyes, expecting to see joy. Instead, Viserys'' eyes first turned cold before a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "Then I thank Lord Roth for his kindness." "Hahaha, then I won''t keep you any longer," Roth said, patting Viserys on the shoulder. Viserys was relieved. He had considered offering up his share of the soap trade if Roth hadn''t agreed. According to their agreement, he stood to gain a few hundred thousand gold dragons over the next few years. Besides, he had won the dragon egg thanks to Falia. Returning to his room, Viserys found Asha and Falia sitting together on the bed. He smiled as he walked toward them. That night was a whirlwind of passion and intimacy, a night to remember. Asha was passionate and unrestrained, while Falia was shy and reserved. The contrast made the experience all the more unforgettable. The storm in the room did not cease until dawn, leaving Viserys with memories of a night filled with devotion, beauty, and desire. Chapter 88: Fame from a Single Battle Chapter 88: Fame from a Single Battle"Sex is a steel blade that scrapes the bones," Viserys muttered to himself. Opening the panel, he noticed his Constitution had decreased by 0.03. Glancing at Falia and Asha, who lay peacefully on the bed, he couldn''t help but reminisce about the beauty of the previous night. He gently covered them with a blanket and stepped out into the courtyard to get some fresh air. Despite his reduced Constitution, Viserys could go without sleep for several days without any problem. He prepared to do some boxing to loosen his muscles, but before he could begin, Pyrena arrived unexpectedly. Seeing Viserys so lively, she thought she was imagining things. The servant had told her that the noise in the room had been constant from the end of the banquet until dawn. Seven or eight hours, one against two, and yet he seemed perfectly fine. Sensing her confusion, Viserys coughed and asked, "Lady Pyrena, good morning. Is there something I can help you with?" "Lord and Lady invited you to breakfast," Pyrena replied. "Oh! That''s a great honor. What time is it?" "About two quarters." "No problem." Pyrena had expected Viserys to be too weak to walk, but soon after she left, she heard the sound of his powerful punches echoing through the courtyard, accompanied by the rush of wind. After finishing his set, Viserys felt invigorated. A maid brought him a basin of warm water and a clean towel. Although she kept her head down, she couldn''t help but steal glances at him. Viserys thought proudly, ''Looks like I made a name for myself last night.'' He changed his clothes and headed to breakfast with the Roth. To his surprise, the dining room was small but cozy, reflecting the close-knit nature of the family. The couple sat side by side, with Dany across from them. Servants brought in refreshments and breakfast with the efficiency of a waterfall. As if reading his mind, Dany turned to look at Viserys before the couple, who were facing the door, could see him. "Brother," she called. Dany had her ears pierced the night before, and Lady Methys had gifted her two green stone earrings. The stones matched her violet eyes perfectly, impressing Viserys. He smiled at her first, then greeted the couple. "Lord Roth, Lady Methys, good morning." "Lord Viserys, sit!" Roth invited. The couple had heard about Viserys'' exploits the previous night, and seeing him in such good spirits, they felt the same amazement as Pyrena. As Viserys sat down, he noticed the Roths were enjoying a small but varied meal, with four or five different colored soups and various delicate side dishes. "Help yourself," Methys offered. "Thank you," Viserys replied. After a night of exertion, he was ravenous. As he enjoyed the rich dishes, Dany quietly sniffed her delicate little nose, sensing a familiar smell on Viserys. Just as Dany was trying to recall where the familiar scent came from, Methys suddenly shifted the conversation to her. "Since Lord Viserys is going to become a sellsword, what about Lady Dany? Will you bring her along?" Although Dany knew that Viserys would take her with him, she couldn''t help but look at him nervously. "Yes, we are each other''s only family. We should try not to be separated if we can." "But sellsword camps aren''t the safest places. I was thinking that if you would like, Lady Dany could stay with us for the time being," Methys suggested. Dany slowed her chewing and pricked up her ears, eager to hear Viserys'' response. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thank you for your kindness, but as you know, our identities are sensitive, and assassination is a common occurrence. Dany could bring trouble here," Viserys replied. Although his words were blunt, Dany felt relieved. Viserys understood that the couple might see her as a "political chip." If their motives were divided into ten parts, two might be to use Dany as leverage, five were likely because they saw potential in him and wanted to help, and the remaining three were due to Methys'' genuine affection for Dany. Having declined twice, they gave up on the idea. "Haha, what a brother and sister you are," Roth said, breaking the ice, and clapped his hands. A maid approached the table with a tray holding five large books. The text on the covers looked old, somewhat resembling Valyrian. "I remember saying that my ancestor was ''Pirate Raymun,'' a Valyrian slave who, unable to bear the cruelty of the Valyrians, stole a ship and came to Braavos. These books were brought back at that time." Viserys glanced at the books and noticed that the paper was quite new, indicating they were likely hand-copied. "The text is in High Valyrian, which not many people understand. I don''t know their real value, but I''ll give them to you as a gift." "That''s very kind of you," Viserys said, bowing slightly in gratitude. High Valyrian was almost extinct but was the language of dragons and magic. The Unsullied even used High Valyrian to receive orders. While Viserys suspected that Missandei, the translator in the original story, had only an introductory level of real High Valyrian, he had the panel and could quickly become proficient. Even if the books didn''t contain secrets of magic, they were key to unlocking the door to magic. Their value was beyond ordinary imagination. After a brief chat, Viserys left Zalyne''s Keep with Dany. Meanwhile, Falia and Asha slept until the afternoon. Upon waking, they smiled at each other and blushed, remembering the previous night''s craziness. Falia noticed the sky outside and became confused. Suddenly, she remembered something important and exclaimed, "Quick! Moon tea!" Viserys was packing his things, organizing their belongings for the journey ahead. Most of their money was safely stored in the Iron Bank, so he was only taking 10,000 gold dragons and some valuable gems to Windblown. These gems, worth 40,000 to 50,000 gold dragons, were all gifts from Falia. Even with these riches, their combined luggage weighed nearly 10 kilograms. Reflecting on his former life, Viserys felt a pang of nostalgia. The Dragonbone Bow, the Dragon Egg, the armor, the clothesall of these items filled three large boxes. Additionally, there was a raven entrusted to him by Illyrio, which also required attention. To minimize their baggage, Dany had to leave behind some of her birthday gifts. While the siblings were fretting over their luggage, an unexpected visitor arrived: Jorah Mormont. Chapter 89: Jorah Arrives at the Door Chapter 89: Jorah Arrives at the DoorJorah was not penniless, but he was as poor as a church mouse. When he met the siblings Viserys and Daenerys, he directly revealed his identity. He hoped that Viserys would allow him to follow and help him restore his title when he "reconquered Westeros." However, after Jorah finished speaking, Viserys looked at him without saying a word, making Jorah feel as though he were naked in front of him. He replayed his words in his mind, convinced he had said nothing wrong. Jorah knelt there for a long time, waiting for Viserys''s response. Finally, Viserys spoke, but his first words were directed at Daenerys. "Dany, do you think this person is a good person or a bad person?" S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing Viserys ask, Daenerys looked at the burly Jorah. His strong body and neck, thicker than the average person''s, made him seem untrustworthy. "He should be... a good person?" "A good person? Hmph!" Hearing Viserys''s sneer, Jorah felt a chill down his spine, his heart pounding wildly in his chest. He felt Viserys''s hand clamp down on his shoulder, causing him to shudder involuntarily. As Viserys''s grip tightened, Jorah was even more shocked. ''This guy''s got a lot of strength!'' Realizing the danger, Jorah felt his hairline recede a few more inches and reflexively reached for the hilt of his sword. But Viserys''s entire arm exerted force, making Jorah feel as if a carriage were pressing down on him, rendering him immobile. ''Is he going to... kill me?'' "Preparing to draw your sword in front of me?!" Viserys sneered, ripping the sword from Jorah''s waist. The leather strap tore off with a loud thud. Realizing that Viserys might kill him, Jorah struggled, but the boy''s strength made him feel like prey being bitten by a wild animal. "Don''t move, or I''ll really kill you!" Hearing this, Jorah could only try to suppress his urge to resist. His chest rose and fell like a bellows, completely exposing him. He looked up at Viserys with his black eyes. Viserys let go of his hand and walked around Jorah, talking. "Jorah Mormont, banished by Robert the Usurper for human trafficking. Then his wife ran off with someone else, and he joined the sellswords in Essos and sold slaves. Am I right?" Jorah had omitted the shameful part about his wife being given away as a concubine for the sake of his own reputation, but Viserys knew all about it. "Dany, if you were this guy, would it be easier to work for the Usurper Robert and assassinate us, or help us take back the Iron Throne?" "Of course, it would be easier to assassinate us." At this point, Daenerys realized that this seemingly honest and simple-minded man was actually quite cunning. She responded coldly. Seeing his intentions exposed, Jorah looked at Viserys in horror. Viserys placed one hand on Jorah''s head, pressing his palm directly against his bald scalp. Then, almost face to face, Viserys said, "You''re a bold one, Mormont, to think of taking advantage of my sister and me." After saying this, he pushed Jorah''s head hard, knocking him to the ground. "No! It''s not true! I really want to follow the Prince!" Jorah knew he was no match for Viserys and could only beg for mercy. The only thing he could rely on now was that Viserys had no concrete evidence. He didn''t want anything now; he just wanted to live. "Isn''t that right, Kyla?" Hearing this name, Jorah felt his heart contract violently, and his mind went blank. It wasn''t until Kyla walked in and looked at him expressionlessly that he seemed to realize something, and his hope finally died. "I don''t need to introduce myself, do I?" she said. "How? How could that be?" Jorah muttered, unable to accept it. "But don''t worry, I won''t kill you for now." Viserys sat back down in his chair. "I gave Kyla two chances. Now she not only follows me, but she''s also Dany''s bodyguard. You have the same chance." Jorah jumped to his feet, grabbing at the lifeline. "I''ll follow you! I''ll follow you! I swear it by the gods!" Viserys looked at him impassively. Jorah''s tone was much more sincere than when he first arrived. After a moment, Viserys told Jorah about Cersei''s affair with Jaime, then took a handful of gold coins from his breast and threw them on the ground. "Use your own methods to let as many people as possible know that the children of the usurper Robert are all bastards of Queen Cersei and Kingsguard Jaime. I''m leaving Braavos in two days. Meet me at the port of Old Clothes. Of course, you can always run away. Go ahead and try." Looking at the gold coins on the ground, Jorah knew he had no choice but to go down this path. If he publicly slandered the royal family, he would be breaking with the Iron Throne. It would be like cutting off his own path. He already knew that Viserys was a guest of House Zalyne. He guessed that as soon as he left, someone would be watching him. "Very well, Prince." "Go, and I look forward to hearing good news from you." For some reason, Jorah saw a smile on Viserys'' face, but it made his heart tremble. As Jorah left, Dany asked with concern, "Brother, do you really want him to follow us?" Viserys turned to look at Dany and said seriously, "Dany, remember, there is no such thing as eternal loyalty in this world, only eternal interests. Now we want to return to Westeros, and so does Jorah Mormont. Our interests are the same, so we can use him without any worries." He stood up and continued, "On the contrary, when Tywin led his army to attack King''s Landing, the interests of my father''s Kingsguard, Jaime Lannister, and the Targaryens clashed, and he became a Kingslayer. My father''s Kingsguard, the Sealord''s First Swords, and the Dothraki Khal''s Bloodriders are all the same. They all use interests to exchange for loyalty." Viserys lifted the veil of the world''s artificial, warm, and affectionate appearance for Dany, directly exposing its most ruthless side, which greatly shocked Dany''s immature heart. The most important reason why Viserys chose to keep Jorah was that he had been on the continent of Essos for so many years that he could be a guide for them. The second reason was that Viserys really didn''t have many people he could use. This guy had a certain amount of martial arts and warfare talent, and it would be helpful to have him around. And because of his plan with Roth, it would be more appropriate to have a skilled hand around at that time. Chapter 90: Braavos, See You Again Chapter 90: Braavos, See You AgainWhen Meris saw Viserys, she couldn''t stop laughing, her blue eyes sparkling. "Hurry, get their luggage to the ship!" she called out. Several servants with blue and white patterns sewn on their chests deftly carried the boxes belonging to Viserys and his sister. These servants didn''t usually go to war and were basically the "porters" of the Sellswords. However, since they were close to the "front line," they were paid much more than ordinary porters. This time, the various mercenary groups came to Braavos not only to recruit or play, but also to buy supplies such as cloth and medicine. "There are still some supplies left. We will set sail at noon. Do you want to go on board or wait a bit longer?" Meris asked. "Wait a bit longer. There may be someone who wants to join the Windblown later, but if you don''t like him, let him be my attendant." "No problem!" Meris readily agreed, believing anyone who could serve as a follower for Viserys must be a capable fighter. As the group chatted, Meris''s eyes occasionally glanced at Dany''s face, which aroused Viserys''s vigilance. The scarred Meris looked like she had suffered misfortune. Viserys could sympathize with her, but if she were mentally disturbed and wanted to harm Dany, he would have to be cautious. Fortunately, after observing her for a long time, he saw no malice in Meris''s eyesonly a look of affection, less maternal but more loving, like that of Lady Methys. "Lord Viserys! Lord Viserys!" Viserys heard a few familiar shouts while the others were chatting. When he looked back, he saw Regis approaching, pulling his horse. "Lord Viserys," Regis called out. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why are you here?" Viserys asked. Regis, having come to Viserys, took a few deep breaths and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. "Lord, please let me be your squire!" Meris looked at Regis, noting that while he was tall and appeared strong, she didn''t know how skilled he was. "Become my squire? I''m going to be a sellsword, not a noble lord. Go back," Viserys waved his hand dismissively, but Regis was determined. Regis lifted his shirt to reveal his armor, showed his sword, and then patted his horse. "My Lord, I have exchanged all my money for weapons, armor, and a horse. I am willing to follow you." Viserys remembered that Regis was almost obsessed with his fighting skills. Whenever he had a chance, Regis would ask him for advice. ''Is he reluctant to part with his coach?'' Viserys wondered. "Do you want to learn fighting skills from me? If that''s all you want, there''s no need to risk your life. Practicing on your own is better than anything else." Although he was being criticized, Regis didn''t blush and admitted directly, "Yes, my lord, but I think that only through blood and iron can true strength be forged. So please let me follow you!" Viserys, too lazy to persuade him further, said directly, "I won''t bother you, but since you''re willing to follow me, I can give you some money to go back to Braavos when you''re done." Seeing that he had agreed, Regis happily said it was no problem. "Lord, his horse..." Dick, who had not spoken much, pointed at Regis''s horse. "There may not be much room on the ship." Seeing that he had said this, Regis looked up at the crowd and shouted, "Who wants this war horse? It''s free!" "I want it! I want it!" several voices shouted. Hearing that someone was giving away a horse for free, a group of people rushed over, eager to seize the opportunity. Perhaps sensing Viserys''s cold gaze, the man who ended up taking Regis''s horse removed all his rings as a gesture of respect. Seeing that Viserys had accepted him, Regis stood behind him happily, appearing ready for his new role. Before long, it was noon, and the Windblown''s cargo had been loaded. The ships at the docks were setting sail one after the other. At first, Meris and Dick could still wait patiently, but as time went on, they grew impatient. The captain of the ship mentioned that the last few days were the best for sailing and that they were unlikely to encounter a storm. If they waited any longer, they might miss their chance to leave. Viserys was puzzled, wondering where Jorah had gone. He had been spreading rumors about Robert for the past two days, so he should have been back by now. Just as everyone was growing restless, Jorah finally showed up with a noticeable bruise on his cheek. "Prince Viserys, Daenerys." "What happened to your face?" Viserys asked. Jorah was about to explain, but Viserys interrupted him. "Let''s get on the ship and talk as we walk." Meris was relieved, and her opinion of Viserys improved a little. According to Jorah''s description, he had run into some Stormlands nobility. The Stormlands were the base of Robert''s power, and they were not happy to see someone slandering their king. Jorah was a good fighter, but he was no match for four men, so he suffered some minor injuries. However, this had achieved Viserys''s goal. Jorah knew that his chances of ever reaching the Iron Throne were over. As the group stood on the bow of the ship, they chatted while the ship slowly moved away from the harbor. Soon, a huge shadow fell over them as the ship passed under the "crotch" of the Titan of Braavos. Almost all travelers passing under the Titan''s crotch would look up, even though there was nothing there. The Long Canal that ran through the city, the blue Sealord''s Palace, the white Temple of the Moonsingers, the red Temple of the Lord of Light, and the House of Black and White, hidden in the shadows, all came into view. As Braavos receded into the distance, Dany felt her nose tingle. She had lived in Braavos almost since she could remember. For Viserys, calling it his "second home" was just a polite phrase, but for Dany, Braavos was her real home. She had spent nearly ten years there. However, Dany soon realized that the only place she could truly call home was with her brother. Sensing her emotions, Viserys placed his hand on her shoulder. As he watched the Titan of Braavos fade into the distance, he whispered to himself, "See you again, Braavos." Chapter 91: Robert’s Troubles Chapter 91: Roberts TroublesKing''s Landing. Maegor''s Holdfast in the Red Keep. Since the completion of the Red Keep by the "cruel Maegor," this castle within a castle has served as the royal family''s sleeping quarters. After Robert succeeded to the throne, he naturally made it his residence. Although he preferred to sleep in brothels most of the time, this was still his home. The walls were adorned with yellow tapestries depicting stags'' heads, and the floor was covered with carpets. More than ten sconces on the walls could hold fifty candles at a time. The room was filled with incense, leaving no doubt that this was the king''s room. The only thing that didn''t fit with the surroundings was Robert''s loud snoring. Since becoming king, his weight had increased significantly. The big bed looked undignified with his lumpy belly rising and falling. Just as he was fast asleep, a blond boy ran in, carrying a silk parcel from which a slimy substance was oozing. "Father! Father!" The boy was Joffrey, about eight or nine years old, and he had just done something ''brave'' that he wanted to show off to his father. Joffrey called out, trying to push Robert''s enormous body with his skinny arms. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Puff! The snoring stopped abruptly, and Robert woke up. He heard Joffrey''s voice and turned to look at him. "What... ahem, what is it?" Robert asked, clearing his throat. "Father, look!" Joffrey said, placing the silk package on Robert''s bedside table. "What is it?" Robert, like a fat seal, struggled to prop up his round body against the headboard. He sat up under Joffrey''s expectant gaze and then reached out his thick, fat fingers to uncover it. A wet, bloody mass appeared before his eyes. "What is this?" Robert exclaimed in alarm. "I caught a pregnant cat and wanted to see what color the kittens in its belly were, so I cut open the cat''s belly. Father, aren''t I brave?" Joffrey still looked at Robert with a smile, unaware that murderous intent had already appeared in his eyes. Pop! A loud sound echoed throughout the entire bedchamber, and Joffrey was knocked to the ground by Robert''s slap. Two milk teeth were knocked out, completing the process of tooth replacement early. Known for his strength, Robert didn''t hold back too much when he slapped his eldest son. Even with an awkward technique, he still knocked Joffrey''s eyes out. That day, the entire Maegor''s Holdfast could hear Robert''s roar: "Lock up this bastard! No one is to give him any food!" The servants quickly went to clean up Joffrey and the unborn kitten, leaving Robert, still breathing heavily, in bed. ''By the Gods, what have I done to deserve such a monster?'' He rubbed his fat face, and a servant girl brought a basin of water and a piece of lavender soap. Robert skillfully wet his face and then applied the soap. Because of his poor diet, Robert found that his face was always greasy and could never be cleaned with just water. He had been using this stuff ever since. When he felt his mind clearing a little, a guard announced, "Your Grace, Varys has news for you." "Send him in." Soon, a bald eunuch in purple silk robes, with a slightly plump figure, walked in. Although a bit fat, he was still a dwarf compared to Robert. "Your Grace," Varys bowed respectfully and took out a note from his bosom. "Tell me what you have to say," Robert said, leaning back on his bed with his fat hands raised. "Your Grace, Viserys, who is in exile in Braavos, has won the championship in swordsmanship." "Viserys! That dragon-spawned bastard!" Hearing news about the ''remnants of the former dynasty,'' he immediately sat up, his eyes widening. Braavos may not be the most powerful of the Free Cities, but it is one of the best. Their Ten Day Festival attracts mercenaries and swordsmen from all over the Free Cities. Viserys won first place at such a festival. Either he is ridiculously strong, or someone is backing him up. Either possibility is not good news for him. "Didn''t Littlefinger send an assassin? No results?" "Your Grace, the assassin''s whereabouts are unknown. It seems he failed. But I have some news about Mormont." "Tell me!" Robert''s eyes lit up. Varys reported Jorah''s demands and the current situation, appeasing the fat stag''s somewhat irritable mood. "Very well. You will be in charge of this matter." "Yes, Your Grace." In Varys'' opinion, the current situation was very good. The siblings had fully played their role as "targets." Together with the Jorah line, they could completely attract Robert''s attention. However, there was a fly in the ointment: Viserys'' unwillingness to join the Golden Company. This made it impossible for them to monitor Viserys properly. In fact, Varys was also very curious. He had seen Viserys as a child. From his performance, his martial arts talent seemed relatively average. In theory, at the age of sixteen, he could never have reached such a level. This is unexpected. Varys didn''t care. No matter how strong Viserys was, he was just another "Bittersteel" in Varys'' eyes. The Golden Company had only a few thousand members after so many years of development. In his opinion, Viserys would be lucky to establish a second Golden Company in his lifetime. As for overthrowing the Iron Throne... hehe, he''d better be a good target. Just as Varys was about to leave, a blonde woman in a red dress stormed in. Her hair was blown back by the wind, and she looked like a furious lioness. Her green eyes were filled with rage. This woman was none other than Robert''s Queen, Cersei. When she saw her son''s swollen cheek, she felt as if she were surrounded by flames. Varys sensed Cersei''s presence and quickly moved out of the way. Before Robert could react, he saw a golden shadow flying towards him. Boom! A muffled sound, and juice splattered everywhere. Cersei had actually thrown a wine jug at Robert''s face. Robert covered his mouth and felt something in his mouth. When he spat it out, it turned out to be half of his front tooth. "Woman!" His roar once again echoed through Maegor''s Holdfast. Chapter 92: This Seagull is Really Clever Chapter 92: This Seagull is Really CleverThe waves crashed under the dim moonlight as three longships rapidly advanced in a triangular formation. These longships, built specifically for plundering, were twice as fast as ordinary merchant ships. Their black sails flapped like the dorsal fins of sharks. "Boss! Is that Beggar King really on the Windblown''s ship?" asked a skinny pirate with a pointed chin. "Yes, but we can''t call him Beggar King anymore! He now has not only dragon eggs, but also a Valyrian steel sword and hundreds of thousands of gold dragons!" replied a pirate leader with a wide mouth, broad nose, and brown skin. He turned and addressed the pirates behind him, "Listen up, everyone. That Viserys, also known as the Beggar King, has won two championships. He has over a hundred thousand gold dragons, plus dragon eggs and a Valyrian steel sword! If we deliver his head to Tormo, we''ll get another sum of money! After this job, we''ll be able to live it up for half a year!" "Hoo-hoo!" "Oh-oh!" The pirates cheered, excited by their leader''s encouragement. "Boss, I heard Targaryens are all very beautiful. Can we..." A tall, thin pirate shrugged his shoulders and made a lewd gesture. The pirate leader straightened up and said, "Pay attention. Even if we are attacking by surprise, the Beggar King is a tournament champion. If anyone dies, there will be no spoils for them." The pirates immediately sobered up. Though they knew there was a difference between swordsmanship and real combat, they understood that Viserys'' strength could not be underestimated. However, with nearly 200 men on the three longships, plus the weapons and armor provided by House Fregar, they believed they wouldn''t fail. What none of them noticed was a seagull perched on the mast, listening to their conversation. This seagull was none other than Viserys. Judging the distance to be right, he flapped his wings and flew behind the three longships. After about an hour, he saw the fleet sent by House Zalyne. Viserys spotted Jalifah standing at the bow and lowered his altitude to the railing in front of him. Jalifah recognized the red string around the seagull''s neck and realized it was Viserys'' seagull. Seeing the seagull pecking at the railing, he knew it was time to speed up and prepare for battle. "Tell everyone to check their weapons and armor and prepare for battle!" Jalifah said to his second in command. He wasn''t nervous, having fought pirates many times before, but he was amazed at the seagull delivering the message. "This seagull is really smart. I wish I could have one." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Viserys didn''t pay any attention to the captain''s comment. Seeing that the crew on Jorah''s ship was preparing and the ship was speeding up, he flew away. At that moment, on the Windblown, Viserys'' eyes returned to normal. He saw Dany and Kyla looking at him seriously. "Kyla, go tell Jorah that they''re going to fight. Dany, you stay here and don''t go anywhere," he instructed. "Brother, I can go with you!" Dany said, holding up the crossbow in her hand. After Viserys taught her everything he knew, Dany''s shooting skills had improved by leaps and bounds. During the celebration, she could hit her target with a crossbow from a distance of 20 paces. Additionally, the crossbow produced in Myr was very powerful, and Dany had become quite capable of fighting. "Okay, but stay close to Kyla and don''t let the enemy get close." "Okay!" Dany agreed. After leaving, Viserys went to the quarters of Meris and Dick. The two were indeed lovers, rarely seen apart during the day. When Viserys knocked on their door, it was Dick, with his hair slightly disheveled, who opened it. "Lord Dick, tell everyone to prepare for battle!" Since Viserys had warned them before boarding that they were being watched, they had maintained a certain level of vigilance. Meris, wrapped in a dressing gown, saw it was Viserys and didn''t ask any questions. She simply instructed Dick to notify the sailors on board. "How many are coming?" she asked. "About two hundred. We just need to hold out for half an hour, and reinforcements from House Zalyne will arrive." If they had known in advance that they were being pursued, the best option would have been to change course. Although Meris wasn''t sure how Viserys had gathered his information, she chose to trust him. After all, they were all in the same boat now. In less than a quarter of an hour, over eighty people on the ship had been urgently assembled on deck. Standing there in full armor, Meris, who stood over 1.8 meters tall with a strong physique, was as imposing as any man. Seeing that everyone was gathered, she spoke in a commanding voice: "Everyone! Get ready to fight!" "Yes, captain!" Meris didnt bother with explanations; the sailors trusted her word. No captain would risk their reputation by joking about such matters. Although the dark sea revealed nothing to the eye, no one doubted her orders, and they took up their defensive positions. However, Jorah, who had traveled the world, couldnt help but ponder the source of Viserys'' information. Over time, he had noticed that Viserys'' "support" seemed rather peculiar. Once mocked as the Beggar King, Viserys had suddenly carved out a bloody path to power. What puzzled Jorah most was the source of Viserys'' martial prowess. Even though Ser Willem had taught him swordsmanship for a while, that alone shouldn''t have made him so formidable. Willem himself was an average swordsman, good but far from the best. Moreover, as a noble, Jorah knew that mastering martial arts required considerable resources. The saying, "the poor are good at literature, the rich are good at war," rang true. ''Viserys and his sister had been wandering for years, scraping by with little to no money. How could he have achieved such skill? Did the Targaryens have hidden funds stashed away in the Iron Bank? No, rumors had it that the siblings had been in dire straits for some time.'' As Jorah pondered these mysteries, several ships suddenly appeared in the darkness. He recognized them immediately as longships, renowned for their speed. Longships were the favored vessels of the pirates from the Iron Islands. As a native of Bear Island, he knew them all too well. Even though he was aware that reinforcements were on their way, he couldnt help but feel a twinge of anxiety as the dark sea concealed much of the approaching threat. "Ouch! My helmet!" Jorah turned around to see that Regis had accidentally dropped his helmet into the water. It was not a good omen. Chapter 93: Just Out of the Novice Village Chapter 93: Just Out of the Novice Village"Attention! Enemy ships approaching!" "Attention! Enemy ships approaching!" "Attention!..." Some sailors with sharp eyes were the first to spot the approaching pirate longboats. They quickly lowered their voices to warn their companions. Soon, everyone could see the pirates through the gaps in the railings. As the sailors shifted positions, the sound of their armor quietly rustled. "It''s Iron Hook!" Meris muttered, recognizing the pirates. "Iron Hook?" Viserys asked. "These pirates don''t just operate in the Narrow Sea; they also frequently plunder the lower Rhoyne," Meris explained. The lower Rhoyne is under the control of Volantis, one of the nine Free Cities and among the most powerful. The fact that these pirates could operate so brazenly suggested they were no ordinary threat. "I''ll leave this to you. I''m heading to the port side," Meris said. "Yes," Viserys replied, gripping his halberd. He had never imagined his first taste of battle would come at sea. The approaching pirates were thrilled to find the ship eerily quiet, interpreting it as a sign of unpreparedness. As the distance closed, they hurled their grappling hooks over the railings. Jorah glanced at Viserys and noted his steady breathing and calm demeanor. It was astonishing, especially for someone facing their first battle. Most men, even the bravest, often lost their nerve. Regis, standing nearby, was visibly tremblingan understandable reaction. But Viserys, seemingly unfazed, casually popped a piece of jerky into his mouth. As the pirates prepared to board, the ship''s archers silently drew their bows, ready to shoot at any moment. The ropes attached to the grappling hooks tightened as the pirates began to climb, clinging to the ship like cicadas on a tree. No one on board dared to move, waiting for Meris''s command with bated breath. Meris glanced at Dick, who was perched in a high position. When the time was right, Dick put his hand to his mouth and blew a loud whistle. The pirate leader sneered but soon realized it was too late to react. A hail of arrows rained down on them! "Pull!" Meris commanded, and over 30 archers stood and fired. The pirate leader, looking up from below, felt as if the ship''s railing had suddenly grown taller. "Fire!" he ordered. "We''ve been ambushed!" the pirate leader finally realized, but retreat wasn''t an option. With nearly 200 men against fewer than 80 on the ship, he believed victory was within reach. Their armor would soon help them overrun the defenders. "Keep boarding! Keep boarding!" the brown-skinned pirate leader shouted, determined to breach the ship''s defenses. The Windblown had fewer than 30 armored sailors, many only wearing leather armor. Though they initially held an advantage, the sheer number of pirates overwhelmed them. "Armor is truly a treasure!" Baland exclaimed, his fists clenched in excitement. Vitus had told him he could keep 50 suits of armor, but Baland decided to keep them all. He knew the difference a good suit of armor made. With these 200 suits, he would rise to be a first-class pirate, recruit more men, and take control of the Rhoyne. He couldn''t wait. However, he soon realized that there was one place where his men couldnt break through. In the moonlight, he spotted a man wielding a strange long-handled weapon, keeping everyone at bay. In just the brief time he had been watching, seven or eight of his men had already fallen. He even saw one of them get knocked into the air by the force of the weapon. Baland had no idea that the man he was observing was the Beggar King, Viserys. In his mind, since Viserys had won a swordsmanship championship, he must have been using a sword. But at that moment, Viserys had no opponents near him. No one dared to come within five or six meters of him. Jorah, with his sharp battlefield instincts, quickly positioned himself behind Viserys, using him as a shield while also fending off numerous enemies. Meanwhile, Dany, recalling Viseryss advice to "shoot and move," used her crossbow to take down at least three foes. Viserys surveyed the scene and saw that the other directions were far more dangerous. They were at risk of being split up and surrounded by the pirates. If that happened, they wouldnt be able to hold out until Jalifahs reinforcements arrived. They couldnt possibly take on nearly 200 pirates alone. Though Viserys was strong, he was still far from being a true king. ''We need to find a way to relieve some of the pressure,'' Viserys thought. He pulled back his mask, removed his helmet, and shouted to the surrounding pirates, "I am Viserys Targaryen! You sons of bitches! Come if youre not afraid to die!" "Viserys!" Baland was shocked to see Viserys''s silver hair fluttering in the wind. He had never expected Viserys to be so fierce. Despite Viserys winning the duel, as a battle-hardened pirate, Baland had always looked down on him, believing that duels were mere showmanship and that true combat was only found on the battlefield. Even his earlier warning to his men had been half-hearted. But now, Viseryss martial prowess far exceeded his expectations. And his roar had its effectmany pirates turned their attention to him. However, they paid a steep price. None had ever encountered a weapon like his before. It could chop, slash, stab, and even crush! When swung, it produced a menacing "woo-woo" sound, indicating its immense weight and the extraordinary strength required to wield it. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Regis!" Suddenly, Viserys heard Jorahs shout. He turned and saw a medium-sized pirate in a seal-skin cloak drive a dagger into Regiss neck. In his past life as a mercenary, Viserys had lost many comrades. The sting of such losses had dulled over time, to the point where he could forget after a good nights sleep. But Regis was the first comrade he had lost since coming to this world, and the pain of losing a companion surged through him once more. Dany, who had been lying in wait to take her next shot, also witnessed the scene. Although she had once been wary of Regis, she had grown to see him as a simple and straightforward man. Especially after being impressed by Viseryss combat skills, Regis had almost become a fanboy, and he had always treated her with kindness. The crossbow she held had even been a gift from Regis. For a moment, both Viserys and Dany were consumed by grief, their swings and shots coming faster and with greater force. But the pirates kept coming. Just as everyone was fighting desperately, a long horn sounded in the distance. Baland turned to see that six large longships had suddenly surrounded them! Chapter 94: Naval Battle Chapter 94: Naval Battle''What''s going on? When did a fleet of ships sneak up behind me?'' Baland''s thoughts raced with disbelief. ''Was I ambushed? But how did they coordinate this? And how did the ships of House Zalyne get here?'' A whirlwind of questions and shock left Baland feeling unsteady. But there was no one to answer him now. As commands were shouted across the ship, arrows flew like a swarm of locusts. "Pull..." "Release..." The air was filled with the relentless whistling of arrows as they shot through the sky. Viserys, unfazed, charged into the thick of the battle, his halberd slicing through the air. With each swing, three pirates fell, their bodies lifeless like mannequins under his brutal assault. Baland scanned the chaos around him, sensing that his crew''s morale was crumbling. The thought of retreat flickered in his mind, but before he could act, a dark figure plummeted from the sky, landing on his deck with a resounding thud. The impact sent a chill down his spine. Standing before him was a warrior with silver hair, clad in black armor emblazoned with a red three-headed dragon. "Viserys Targaryen!" Baland recoiled in fear, shouting, "Quick! Kill him!" But no one dared to move. They had all witnessed Viserys'' ferocity in battle. Blood still dripped from the halberd in his hand, a grim reminder of the carnage he had wrought. Those who were forced to face him met gruesome fates, their bodies crushed or spines snapped like twigs. Jalifah, observing from a distance, couldn''t help but marvel. ''I''ve only seen such power in one personthe Horselord Drogo!'' he thought. ''Only under the Dothraki system, where strength is more important than anything, could such a warrior rise to power.'' Viserys'' onslaught shattered the pirates'' remaining morale. Seizing the moment, Jalifah led his men in a fierce charge. Within minutes, nearly all of the remaining pirates chose to surrender. ... "You''re not fucking dead!" Viserys exclaimed, rushing to Regis''s side as soon as the battle ended. He had expected Regis to be cold by now, but instead, the man was chatting with Jorah! Although the machete had caused a deep wound, it had miraculously missed his windpipe and arteries. As long as there was no infection, Regis would survive. Relieved that Regis''s life was no longer in danger and that Dany was unharmed, Viserys joined Meris and Jalifah to interrogate the captured pirates. After some searching, only a few remained: Baland, the pirate leader, along with one captain and two second officers. The other captain and three first officers were either dead or missing, likely lost to the sea. "Where did you get your armor?" Jalifah demanded. Baland''s response was predictableit came from House Fregar. "Were you involved in the attack on Webber at Shield Lake six months ago?" Dick asked, his bandaged arm a painful reminder of the encounter. "No, my lord," Baland replied. "Six months ago, I was in the Axe." Shield Lake was in the south of the continent of Essos, while Axe was in the north, a detail easy to verify. "Give us one good reason not to kill you," Meris demanded, her eyes flashing with a mix of worry and anger as she glanced at Dick''s wound. "I have money in a bank in Tyrosh," Baland offered. "I can buy my life." It was a typical pirate tactic, one that often worked with navies and pirates alike in the Free Cities. But this time, the offer clearly fell short. The scarred blonde woman before him didn''t seem the type to be swayed by gold. Realizing his initial offer wouldn''t save him, and noting the hostile glares from the othersespecially MerisBaland quickly added, "I also have information about the pirates on the Rhoyne." From Dick''s earlier question, Baland surmised that perhaps his colleagues on the Rhoyne had wronged these mercenaries. He hoped to barter this information for his life. After all, among pirates, there was no loyaltyonly survival. They barely knew each other, and betraying them was a small price to pay to save his own skin. According to Baland, the pirates of the Rhoyne, the Narrow Sea, and even those from the Jade Sea and the Sea of the Setting Sun were planning a gathering at the end of the year, in four or five months. At this meeting, they would trade goods, and Baland claimed rare items like the Valyrian steel swords and dragon eggs might even make an appearance. While the existence of dragon eggs was questionable, the Valyrian steel had indeed been seen. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meris, however, was unimpressed with Baland''s "information." They were already aware of some of the pirates'' activities. But even knowing wouldn''t help; the sheer number of pirates gathering, with ships packed together and thousands of men, made them a formidable force. The chosen location was so hidden and rugged that a large army couldn''t enter, and a small one would be slaughtered. In short, Baland''s information was worthless. As Meris prepared to execute him and hang his head on the bow as a warning, Jalifah intervened. "Lady, you can kill the others as you wish, but I need to take him back." Jalifah had his reasonsnot just for Baland but for the armor the pirates wore. Armor was a strategic resource; the more they had in reserve, the better their chances in a critical moment. Additionally, the armor and pirates served as material evidence against House Fregar. Even if it couldn''t harm them directly, it could severely damage their reputation and prevent Tormo or his sons from running for the next Sealorda goal Jalifah had agreed upon with Viserys beforehand. In the end, they divided the spoils. Jalifah took a few pirate leaders and their armor. The ships and supplies were left to Meris. Despite losing nearly twenty sailors in the battle, the Windblown had gained enough loot to more than compensate for their losses. The three longships alone would fetch three or four thousand gold dragons if sold. Meris had fifty pirate heads cut off and hung on the ship as a deterrent. The gruesome trophies swayed and clashed like macabre wind chimes as the group continued toward Tyrosh. As they sailed, Viserys took the opportunity to ask about Webber. "About half a year ago, we had a standoff with the Company of the Cat at Shield Lake. Bloodbeard and a group of pirates ambushed our people." Chapter 95: The Red Widow Chapter 95: The Red WidowAfter hearing Meris''s story, Viserys learned that this "Webber" was also from Westeros, just like them. Webber hailed from Coldmoat in The Reach, and his lineage was tied to the infamous "Red Widow." This Red Widow earned her name by marrying five husbands in succession, with the last one being a Lannister. In fact, she was Tywin''s grandmother. The Red Widow didn''t die of old age; instead, she mysteriously disappeared, leaving even the Lannisters unable to find her. Returning to the current Webber, Viserys recalled that three or four months ago, during the Battle of the Shield Lake, the Seventh Battalion, which Webber commanded, had suffered heavy losses. From over 200 men, their numbers had dwindled to just over 70. As a result, the leader of the Windblown, the Tattered Prince, was considering disbanding the battalion. Viserys realized that if Webber wanted to command a battalion again, his only option might be the Seventh Battalion, which was primarily composed of Westerosi. Defeated by a formidable enemy, with his battalion in disarray, Webber had been assigned to lead it during this critical period. Viserys then thought of a certain handsome young man who was well-known in the countryside. ... Regis''s penetrating wound had miraculously avoided infection, leaving him with only a slight restriction in neck movement and no other lasting effects. Now, everyone on the ship affectionately calls him "Lucky Regis," a nickname hes proud to have earned so early in his career. After another three or four days of sailing, the group arrived in Tyrosh early one morning. From a distance, the black walls of Tyrosh nearly blended in with the rocky island on which the city sat. Surrounded by the sea, Tyrosh boasted several harbors, and from above, the large and small ships resembled tadpoles clustered around a mother frog. Viserys and the others docked at the port on the west side of the city. Unlike other cities, Tyrosh lacked grand statues of Titans but was home to the famous Topless Tower, a structure carved into the rock. The majority of the Topless Tower served as a "slave transit station," giving it its name. The top of the tower functioned as a lighthouse, guiding ships to the port. The port of Tyrosh buzzed with an almost chaotic energy, the noise so pervasive that Viserys could feel the commotion even before their ship docked. Tyrosh was known for its flamboyant culture, often described as the city of many strange hair colors. Viserys had thought Daarios appearance at the festival was audacious, but when he saw Tyroshi, he realized Daario had been downright subdued. Tyrosh was famous for its vibrant pigments, and the locals dyed their hair in vivid shades of scarlet, green, blue, chestnut, and cherry red. A strong, heady scent filled the air, and Viserys even spotted someone sporting a Mohawk-like hairstyle. The Tyroshi aesthetic was undeniably bold and unrestrained. As soon as they disembarked, Dick engaged in conversation with a group of coachmen speaking a Valyrian dialect. Although Viserys was fluent in Valyrian, he could only grasp the general idea of what was being said. Tyrosh was one of the Free Cities, and it wasnt uncommon to see slave owners unloading lines of slaves from ships. Some even conducted sales in crowded areas, where traders would lift the slaves, pull back their clothes to display their bodies to potential buyers, and even inspect their teeth as if they were livestock. Some slaves had a wild, fierce look in their eyes, barely covered by tattered animal skins, as though they had been captured from beyond the Wall. The scene before her made Dany, who had recently left Braavos, feel a pang of discomfort, but she remained silent. She was no longer the timid girl she once was; she had become a warrior, fighting alongside her brother Viserys. Although she found the sight disturbing, she did not dwell on the idea of intervening. Jorah, however, appeared completely at ease, having been involved in such transactions before. Viserys felt a subtle shift within himself. After listening to the Valyrian dialect for about half an hour, he noticed a new skill appear on his panel: Valyrian (Dialect): Beginner (11/100) + To navigate the city more freely, Viserys promptly upgraded the skill to "Ordinary." This would ensure that, as long as he avoided specialized trade jargon, he wouldnt be easily deceived by locals. Meanwhile, Dick arranged several wagons for the group and prepared to send them to the Windblown''s office in Tyrosh. He stayed behind to oversee the loading and unloading of their goods and was also tasked with selling the pirate ship captured from the Iron Hook Pirates. "Please get in the carriage, Lord," one of the attendants said. Viserys and Meris shared a carriage, where she began explaining the customs of Tyrosh to him. "The people of Tyrosh are notoriously greedy. There''s nothing they wont sell if the price is righteven their wives. You''ll find mercenaries and pleasure gardens on every corner." Through the window, Viserys observed a man making a sales pitch, trying to sell a woman to another man. The woman cooperated, flaunting her charms. Whether she was actually his wife or merely someone he was pimping out, Viserys couldnt be sure. At Meris''s prompting, Viserys turned his attention to a building with a large yellow door, adorned with several skulls strung together. "Thats tied to the Golden Company," she explained. "Because Tyrosh, Myr, and Lys are all part of the Disputed Lands, youll find mercenary headquarters in the Free Cities. Not just the Golden Company, but also the Stormcrows, the Long Lances, all top-tier mercenary groups." Meris continued, "The supreme ruler of Tyrosh is called the Archon. Unlike the secretive dealings of the three houses of Braavos, here they openly engage in bribery. In fact, among the Tyroshi, it''s believed that if you don''t understand the art of bribery, you''re unfit to rule." sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Look over there," she instructed, pointing out a massive statue of a three-headed god. Though Viserys hadnt seen it in Braavos, the triangular tower next to the statue seemed familiar. "That''s a temple dedicated to the Three-Headed God. It''s said that one head devours death, another spits out new life, and the third is a mystery." "How long has this statue been here?" Viserys asked. "Im not sure," Meris replied. "It seems like its always been here, maybe even since the time of Valyria." Viserys nodded, feeling a growing sense of anticipation. He decided he would investigate further after meeting the Tattered Prince. Valyrians were known to be atheists, seeing themselves as gods due to their control over dragons and magic. If this statue indeed dated back to the Valyrian era, it might hold unexpected significance. As they traveled deeper into the city, the streets became congested with vendors and merchants haggling over prices, causing traffic delays. "That purple-haired one, give us some space! Hey, I''m talking to you!" Meris shouted, leaning out of the carriage. Her scarred face lent her words an intimidating authority, and the vendor quickly moved his stall out of the way. Despite her efforts, it still took nearly an hour to reach the Windblown''s office. Once they arrived, Viserys immediately felt the harsh sunlight, which made his eyes uncomfortable. Dany, too, shielded her eyes. Their light purple eyes were sensitive to bright light, and it became clear they would need to find a solution. The offices entrance was marked by a blue and white striped flag of the Windblown. As they stepped through the door, they found themselves in front of a three-story mansion. In the courtyard between the gate and the mansion, Windblown mercenaries stood guard, maintaining order. "Hey, Meris!" The mercenaries greeted Meris as soon as they spotted her, their smiles a mix of flattery and unease. As the Windblown''s interrogator and the Tattered Prince''s right-hand, Meris held a level of authority far beyond that of an ordinary mercenary. She responded with a brief nod, continuing to walk alongside Viserys. "Hey, our ''beauty'' has brought back a pretty boy. Looks like she''s ditched that Dick guy," one of the mercenaries muttered. "Silver hair and purple eyesmaybe he''s from Lys? And what''s he doing with that little dwarf?" another whispered as they pointed at the siblings. Dany, clad in leather armor and wearing a mask, went unnoticed as a girl. The first floor of the mansion was crowded with mercenaries who had come to ''apply for a job.'' They hailed from all corners of the world, their skin tones varying widely. Among them were two dark-skinned men who appeared to be from the Summer Isles. Viserys, however, didnt have to wait with the rest. Meris led him straight upstairs, leaving the other mercenaries to eye him with envy, though none dared voice it aloud. Viserys carried himself with a tall, steady gait, giving the impression of a seasoned warrior. Soon, Viserys was ushered into a waiting room. The walls were adorned with short swords, scimitars, shields, and helmets, a display of the Windblowns martial prowess. "I''ll go and find the captain. Wait here for a moment," Meris said before leaving the room. ... The captain of the Windblown, known as the Tattered Prince, was a man in his sixties with silver-gray hair and heavy bags under his eyes, sagging like a rooster''s wattles, giving him a perpetually mournful expression. He had founded the Windblown about twenty years ago, starting with a group of six mennow, he was the only one left. As the first and only leader of the Windblown, he had fled from Pentos to avoid being sacrificed, a decision that had tragic consequences for his family. His greatest desire over the years had been to return to Pentos and exact revenge on the nobles responsible for his family''s slaughter. Behind him hung a map of the Disputed Lands, covered in various markings, with Lys prominently marked by a large red cross. The Tattered Prince''s true name was known only to himself. Those close to him addressed him as "Captain," while others used the more distant title of "Tattered Prince." "Captain, you''ll never guess who I''ve brought back with me this time!" Meris exclaimed eagerly as soon as she saw him. "Qarro Volentin?" the captain guessed. "No, but someone even better!" Meris replied, brimming with excitement. The old captain''s curiosity was piqued. The results of the Swordsmanship Tournament in Braavos had not yet been widely disseminated, so when Meris revealed that she had brought back the tournament champion, he was genuinely surprised. Upon learning that the champion was none other than Viserys, his reaction was difficult to describe. However, this didn''t mean he hesitated to consider using Viserysafter all, the world of sellswords was filled with people from all walks of life. Even Aegor "Bittersteel" had joined the ranks after losing a power struggle. Viserys was no exception. What concerned the captain more was the credibility of Viserys''s victory. It initially sounded too far-fetched, but since the prize for the tournament winner was a Valyrian steel sword, he decided to see for himself. "Three thousand gold dragons in payment, plus a sister, and only willing to sign a one-year contract..." the old captain murmured to himself. The demands were indeed excessive, but if Viserys proved suitable, it might be worth considering. He turned to Meris and asked, "By the way, how old is this Viserys?" "Seventeen." "Seventeen? He''s too young," the captain said, shaking his head. Young men that age often had a dangerous misconceptionthey believed that only others would die on the battlefield, never themselves. When faced with defeat, they tended to spiral into depression, retreat into escapism, or even collapse entirely. In other words, while young men could be used as cannon fodder, putting them in command was tantamount to sending them to their deaths. This was why the captain preferred older, more seasoned commanders. "Didn''t you say he also brought Jorah Mormont? I''ve heard of himhe can stay. Tell Viserys that if he doesnt want to start as an ordinary mercenary, he should find another path," the captain instructed. "But Commander..." Meris began, but the Tattered Prince waved her off. He reached into a drawer and pulled out a handful of copper stars and coins, along with a few gold dragons. He intended to offer Viserys some compensation, acknowledging Meris''s efforts in bringing him here. Originally, he had considered adding a gemstone, but the Windblowns strained finances made him reluctant. Sensing the captain''s hesitation, Meris quickly recounted their recent battle at sea, piquing the captains interest further. "You mean he volunteered to be bait to lure the pirates, and then you and House Zalyne wiped them out?" the captain asked. "Yes! Exactly!" Meris confirmed, eager to convince him. "He used an unusual long spear, but it was incredibly effective. He could take on ten men at once!" "Then bring him in," the captain said, stroking his eyebrows thoughtfully. ''If this young man was truly as formidable as Meris described, it might be worth giving him a chance.'' Chapter 96: The Tattered Prince Chapter 96: The Tattered Prince"It''s just around the corner," Meris said, pointing the way for Viserys before staying behind to keep Dany company. Viserys approached the old captains door, knocked, and then bowed respectfully as he entered. In his mind, the Tattered Prince was a man of sharp intuition. In the original story, when Daenerys fought against the Great Masters and Wise Masters in Slaver''s Bay, the Tattered Prince had accurately sensed the fragility of the slave masters. Confident that the Mother of Dragons would ultimately prevail, he sent his Westerosi mercenaries to make contact with hera decision that proved his foresight, as Daenerys did indeed secure her position in Slaver''s Bay. "Lord Commander," Viserys greeted. "Lord Viserys, please, have a seat," the Tattered Prince replied. The two men regarded each other across the desk. The Tattered Prince, a seasoned soldier, exuded the scent of leather and steelan aura vastly different from that of an ordinary old man. Yet, as he looked at Viserys, he was momentarily perplexed. The young man before him appeared no older than sixteen, yet he carried himself with the poise and cunning of a veteran warrior. His light step and resolute gaze suggested a wealth of battlefield experiencefar beyond his years. ''Could this be what some might call a natural-born "mercenary"?'' The Tattered Prince didnt have a term for it, but he realized he had underestimated Viserys. Still, whether this impression was accurate remained to be seen. "I need to ask you a few questions. Is that alright?" the captain asked. "Of course," Viserys replied. Viserys recalled his mercenary experiences from his past life, expecting questions to test his values and loyalty, such as, "If we go to war with your home country, will you follow orders without hesitation?" or "In the face of women and children, can you kill if necessary?" He believed he was prepared for anything the old captain might ask. But the captains question caught him off guard. "What are your thoughts on revenge?" Viserys paused, staring into the captains brown eyes. Then it clickedthis was a deeply personal question. The Tattered Prince had fled Pentos to escape being sacrificed, a decision that had led to the destruction of his family. He had long harbored a desire to reclaim Pentos and avenge them. Viserys, too, sought revengeto reclaim Westeros and avenge his father and brother-in-law. Their goals were strikingly similar. It was, indeed, a matter of values. "In my view, revenge is a necessary means of maintaining public morality," Viserys began. The old captain leaned forward, intrigued, signaling for him to continue. "If someone punches you and you dont retaliate, theyll move on to punch someone else. If someone kills your family and steals whats yours, and you dont take revenge, theyll kill more and take more. So, revenge and retaliation are not only legitimate but just. So-called tolerance is nothing more than a self-soothing lie for the weak." As Viserys spoke, the Tattered Princes eyes brightened, his interest clearly piqued. Though he had never abandoned his desire for revenge, Viserys''s words seemed to reinvigorate him, as if he had been infused with new resolve. The old captain nodded in satisfaction. After discussing Viseryss views on revenge a bit more, he said, "Im aware of your terms, and the Windblown can accept them. But I have one question." "Please, ask," Viserys replied. "With your skills, the Golden Company should have offered you a better deal. Why didnt you choose them?" Viserys paused, considering his response before speaking. "You may not have heard of the Banquet of the Crown. I earned the name ''The Beggar King'' because of those men. My goal is to defeat them one day, not join them." Though his answer seemed a bit youthful, it was without obvious flaws. Yet, the Tattered Prince, with his long years of experience, sensed there was more to the story. He knew this wasnt the full truth, but he decided not to press further. After all, for some, joining a mercenary company was merely a means to an end, and he himself understood that better than anyone. The old captain nodded and continued, "I assume Meris mentioned the 7th Battalion on your way here?" "Yes, she did," Viserys replied. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are you interested?" "I can give it a try." With that, Viserys and the Windblown formalized their agreement by signing a contract. The first clause stood out starkly: Viserys recalled a story about the Windblown''s cook, who had once deserted, claiming the food was too terrible to bear. As punishment, the Tattered Prince had his legs cut off and forced him to eat them. Remarkably, the man continued working as the cook, and the quality of the Windblown''s food improved dramatically thereafter. It was clear that with this captain, there was no option to refuse, ''you take the carrot, or you''ll get the stick.'' The contract also detailed other aspects, such as remuneration and the distribution of spoils. For instance, a sergeant major could personally invest in equipment, with the spoils proportionately increased according to their contribution. No wonder he hails from Pentos, Viserys mused, noting the similarity to a profit-sharing arrangement. This system could foster a relatively loyal team. Considering the 7th Battalion''s likely poor equipment, Viserys thought about asking Illyrio for assistance; the old man hadnt received a gold coin from him in a while. Another reason Viserys accepted command of the 7th Battalion was that most of its members were Westerosi. Take "Spider Webber," the current sergeant major, for examplebanished to the Free Cities by his own house, he longed to return to his homeland. The most crucial element for any team was its shared "values." By taking over the Seventh Battalion, Viserys saw an opportunity to recruit more loyalists for his eventual "reconquest of Westeros." "We''ll be leaving Tyrosh in three days. I''ll have Meris arrange accommodations for you. Feel free to explore the city in the meantime," the old captain said. "Thank you. Ill take my leave now," Viserys responded, standing to go. Just as he was about to leave, the old captain added, "Oh, and we wont be responsible for your sisters safety." "Of course. Ill take care of her myself." "Good. Thats all." Meanwhile, despite Regis still recovering from his injuries, the Tattered Prince signed both him and Jorah to one-year contracts. He didnt sign Kyla, as he had no need for an assassin. "It''s still earlylets head to the Temple of the Three-Headed God," Viserys suggested. Given that the Three-Headed God was the dominant belief in Tyrosh, he was curious to see if there was anything unique about it. If the temple truly dated back to the Valyrian period, perhaps his panel might show some sort of reaction. Chapter 97: The First Head Devours the Dying, and the Reborn Emerges from the Third Chapter 97: The First Head Devours the Dying, and the Reborn Emerges from the ThirdViseryss suggestion met no opposition, and after leaving the office, the group headed straight for the Temple of the Three-Headed God. Tyrosh had a total population of around 300,000, over 200,000 of whom were slaves. As they walked through the city, they passed numerous naked slaves, many of whom were laboring as porters, miners, or performing other menial tasks. West of Tyrosh, in the copper mines alone, there were more than 30,000 enslaved workers. The more fortunate slaves might serve as waiters, clerks, or craftsmen. Viserys reflected on the issue of slavery as they walked. While freeing all the slaves at once might seem noble, it would inevitably lead to the same challenges the Mother of Dragons faced in Slaver''s Bay. However, perhaps a gradual approachreleasing their power slowlycould be more effective. As these thoughts occupied his mind, the group arrived near the Temple of the Three-Headed God. From their previous vantage point, they hadnt been able to see the statue clearly, but now, up close, its towering presence was undeniable. The statue, cast in bronze and standing five or six meters tall, featured three massive heads that dominated its structure, occupying nearly three-quarters of the entire figure. From a structural standpoint, it seemed improbable, but according to Meris, the statue was thousands of years old and possibly crafted through magic. "Theres a legend that touching the toes of the Three-Headed God brings good luck," Meris said, pointing to the statue''s toes. "According to the tale, those who touch the toes will become fortunate." Looking in the direction Meris indicated, Viserys noticed that the toes of the statue were indeed smoother than the rest, worn down by countless touches over the centuries. "Haha, then I dont need to touch it!" Regis boasted, showing off the scar on his neck. These days, he often stretched his neck, as if trying to gain an extra inch. "The first head devours the dying and the reborn emerge from the third, and the middle one Im not sure," Viserys mused as he examined the three-headed statue, trying to deduce the purpose of the third head based on his knowledge from his past life. From death to rebirthperhaps resurrection? But simply being alive would make one a vegetable, right? It seemed that the third head might represent more than just lifeperhaps it symbolized a soul-consuming force that then rebirths the soul into a new body. Although he had several theories in mind, none could be confirmed. Determined to test his suspicions, Viserys approached the statue and placed his hand on its massive toe. Suddenly, blue text appeared before his eyes: ''Soul Binder? Magic tool?'' Viserys repeated, surprised by the unfamiliar terms. Quickly, he opened his panel. Sure enough, the Skinchanger skill had vanished, replaced by Soul Binder. Soul Binder: It appeared that "Soul Binder" was a more advanced skill than "Skinchanger," as the latter had been downgraded from near-Expert level to Ordinary. Without hesitation, Viserys invested some proficiency points, advancing the skill to Proficient. Suddenly, a vast sea appeared before Viseryss eyes. He felt the surge of waves beneath him, and it was as if he were flying, looking down at the earth from a birds-eye view. ''No, Im not flying its the seagull!'' Viserys realized, astonished that he could share the seagulls vision without invading its consciousness. This meant he now had an extra pair of eyes at his disposal, and the implications were enormous. He imagined that as his Soul Binder skill advanced, he might even be able to control animal companions without the need for a full mind invasion. If he could eventually bond with a more powerful creature, wouldnt that mean he could command two bodies simultaneously? Im not controlling any beastsIm fighting alongside a dragon! I am the dragon! he thought with growing excitement. It also occurred to him that he could likely link with a second animal companion right now. Considering future battles on land, a seagull wasnt exactly the fiercest of allies. But if he could bond with an eagleor even a vulturehed have a formidable advantage. Vultures, with their ability to hover for extended periods, could provide continuous battlefield surveillance, and the keen eyesight of these birds meant that no enemy, whether hiding in barracks or fleeing, could escape his notice. Elated by the discovery that this trip had been far from fruitless, Viserys looked at the statue before him with renewed interest. The system message had mentioned Valyrian magic tool, confirming that this was not just a statue but something deeply tied to magic. What had the Valyrians used it for? As masters of dragons and magic, the Valyrians were atheists who considered themselves gods, so it made sense that they would create a magic tool rather than an idol of worship. Given the transformation of his Skinchanger skill into Soul Binder, it was clear that this tool had something to do with the soul. Perhaps, as he had speculated earlier, it was used to create new life by combining a body with a soulor possibly to do the reverse, separating a soul from its body. For a moment, Viserys felt a deep curiosity about the ruins of Valyria. However, he quickly remembered the countless people throughout history who had ventured there only to disappear forever. Even Aerea Targaryen, the third dragon rider of Balerion the Black DreadAegon the Conquerors dragonhad died after returning from Valyria. Balerion had suffered grievous wounds, and Aerea had succumbed to a fever, with tiny worms erupting from her body before her death. Before her, a Dragonlord who proclaimed himself the Emperor of Valyria had led 30,000 men into the ruins, never to return. The only one known to have succeeded in plundering Valyria was Euron Greyjoy, who had returned with Valyrian steel armor, a dragon horn, and a dragon egg. Yet even thinking about Euron filled Viserys with unease. He decided to put aside any plans for exploring Valyria until he was stronger. Perhaps, when the time was right, he could even manipulate Euron into doing the dangerous work for him. With thoughts of Valyria temporarily set aside, Viserys turned his attention back to finding new animals to use for warging or soul binding. Dany had only managed to warg a lark before, which hadnt been particularly effective. So, the group decided to visit a circus that was preparing for a show. There, Viseryss eye was immediately drawn to a young golden eagle, about a meter in length. Though not yet fully grown, it already displayed the majesty and power of a bird of prey. Its feathers, a blend of dark brown and gold, shimmered with a metallic sheen in the sunlight. Although its body wasnt as imposing as that of an adult golden eagle, its thin, bony frame exuded a wild beauty, with every bone seemingly infused with strength and tenacity. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With enough meat, itll soon grow into a powerful ally, Viserys thought, his mind made up. Youre the one, he declared, choosing the eagle as his next companion. Chapter 98: Everyone, Would You Like a Valyrian Steel Sword? Chapter 98: Everyone, Would You Like a Valyrian Steel Sword?"How much for the golden eagle?" Viserys asked. "I''m sorry, Master, this one is part of our performance. I''ve raised it since it was a chick..." The man speaking was a Dothraki, and though his Valyrian was surprisingly fluent, it was clear he had been living in Tyrosh for some time. "Ten gold dragons," Viserys offered. "Master, it''s not about the money," the Dothraki replied, his face showing signs of discomfort. "Fifteen gold dragons." "Master, this golden eagle..." The Dothraki hesitated, visibly torn. "Thirty gold dragons." The Dothraki sighed, finally relenting. "Please treat it well." In the end, Viserys also purchased a horned owl from the Dothraki for Dany. Viserys had told her that owls could see in the dark, and Dany was eager to experience that sensation for herself. After the transaction, Viserys struck up a conversation with the Dothraki man. "Why didnt you return to the Grass Sea to sell your talents?" "My khalasar was originally near the Red Waste," the Dothraki explained. "But as the Red Waste expanded, we were forced to move. Eventually, we crossed paths with a Khal named Bharbo, who absorbed our khalasar. I managed to escape..." "Bharbo? Isnt he the father of Khal Drogo?" Viserys inquired. "Yes, exactly. In fact, the khalasar now belongs to Khal Drogo." The name ''Drogo'' immediately caught Dany''s attention. Illyrio had once suggested marrying her to Drogo, and though Viserys had promised not to use her as a bargaining chip, hearing the name still unsettled her. Meanwhile, Viseryss thoughts turned to Drogos motivation for a "western expedition." He knew from the original story that Drogo announced his plans to move west after Daenerys became pregnant, claiming it was because he now had a "right" to the Iron Throne through his marriage. But that reasoning had always seemed weak to Viserys. The Dothraki Sea was separated from Westeros by the Free Cities and the Narrow Sea, and Westeros could easily muster an army of 100,000 or 200,000 men. Even with a claim to the throne, such a decision would require careful consideration. Viserys suspected there must have been more pressing reasons behind Drogos desire for conquest. Now, Viserys believed he had found it: the Red Waste. Its expansion was straining resources and escalating conflicts within the Dothraki. This, he realized, was the real reason behind Drogos western ambitionsa need to secure new resources and territory to alleviate the growing pressures at home. However, Dany would not marry Drogo now, which meant the Horselord had no immediate reason to declare war on Westeros. Instead, his gaze would likely turn to the Free Cities. If Viserys were to seize territory in the Free Cities in the future, a clash with Drogo would be inevitable. But these were concerns for another time, Viserys decided, shelving the thoughts for now. Without an army, such considerations were premature. For the time being, he pushed the matter aside and continued exploring Tyrosh. Afterwards, Viserys and his entourage continued to explore the city together. Wherever they went, Regis couldnt resist showing off the freshly stitched scar on his neck. "Yep, a two-foot-long curved knife got me!" he would boast, stretching his neck for emphasis. "It was this long, went in right here, and came out the back." Before anyone could even ask, Regis was already explaining the details, which left the others feeling a bit embarrassed by his enthusiasm. Their wandering eventually led them to an open-air stall specializing in hair dyeing. The stall owner had set up several beds where people could lie or sit while dye was poured onto their heads. Viserys had expected the dye to smell unpleasant, but to his surprise, it carried a faint fragrance. None of them had seen hair dyeing done before, so they stopped to watch, intrigued. Regis, ever eager for attention, began displaying his neck scar again, trying to impress the customers getting their hair dyed. Finally, Dick, unable to stand it any longer, said, "Regis, how about getting your hair dyed? I''ll pay for it." Realizing he was being teased, Regis sheepishly shrank his neck and touched his bald head, causing Jorah and the others to burst into laughter. For the next two days, Viserys focused on dealing with the spoils of their recent battle, working closely with Meris and the others. As mercenaries, they had little use for so many ships, so the group discussed selling them. Recognizing Viserys''s significant role in the battle, Meris suggested that he should handle one of the ships himself. Instead, Viserys decided to keep the ship for the time being and asked Meris to use the proceeds to purchase a new batch of weapons. He knew that to secure loyalty, he needed to provide for his men first. Replacing old equipment and improving food supplies all required moneymoney that wouldnt come for free. By paying for their equipment, Viserys would gain more influence over the distribution of future spoils. ''If you eat my food and use my weapons, youll fight for me when the time comes'', he thought. However, while weapons were relatively easy to acquire, armor was a different matter entirely. The cost of armor was in a different league altogether. With this in mind, Viserys had written to Illyrio two days earlier, requesting that he find some armor. The old man hadnt been asked for a favor in a while, and now was the time for him to contribute. Three days passed quickly, and soon the group boarded a ship bound for the Windblowns camp on the mainland. This marked the official beginning of Viseryss mercenary career. The Windblowns camp was home to about 4,000 men. Blue canvas tents stretched as far as the eye could see, covering two adjacent hills, and large and small blue-and-white striped flags fluttered in the breeze. "This is our camp," Meris explained to Viserys. "The captain likes to call it the canvas castle. It only takes an hour for us to break it down and move out." After spending the past few days with her, Viserys had come to realize that Meris held the Tattered Prince in high regardalmost with the adoration of a daughter toward her father. As they entered the camp, Viserys noticed the meticulous arrangement, a testament to the experience of a veteran who had seen many battles. When they approached the gates, the guards on the towers signaled to those below. The gates swung open, and a group of guards swiftly removed the barricades, allowing them to enter. Inside, the Tattered Prince called for the sergeants to gather for a meeting. As a new member, Viserys was expected to attend. "Dany, lets go," Meris said, gesturing to the girl. As an interrogator, Meris didnt usually participate in combat meetings, so she offered to teach Dany something new at the camp. After bidding Dany farewell, Viserys and Dick entered the main tent. It was sparsely furnished, with only a few stools and a large map that covered an entire wall like a door. Soon, a red-bearded mercenary in his forties entered the tent. He greeted Dick with a playful jab. "Hey, Dick! How was your honeymoon?" "It was fine, but youll have to wait a bit longer for your little brother," Dick shot back. "Go to hell!" the man laughed, then turned to Viserys. "Id like you to meet Viserys Targaryen, champion of Braavos in swordsmanship, our newest recruit." "Viserys, this is ''Beans'' Baqq, the Sergeant Major of the Fourth Battalion." "Baqq," Viserys said, standing to greet him. "So, youre the one they call the Beggar King?" Baqq asked, raising an eyebrow. "Yes, thats me." "Ha! Do you know what we call the old captain? The Tattered Prince. You two must get along well." Baqq was a sociable man, and soon the two were chatting easily. Before long, the sergeants from the various battalions began to arrive. Viserys noted that they were a diverse group, with skin tones ranging from black and brown to white and olive. Among them, two sergeantsa black man and a white manwalked in close together. According to Dick, both men were named Gerrold. To distinguish between them, the fair-skinned one was called Redback Gerrold due to a large red birthmark on his back, while the dark-skinned one was known as Black Gerrold. As was customary among mercenaries, almost everyone cast a quick glance around the room upon entering. Viserys''s silver hair, purple eyes, and fine armor naturally drew their attention. But there was another reason he stood outhe was far too young. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suspicion lingered in the air as the mercenaries eyed him. They all knew that their captain would never allow someone so young to command. Just as one of them tried to approach Viserys, the Tattered Prince entered the camp with two of his most trusted mercenary leaders. One of them was a towering figure, standing over 1.9 meters tall, his face marred by scars. At his waist hung a Dothraki arakh, the blade clearly forged from Valyrian steel, adorned with a pattern that resembled blood splatters. The other man was about fifty, with a weathered face and a gray beard. "The one with the scars is Caggo, and the one with the white beard is Denzo. They''re the captains most trusted men," Dick whispered to Viserys. It was obvious that these two served distinct rolesCaggo as a formidable enforcer, and Denzo as a seasoned advisor. As soon as the Tattered Prince took his seat, the tent fell silent. He surveyed the room, and everyone straightened up. "I have three matters to address," the old commander began. "First, Ive renewed our contract with Tyrosh. Our enemy will remain the same for the time being." Viserys raised an eyebrow, noticing how the captains voice carried a commanding authority. Some of the men nodded thoughtfully, but most remained impassive. At that moment, a short, stocky mercenary with a spider web tattoo stood up and asked, "Commander, is the Company of the Cat still serving Lys?" "Thats right," the Tattered Prince replied. "I request to continue serving at Shield Lake, even as an ordinary soldier!" "We''ll discuss that later," the commander said firmly. The mercenary, who was none other than Webber, the sergeant major of the 7th Battalion, sat down reluctantly. He looked like he wanted to say more, but when Caggo, seated to the right of the Tattered Prince, shot him a warning glance, Webber held his tongue. "Second," the captain continued, "we need a garrison at Shield Lake. Whos willing to go?" "Ill do it!" Beans Baqq, sitting next to Viserys, stood up without hesitation. The captain nodded. Baqqs battalion was mostly archers, making them well-suited for the task. Webber, however, seemed restless, clearly disappointed at not being chosen. "Third," the Tattered Prince said, pointing in Viseryss direction, "Viserys Targaryen." Viserys stood and faced the room. The eyes of all the sergeants turned toward him, scrutinizing his youthful appearance. They had already noticed him earlier, but now, seeing him up close, their doubts resurfaced. He was so young that even as a support soldier, they would find his presence unsettling. "You will take over as sergeant major of the Seventh Battalion and be responsible for its rebuilding," the captain declared. "Yes!" Viserys responded, but before he could sit down, Webber voiced his objection. "Commander, how old is he? If hes made sergeant major of the Seventh Battalion, we might as well disband it now!" Webbers challenge was direct, and this time Caggo didnt try to silence him with a glare. Convincing the men to follow such a young leader would indeed be difficult. None of the sergeants present had become leaders without spending at least seven to ten years as sellswords, and they were all in their thirties or forties before earning their ranks. "This is my decision," the Tattered Prince stated firmly. "If he fails to rebuild the Seventh Battalion within three months, it will be disbanded. Additionally, Viserys is the champion of the Swordsmanship Tournament in Braavos." The captains words eased much of the tension in the room. While it was still uncertain whether Viserys could lead, at least he was a proven fighter. Winning the Braavosi championship suggested he had some skill, which reassured many. Yet, Viserys could still feel a critical gaze upon himCaggos. Their eyes met, and Viserys sensed a mutual desire for combat. "If any of you want to test my skills or compare your abilities with mine, Im always ready," Viserys said with a sly grin, making a slightly risqu joke that suited the rough company. The remark worked, as a few mercenaries chuckled, and others seemed more open to accepting him. "Count me in," one of them said. "Me too!" added another. Soon, three or four men expressed their desire to challenge him, including Webber. Surprisingly, though, Caggo, despite his fierce appearance, didnt step forward but continued to watch quietly. "All right, no problem. Ill be waiting for you at the 7th Battalion," Viserys said confidently. "But in my opinion, a duel is pointless without a wager to make it interesting." With that, he unsheathed his sword and held it up for everyone to see. The mercenaries, seasoned veterans, immediately recognized the blade as a genuine Valyrian steel sword. "Gentlemen, this Valyrian steel sword was my prize in the Braavosi Swordsmanship Tournament. Defeat me, and its yours!" Viseryss offer sent a ripple of excitement through the room. The mercenaries were taken aback by the boldness of his wager. This young man was playing a high-stakes game right from the start, and the challenge left many of them eager to test their mettle against him. Chapter 99: Is He Crazy? Chapter 99: Is He Crazy?The sight of the Valyrian steel sword immediately sparked interest among the mercenaries. A Valyrian steel sword might not be a rare object to the powerful and wealthy, but to this group of hardened sellswords, it was an extraordinary treasure. Viseryss bold offer struck them as a sign that he didnt take them seriously. After all, a swordsmanship competition was one thing, but a real battle was something else entirely. Even Rhaegar Targaryen had defeated the Sword of the Morning in a tournament, yet he still fell to Robert Baratheon in battle with a single blow from a warhammer. "Viserys! You..." Dick, sitting beside him, looked at him anxiously. Viseryss actions were provocativeif he won, all would be well, but if he lost, not only would he forfeit the priceless Valyrian steel sword, but his reputation within the Windblown would be irreparably damaged. Rebuilding the Seventh Battalion, as the old captain had tasked him, would be nearly impossible for a sergeant major who had embarrassed himself on his first day. Beans Baqq also eyed Viserys with a mix of concern and curiosity. ''I was just talking to him, and he seemed level-headed, but now hes acting like a madman.'' A sergeant major with dyed red hair laughed loudly, "Haha, typical Targaryenjoins the Windblown and starts handing out gifts right away." The rest of the group laughed along, but beneath the humor was a collective resolve. If a young newcomer like Viserys managed to beat them, it would be humiliating. They were all prepared to stake a claim on the Seventh Battalions spoils and fighters. If they lost, not only would they miss out on the battalions resources, but they might even see their own men defect to the Seventh Battalion. Viserys was well aware of the stakes. Entering the Seventh Battalion quietly would only invite resentment. The only way to assert his authority and rebuild the battalion was to demonstrate his strength. He had to offer incentives but also prove he had the power to enforce discipline. He glanced up at the Tattered Prince, who sat at the head of the table. The old commander gave a slight nod, his expression unreadable. Meanwhile, at the Seventh Battalions camp, the mood was one of apathy and uncertainty. Some mercenaries were tending to their companions wounds, while others idly polished their weapons. Many were already speculating about which battalion they would be assigned to after the Seventh Battalion was inevitably disbanded. "I want to join Denzos battalion," said a tall, thin sellsword. "Theyve got the best food." "Hmph, is that why you became a sellsword?" retorted another mercenary with a large neck tattoo. "Im aiming for Caggos battaliontheyve got the best weapons and always get the best spoils." "You wish! You cant just waltz into Caggos battalion," another voice chimed in, and the camp buzzed with chatter, as if the Seventh Battalions demise was already a foregone conclusion. At that moment, a young mercenary, no older than twenty, rushed in. "Spider is back!" he announced, referring to Webber, nicknamed Spider for his web-like tattoo. The mercenaries assumed it was time to be reassigned, so they began to gather. But the young man continued, "Not just Spidersergeants from several other battalions are here too!" "Haha, looks like theyve come to pick the best of us!" quipped a lanky, shrewd-looking mercenary. The realization that it was time to clean up and make a good impression set in. As Viserys and his entourage approached the Seventh Battalion, he noted that the hygiene in the "canvas castle" was better than expected. The Tattered Prince had designated specific areas for waste disposal and sanitation, so the air in the camp was surprisingly fresh. It was rumored that the Tattered Prince preferred to give orders in High Valyrian, a sign of his origins as a Valyrian remnant. It seemed that the Valyrians "remnants" had their own distinct way of organizing an army. As Viserys and his entourage arrived at the 7th Battalions camp, he found himself surprised once again. The mercenaries of the 7th Battalion appeared remarkably composed and spirited, hardly resembling a group that had recently suffered a crushing defeat. Webber, too, was puzzled by the sight of these seemingly energized soldiers. But after years of experience in the mercenary trade, he quickly pieced together what was happening. "Look, its Redback Gerrold, Black Gerrold, and even Caggo!" the mercenaries whispered among themselves, their eyes darting between the battalion leaders. They were already speculating about which battalion they might end up joining. "Ahem," Webber cleared his throat, drawing the attention of the gathered soldiers. He pointed to Viserys. "This is Viserys Targaryen. He will be the new sergeant major of the 7th Battalion." "Viserys?" "Targaryen?" "Who? Never heard of him." The name sparked a wave of surprise among the soldiers. Many of them, especially the Westerosi in the 7th Battalion, recognized the weight that the Targaryen name carried, even if they werent familiar with Viserys himself. The realization that a prince from a fallen royalty had joined their ranks left them bewildered. For those unfamiliar with Viserys or indifferent to the Targaryen legacy, their concern was the young mans age. He was far younger than they expected for a sergeant major. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Doubt, suspicion, and surprise rippled through the ranks, accompanied by a cold murmur. "He looks so youngcan he really handle it?" "Has the old fool, the Tattered Prince, lost his mind? Letting someone like this be our sergeant major?" "Maybe I should see if another battalion will take me." Viserys could sense the skepticism in the air. As a newcomer, he knew he hadnt yet earned their respect. But with the sergeants from other battalions willing to accept his challenge, he saw this as a perfect opportunity to prove himself. Stepping forward, he pulled out the appointment letter given to him by the Tattered Prince and addressed the crowd. "Everyone, from today, I am responsible for the reconstruction of the 7th Battalion. How well go about it can be discussed later. For now, I intend to test my swordsmanship against these esteemed sergeants. Please, disperse and make room. And if anyone wants to place a bet, feel free to join in!" The mercenaries exchanged surprised glances. They had never seen such an unorthodox way of taking command. But with little else to entertain them in the barracks, they were eager to watch the spectacle unfold. They were also curious to see just how skilled their new sergeant major truly was. A space was quickly cleared, and Viserys took his place in the center, facing the sergeants who stood on the sidelines. He looked them over and confidently asked, "Which of you would like to go first?" Chapter 100: Team Up to Defeat a “Dragon” Chapter 100: Team Up to Defeat a Dragon"I''ll do it!" Webber stepped forward, his dissatisfaction with Viseryss sudden promotion evident. Though the Seventh Battalion wouldnt be disbanded immediately because of him, Webber couldnt stand the idea of a greenhorn leading them to ruin. If that was the alternative, it might be better for the battalion to disband. Seeing that the first match would be between the new sergeant major and the former one, the gathered mercenaries buzzed with excitement. Viserys offered Webber a respectful salute, but all he received in return was a dismissive huff. The two men drew their swords and faced off. A sharp-eyed mercenary suddenly shouted, "Look! Thats a Valyrian steel sword!" The realization sent a ripple through the crowd. The 7th Battalion soldiers, now seeing the prized weapon, understood that Viserys was no ordinary man. Their expectations of him rose, mingled with envy and a few greedy glances. Webber began with a series of probing attacks, testing Viseryss defenses. But Viserys wasnt easily fooled, revealing no weaknesses. Instead, Webber was the one to falter first, his rhythm disrupted. Sensing an opportunity, Viserys launched a swift counterattack. From the moment they clashed, Webber knew something was off. His opponents strength far exceeded his expectations. After only three exchanges, Webber felt his arms growing numb, while Viserys seemed completely unfazed. It was clear that Webbers defeat was only a matter of time. Unwilling to lose so easily, Webber intensified his assault, but Viserys was superior in both strength and skill. After a quick dodge, Viserys brought his blade to Webbers neck, signaling his victory. "Good!" Regis, Viseryss squire, shouted loudly, his head held high. His enthusiasm was a bit out of place, though, as not many in the crowd were ready to support the "new guy." Still, Regis continued to cheer for Viserys, forcing Jorah to follow suit with some awkward applause. Webber, though clearly disappointed, acknowledged his defeat. This time, he set aside his cold demeanor and bowed to Viserys. "You''re good," Darsent said, with his cherry-red hair, smirked but showed no intention of stepping up next. Viserys nodded with a smile and then turned to the other sergeants. "Anyone else want to challenge me?" "I will!" a voice rang out, and Redback Gerrold stepped forward. Also from Westeros, Gerrold wasnt from a noble house of great renown, and only one of his ancestors had ever held the title of knight. As the second son in his family, he had chosen to leave for the Free Cities and become a mercenary. By the age of thirty, he had risen to the rank of sergeant. Gerrold approached Viserys and bowed respectfully before announcing his challenge. As Viserys scanned the faces of the 7th Battalion, he noticed that many still wore expressions of amusement. Clearly, he hadnt yet achieved the impact he wanted. "I recall that you and Black Gerrold are good friends," Viserys said, his voice carrying a provocative edge. "Why dont you fight together?" Redback Gerrolds face darkened at the suggestion, and though Black Gerrold, standing nearby, kept his expression neutral, his eyes grew cold. The challenge was a blatant provocation. Caggos eyes also lit up with interest, and the mercenaries of the 7th Battalion erupted in exclamations. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "He wants to fight two at once? Is he that arrogant?" "If someone like this becomes our sergeant, I dont think Ill survive to see next year." "Does he think everyones as weak as Webber?" Dick, noticing the rising tension, wanted to speak up to dissuade Viserys, but ultimately, he held his tongue. Dick wasnt worried that Viserys wouldnt be able to win; his concern was that victory might come at too high a cost in terms of popularity. If Viserys won, the two Gerrolds would be humiliated, unable to hold their heads up again, which could breed resentment. If he lost, hed forfeit the Valyrian steel sword and be subjected to ridicule. Either outcome seemed less than ideal. But Viserys saw things differently. Hated for winning? Thats only because youre not strong enough, he thought. When youre strong enough, hatred melts away like snow in the sun. Seeing Black Gerrold hesitate, Viserys raised the stakes. "Whats the matter? Dont want to fight? Even if you both attack at once, my offer still stands!" Already fired up, the two Gerrolds didnt need further encouragement. They attacked Viserys simultaneously from opposite sides, and the fight was on. As the battle unfolded, the two Gerrolds quickly realized that Viserys was faster and more agile than they had anticipated. Their attempts to coordinate were ineffectiveeach time one tried to strike, the other inadvertently blocked or got in the way. Anxiety crept in as they recognized the risk of losing, but with anxiety came mistakes. Sensing their growing desperation, Viserys exploited their weaknesses. He deftly slipped between them, delivered a swift kick to Black Gerrold, sending him sprawling, and brought his sword to rest against Redback Gerrolds neck. "Well done!" Regis was the first to cheer, his applause echoing through the camp. This time, Jorahs clapping wasnt out of obligation; it carried genuine admiration. The mercenaries of the 7th Battalion were stunned. They hadnt expected their new, young sergeant to be so formidable. No wonder hed dared to fight two men at oncehe clearly had the skills to back it up. Dick watched the faces of the two Gerrolds, noting their discomfort. But when Viserys extended a hand to help Black Gerrold up, he accepted it, knowing that refusing would only make him look like a sore loser. Webber, observing from the sidelines, suddenly realized that Viserys had been holding back during their duel, allowing him to save his reputation. Darsent set aside his earlier contempt, while Baqq acknowledged that Viseryss strength far exceeded his expectations. "Lord Viserys is the champion of the Braavos Swordsmanship Tournament. Youve got nothing to be ashamed of in losing to him!" Regis, not content with mere cheering, made sure to highlight Viseryss title. The sergeants were already aware of Viseryss victory in Braavos, but this was news to the rank-and-file mercenaries. A wave of chatter spread through the crowd. "The Braavos Swordsmanship Tournament? Champion? Is that true?" "No wonder he beat two men. Maybe having a sergeant like him isnt so bad." "Sure, but a swordsmanship tournament is still a far cry from a real battle." The remarks varied, but it was clear that the doubts and contempt that had greeted Viserys were beginning to fade. Yet, Viserys wasnt satisfied. He wanted to cement his authority not just among the mercenaries, but also among the sergeants. He needed to make it clear that his martial skills were beyond challenge, that opposing him was futile, and that his command of the 7th Battalion was absolute. "If anyone of you wishes to challenge me, Im ready!" Viserys declared, scanning the crowd. Some of the men still harbored thoughts of testing him, but after seeing him defeat both Gerrolds at once, many decided against it. Challenging him now would seem presumptuous, even foolish. Caggo, the tall man with the curved sword, stood in the crowd, his thumb absently rubbing the hilt as he weighed his options. Many eyes turned toward him, wondering what he would do. Seeing no immediate takers, Viserys raised the stakes once more. "You can all come at me together. If you defeat me, you can still claim my Valyrian steel sword!" His voice was calm, but his tone was laced with temptation as he looked around the assembled mercenaries. Chapter 101: No, That’s Your Blade Chapter 101: No, Thats Your BladeViserys brandished the Valyrian steel sword in his hand, flaunting it as a madam might boast about her best girls. "This is the real deal. Dont believe me? Ask around. What was the prize for the Braavos Swordsmanship Competition this year?" He scanned the crowd, noticing no one was willing to step forward. Sensing an opportunity to provoke further, he continued, "Whos brave enough?" "Ill do it." A strange voice cut through the tension. All eyes turned to see the towering figure of Caggo striding forward. Standing over 1.9 meters tall, he was instantly recognized by everyone. "Caggo!" "Its Caggo! Hes going to fight!" Excitement rippled through the crowd. Caggo, known as the "Corpsekiller," was a legend among mercenaries. When they weren''t fighting or talking about women, the mercenaries often debated who was the strongest in their ranks. To them, Caggo wasnt just the mightiest in the Windblown grouphe was the strongest in the entire mercenary company! Once, people might have compared him to the Tattered Prince, but as the prince aged, his undefeated reputation began to wane. Now, Caggo stood unchallenged. Caggo approached Viserys, his massive frame blocking the sun, casting an imposing shadow over the mercenaries behind him. Those closest to him instinctively took a step back, feeling the weight of his presence. Even Dick, who was usually unflappable, began to worry. Regis, always confident in Viserys, felt a twinge of fear. Caggo unsheathed his curved blade and declared, "If you win, you can take my blade too!" "Then lets do this," Viserys replied with a grin. The two squared off, their weapons drawn. The air grew thick with tension, a palpable sense of impending violence that caused the onlookers to retreat further. Caggo lunged first, his curved steel blade slicing downward with immense power. This was a move that had felled countless foes, the sharpness of the blade making flesh seem like butter. The Dothraki, who rarely wore armor on the Great Grass Sea, were especially vulnerable to such attacks. Caggo was nearly unstoppableuntil he met his match. When the sound of steel meeting steel rang out, it was a crisp, resonant note, like the lingering tone of a string instrument. Caggo was taken aback. He hadnt expected the boy before him to block his full-force strike so effortlessly. And yet, Viserys didnt even appear to be struggling. The memory of a previous battle flashed through Caggos mind, but he refused to believe a boy under seventeen could possess such strength. What followed was a display of raw power, as Viserys and Caggo abandoned technique in favor of sheer force. They met each other head-on, blow for blow. The relentless clash of steel echoed like a fierce musical composition. "My gods! Theyre fighting with pure strength!" "This Viserys can actually match Caggo!" "This... is incredible!" The mercenaries of the 7th Battalion, who had initially been skeptical of Viserys, now found their attitudes shifting from doubt to admiration. Especially Webber. He now realized just how much Viserys had held back when they fought. On the battlefield, Viserys could have killed him with a single blow. ''Im no match for him,'' Webber thought to himself, though he remained doubtful that even someone with such extraordinary martial prowess could turn the tide for the 7th Battalion. What they needed most now was to rebuild their morale. As time passed, Caggo, who had been relying on brute strength to overpower Viserys, began to sense something was amiss. His energy was waning; he found himself needing to retreat and maneuver just to catch his breath. Meanwhile, Viserys, who had already fought three rounds, remained composed and steady. When Caggo deliberately slowed the pace to regain his strength, Viserys didnt press the attack. Instead, he allowed Caggo to recover, clearly aiming to break his spirit completely. After nearly five minutes of intense combat, it was evident to anyone watching that Caggo was running out of steam, while Viserys continued to breathe easily. Caggo felt like a gust of wind against Viserys, who was as immovable as the earth. No matter how fierce the storm, the earth remained unchanged. Caggo saw no path to victory. Is this guy a monster? he thought, his confidence crumbling. Sensing the moment was right, Viserys launched a fierce assault. Exhausted and off-balance, Caggo couldnt keep up. With a swift move, Viserys kicked Caggos scimitar out of his grasp, leaving the mighty warrior defeated. For a brief moment, the air seemed to freeze. The only sound was the metallic clatter of Caggos scimitar hitting the ground. Everyone stared in stunned silence, their eyes wide as they tried to etch this moment into their memories. Some swallowed nervously, struggling to process what they had just witnessed. Three rounds of battle, three consecutive victories. Viserys had not only defeated the last sergeant of the 7th Battalion but also bested two Gerrolds and now, Caggo, the undisputed strongest warrior in the Windblown. Caggo stood frozen, staring blankly at the scimitar on the ground, as if he had lost his soul. Finally, Regis broke the silence, shouting Viserys name: "Viserys! Viserys! Viserys!" At first, Regis was the only one chanting, but soon Jorah joined in, albeit reluctantly. He hadnt realized that when someone is strong enough, old grudges cease to matter. One by one, others followed: Dick, Webber, and then more mercenaries from the 7th Battalion, until the entire crowd was chanting Viserys name. "Viserys! Viserys! Viserys!" Seeing that the time was right, Viserys raised his hand to silence the crowd. He picked up Caggos curved blade from the ground and, to everyones shock, handed it back to him. "Your curved blade," Viserys said. Caggo reached for the blade instinctively, but then hesitated and shook his head. "No, thats your blade now." Theres nothing free in this world, is there? Viserys thought to himself before replying, "Then Ill lend it to you." He turned to the others and declared, "This curved blade is now on loan to Caggofor a thousand years!" Lending a weapon for a thousand years was no different from giving it away. Dick realized that Viserys was deliberately extending a hand of friendship to Caggo, a gesture that did not go unnoticed. Caggo reached out to take hold of the familiar blade, but after a moments struggle, he let go. He wasnt one to accept a favor without offering something in return, and he knew Viserys still intended to reclaim the scimitar eventually. Seeing Caggos hesitation, Viserys added, "Of course, Im not lending you this scimitar for free. In the future, you must promise to do me a favor when I ask." In the end, Caggo couldnt bear to part with his scimitar. He took it from Viserys hand and, without hesitation, cut a three-to-four-inch wound across his own face. "By the horse god, I will help you with whatever you ask of me!" Caggo swore. Viserys glanced at the dense scars covering Caggos face, knowing each one marked a debt. Now, there was no doubt left about Viserys strength. Within just two hours, the mercenaries of the 7th Battalion began to accept their new sergeant. Not long after Caggo and the others had left, the mouthwatering aroma of roasting meat filled the airit was time for dinner. The mercenaries were astonished. Their recent defeats had left them with significant equipment losses, forcing them to save every coin to replace weapons and gear. This frugality had extended to their meals, with many going without proper food for weeks, a harsh reality for soldiers who trained daily. Now, as large barrels of lamb and venison were brought in, their mouths watered at the unexpected feast. After asserting his authority, Viserys knew he needed to reward the men. He planned to retrain the mercenaries, and to do so, their morale and strength had to be restoredstarting with better food. ''Incentives and discipline,'' Viserys thought, ''thats how you win loyalty.'' As the mercenaries gathered around, Viserys addressed them with a firm promise. "From now on, youll have meat every three days," he declared, "but understand thisIm going to train you hard for the next three months. If you want to leave, do so now and join another camp. But if you desert during my training, youll be treated as deserters!" The mention of desertion sent a shiver through the ranks. In the Windblown, deserters were handed over to Meris, the infamous interrogator, who was known to torture men for a month before they finally died. But still, the men reasoned, this was just training. How hard could it be? And besides, the promise of regular meals was something most camps couldnt offer. As the mercenaries lined up for their meals, Viserys decided to convene a meeting later that night. He picked up a lamb chop and pondered what he would say. Viserys watched as the men devoured their food, some nearly choking in their haste. Despite their hunger, they didnt forget to whisper about his identity, speculating as they ate. After about half an hour, once the men had nearly finished their meals, Viserys stood and walked to the front of the group. He turned to Webber first. "Lord Webber, youre from Coldmoat, arent you? What brings you to the Free Cities?" Webber replied with a flat tone, "Expelled by my House." Viserys then addressed a red-haired Westerosi mercenary. "And you?" "I committed a crime. I stole from my Lord," the man admitted. Viserys pointed to another Westerosi mercenary with yellow hair. "What about you?" Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My father doesnt like me," the man replied. Viserys continued to question the group. Many had not come to the Free Cities by choice, and even those who had, confessed that they missed their homeland dearly. "Do you know why I came to Westeros?" Viserys asked. "Because of the usurper!" shouted a mercenary who had the look of someone from Dorne. "Yes, because of the usurper," Viserys confirmed. "I hope to return to Westeros one day." But as soon as Viserys spoke those words, many of the mercenaries exchanged uneasy glances. The idea seemed far-fetched, almost laughableif not for the display of strength Viserys had shown earlier, some might have mocked him openly. "I know you dont believe I can reclaim the throne," Viserys continued, his tone firm. "But understand this: for most of you, the only way you''ll ever return to Westeros is if I retake the Iron Throne! If you have no land, I can grant you land. If you lack titles, I can bestow them upon you." Viserys began to paint a vivid picture of the future, a vision where each of them could return home adorned in finery. A few mercenaries allowed themselves to dream, their faces reflecting a flicker of hope. But most remained skeptical, aware of the immense challenges that lay ahead. "Listen," Viserys said, his voice commanding their attention, "I know many of you doubt me, and I wont repeat myself." He glanced at Jorah, who nodded and motioned for three covered carts to be brought forward. When the canvas was pulled back, the mercenaries gasped as cold, gleaming swords and spears were revealed, their brilliance momentarily blinding the crowd. "These weapons are for you to use," Viserys announced. "And soon, I will acquire armor, which will be distributed based on your training. From now on, every member of the 7th Battalion will have armor to wear!" At the mention of armor, every mercenarys eyes lit up. The difference in pay between those with armor and those without could be as much as fivefold. Heavy cavalry mercenaries earned ten times more than their unarmored counterparts. It dawned on them that they had finally found a sergeant major who would take care of their needsfrom weapons to food to a brighter future. But then Viserys offered an even greater incentive. "From now on, for every period you serve in the 7th Battalion, I will deposit a sum of money in the Iron Bank for you. This money will be there to support you if you''re injured or when you''re old. If you die in battle, it will go to your family. If you have no family, I will ensure you receive a grand funeral!" For mercenaries, who lived for the moment and rarely thought of the future, this was a game-changer. Typically, they squandered their earnings in brothels and gambling dens, believing they had nothing to save for. But Viserys had just offered them something they never expecteda sense of security, a reason to stay loyal to the 7th Battalion. Where once they had thought about leaving the 7th Battalion for better opportunities, now they found themselves wondering how they could ensure they stayed. Webber, the former sergeant, was particularly impressed. Viserys not only has strength but also financial power. I cant compete with that. "Long live Viserys!" a red-haired mercenary suddenly shouted, breaking the silence. Regis, taken aback by someone else taking the lead, quickly joined in, unwilling to be outdone. "Long live Viserys!" Regis echoed. "Long live Viserys!" Webber shouted. Soon, the entire camp was chanting, "Long live Viserys! Long live Viserys!" The sound grew louder, spilling out into the neighboring battalions, turning heads in curiosity. But three months later... "Viserys, that son of a bitch!" Chapter 102: Doubts at the Pirate Gathering Chapter 102: Doubts at the Pirate GatheringThree months passed swiftly. During this time, the Seventh Battalion underwent a complete transformation. Word of the battalions improved conditions spread, attracting auxiliary soldiers and mercenaries whose contracts were nearing expiration. As a result, the battalion''s numbers swelled from just over 70 to more than 120. Viserys had warned them that the training would be grueling, but they hadnt anticipated just how tough it would be. Swordsmanship and physical fitness were expected, but why did they have to train in formation? Why practice standing at attention or tidying up the barracks? And folding blankets before battlewas this really necessary? Was it just? The mercenaries of the Seventh Battalion werent the only ones baffled. Even the other battalion sergeants were skeptical of Viseryss methods. They doubted his ability as a drill sergeant and believed the soldiers stayed only because the battalion''s benefits were exceptionally good. Some soldiers considered quitting during those three months, but thoughts of Meriss harsh discipline and the loss of their new privileges kept them in line. Over time, they grew accustomed to the routine. What''s more, Viserys not only provided the promised benefits but delivered them ahead of schedule. In just one month, he produced 50 suits of armor. Though plain, no one was eager to part with them. Two months later, he produced another 100 suitsthese were slightly worn, but with some repairs, they were perfectly serviceable. After all, these armors could mean the difference between life and death. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Despite their complaints, the soldiers grumbled only in private. Moreover, Viserys now had a few diehard supporters within the Seventh Battalion. If anyone dared criticize him publicly, they were quick to silence the dissenters. Viseryss strict training regimen had a purpose. He didnt want a ragtag group of fighters; he wanted a disciplined, cohesive army. The results were impressive enough that even the Tattered Prince, the old commander, voiced his approval, declaring the Seventh Battalion a real army. But despite the progress, Viserys wasnt satisfied. His goal was to build a mercenary force of a thousand before his dragon hatched. However, he knew this was no easy task. Take Bittersteel Aegor and the Tattered Prince, for example. Both had spent years in other mercenary groups before gathering a loyal band of their own to "start a business." Viserys didnt have "several years." He recalled that Dany was around 12 or 13 when the events of began, likely just after her first period. By his estimation, there were less than two years left before the story officially started. This looming deadline weighed heavily on Viserys. If he were forced to spend years building his mercenary group, hed never manage to find another dragon egg, let alone form his army. His decision to come to the Disputed Lands was driven by the knowledge that war would soon break out between Tyrosh and Lys. But for now, the two sides remained in a tense standoff. Littlefingers words echoed in his mind''chaos is a ladder.'' Viserys hoped Tyrosh and Lys would clash. However, Lys had fortified its position against Tyrosh with it''s stronghold and the support of pirates who secretly allied with them. While skirmishes were frequent, no major conflict had erupted. Tyrosh was too preoccupied with the pirates of Lys in the Stepstones to launch an offensive on the region, where it''s stronghold lay. In other words, if a large-scale conflict was to erupt, the pirates would need to be eliminated. But that was easier said than done. If Tyrosh could have wiped them out, it would have done so long ago. These pirates were formidable. If wiping out the pirates was impossible, there was another option: decapitation. If the pirate leaders were taken out, the threat could be neutralized. And recently, an opportunity had presented itselfa "pirate gathering," as Baland, the pirate who had once pursued Viserys, had mentioned. According to Baland, pirates from across the world were converging on the Orange Shore. For the past three months, Viserys had been using the Golden Eagle to scout the area. Since becoming a Soul Binder, his telepathic connection with his animal partner had increased exponentially. Previously, in Braavos, he could only control a seagull to circle the city. But after linking his soul with the golden eagle, their range had become nearly limitless. He had even managed to guide the eagle as far as the vicinity of Dorne. However, something strange happened when the golden eagle crossed into Dorne, part of Westeros. The link between them weakened, and the images became blurry. Viserys redirected the eagle to explore the area where Baland had indicated the pirates might gather. The Orange Shore lay between the Disputed Lands and the Rhoyne River Valley. The former was contested by the Free Cities of Tyrosh, Volantis, and Lys, while the latter was Volantis''s domain. This made the Orange Shore a no man''s land, free of any jurisdiction. Viserys controlled the golden eagle as it hovered over the Orange Shore for nearly two months. He observed a large number of pirate ships converging in several areas, including two islands, an abandoned port, and a hidden cove. One location, Orange Shore Bay, stood out as particularly suspicious. Using the Moon''s Revelation, Viserys divined these places one by one. The first few were shrouded in darkness, but Orange Shore Bay glowed with light in the darkness. He concluded that this must be the pirates'' meeting and trading place. These pirates, who plundered across the world, gathered regularly to share their spoils. Viserys estimated that if he could strike a decisive blow here, he could accomplish in one night what the old captain had done in twenty years. Additionally, it might catalyze a war between Tyrosh and Lys, allowing him to benefit from the chaos. But the task would be incredibly challenging. The pirates'' trading post was deep within the bay, and by the time of the gathering, pirates from across the world would be there. Over a thousand ships would be scattered along the Orange Coast. Leading a large army would only alert them, and bringing too few would be a suicide mission. However, Viseryss goal wasnt to eliminate all the pirates. According to Baland, most of the pirates would remain outside the bay to "guard the door," while only their leaders and representativesnumbering between 200 and 300would enter the deeper bay to trade. The only viable strategy was to carry out a "decapitation operation" targeting these leaders. But these pirates were seasoned veterans of the sea, not to be underestimated. Even if they werent skilled fighters themselves, they would have capable warriors at their side. Entering the bay with more than 50 men would raise suspicion, but fewer would mean facing a tough battle with no room for error. Success depended on eliminating the leaders swiftly, or the entire plan would fail. In his previous life, a single rocket could have handled the situation. But in this world, that was out of the question. Now, he needed a strong, reliable group of fighters, possibly the best from the entire mercenary company. Viserys still hadnt figured out how to kill hundreds of pirates in a short span of time. Moreover, he needed permission from the Tattered Prince to undertake such a mission. As a sellsword, he couldnt act independently. Although he had discovered a loophole in the contract that might allow him some leeway, there was little point in obsessing over how to deal with the pirates just yet. Feeling uncertain, Viserys decided to visit Meris and Dany, as he often did. For the past three months, he had been diligently collecting Assignable Points, and now, after his time away from Braavos, he had amassed a hundred of them. After maxing out all his attributes, he still had nearly a hundred points left. Constitution: 100 Health: 100 Spirit: 100 Magic: 100 Assignable General Attribute Points: 112 Viserys felt in peak condition, brimming with energy every day. Yet, he was unsure how to use the extra points. He had hoped that reaching 100 in Constitution would trigger some kind of breakthrough, but nothing significant had happened. Although he felt stronger, there was no sense of having "evolved." It seemed that to surpass the 100-point limit, he would need to wait for a shift in the worlds magical environmentlike the coming tide of magic. As he pondered this, an owl appeared before him, interrupting his thoughts. Chapter 103: Decapitation Chapter 103: Decapitation"Are you here to give me my acceptance letter?" The owl tilted its head inquisitively, its eyes gleaming with curiosity. Perhaps it was due to the siblings'' shared aura, but Dany''s owl was also particularly affectionate with Viserys. "Brother!" Dany called out warmly. She had grown considerably over the past three months. A small satchel, designed by Viserys, hung over her back, and her hair was neatly tied in a bun. "My lord," Kyla greeted as she followed closely behind. During this time, Dany had been learning interrogation techniques from Meris, a skilled interrogator whose expertise extended far beyond physical torture to psychological methods. However, since Dany was still in her teens and Hogwarts hadnt accepted her, Viserys refrained from teaching her any physical interrogation techniques. Instead, she continued to focus on swordsmanship and general education. Viserys believed that one day Dany would assist him in ruling, and understanding psychological tactics could help her "govern the people." Physical torture, on the other hand, was harmful not just for a child, but for any person in the long run. Dany smiled as she approached Viserys. "How have you been practicing soul binding?" After upgrading his warging abilities to soul binding, Viserys had encouraged her to make the switch as well. In the process, he had become a rather demanding teacher. "Not very well," Dany admitted, a hint of embarrassment coloring her cheeks. "Let me see." Danys expression turned blank as her violet pupils began to roll back. Unlike warging, soul binding still allowed her some control over her body. "Brother, look." As the screech owl flew around her, Dany managed to speak. After about three minutes, she broke the soul binding. "Not bad, worth encouraging," Viserys remarked. In his eyes, Dany was progressing wellespecially considering she hadn''t taken any shortcuts. Her modest assessment of her skills stemmed from comparing herself to Viserys. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two of them chatted while sitting on the bed. Thanks to Viserys''s reputation, Dany had gained considerable freedom within the barracks. Not only Viserys, but also the old captain and his friend Denzo enjoyed conversing with her whenever she visited. With such a powerful "background," no one dared to harbor any improper thoughts. "Viserys, we should go to the meeting," Dick and Meris announced as they entered the tent. "Alright," Viserys replied, turning to Dany. "I''ll go first." "Okay," Dany said, reluctant to see him leave. Since joining the Windblown, their time together had diminished. After leaving the tent, Viserys and Meris discussed the recent attack on Shield Lake. Thankfully, Baqq''s caution had prevented any major casualties. "Damn those pirates!" Dick cursed. Viserys had analyzed the situation. Lys maintained a strategic balance between the two lakes and Tyrosh by relying on pirate intelligence. If they could find a way to eliminate these pirates, Tyrosh would gain an advantage over Shield Lake and launch a coastal attack. Once Tyrosh controlled the Disputed Lands, it would likely aim to control the Stepstones, thereby dominating the passage from the Summer Sea to the Narrow Sea. This could elevate Tyroshs status, allowing it to compete with Braavos. However, this hinged on the elimination of the pirates, whose main base was not the Disputed Lands but the Rhoyne River Basinterritory controlled by Volantis. Even Volantis, the acknowledged strongest, had failed to deal with these pirates. Tyrosh would face the same challenge. This time, the Tattered Prince had called a meeting to discuss how to reduce or prevent pirate harassment. Would they need to send more troops or take other measures? When the two arrived at the main tent, they found it already filled with people. Upon seeing Viserys, several of them greeted him. "Lord Viserys." "Gerrold, you look pale. Take care of yourself." "Lord Viserys." "Ah, I hear you''ve visited the Lust Garden three times this month. Better hold off until your next paycheck." Viserys had become more approachable to many within the camp. First, he had demonstrated his strength on the very first day. Second, the 7th Battalion had flourished under his command. However, some still harbored doubts, as he had yet to prove himself in battle. As a sergeant major, it wasnt enough just to fight; he had to lead others effectively in combat. If his abilities ended there, he wouldnt be considered a truly capable sergeant major. Not long after, the Tattered Prince entered the tent, accompanied by Denzo and Caggo. After their last encounter, Caggo seemed to regard Viserys with more respector at least, thats what Viserys perceived. The old captain took his seat as usual, then surveyed the room, cleared his throat, and began the meeting. To Viserys''s surprise, the Tattered Prince addressed him first. "Viserys." "Lord Captain," Viserys responded, standing. "The rebuilding of the 7th Battalion appears to be complete. Ill allocate the additional manpower shortly." "Thank you, Commander." The old captain was clearly pleased with Viserys''s work. Although he didnt fully understand some of Viseryss training methods, he was considering adopting a few of themsuch as the "insurance system" Viserys had introduced. However, after weighing the costs, the old commander decided against it. In his view, the 7th Battalion could afford these benefits because it was relatively small and because Viserys had the funds. Additionally, the 7th Battalion consisted largely of Westerosi, many of whom were driven by the hope of "fighting back," creating a unity that other battalions lacked. So, for now, the commander put aside the idea. After briefly discussing the 7th Battalion, the meeting shifted to its main topic. "Im considering sending another battalion to Shield Lake. Who is willing to go?" The captain had no better solution to the ongoing pirate raids and was reluctant to send more troops unless necessary. Sellswords were primarily in it for profit, and deploying more men increased costs significantly. The expenses of maintaining an army at home were not the same as those incurred by sending it out, and actual combat operations further escalated the costs. "Captain, I''ll go," Dick said, sitting next to Viserys. As the old captain prepared to respond, Viserys signaled his desire to speak. "You may go ahead," the captain allowed. "Captain, Ive heard that the pirates gather annually to trade their stolen goods. Could we organize a small force to carry out a decapitation operation against them?" As expected, no sooner had Viserys finished speaking than someone sneered at the suggestion. Chapter 104: With a Brain Like That, Thank the Gods He’s a Windblown Chapter 104: With a Brain Like That, Thank the Gods Hes a WindblownAs soon as Viserys finished speaking, a few sneers rippled through the crowd. "Lord Viserys, if the Iron Bank is so wealthy, why don''t we just rob them instead of playing mercenaries?" The remark came from Darsent, who had recently dyed his hair blue again. His sarcastic suggestion was met with laughter from around the tent. The laughter wasnt just from those who doubted Viseryss strength, but also from those who found the comparison amusing. Viserys chose not to respond, opting to ignore the taunt. At that moment, Dick, seated beside him, spoke up: "Viserys, heres the reality. We all know about the so-called pirate gatherings. But to carry out a decapitation operation, wed first need to pinpoint their exact location. Secondly, these gatherings attract pirates from all overThe Summer Sea, the Narrow Sea, the Iron Islands..." Dick was implying that not only was it difficult to locate the pirates, but they were also heavily guarded. Breaking through their defenses would be nearly impossible without a full-scale naval assault. Furthermore, pirate leaders arent pushovers; theyre well-protected by bodyguards who are just as formidable. ''If we bring too many people, we risk being detected before we can even strike. Too few, and wed be walking into a death trap.'' What Dick described aligned closely with what Viserys had anticipated. "And they prefer to hold their transactions in cavesnatural fortresses that are difficult to assault," Dick added. "Why caves?" Viserys asked, sensing he had uncovered a critical detail. "I heard they once had an incident where one pirate tried to steal from another. The limited space of a cave offers both protection and an emergency stronghold." "Thank you for the insight, Lord Dick," Viserys said, smiling as he sat down. Many in the tent dismissed his proposal as a brief diversion, assuming he would abandon the idea after hearing Dick''s explanation. However, Viserys had seized upon a crucial piece of informationcaves! Caves, by their very nature, had poor ventilation. If he could find a way to smoke or suffocate the pirates inside, he wouldnt need a large force. And given that pirates likely didnt have access to "gas masks," the plan seemed even more viable. Sellswords didnt adhere to any international conventionsthey used whatever methods were at their disposal. Poisoning, after all, was just another tool in their arsenal. After the meeting, Viserys began to experiment. A few days later, he took Regis and Jorah to a remote, uninhabited areaa windswept slope with sparse vegetation, the landscape bare and desolate. Following Viseryss instructions, they set up a small tent and placed some rabbits and pheasants inside. The rabbits were silent, but the pheasants kept clucking incessantly, filling the tent with noise. At the tents entrance, they set up a clay pot and lit a fire beneath it. "Go!" As the liquid in the clay pot began to boil, Viserys instructed Jorah to add a pinch of salt. Neither of them understood what was happening, but soon something magical occurred. Yellow-green gas began to rise from the pot. "Fan the fire! Harder!" Jorah and Regis grabbed large fans, working furiously to blow the gas into the tent. "Harder! Harder! Be careful not to breathe it in! It will kill you!" With these words, they redoubled their efforts, fanning the fire with even greater urgency. Suddenly, they noticed the pheasants and rabbits in the tent had fallen eerily silent. After a few tense minutes, not a sound could be heard from inside. Jorah and Regis immediately realized the truththe yellow-green smoke was poisonous. But how had Viserys known? A chill ran down Jorah''s spine as he regretted ever considering assassinating Viserys. He couldnt fathom the consequences if he had actually tried. He shuddered to think of another scenario: if he succeeded in killing Daenerys but Viserys escaped, the wrath Viserys would unleash on Bear Island would be devastating. Jorah had no doubt nowViserys had the power to turn Bear Island into a barren wasteland. He glanced back at Viserys, who stood behind them, watching the tent with cold, unfeeling eyes, as if this were a trivial matter. "Stop!" After a while, the reaction between the hydrochloric acid and salt in the clay pot subsided, and the three of them opened the tent. Inside, the rabbits and pheasants lay motionless. The horrific scene sent a shiver down Jorah and Regis''s spines. Blood oozed from the mouths and noses of the caged animals. The rabbits, in particular, had their pale red eyes turned scarlet, their limbs stiff and twisted in the throes of their final struggle. Hairs and bloodstains clung to their bodies and the cage, evidence of the agony inflicted by the poisonous smoke. This deadly gas, capable of killing chickens and rabbits, could easily take human lives as well. On a battlefield, soldiers wouldnt need to face an enemy charge; they would succumb to the smoke before they had a chance to fight. Smokean invisible killer that armor could not defend against. Jorah and Regis were relieved to be Viserys''s men and not his enemies. As long as they remained loyal, they would be safe from this deadly weapon. However, what they didnt know was that Viserys''s crude methods produced only a low concentration of hydrochloric acid, weakening the potency of the chlorine gas. In an open area like the plains, its lethality would be limited. The gas was most effective in confined spaces, where it could linger and concentrate. Viseryss technical limitations meant he couldnt create true "poison gas bombs" that could be deployed at a distance, further restricting the weapon''s effectiveness. When he learned from Dick that the pirates had chosen a "safe" cave fortress for their meeting, Viserys saw an opportunity. He wouldnt need a large force; he just needed to infiltrate the cave and release the poison. "Good, it worked. Let''s go back and prepare more," Viserys said, instructing Jorah to stay behind and clean up while he left with Regis. On the way back, Regis looked at Viserys with newfound awe. Once they returned, Viserys immediately began mass-producing the gas, estimating that the pirates caves were sizable and filled with people. To ensure the gas''s effectiveness, he prepared nearly 200 more containers of concentrated hydrochloric acid. With this deadly weapon in hand, Viserys confirmed the pirates'' location and decided to speak with the old captain. This was a prime opportunity for a lucrative hunt. Beyond the treasures the pirates might have, their heads alone were worth a fortune. Volantis offered generous bounties for notorious pirates, and if Viserys succeeded, he stood to make a considerable profit. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 105: Sellswords Can Hire Sellswords Chapter 105: Sellswords Can Hire SellswordsNow, the Prince of Tatters was beginning to suspect that Viserys had indeed chosen the Windblown because of a grudge against the Golden Company. This young man was proving to be more relentless than he had anticipated. Just the other day, Dick had clearly outlined the risks of the so-called "Decapitation Operation." Yet, it seemed Viserys was not ready to abandon the idea. "Lord Viserys, your current task is to integrate the personnel of the 7th Battalion. If you truly wish to fight, I will arrange it for you once the training is complete," the Tattered Prince said. But Viserys was unwilling to let this opportunity slip away. The wealth plundered by pirates from across the world was converging in one placea treasure trove that would be impossible to find elsewhere. Waiting for the old captain''s approval could take years, and by then, the War for the Stepstones would have already begun. Delaying action was not an option. If he couldn''t amass the power necessary to protect his dragon''s growth, the future might hold nothing but tragedy. So, he pressed on. "Lord Commander, if we can successfully decapitate this group of pirates, Shield Lake will be secure for at least two years. This will accelerate the war''s progress, allowing Tyrosh to attack Lys from two fronts, giving us the initiative." The Tattered Prince''s face darkened as Viserys continued his argument. The shadows under his eyes deepened, their color turning almost black. "Lord Viserys, I believe your role is that of a commander, not a general. This is not your concern." Despite agreeing with Viserys''s reasoning and understanding the strategic advantage of securing Shield Lake, the Tattered Prince was unwilling to risk his men on such a dangerous mission. Seeing that the old captain remained unconvinced, Viserys glanced at Denzo, who stood beside him, composed and silent. Denzo, known as the "warrior poet," was about fifty years old and the second oldest in the Windblown. "Well, if you won''t agree, I''ll have to play my trump card," Viserys said, leaning back in his chair. His tone shifted from one of pleading to negotiation. "Captain, let''s set the plan aside for now. I want to discuss a business proposition with you." "A business proposition?" The old captain looked surprised, and Denzos eyes widened in shock. The captain hadnt anticipated thishe had studied the contract thoroughly, but there was a loophole. The contract never stated that sellswords couldnt hire themselves, largely because most sellswords had no savings. They joined to make money, not to spend it. Viserys, by hiring himself as an employer, had found a way to bypass the contract''s restrictions. Given the Windblowns dire financial straits, the offer Viserys made was one the old captain couldnt refuse. Reluctantly, he called a meeting. "Everyone, we have a new job. Its risky, but the profit is substantial," the Tattered Prince announced. "Captain, whats the job?" asked Darsent, who had recently dyed his hair back to its original color. "Master Viserys," the Tattered Prince replied, gesturing toward Viserys. The others were puzzled. The old captain never addressed his men as "Master"that was a title reserved for employers. When had Viserys become the employer of the Windblown? Viserys slowly rose and turned to face the others. "Gentlemen, I am honored to be your employer for this operation. The target is the pirates." "What? Employer? Can a sellsword hire another sellsword?" "Isnt he one of us? Why is he hiring others?" "Whats going on? Is he the employer?" "Employer?" Viserys continued, "I have already negotiated a price with our captain. This operation will be billed per head. The difference is, payment will be based not on equipment, but on strength. Those who can withstand ten moves against me will earn 300 gold dragons, 400 gold dragons for twenty moves, and 500 gold dragons for thirty moves. I only need fifty men." Viserys''s offer was equivalent to half a year''s pay for many of them. For some of the ordinary mercenaries, it was more than they might earn in two or three years. At this point, Darsent realized that Viserys not only possessed formidable strength but also had the means to back it up financially. Cautiously, he asked, "What if someone can last forty moves?" "Do you think you can take forty moves from me?" Viserys replied with a smirk. The room erupted in laughter. Everyone knew that even Caggo, one of their best, had struggled to withstand fifty moves against Viserys, and it was clear to all who witnessed that bout that Viserys had been holding back. "Im in. Ive got seven or eight strong fighters in my battalion," Caggo said, seated next to the old battalion commander. "I promised Viserys Id do something for him. No matter how dangerous this ''decapitation operation'' might be, theres no reason to refuse." "Excellent. I trust the men you choose. Ill count 400 gold dragons for each of you," Viserys responded. "Well go too," the two Gerrolds chimed in, signaling their readiness. "Perfect! Welcome aboard. Youll get 400 gold dragons each as well!" "Pfft, Im not going. Its a suicide mission," Darsent muttered under his breath. But before anyone else could volunteer, the old captain spoke up, "Thats enough. Four sergeants at once is sufficient. No more sergeants!" Despite the enticing offer, the old captain had to weigh the potential fallout of a failed mission. Losing too many sergeants would cripple the Windblowns command structure, and the loss of Viserys''s elite fighters would be incalculable. The mercenary group might be rendered ineffective for years. Initially, the captain hadnt expected many to take up such a risky mission, but the response had exceeded his expectations. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In truth, if the Windblown weren''t facing financial difficulties, the captain might have rejected Viserys''s proposition altogether. He still didnt realize that his financial officer was embezzling funds, but Viserys planned to inform him once they returned from Orange Shore Bay. In the end, Viserys selected 45 men for the mission. He also needed additional support, so he recruited about a hundred average-strength mercenaries from the Windblown. Since their task was relatively safer, each of them was paid only 100 gold dragonsa sum that amounted to two years'' wages for most. Viserys poured nearly 40,000 gold dragons into this operation, with payment secured through IOUs, as most of his funds were tied up in the Iron Bank. He wrote to Hugh, the Windblown''s financial officer, instructing him to retrieve the money from Braavos. A significant portion of Viserys''s compensation was a "risk fee," acknowledging the dangerous nature of the mission. After all, sellswords joined for the promise of wealth, not death. Yet, some debt-ridden gamblers among them saw this as a chance to strike it rich and escape their troubles. Even Viserys''s 7th Battalion grew uneasy upon learning of the mission, prompting him to expand the recruitment to the entire Windblown. Once the men were assembled, Viserys began intensive preparations. To approach the pirates unnoticed, they chose to use the longship of the former Iron Hook Pirates and changed their attire to blend in. Of course, Dany couldnt remain unaware of Viserys''s plans. When she learned of his intentions, she confronted him. Viserys, determined to keep her out of harms way, refused her outright. But Dany wasnt easily dissuaded. "I know you warged a golden eagle a while ago, but its useless at night. My horned owl, however, can see in the dark. Ill be outside to support you. Let it go with you," she pleaded, clasping her hands together and looking up at him with an expression so earnest that Viserys couldnt bring himself to refuse. Chapter 106: Euron’s Silence Chapter 106: Eurons SilenceBefore making a decision, Viserys naturally consulted the Moon''s Revelation. To his surprise, the moon in his spirit was large and bright, with a few shadows that didnt significantly alter the overall image. This indicated that the operation might be risky, but would likely result in minimal casualties. Concerned for his sister, Viserys also consulted the Moon''s Revelation for Dany. Although the moon in his vision remained bright, he still chose to bring her along. Given the late hour, Viserys decided to take a shortcut through the Lys Strait to save time. Initially, many opposed the idea. Windblown and Lys were still at war, and being caught by either pirates or sellswords would mean severe punishment. However, Viserys insisted, and eventually, everyone agreed. Of course, their agreement was swayed by Viserys''s promise to pay for their release if they were captured. In the cabin, Viserys briefed the "special forces" he had assembled, using a hand-drawn map to explain his plan. "According to the information Ive gathered, the pirates will gather in Orange Shore Bay." He pointed to a red circle on the map. "Orange Shore Bay is narrow, and 50 longships could block it, but this time, there will be no fewer than 700 pirate ships!" This number was unexpected, but the promised reward left them with little choice but to accept it. "I''ll leave 100 men on the ship to provide support. The rest of you will follow me into Orange Shore Bay." "How are we supposed to sneak in?" asked Gerrold, a black man with a stern gaze. "Thats why Im paying you so well. But dont worry, my strategy isnt to attack head-on. We have an informant to guide us." Hearing this, the group felt more at ease. In truth, Viseryss informant was Dany. With the help of the owl, they would avoid the enemys guard posts, just as they had evaded Lyss patrol boats in the strait. Of course, unforeseen situations could arise, and in those moments, they would have to resort to assassination. "What about the pirates in the cave? We wont be able to take them down quickly," another man, Redback Gerrold, asked. "My jars are for them. Ill make sure the pirates die quietly." ''Killing hundreds of men silently?'' Though many were still skeptical, they couldnt help but feel a shiver when they saw the cold, cruel curve of Viseryss smile. Given the high risk of this mission, Viserys had kept his trump card secret to minimize exposure. But now that they were all in the same boat, he briefly explained his plan. After nearly a week of sailing, the group finally arrived in the Orange Coast area. From the vantage point of the golden eagle, Viserys could clearly see that the traffic of pirate ships was thinning out. Pressing onward, he soon reached Orange Shore Bay. Hundreds of pirate ships crowded the bay, forming an almost unbroken wall of vessels. A narrow passage was left in the middle of this "ship wall" for additional ships to pass through. Once they did, they would join the wall, making it even thicker. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Perched on the mast, Viserys surveyed the scene. There were at least 300 pirate ships, their masts clustered together. Judging by the size and the patterns on their hulls, some of these ships belonged to powerful pirate captainspirate magnates even. These large vessels, equipped with shark-head-shaped metal rams, looked imposing and formidable. Viserys thought it would be easy for their own ships to pass the first line of defense. The passages in the ship wall seemed deliberately left open, with no one bothering to check who was passing through. After all, anyone who had made it this far was assumed to be a "senior pirate," and even if someone managed to slip in by mistake, what could a single ship do against hundreds? Viserys directed the golden eagle further into the bay. There were no islands, but several large ships were cruising around, likely forming the second line of defense for the gathering, providing early warning of any danger. He continued to the end of the bay, where a sheer cliff rose above a small rocky island jutting out from its base. Pirates had already prepared the island, sending up food, wine, and candles bit by bit. From the golden eagle''s perspective, Viserys could see the entire island. Due to the cliff, the island had little vegetation and appeared barren, with only some moss clinging to the rocks near the shore. There were three docking points on the island, and pirates seemed to be constructing something resembling a guard post. Just as Viserys was about to land and take a closer look, a dark shadow flashed past him. ''Damn, they''re too cautiouseven a footman is on guard?'' Viserys thought with some frustration and decided to wait before trying again. At this time, a pirate ship with black sails and a dark red hull was also approaching Orange Shore Bay. The black sail was emblazoned with an eight-legged sea monster, and the prow was adorned with a black iron maiden statue. The statue depicted a slender woman with a high chest, her arm outstretched as if calling for help or struggling. Upon closer inspection, her eyes were inlaid with pearls, and she had no mouth. This ship was Silence, belonging to Euron Greyjoy. Euron, with his black hair and beard, blue lips, and eye patch, stood on deck, gazing into the distance. He extended his hand, and a servant promptly handed him a goblet. But instead of wine, it contained a blue liquidpoison. Euron sighed, and the servant beside him immediately knelt, trembling. Realizing that Eurons sigh wasnt directed at him, the servant relaxed slightly. Euron handed back the goblet and said, "Go and make me another one." The servant bowed deeply, taking the goblet without uttering a word. Onboard , only Euron had a tongue; everyone else was mute because he had torn out their tongues. This was why the ship was named . Euron had come to the gathering to see if there were any valuable spoils to be had, but most importantly, he was hoping to recruit some new crew members. Chapter 107: Unwilling to Enter Without Dragon Eggs Chapter 107: Unwilling to Enter Without Dragon EggsIn the evening, the golden-red clouds and mists spread across the sky like a beautiful brocade. Viserys and his men had already spotted the dark "ship wall" in the distance. The masts stood like skeletons in a row, casting an ominous and chaotic atmosphere. One could sense the danger, knowing that behind each of these ships were dozens, if not hundreds, of lives. It wasn''t an exaggeration to call them "fierce ships." From time to time, the raucous noise of pirates echoed from the vessels, mixed faintly with the voices of women. This was the first time anyone had seen so many pirate ships gathered together. Although the Sellswords were not necessarily honorable, the decision to venture into a den of thieves sent a chill through the group. Jorah, in particular, who had been involved in the slave trade on the continent of Essos for years, had never faced such a perilous situation. He couldn''t shake the feeling that a sudden arrow could be loosed from any direction, turning them into pincushions in an instant. He glanced over at Viserys, muttering under his breath, "Madness, pure madness!" A pang of regret hit himhe should never have gotten entangled in royal family conflicts. But whether he liked it or not, he was here. The men steered their ships into a gap in the ship wall, mooring them, and leaving a hundred men behind as reinforcements. Dany and Kyla would remain here as well. Dany would accompany Viserys on her owl, and once they succeeded, she would signal the others to seize the ships. The plan was to then take one of the outer vessels and make their escape. Viserys and Caggo led their groups in small boats toward the island. They had already identified the cave where the pirates gathered, complete with a ventilation hole, though it was unfortunately guarded. To eliminate the guards silently, Viserys had brought several crossbows. Danys owl perched on his shoulder, while Viserys golden eagle circled overhead. They hadnt sailed far when a speedboat approached. A pirate, wearing a blue turban and holding a lantern, shouted at Viserys and his group, "Inspection!" Everyone exchanged uneasy glances, unsure of what was about to happen. The pirate jumped onto their boat, barking, "Stand up, no crossbows allowed!" Tension spiked among the group. Bringing crossbows hidden in concentrated hydrochloric acid tanks was a common tactic for sneaking in! As more pirates boarded, Caggo''s hand drifted toward his waist, ready for combat at any moment. Jorah eyed them warily, while the mercenaries aboard felt the tension rising, their minds racing as they prepared to draw their swords and fight if necessary. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, Viserys stood up, his impatience evident as he snapped, "What are you doing? This isn''t my first time at a gathering like this. Do you even know who I am?!" The pirate, unimpressed by Viserys'' bravado, sneered contemptuously. "If you don''t cooperate, get out of here!" Viserys refused to back down, his anger flaring. "Say that again!" he challenged. Seeing trouble brewing, several pirates on board drew their weapons, while those on the speedboat bent their bows, arrows ready to fly. The message was clear: any wrong move, and they would be riddled with arrows. The mercenaries on Viserys'' ship reached for their own weapons, prepared to fight to the death if necessary. The owl on Viserys'' shoulder spread its wings protectively, but in doing so, it blocked his view. "I''ll say it again," the pirate in the blue turban growled, unflinching. "You either let us check or get out of here. And if you dare to resist, I''ll shoot you dead." "Fine, shoot me," Viserys retorted, shoving the owl aside. With a swift motion, he pulled the claymore sword from his back and tossed it into the pirate''s hands. The pirate inspected the weapon, momentarily surprised to see a claymore, but quickly regained his composure. "So what if it''s a claymore? Theyre common enough at these gatherings, even dragon eggs arent rare enough to warrant special attention." Though tempted to keep the sword, the pirate tossed it back to Viserys. "Dragon eggs, you say? How fortunate," Viserys said with a smirk. He turned, pulling a small box from his belongings, and placed it before the pirate. "Take a look." The pirates on the speedboat relaxed their bows slightly, curious about what Viserys had to show. Could this man really be holding a dragon egg? The pirate with the turban, skeptical, opened the box with some hesitation. To his shock, a green dragon egg lay inside. He couldnt believe his eyes and leaned closer, holding the lantern up to inspect it. Just as he did, Viserys kicked the lid shut. "Whats the matter? Do you want to inspect it?" Viserys asked, his tone mocking. The pirate hesitated. If he refused someone carrying a dragon egg, his captain would be furious. But if he didnt inspect it and something went wrong, hed be in just as much trouble. After a moments thought, he decided it wasnt worth the risk. This man likely wanted to make a grand entrance at the gathering, flaunting his dragon egg and causing a scene. The pirates gaze shifted to the clay pots at their feet. "And whats in those?" he asked. "Poison," Viserys answered coldly. "Care to try some?" Realizing Viserys wasnt someone to be trifled with, the pirate signaled to his men to lower their bows and let them pass. As the speedboat drifted away, everyone aboard exhaled in relief, sweat beading on their foreheads. "Lord Viserys, didnt you say you had spies?" one of the mercenaries asked, their unease palpable. "Do you think spies are so easily used? We still have that cursed island ahead of us," Viserys replied sharply. Though his response didnt completely quell their doubts, they had no choice but to trust him. They had known the risks when they signed on for this mission. If they succeeded, the rewards would be worth the danger. As they approached the island, the light dimmed, the evening giving way to night. But a row of illuminated braziers ahead marked their path clearly. "Dany, scout for the least crowded path," Viserys whispered to the owl on his shoulder. The owl cooed in response and took flight, circling the island. Though their target was a small island, it took time to survey the area. Despite their efforts to approach slowly, the delay in reaching shore had already caught the attention of the islands guards. As another boat drew near, tension among Viserys crew rose once more. The anxiety from the previous inspection had barely subsided, and now they faced another. Thinking quickly, Viserys shouted to Jorah, "You still want 30%? What are you, a king?!" Jorah was caught off guard, unsure of what Viserys was trying to do. "What?" "Scold me! Hurry!" Viserys hissed urgently. "Huh?" Jorah was baffled. "I said, scold me!" Viserys repeated, just as a voice from the approaching boat called out, "What are you doing here?!" Chapter 108: Scared Dany Chapter 108: Scared Dany"What are you doing here?" The man who spoke had olive skin and at first glance, could easily be mistaken for someone from Dorne. Jorah finally gathered himself and retorted, "What makes you think you get the biggest share? I helped too!" Viserys was relieved to see that Jorah had regained his composure. "Think for yourself! You''re not contributing at all!" "Hey, hey, hey! I''m asking you a question! What are you doing here?" The man on the ship shouted again when no one answered, but he seemed to have overheard their argument about the spoils. "My lord, one of us is a greedy bastard, and we''re about to toss him overboard!" Viserys said, pointing at Jorah. Jorahs eyes widened slightly at the accusation. "I don''t care what you''re doing here. Either get ashore or leave now!" The young pirate from Dorne wasnt one to curse much, whether from habit or lack of experience. "My lord, we need to settle this today. This man wants half of this Valyrian steel sword! If everyone acted like him, how could I lead my crew?" Viserys was stalling for time. "I don''t care how you settle it. Leave now or head to the island!" "My lord, this is Valyrian steel!" As Viserys continued to stall, the Dorne pirate waved impatiently. The pirates on the ship nocked their arrows, the tips glinting coldly in the light. Tension mounted among Viserys'' group, the cold sweat they had just begun to shake off now returning in full force. At that moment, Viserys noticed an owl circling overhead. Quickly, he said, "We''re going to the island, we''re leaving now!" To make his act more convincing, Viserys turned to Jorah and added, "Once were out of here, youre fired!" Seeing that they were finally leaving, the pirates who had come to question them turned away. "Lord Viserys, the informant you mentioned still hasnt shown up?" "That was him. He just informed me that the pirates are thinnest in the west, so we can sneak in from there," Viserys replied casually, though his eyes remained fixed on the owl leading the way overhead. The others looked puzzled. The Sellswords were accustomed to risk; they knew they were there to sell their lives, so regret wasnt an issue. At most, they might grumble a bit. Besides, Viserys had been generous, paying them in advance before they set off. Though mercenaries, they still had a sense of professional ethics, and none of them complained as Viserys coaxed and persuaded them. Soon, they reached the west side of the island. As expected, the area was sparsely populated, with only about twenty people visible at first glance. Just two guards were stationed on the high ground, though they wouldn''t be easy to deal with. "When we get ashore, gather the group and take them out. I''ll handle the guards on the high ground," Viserys instructed. "Got it, no problem," Caggo and the others replied. With everyone watching, Viserys quietly slipped off the boat. After a minute or two passed without any sign of him, those on board grew uneasy, wondering if he had become tangled in seaweed or encountered some other mishap. "Why isn''t he coming up?" someone muttered. "Maybe he sank?" another suggested. "Where is he?" Caggo asked, his sharp eyes scanning the shore. The others followed his gaze and saw a dark figure emerging from the water and creeping onto the land. Like a stealthy shadow cat, Viserys approached the two guards on the high ground. Meanwhile, the rest of the group rowed the boat to shore, quickly attracting the guards'' attention due to their numbers. "You there! You cant all come ashore at once!" one guard shouted. Caggo turned to his men and, with a quick punch to one of them, whispered, "Fight!" "Hey! Stop right there!" The guards, noticing the commotion, began to gather. However, before they could react, the sharp swish of arrows filled the air. The guards on the upper level sensed something was amiss and reached for their throats, only to find warm blood trickling down. One guard, still unaware of the danger, was struck down by a crossbow bolt. In less than two minutes, Viserys'' group had seized control of the temporary dock on the west side. Some of them disguised themselves as guards, while the remaining thirty or so followed Viserys. They soon arrived at a large hole at the top of a cave. After silently eliminating the guards stationed there, they began preparing the poison gas. Earlier, Viserys had demonstrated the terrifying power of chlorine gas to boost their confidence. The memory of it had sent chills down their spines, making them acutely aware that even the strongest armor would offer no protection against such a weapon. It was this display that had convinced them to take the risk with him. Viserys peered down into the hole, Dany''s owl perched on his shoulder doing the same. Below, he could make out two or three hundred pirates. Though his view was limited, the variety of clothing styles was apparent. Surprisingly, some of the people didnt resemble pirates at all but more like a gathering of merchants. A few even wore luxurious silk garments, and if it werent for the setting, one might have mistaken them for respectable individuals. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After confirming that the gathering of pirates showed nothing unusual, Viserys directed the group to set up a tent over the cave to trap the gas. Under his command, they placed several clay pots, poured in concentrated acid, sprinkled salt, and lit a fire. As the acid boiled, thick yellow-green gas began to fill the cave. However, they quickly encountered a problemthe cave was large, and the pirates were spread out. Releasing the poison gas as planned might not kill them all at once. "Don''t worry about me, just release the poison gas!" Viserys ordered. With Dany''s owl on his shoulder and a Valyrian steel sword in hand, he stuffed the dragon egg into his tunic and walked toward the cave entrance, intending to lure as many pirates as possible. When he reached the entrance, the guards approached to question him. However, upon seeing the dragon egg, their suspicions vanished, and they stared at it, mesmerized. Entering the cave, Viserys and the guards navigated a narrow, winding tunnel. After about ten steps, the passage suddenly opened up, revealing a cavernous hall. The place buzzed with activity, resembling a bustling market rather than a pirate den. Dozens of braziers burned brightly, and hundreds of candles cast a golden glow over the scene. Ignoring the spectacle before him, Viserys focused on the noisea cacophony of haggling over treasures. Some pirates were bartering over a meter-high fiery red coral, while others boasted about a lavish golden crown, claiming it had been stolen from the tombs of Yi Ti. Others still showed off various Dragonbone items and jewelry, insisting their treasures came from the Shadow Lands of Asshai. Here, mere gold and silver held little value in this den of demons. Viserys spotted a pirate with a burnt face attempting to sell a shiny, dog-sized piece of debris. "I found this near the Smoking Sea! It''s still warm to the touch!" the pirate exclaimed, referring to the dangerous area around the ruins of Valyria''s end. He held the object out for everyone to see. When someone reached out to touch it, they recoiled in surprise. "It''s really hot! It feels numb!" the man exclaimed. "Hot and tingly?" Viserys thought, shocked. No, this can''t beuranium! He remembered reading on forums in his previous life that many who ventured to Valyria never returned, not just because of unknown monsters, but possibly due to "magic radiation" similar to nuclear fallout. This shiny, hot, and tingling object set off alarm bells in his mind. After all, he had ended up in this world after being caught in a tactical nuclear explosion. "What do you think? It''s a good find, right? A thousand gold dragons!" the pirate announced, trying to pitch his sale. Dany, perched on Viserys''s shoulder in her owl form, seemed particularly interested in the object. She tilted her head in that owl-like way, rotating it far more than a human could, her yellow eyes fixed on the shiny piece. "Focus!" Viserys whispered sharply to her. Dany responded with a soft coo. Viserys estimated that the total value of the treasures these pirates had brought could easily amount to 400,000 to 500,000 gold dragons. And with the bounties on the heads of the pirate leaders, the sum could rise even higher. He glanced at the hole in the ceiling, noticing that a faint green mist was already starting to seep through. It was time. He began making his way through the crowd towards the bottom of the hole. As soon as Viserys entered the area, Euron noticed him and the owl on his shoulder. Euron, recognizing Dany''s behavior, suspected the owl was under the control of a Skinchanger. Removing his eye patch, he revealed a black pupil underneath, which flickered with a faint, eerie light that immediately caught Dany''s attention. Viserys finally reached the bottom of the hole. He had taken a deep breath earlier, enough to sustain him for some time. Although chlorine gas was harmful to the eyes, he knew it could be treated later, so he wasnt too worried. Just as he was about to instruct Dany to close her eyes and proceed with selling the dragon egg to the pirates, the owl suddenly panicked, burrowing desperately into his arms. Whats happening? What could frighten a Soul Binder like this? he wondered. It dawned on him that there must be powerful sorcerers or wizards among the pirates, but with the plan already in motion, there was no turning back. Chapter 109: Revealed Identity Chapter 109: Revealed IdentityAt this point, some of the pirates had already caught a whiff of the chlorine gas, but they remained unconcerned, too engrossed in the treasure to care. "Its not practical to hunt them down one by one. We need to lure them all here and trap them in one sweep!" As the green smoke started to fill the cave, Viserys raised the dragon egg above his head and shouted, "I have a dragon egg! Im willing to trade it for at least three good ships!" His voice boomed, silencing all other noise in the cave. As soon as he finished speaking, a brief silence fell, quickly followed by an explosion of exclamations: "Did I hear that right? A dragon egg!" "A dragon egg! Its been years since weve seen one at a gathering!" "Is it real?!" Despite their varied reactions, the pirates instinctively began moving toward Viserys. Euron, who had been wandering around the cave, narrowed his eyes and approached, already plotting how to seize the dragon egg. He was even more interested in Viserys''s owl, which he intended to take along with Viserys himself. "Ill offer four large longships!" declared a pirate in a dark red velvet robe, his portly figure betraying a life of indulgence. Viserys recognized him as Red Silk Fish, a notorious pirate from Volantis, commanding six ships and specializing in raiding the southern Rhoyne. "Ill bid four longships and a thousand gold dragons!" A black pirate spoke up, raising the stakes. This man, far taller and broader than most, made a generous offer that immediately silenced many others who had considered bidding. The pirates crowded in to get a closer look at the dragon egg, jostling for space as they pressed in tightly. Viserys glanced up at the poisonous fog, calculating that it would take at least five or six minutes to fill the entire cave. Thinking quickly, he announced, "Im only interested in new ships, less than three years old!" The raised requirement caused some pirates to hesitate, but Viserys continued scanning the gathered crowd, still unable to identify the suspicious figure he sought. Just then, a hoarse voice cut through the noise. A thin female pirate spoke up, "May I ask, my lord, where did you acquire this dragon egg?" Viserys turned his gaze to her. She was in her forties, with olive skin and a face lined with wrinkles, though her eyes were unusually bright. Behind her stood two slender pirates who bore a strong resemblance to herlikely her relatives or sons. He recognized her as "Black Wave," the leader of a pirate crew that was more of a "pirate family," with all members related by blood or marriage. Her question, however, put Viserys on edge. He frowned and placed a hand on the hilt of his sword. "Does it matter to you? Are you buying or not?" "I think this dragon egg looks familiar," the woman said, drawing the attention of the entire crowd. "What do you mean? Did you lay it yourself?" Viserys snapped, glancing up at the smoke. It would be another two minutes before the cave filled completely, but he noticed some pirates had already begun rubbing their eyes, signaling that the poison gas was starting to take effect. He too felt an itch in his eyes, and a quick glance at his health panel showed it had dropped to 99.8. "If Im not mistaken, this dragon egg came from the Braavos Festival, didnt it?" "So what if it did?" Viserys replied sharply. Black Wave stared him down. "I remember that the person who won this dragon egg was named Viserys, the Prince of Westeros." "Prince of Westeros? I think Ive heard of him," murmured some pirates, beginning to recall who Viserys was. "Hey! I remember nowThe Beggar King!" Viserys continued to scan the crowd during this brief moment of distraction. The owl in his arms trembled, and he felt a growing anxiety, still unable to spot the suspicious figure. He sneered, "Hmph, were all pirates here. Do we care who something belonged to when we take it?" "So, are you admitting you stole this dragon egg from Viserys?" Black Wave pressed. "I never said this dragon egg belonged to that Viserys." But to everyones surprise, Black Wave raised her arm, and her two sons hoisted her onto their shoulders. From her elevated position, she addressed the crowd, "Everyone, Im 80% sure this is the dragon egg from Braavos, and the man who won it is named Viserys Targaryen. Have you all heard the song ''Sailor''?" Some in the crowd nodded, recognizing the tune. Half a year had passed since Viseryss "Sailor" had become popular across the Free Cities, with versions even in the common tongue. "My lord, as far as I know, Viserys left Braavos after the celebration and became a mercenary. He joined the Windblown. The only ones daring enough to challenge those sellswords are right here. So, which pirate group are you from?" The implication was clearBlack Wave suspected Viserys''s true identity. "The Iron Hook Pirates." At his words, Black Waves eyes gleamed, and she shouted to the crowd, "Hes lying! Baland of the Iron Hook was executed by the Braavosians!" With that revelation, swords were drawn all around. Suspicion filled the airhow could a minor pirate know about Orange Shore Bay, and if he hadn''t received an invitation, how had he arrived on the island? "Arrest him!" "Kill him!" "Hang him!" "Sell him to a brothel!" The pirates roared, their eyes blazing with fury as they fixated on the dragon egg in Viserys''s hand. Yet, among the enraged shouts, a few pirates began to sense that something was amiss. If Viserys was truly up to something, why would he have traveled so far just to flaunt a dragon egg? The egg was likely acquired through legitimate means, and there were far more practical ways to sell it. Some quick-witted pirates started to suspect there was more at play, but they couldnt quite put their finger on it. An ambush? That seemed unlikelyany child could see that was impossible. Euron, standing amid the crowd, smirked as he watched Viserys, curious to see his next move. Then, his eyes began to water, followed by a sharp, burning sensation. Just as the pirates believed they had Viserys cornered, many of them started feeling unwell. Those who had been rubbing their eyes now found the irritation worsening, and their breaths grew labored. Black Wave, perched on her sons shoulders, suddenly erupted into a violent coughing fit. All around, pirates eyes began streaming with tears. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon, dizziness, nausea, and vomiting swept through the crowd. "Cough! Cough! Whats happening?" As the pirates noticed the collective discomfort, they quickly realized something was terribly wrong. The culprit was obvious. "Hey! Whats going on?" one of the pirates demanded, drawing his curved knife and pointing it at Viserys. But Viserys ignored the pirate''s threat, his focus unwavering. "Skinchanger, I warn youshow yourself now, or you''ll be dead soon!" he shouted, his eyes stinging as he scanned the crowd. The pirate leaders were dropping one by one, but the suspicious figure he sought remained elusive. As Black Wave struggled to flee, Viserys swiftly plunged his Dragonbone dagger into her neck. Euron, too, sensed the escalating danger. A dagger slipped from his sleeve, and with one fluid motion, he stabbed a nearby pirate in the neck. Warm blood gushed from the five-inch wound, and before the pirate could scream, Euron pressed his fingers into the wound, chanting a dark incantation. The blood began to flow up his arm, pooling around his eyes and mouth in a grotesque, unsettling display. Simultaneously, Euron feigned weakness from the poison gas, collapsing onto those around him to avoid suspicion. Viserys saw many pirates fall, but the elusive figure remained hidden. ''Could it be that hes already dead from the poison gas?'' he wondered. "Please, my lord, spare me! Ill give you all my treasure!" A few pirates, still able to move, crawled to Viseryss feet, begging for mercy. He kicked them aside without a second thought. There might have been pirates outside who hadnt yet shed blood, but everyone within this chamber was a hardened criminal. But now was not the time for pity. Viserys looked up at the ceiling and signaled to Jorah and the others. They lowered ropes and descended one by one, their faces covered with the special masks they had been given earlier. "Caggo, cut off their heads! Start with the ones in good clothes. The rest of you, grab everything you can! Take as much as possible!" He hoped this brutal method would force the suspected Skinchanger to reveal itself. Chapter 110: Eat It Chapter 110: Eat ItAt Viserys''s command, everyone began looting and beheading the fallen. The overwhelming stench of blood filled the hall. Viserys continued his search, while Danys owl trembled in his arms. "Dont be afraid, Dany, dont be afraid," he whispered, his anxiety mounting. He wanted to find the man suspected of being a Skinchanger, hoping to discover any magical notes or something of value. If that failed, he might have to check his ship. Suddenly, Viserys sensed a flash of cold steel coming from behind. He dodged sideways, narrowly avoiding the attack. "Is someone still alive?!" he exclaimed, startled. But with his exceptional combat skills, he swiftly kicked the attacker twice in the stomach and once in the face, sending him sprawling to the ground. The commotion drew everyone''s attention, and they turned to see what was happening. "Who are you?" Viserys demanded, drawing his sword and pointing it at the man. "Your Skinchanger friend is injured, isnt he?" Its him, Viserys thought, recognizing the man. Surviving in a chlorine gas fog was no small feat. Euron Greyjoy got up, his eye patch dislodged, revealing a malevolent black eye. He hadn''t expected to come so close to death. "Lord Viserys, or should I call you Prince? I think there might be a small misunderstanding between us. How about this: I teach you a spell to heal your companion, and you let me go?" Viserys regarded him coldly. "You havent told me who you are yet." "Euron. Euron Greyjoy." ''Its Euron, the big boss! He wants to kill me!'' Viseryss shock quickly turned to an instinctive urge to kill him. This man was not just evil, but a true villain. In the original tale, Euron had killed all his brothersa heinous crime of Kinslaying. He was far worse than Andersen, who had conspired with him to kill his father. Andersen had done it out of self-preservation or ambition, but Euron relished in such evil. Sensing Viseryss murderous intent, Eurons muscles tensed. "Prince, I suggest you treat your companion soon, or I cant guarantee what will happen." Viserys pressed his sword against Eurons throat and asked, "How can I trust that your spell works?" To his surprise, Euron didnt flinch. Instead, he pressed his neck against the swords tip. "Prince, you have no choice but to trust me. Ive just barely returned from the dead. How do you know I wont warn those outside?" But Viserys wasnt fooled. He whispered, "Have you ever wondered why I didnt die in the poison gas either?" He grabbed Eurons neck and began to squeeze. "Youd better tell me everything you know, or Ill see if a man whose heads been ripped off can still come back to life!" Viserys knew Euron only cared about his own survival, valuing others lives as little as ants. If he hesitated out of fear of upsetting Euron, it would only give the man an opening to exploit. Only by showing enough ruthlessness could he force Euron to comply. Luckily, Viserys had judged correctly. Euron saw the murderous intent in his eyes, and his confidence wavered, no longer the expression of someone who thought they were in control. Euron coughed violently, and then, with little choice, quickly demonstrated the spell. Viserys focused intently, not daring to miss a single detail. A message appeared on his panel, Viserys realized Euron had given him the genuine article. With this spell, he could heal Dany himself. For the first time, Viserys felt a small measure of relief. "It''s okay, you guys can continue!" he called out to the crowd, then turned to Euron. "I heard you''ve been to many places. I wonder, have you ever ventured to the ruins of Valyria?" "Not yet, but I''m preparing to go," Euron replied. Based on the timeline, Euron should enter the ruins of Valyria after the story of ice and fire begins. This means it will be at least two or three years before he explores it. When he does, he will bring back all sorts of treasures, including the Dragon''s Horn, Valyrian steel armor, and dragon eggs. Euron also possesses powerful magic, but for now, the tide of magic hasn''t fully returned, limiting his strength. In truth, Viserys wanted to kill this man immediately. But thinking about the treasures Euron might acquire in the future and the way to navigate the ruins of Valyria, Viserys hesitated. ''This man is pure evil. I could probably track him with Dragon Dreams. Judging by his performance in the original story, even if he returns to the Iron Islands, he hasn''t yet become especially powerful. With the help of the system, I should be able to gain the upper hand.'' With this thought, Viserys''s mood eased slightly, and he temporarily dismissed the idea of killing Euron. Euron, sensing the murderous intent in Viserys fading, felt a moment of relief. However, in the next instant, he felt Viserys''s malice flare up once more. "Chirp!" A sharp pain shot through Euron''s ear, followed by the sensation of warm blood streaming down his face. The sudden agony drained the color from his cheeks, and his lips trembled uncontrollably. "You!" Viserys ignored him, tearing off one of Euron''s ears and shoving it into his mouth. Some of the mercenaries, busy collecting treasures, couldn''t help but glance in Viserys''s direction. Witnessing his cruelty, they instinctively touched their own ears. "This is your punishment!" Euron stared at Viserys in disbelief. "Eat it!" Terrified by Viserys''s power, Euron had no choice but to swallow his own ear. Blood seeped from the corner of his mouth as anger and murderous intent surged wildly within him. Little did he know, this was precisely what Viserys wanted. Only with a deep-seated hatred would Euron be more "motivated" to explore the ruins of Valyria. Moreover, the most crucial factor was that Viserys could locate Euron through Dragon Dreams, allowing him to "see" the sights within the ruins without risking his own life. After swallowing the bloody flesh, Euron vowed in his heart to use the most brutal means to torture Viserys to death. He would personally destroy everything Viserys cherished, letting despair and darkness consume his life. However, Euron was stunned once more when he saw the expression on Viserys'' face. It was as if Viserys could read his thoughts, and the more sinister those thoughts became, the more pleased Viserys seemed. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For the first time, Euron felt genuine fear. He swore to himself that this was the first time in his life he had ever been truly afraid. "Are you coming with us, or will you find your own way out?" Viserys asked, sensing the moment was right. "Of course, I''m coming with you," Euron replied, suppressing both his fear and anger. Soon, the group had plundered all the valuables they could find, with each person carrying treasures worth at least 10,000 gold dragons. Caggo had even hung seven or eight human heads from his body, each worth tens of thousands of gold dragons. Such a haul would make them all fabulously wealthyif they could get it out. The group quickly made their way out, clinging to the ropes. Viserys didn''t force Euron to go with them because he knew that Euron was plotting to kill him personally, not leaving the task to others. So, he left Euron behind and departed with the group. "Leave him behind. Let''s go!" Viserys dismissed Jorah''s suggestion to kill Euron immediately. Euron watched Viserys leave, venomous intent swirling in his eyes. His teeth clenched as he seethed with rage. As soon as the group left the island, a disturbance erupted behind them. The pirates guarding the cave first caught a faint whiff of blood, then realized there was no sound from within. This struck them as odd. After some hesitation, a few pirates ventured inside, only to be met with an unforgettable sight. The ground was littered with headless corpses dressed in fine clothing, and the treasures brought by the pirate leaders had been stolen. Realizing they had been attacked, the pirates first panicked, then sounded the alarm. By this time, Viserys and the others had already surfaced and were frantically racing toward the ship. But Dany was delirious and unable to send a message, and Webber and the others had no idea when to come to their rescue! Just then, a warning shout came from behind them: "Stop the ship!" Everyone was shockedthey had been discovered! "Row! Row!" The two Gerrolds urged frantically, while Viserys spoke to the owl in his arms, "Dany! Pull yourself together and tell Webber and Regis to come and rescue us!" But the owl did not respond, continuing to tremble in his arms. "Row! Row! Row!" The Gerrolds continued to shout as the owl in Viserys''s arms trembled, while on the boat, Dany convulsed in Kyla''s arms. Kyla looked at Dany in a panic, having never seen anything like it before. Suddenly, she heard Dany whisper something. "...leave... leave..." "Leave? Did Lord Viserys succeed?" But all Kyla could hear was a faint, indistinct repetition of "leave" and "leave." Chapter 111: Blood Magic Has Other Uses As Well Chapter 111: Blood Magic Has Other Uses As WellSwish, swish, swish Pop, pop, pop Duh, duh, duh Despite Viserys and the others refusing to halt their ship, the pirate speedboats chasing them began launching arrows. However, the poor lighting made visibility abysmal, causing most arrows to miss their mark and splash into the water. A few struck the ship, injuring only three or five crew members. But in the darkness of night, the number of casualties remained uncertain to most. Under the pressure of the assault, everyone rowed with all their might. Some even grabbed whatever they could find to help row, but the effect was minimal. "Uh-oh..." Suddenly, another crew member was hit by an arrow, prompting those around him to duck in fear. With fewer people rowing, their speed couldn''t improve. "Lord Viserys!" Viserys turned to see Gerrold Redback approaching. He wanted to demand why the rescue hadn''t arrived yet, but instead, he bowed his head and whispered urgently to the owl, "Dany! Wake up! Dany! Wake up!" Yet, as the speedboat behind them drew closer, Danys owl remained unresponsive. He knew that if he abandoned the crew and escaped, he would likely survivehe could hold his breath underwater for nearly an hour. But doing so would render their entire mission futile, and Windblown would be unable to return. Moreover, he couldnt bring himself to abandon the people who had risked their lives alongside him. Just then, a ship approached from the front, a round, shiny object visible on its bow. As it neared, they realized it was Regis. Never had they been so relieved to see that bald head! The sight of the approaching ship lifted everyones spirits. The pursuing speedboats also noticed, slowing down temporarily. Regis and his crew maneuvered their ship between Viserys and the pursuers, providing cover with a volley of arrows. "Hurry, hurry, hurry! Get on board!" The crew on Regis'' ship even threw down ropes to help them board faster. Viserys and his men exerted every ounce of strength to scramble onto the ship. Thumpsplat "Ouch!" A mercenarys stolen scepter fell from his waist, striking the head of the man below before splashing into the sea. "My scepter!" "Scepter my ass! Get up here, or I''ll stab you myself!" Despite the chaos, some still couldn''t resist the lure of wealth. Watching a scepter worth at least 3,000 gold dragons, studded with precious gems, sink into the sea broke the mercenarys heart. Finally, as the last of them climbed aboard, the pirates in pursuit realized what had happened. They shouted orders: "Hurry! Tell the crew on the ship wall to block the passage!" One of the pirates grabbed a cows horn from his belt and blew it with all his might. In response to the horns call, the ship wall began to close, with several flashes of fire illuminating the narrowing passage. "Charge! Accelerate and break through!" The crew on the ship stared anxiously at the narrowing exit. As they approached, it became clear that there was no room left to pass. "Ram it! Smash through!" Viserys roared, and the ship shuddered violently. For a moment, it felt as if the vessel might tear apartrailings splintered, the deck buckled, and a terrifying crack echoed through the hull, threatening to destroy them all. But miraculously, the main body of the ship held together, and they managed to escape the closing ship wall at the last moment. As Orange Shore Bay receded into the distance, a wave of relief washed over everyone. "We made it!" "Ahahaha..." "Woo-hoo~~~" The crew erupted in cheers, especially Caggo and the others who had accompanied Viserys on the pirate raid. The loot they had seized far exceeded their expectations. Even if they had returned empty-handed, the heads of their enemies alone would have ensured a life of luxury for a long time. Above them, a few crows circled in the night sky, their beady eyes fixed on Viserys''s ship as if intent on following it. But suddenly, a piercing cry cut through the darkness, scattering the crows in all directions. Viserys guessed they were likely Euron''s crows. He was astonished that Euron could control an entire flock of crows simultaneously. Yet, under the threat of a golden eagle, the crows fled as if their lives depended on it. Having dealt with the pursuers, Viserys didnt join in the celebration. Instead, he made sure they were safe before heading to Dany''s quarters. There, he found her convulsing in Kyla''s arms. Her delicate features were twisted in agony, as though she were enduring some inhuman torture. Her once translucent, delicate skin had turned a ghastly blue, and her tightly shut eyes and furrowed brows made Viserys''s heart ache. If only Euron had been more useful and handed over the blood magic earlier, this might have been avoided. After gently distracting Kyla, Viserys quickly began practicing the blood magic Euron had taught him. He cut his wrist, allowing the blood to flow as he chanted the incantation. Though he didn''t lose much blood, Viserys felt his vitality draining rapidly, as if his very essence was being siphoned away. When he checked his status panel, he saw that his Spirit, Health, and Constitution were all declining rapidly. By the time the spell was complete, he had lost nearly 40 points in these attributes, with his Health plummeting from 100 to 69. But he wasn''t too concerned; he still had plenty of Assignable Points. The blood in the small bowl seemed to be drawn by an unseen force, every drop entering Dany''s mouth. The thick blood didnt even cling to the bottom of the bowl but flowed as easily as water. As Viseryss blood entered her, Danys expression gradually relaxed. After a while, she drifted into a deep sleep, her pallor replaced by a healthy flush. Satisfied that her breathing had steadied, Viserys finally felt a sense of relief. Suddenly, a thought struck him: ''With these skills, Im basically a healer, arent I? This is literally blood restoration.'' Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He pondered further. ''Could blood magic also work on dragon eggs?'' He remembered that in the original story, dragons were hatched with the help of blood magicor perhaps it transformed the fossilized dragon eggs. Could he use this magic to nourish the eggs now? After all, the Mother of Dragons hatched her dragons long after the Red Comet. Maybe he could accelerate the hatching process. Feeling revitalized, Viserys used the points he had accumulated, boosting all three attributes back to over 90. The surge of energy made him feel much stronger. The next morning, the crew gathered on the deck to divide their loot. Under Caggo''s watchful eye, no one dared to keep any for themselves. One pile was reserved for the heads of the pirates, and the other for the treasury. Jorah eagerly presented his calculations to Viserys. "Prince Viserys, we''ve captured 163 treasures and taken 42 pirate heads. If we sell these heads in Volantis at the listed bounty prices, well earn 170,000 gold dragons!" Jorah had been a mercenary and slave trader on the continent of Essos for many years, but he had never seen such wealth. If he had, perhaps his wife wouldn''t have run off with another man. As for the 100+ treasures, Jorah didnt recognize some of them, but he estimated their total value at no less than 400,000 gold dragons. "Lets go have a look," Viserys said. As he stepped onto the deck, he saw the crew gathered around the loot, pointing and talking excitedly, with some even drooling over the riches. It was said that Caggo had gone around to check everyone the previous night to ensure no one was hiding anything before heading to bed. "Lord Viserys is here!" "The sergeant has arrived!" When Viserys appeared, shouts of recognition echoed across the deck. It was clear to everyone that he alone had the authority to distribute the spoils. He cast a glance at Caggo, Webber, Redback Gerrold, Black Gerrold, Regis, and the other mercenaries who had accompanied him on the raid. Then, he looked over at the mercenaries standing at a distance, whose only task had been to pick them up after the raid. Under the expectant gazes of the crowd, Viserys declared, "For the brothers responsible for picking us up, each of you will receive an additional 300 gold dragons!" "Oh..." "Long live Viserys! Long live Viserys!" Cheers erupted across the ship, startling the seagulls perched on the mast into flight. For the ordinary mercenaries, 500 gold dragons was the equivalent of one or two years'' paymaybe even two or three years! With that kind of money, they could live comfortably for quite some time. But then Viserys made an even more generous and extravagant decision. He addressed the crowd, "My brothers who joined me on the island, go pick something from the treasure pile!" The cheers grew even louder. None of these treasures were worth less than 1,000 gold dragons! "Long live Viserys!" "Long live Viserys!" "Long live Viserys!" As soon as Viserys finished speaking, the men who had participated in the raid eagerly stepped forward to choose their share. Despite the excitement, everyone was tactful and avoided taking the half-meter-tall coral, valued at around 10,000 gold dragons. It was rumored that the coral had originally been a meter tall, but someone had broken it off for easier transport. Given the circumstances at the time, they hadnt had the luxury to be more careful. Viserys estimated that this haul would bring in nearly 400,000 gold dragons, enough to build an army of about 2,000 men. "First, well head to Volantis, exchange these pirate heads for cash, and then enjoy ourselves! All expenses are on me!" The mercenaries erupted into near madness, their cheers reaching a fever pitch. It seemed they could hardly say anything other than "Long live Viserys." Jorah, standing nearby, was stunned. Viserys had just committed to spending over a hundred thousand gold dragons without so much as a blink. It was... astounding. Viseryss lavishness reminded Jorah of his own extravagant wife. Then again, she had never been quite like thismore like Robert Baratheon. But while Robert had drained the national treasury, Viserys was spending money he had earned himself. Chapter 112: Broken Dragon Egg Chapter 112: Broken Dragon Egg"Shit!" Viserys stared at the seam. [Touching a dragon egg, you gain 4.3 distributable attribute points.] His smile froze as he read the blue text floating before him. Turning the dragon egg over in his hands, anger began to rise within him. "Which son of a bitch broke my dragon egg!" He was holding a grayish-white dragon egg, and his fury was palpable. While counting his loot, he had found a box. Initially, he hadnt expected it to contain a dragon egg, but when he opened it, he was overjoyed to discover the grayish-yellow egg inside. Despite its dull color, the swirling diamond pattern was exceptionally beautiful. However, upon turning it over, he noticed two horizontal cracksone deep, the other shallow. The shallow crack extended from the deep one, forming a shape reminiscent of a person. "This box! Who took this box?" Caggo demanded, snatching the box from Viserys''s hands and glaring at everyone. A young mercenary with flaxen hair stepped forward, his face full of anxiety. "Lord Viserys, I took the box, but it was already cracked when I found it..." "Are you sure?" Viserys asked, his voice cold. Several malicious glances were directed at the young man, and he felt his legs go weak. "I swear on my mother''s life! I would never dare lie!" After a moment of consideration, Viserys chose to believe him. If the egg had been intact, it would have caused a sensation in the cave. The original owner probably kept it hidden to avoid suspicion and find a scapegoat for the damage. Looking down, Viserys noticed some scraps of padding in the box, likely placed there to disguise the damage. ''It''s broken, so I''ll try using blood magic on it later,'' he reassured himself. After several days of sailing, the group was nearing Volantis. Many planned to sell their loot to buy armor and weapons. However, Viserys advised them to hold off, promising that they would get a better price if they traded together. The group agreed, and when Viserys offered to cover all their expenses, they thanked him profusely. Since they were low on funds, they planned to cash in the heads of their enemies before spending money. Given the large amount of treasure they intended to sell, only Volantis the largest and most powerful of the Free Citiescould offer an ideal price. Moreover, its proximity was a significant factor. Heading to Braavos instead might invite trouble along the way. Viserys had no intention of exchanging the spoils for gold and storing it away. He reminded himself that his goal as a sellsword was not to amass wealth. Instead, he planned to trade everything for weapons and armor, then expand the Windblown. With hundreds of thousands of gold dragons, he could increase the Windblown''s ranks to at least 2,500 or 3,000 men, upgrading their equipment in the process. Their strength would rise significantly. After all, without sufficient strength, this gold would be more a curse than a blessing. While he could use the money to start a new, smaller mercenary group, that would require significant effort. It would be far easier to expand the Windblown, building on its existing foundation. The old captain''s ambition is to capture Pentos, but at nearly sixty years old, his time is running out. If Viserys proves himself capable, he knows its only a matter of time before he becomes the leader of the Windblown. And this isnt just about serving someone elses interestsonce he invests the money in equipping the mercenary group, he will effectively become the "second largest shareholder" of the Windblown. His generosity toward the mercenaries is a calculated move to win their support. Viserys is confident that, upon his return, he will immediately secure the second-in-command position in the Windblown. This is his primary objective in Volantis. This situation is vastly different from when he sold Queen Rhaella''s crown to fund the Golden Company''s dinner. Now, many believe that following Viserys will lead to a prosperous future. In other words, Viserys has become a figure worth backing, with a more compelling value proposition. His second objective is to seize the opportunity to learn High Valyrian. Braavos may be known as Valyria''s "bastard daughter," but Volantis is the "eldest daughter," home to the best-preserved Valyrian texts and possibly native speakers of High Valyrian. The recent events with Euron have placed immense pressure on Viserys. Although the tide of magic has yet to fully return, he is determined to gather as much occult knowledge as possible. This is the only way he can secure an advantage in the future, or at the very least, keep Euron in check. Additionally, he is eager to see Volantis''s "Black Wall" with his own eyes. This Valyrian-era structure is said to have been built using magic. Considering the statue of the Three-Headed God he encountered in Tyrosh, there might be other "magical artifacts" in Volantis as well. Finally, he intends to visit the temple of R''hllor. Although he found nothing in the temple of the Lord of Light in Braavos, Volantis boasts the largest and oldest temple of R''hllor in the world. There must be something of value within its walls. According to his knowledge from the original novel, there was a "fire mage" proficient in fire magic. With the tide of magic still dormant, most of this mages abilities would be inaccessible. Now is the perfect time for Viserys to learn what he can about magic. "Weapons and armor, High Valyrian, fire magic..." Viserys muttered to himself as Volantis loomed closer, his mind racing with thoughts of how to acquire these things. The port of Volantis was vast and deep, sprawling over almost half the area of Braavos. Though it lacked a Titan, the port still spoke of the prosperity that the "eldest daughter" of Valyria had once enjoyed. Unfortunately, during the time of Aegon the Conqueror, Volantis had tried to resurrect Valyria, only to be crushed by Aegon and his dragon, Balerion the Black Dread, in alliance with several Free Cities. Since that defeat, Volantis had never fully recovered, with nearly two centuries of decline following in its wake. The people of Volantis even harbored resentment towards the "Tiger Party" that had initiated the war. Yet, despite this history, the port was still busy. Hundreds of ships came and went each hour, though the number seemed disproportionately small given the massive size of the harbor. As their ship neared the docks, the sounds of the city grew louderthe clatter of elephants dragging cargo, the crack of whips from slave masters, and the shouts of merchants hawking their goods. For the mercenaries, who had been away from big cities for so long, the vibrant atmosphere was exhilarating. Many leaned over the railing, craning their necks as if they could fly into the city ahead of the ship. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon, the ships docked, and Viserys addressed the group, "Brothers, stay on board while I exchange the money. Enjoy a seven-day party on me! Ill cover all expenses for the next week!" "Long live Viserys!" the mercenaries shouted in unison. Their limited vocabulary only allowed for simple expressions of gratitude, but the sentiment was clear. As Viserys and his companions disembarked, they were immediately hit by a pungent stencha foul mix of feces and spices, as if they had swallowed live slugs. The odor brought back an unpleasant memory for Viserys, reminding him of a business trip he once took with his boss to a distant Eastern country. After a moment, the group adjusted to the smell. "Let''s keep going," Viserys said, taking Dany''s hand and leading the way into the largest of the Free Cities. Chapter 113: Redeeming Bounties Chapter 113: Redeeming BountiesVolantis was divided into "New City" and "Old City." Viserys and his companions landed in Old City as sellswords. To cash in on their bounties, they needed to reach the "Black Wall" in Old City and find the person in charge. But first, they had to cross the Long Bridge, the longest in the world. The Long Bridge stretched wide and far across the Rhoyne, reportedly taking forty years and millions of gold coins to complete. It was teeming with pedestrians, as slavery was a common practice in Volantis. Here, the ratio of slaves to free men was about five to one. Many slavers preferred not to walk, so those of modest means were carried by slaves, while the wealthier rode in slave-borne palanquins. Slaves in Volantis bore tattoos on their faces that identified their "function." Those tasked with cleaning excrement had flies inked on their faces, while those managing carts and horses had wheels tattooed near their ears. Bed slaves, responsible for attending to their master''s physical needs, had a tear tattooed on their faces. The bridge was also lined with various shops, offering everything from weapons and armor to household goods. Almost anything could be purchased there. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Brother, look, it''s a dragon," Dany said, pointing to the reliefs on the black arches of the Long Bridge. The arches were adorned not only with dragons but also with sphinxes, lions, scorpion-tailed beasts, and other mythical creatures. Viserys touched one of the carvings but found no reaction, leading him to believe they were not from Valyria''s time. His hopes now rested on the Black Wall in Old City. Since he had already rallied a group of pirate leaders, staying under the radar was no longer an option. It was better to take the opposite approach and expand his reputation, which might yield some benefits. As for any fear of pirate retaliation, it was unnecessarythose pirates were all decapitated. The surviving ones were likely fighting over the spoils, and in the future, they''d probably flee at the mere mention of Viserys''s name. "Perhaps we can draw the attention of the Triarchs of Volantis and get them to honor the bounty sooner!" Viserys declared to his companions. "Pick up all the pirates'' heads and shout out the name of our Windblown Company!" "Good!" they shouted in unison. Amid the horrified gazes of the surrounding pedestrians, the Windblown Company members picked up the pirates'' heads and strutted forward on the Long Bridge. "We, the Windblown Company, have taken out pirates across the world! See this head in my hand? This is Black Wave''s!" Even though they had only decapitated one pirate, boasting was a vital skill for sellswords. Their claims weren''t entirely falsepirate activity was likely to decrease significantly in the coming years. "Look at mine! This is Dark Pound''s head!" The mercenaries, already fierce and menacing, became even more intimidating as they paraded with the pirates'' heads. The entire Long Bridge seemed to clear out ahead of them. In panic, some slavers pulled their slaves in front of them as shields. Viserys and his group moved through the crowd like magnets with a repelling force, creating a wide berth wherever they went. "Windblown? I''ve never heard of them." "They killed all the pirates? How is that possible?" Their bold display soon caught the attention of various factions, who reported back to their leaders. Naturally, Viserys''s actions also attracted the notice of the Volantis guards. After all, a group of self-proclaimed mercenaries flaunting dozens of severed heads in broad daylight was hard to ignore. Soon enough, a group of guards in light armor, their faces adorned with tiger-striped tattoos, halted the group. Viserys quickly realized that Volantis even used slaves in warfare. One of the guards, with dark eyes and a fierce expression, froze at the sight of Viserys and his companions. But remembering that this was his territory, he gathered the courage to ask, You there, what are you doing? Viserys glanced at Jorah, signaling him to step forward and handle the situation. Gentlemen, Jorah began, as you can see, we''ve taken down the leaders of these pirate groups and are heading to the Black Wall to claim the bounty. Claim the bounty? the guard repeated, momentarily perplexed. It was like seeing someone wielding a knife in the street only to find out they were selling tofu. But regardless of their intent, allowing sellswords to roam unchecked would be a serious dereliction of duty. Put away those heads, and Ill take you to the Lord Triarch. The guard leader gave a few instructions to his men, ordering them to continue their patrol. He then led Viserys and the others, along with five guards, across the Long Bridge to the Old Town. After crossing the bridge, the leader sent one of his men ahead to inform the "nobles" within the Black Wall. As they walked, Viserys and his group passed numerous dilapidated public facilities, including at least four dry fountains. These were clear signs of Volantis'' decline, though they also hinted at its former grandeur through the variety of facilities. This sight made Viserys wonder what Valyria must have been like at its peak. From the scant records that remained, it would have been a city driven by magic. Did it have anti-gravity spells to make buildings float in the sky? Were there projection spells that created magical theaters? One could only imagine. For now, Viserys thought, he would let Euron investigate before making any conclusions. As the group continued, a tall black wall loomed in the distance. Viserys activated his Soul Binder skill, viewing the Black Wall from above through the eyes of a golden eagle. The Black Wall, originally a colonial fortress built by the Valyrians, formed a barely perceptible but perfectly regular oval. The architecture within was markedly different from that outside, with dragons statues adorning nearly every corner. Some buildings seemed to merge seamlessly with dragon statues, while others, clearly chimneys, were decorated with dragon heads. Smoke billowed from the dragons'' mouths, as if to display the last remnants of Valyrias glory. As Viserys pulled back his perspective, the blackened walls of the fortress appeared even more oppressive. Standing over three hundred feet tall, they seemed to bear down on the hearts of those who gazed upon them, making their breath catch in their throats. The captain of the guards glanced back at the awestruck group, a hint of pride and contempt in his eyes. Please wait here, gentlemen, he said before heading towards the gates of the Black Wall to deliver his report. Wait! Viserys called out just as the captain took a step. It was then that the guard noticed Viserys'' silver hair and purple eyestraits that marked him as a Targaryen. Tell your lord that Viserys Targaryen, the last living descendant of the Dragonlords, along with Daenerys Targaryen, have come to visit. The guard froze for a moment, shocked to realize that the people standing before him were indeed Targaryen descendants. He quickly nodded and rushed forward to deliver the message. Viserys and Dany had visited Volantis in the original story, but the nobles had merely regarded them as curiosities. This time, eager to collect the bounty as soon as possible, Viserys chose to reveal his identity. He wondered what kind of reception the nobles within the Black Wall would offer this time. Chapter 114: Bounty as Compensation Chapter 114: Bounty as CompensationThe news that mercenaries, who claimed to have slain the world''s pirate leaders, along with a descendant of the Dragonlord, was coming to visit rippled through the Black Wall like a stone tossed into a still pond. It stirred everyone within its confines. The normally idle nobles suddenly sprang to life, and under the service of their slaves, they all flocked to the Black Wall to catch a glimpse of the last remaining descendant of the Dragonlord. These two events also alarmed the Triarchs within the Black Wall. Volantis is governed by two ruling parties and three Triarchs. Currently, one of the Triarchs belongs to the Tiger Party, while the other two are members of the Elephant Party. The Tiger Party is known for its zeal for war and expansion, whereas the Elephant Party prioritizes economic trade. Due to the war lost a hundred years ago, the people of Volantis harbor deep resentment toward the Tiger Party, which led them into that conflict. As a result, the Tiger Party has been suppressed for the past century, with Malaquo being the sole representative among the Triarchs. Malaquo, now very old with no teeth left, spoke with his pink gums on display. Hmph! How could a mercenary group wipe out all the worlds pirates? In my view, theyre likely frauds. Even if they did succeed, paying out 300,000 gold coins in one go would strain our finances this quarter. The younger, plump Triarch responded, "So, are we going to renege on the reward? Is the reputation of Volantis worth less than 300,000 gold shimmering coins?" This Triarch, named Nyessos, was one of the two Elephant Party members. Given their focus on trade, reputation was paramount to them. Malaquo countered, Isnt there someone in that mercenary group who claims to be a descendant of the Targaryens? Conqueror Aegon once crushed our armies, and 300,000 gold coins is a mere pittance of compensation! Though his proposal wasnt outright opposed by the two Elephant Party members, a tension lingered in the air. Volantis is arguably the most cunning of the Free Cities, and the publicity surrounding Viserys and his companions had likely reached every corner of the Free Cities by now. Anyone with sense would see that Malaquo''s suggestion reeked of bullying. To dredge up an event from 200 years ago as an excuse was sheer pettiness. Furthermore, after years of the Elephant Party suppressing the Tiger Party, most people in Volantis were disgusted by that war. Now, attempting to cheat the Dragonlord''s descendants out of their reward would be intolerable to many. If Malaquo''s proposal were to pass, it would only bring further scorn upon the Tiger Party and might even jeopardize Malaquo''s chances of being re-elected as Triarch. Realizing his mistake, he quickly abandoned the idea. In the original plot, the Dragon Mother''s actions in liberating slaves had hurt the interests of most Volantene nobles, providing the Tiger Party with an opportunity to rise. But now, with Viserys power too weak, making him a target would only backfire. The Triarchs silently agreed to drop Malaquos suggestion. Then, the third Triarch, who had remained silent until now, spoke up. After all, these two Targaryens are merely the descendants of a fallen house. They do not deserve to be honored as Dragonlords by us. Ill be the one to receive them. As he spoke, a sly glint flashed in his brown eyes. His name was Alios, and he was also an Elephant Party Triarch. However, his proposal immediately raised suspicion in his fellow party member, Nyessos. What do you mean by you receiving them? Nyessos thought. Even if the Targaryens are from a fallen dynasty, they are still pure-blooded Valyrians! If we can receive these two siblings, and if things go well, we could use them as our "mascots" for the next election. Nyessos then said aloud, I believe Lord Alios concubine is about to give birth, isnt she? Ill handle this, his gaze locking with Alios''. Both men understood each others intentions. After all, when two old foxes are playing the same game, its better to collaborate. Lets go together, they tacitly agreed. At this point, Viserys and the others had been waiting outside for nearly an hour. As more and more people began peeking out from atop the city walls, the lack of a proper greeting left everyone feeling a bit disgruntled. After all, they had traveled a great distance and hadnt eaten yet. Viserys had also made them shout during the journey, leaving them parched and hungry, their stomachs growling. Turning to Jorah, Viserys asked, Ser Jorah, have you ever been to the Black Wall before? Noticing that everyone was watching him, Jorah shook his head and replied, No. Unless youre invited, no outsider can enter. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, youve been to Volantis before? Viserys continued. Yes, Jorah confirmed. Then tell us something interesting that happened inside the Black Wall, Viserys said, giving him a knowing look. To the sellswords, something "interesting" naturally meant something more salacious. At this, everyones spirits lifted. Jorah glanced at Dany beside him, cleared his throat, and began, Speaking of interesting things, do you know Yunkai in Slaver''s Bay? The bed slaves there are quite famous. Its said that a nobleman from the Black Wall married one of his bed slaves. This slave is still alive and is known as the ''Widow of the waterfront'' It was quite scandalousa slave owner marrying a slave. In their eyes, slaves arent even considered human. This caused quite a stir in the Black Wall, comparable to a man marrying his... Wine Cup. As everyone laughed, the gates of the Black Wall opened, and two nobles on the backs of elephants led a procession out. These men were Nyessos and Alios. Once they dismounted, slaves immediately spread carpets on the ground for them; as Triarchs, they were not allowed to touch the ground during their term of office. The two men recognized the Viserys siblings from afar, not only because of their silver hair and purple eyes but also because, with their experience in high positions, they could instantly identify who was leading the group of mercenaries. The peasants, having never seen such a grand procession, stood there in awe. As Nyessos and Alios approached, the carpet beneath their feet slowly extended forward. You must be Prince Viserys of House Targaryen? Nyessos inquired. Viserys nodded, about to reply, but Alios couldnt help but interject, And this must be Daenerys, the Princess of the Targaryens? Chapter 115: Viserys Felt Pity for “Himself” Chapter 115: Viserys Felt Pity for HimselfOf all the Free Cities, Braavos and Volantis were the farthest apart. The fact that Viserys had claimed both crowns was not yet widely known here. However, the two Triarchs had already heard the news on the road. As soon as they met him, they began showering him with excessive praise. It had to be said that politicians who had to campaign for their positions were skilled at this. Their flattery and choice of words were particularly refined, far better than the mercenaries who merely shouted, Long live! Sometimes, Viserys had to pause to realize that the other person was complimenting him. Both men were pleasing to the eye and had a charm about them, like a gentle breeze. But flattery was flattery, and meanwhile, they had sent someone to verify the identity of the pirates. The results were positive. The gods have blessed you with bravery, and the people of Volantis will no longer have to worry about pirates for years to come! Yes, it won''t be long before the fame of Prince Viserys and the Windblown spreads across the continent! The two men spoke in turn, making Viserys feel a bit embarrassed. But praise was praise, and the reward could not be overlooked. Viserys spoke humbly: This is the result of the hard work of both me and the soldiers of the mercenary group. In fact, the dozen or so of us you see here could not have accomplished this alone. Most of our soldiers are still on the ship, waiting for our good news. The two men knew it was time to pay. Alios said: Lord Viserys, our estimate of the bounty for these pirates is about 300,000 gold coins. It will take some time to raise the full amount, but we can pay you a portion first. What do you think? Don''t worry, we''ll have the full amount in three days! Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A guard with a tiger tattoo on his face took out a large chest, opened it, and the golden light reflected on Viserys'' face. It was filled with gold coins, roughly 30,000 at a glance. No wonder it was worth over 300,000 gold coins; they were smaller than gold dragons! Everyone behind him leaned forward to look, but having already looted the pirates, a small chest of gold coins was not that shocking. Then Viserys did something that surprised the two Triarchs and shocked Jorah. "Ser Mormont, take these coins and bring the brothers on the ship to the city to have fun. Spend it all." Jorah was stunned. ''This is a full chest of gold!'' He had been secretly trading slaves for nearly ten years and had never made this much money. If he had earned this much earlier, his wife might not have left him. Oh, and remember to leave some brothers to guard the ship. When we return, we''ll celebrate with those who stayed behind. Understood. Jorah held the chest of gold coins. Though it was heavy, he felt invigorated. The two Triarchs watched Viseryss actions in amazement. He spent tens of thousands of gold coins as if they were nothing, showing that this young man was very adept at winning people over. Prince Viserys, I have prepared carriages for the soldiers, Alios said, pointing to five or six carriages behind him. Everyone, get in the carriages! Viserys ordered. Everyone was tired from walking, and they grinned widely at the sight of the carriages. Especially when they noticed the slave girls serving tea inside, their joy was uncontainable. However, there was one exception. Viserys noticed that Caggo remained motionless. Im not getting in the carriage, Caggo declared. The Dothraki believed that anyone who rode in a carriage was a coward, except for pregnant women. In the original story, Viserys even earned the nickname King of the Sour Legs for asking the Horselord for a carriage ride. No problem. Get a horse for this brave warrior! As soon as Nyessos saw Caggo, he knew this was a fierce mercenary. As if anticipating this, he had his servant bring a red horse. Caggo mounted the horse, stroked its mane, and seemed very satisfied. At this point, Nyessos waved his somewhat rounded hand again, and two sedan chairs, carried by twelve slaves, approached the brother and sister. The sedan chairs were covered with velvet and wrapped in blue silk. The armrests were decorated with golden tassels. Every inch of it exuded luxury. Viserys thought he had seen the world in Braavos, but he had no idea that these slave owners were so extravagant. Dany glanced at Viserys, and after receiving his approving nod, she took her seat on one of the sedan chairs. Viserys settled into the other, and as for the Black Wall, he thought hed find an opportunity to touch it later. Once the siblings were seated, the slaves smoothly lifted the sedan chairs, providing a comfortable ride. Viserys and Dany rode at the front, followed by the two Triarchs on their elephants, with a carriage carrying Caggo and the remaining slaves who bore the heads of the pirates. They passed through a dark tunnel within the Black Wall, officially entering its confines. Viserys was filled with excitement. Seated in the sedan chair, he looked around, savoring what he imagined to be the last breath of Valyria. Inside the Black Wall, the road was solid and flat, lined with street lamps on both sides. However, these lamps stood no more than three meters high. Viserys noticed that the greenery within the Black Wall was well-maintained, with some flowers blooming that he had never seen before. Functioning fountains were also visible not far away. As they traveled, countless people cast curious glances at Viserys and Danyexpressions of astonishment, envy, curiosity, and greed. But when they learned the reason for Viserys'' invitation into the Black Wall, those looks turned into awe. With only a hundred or so men, he had stormed the pirate gathering and slain nearly all of them, a feat the entire Volantis navy could not accomplish. Viserys suddenly wondered what it had been like when Dany and her brother arrived at the Black Wall in the original story. ''Were they riding in a carriage? Did they wait outside the Black Wall for a long time? What was the attitude of the guards?'' he thought. ''I doubt they were greeted by the two Triarchs.'' Glancing at Dany seated beside him, Viserys reflected that the Viserys from the original tale had not had an easy time. Though that Viserys had been mad, aside from the incident with the Horselord, he had never considered selling his sister. Illyrio came to mind suddenly. ''This man took the siblings into his mansion and sheltered them for over half a year. During that time, was Viserys bombarded with suggestions to marry off his sister? After all, since the day I arrived in this world, every time Ive met Illyrio, hes brought up marriage.'' Dany, seeming a bit uneasy, turned to look at Viserys as if seeking reassurance. When she noticed him already looking at her, she felt comforted. Remembering the royal mannerisms Viserys had taught her, she straightened in her seat, ignoring the stares from the people on the street. She began to feel more at ease. At that moment, a slave with a long sword tattooed on his face approached Viserys'' sedan chair and said, "Prince Viserys, we will go to the Cloud Tea House next, and this evening, the Lord Triarch will host a banquet." Chapter 116: Is This a Test of Sainthood? Chapter 116: Is This a Test of Sainthood?According to the slaves description, the Cloud Tea House was originally constructed during the Valyrian era as a place where Dragonlords would take their tea breaks. After Valyrias fall, the locals divided it up, and it is now used by Volantis as an official venue to entertain important guests. The dragon relief stone pillars at the entrance and the human-faced dragon statues seem to whisper stories of a bygone age. Regis, Caggo, and several others were led to a spacious hot spring, while Viserys and Dany were taken to a more secluded area. Viserys was given his own expansive bath, where several female slaves attended to him, their hands moving over his sculpted body with towels as though they were about to immerse themselves in their task. Such a physique was uncommon among the nobles within the Black Wall. Seeing the thin, almost translucent clothing clinging to the slaves bodies and accentuating their graceful curves, Viserys closed his eyes, forcing himself to focus on other matters. According to Nyessos, his bounty should arrive soon. He no longer needed to worry about the human heads and could now sell the treasures from the ship. He would have to ask Jorah to keep an eye on the weapons and armor. Later, he planned to visit the temple of R''hllor to meet the Patriarch and learn fire magic, but there was no rushhe had only just arrived in Volantis. As these thoughts passed through his mind, a soft voice called out, Prince, Prince~ Opening his eyes, he saw two women in gauzy robes standing before himone was voluptuous like an hourglass, the other slender like a willow. Their eyes were captivating, and it was clear they were well-trained. When Viserys opened his eyes, the curvaceous woman spoke, Prince, I am Selysia, and she is Mya. We are here to serve you. You both are? he inquired. Yes, they replied in unison. Suddenly, with a splash, Viserys stood up, and water streamed down his body, tracing the lines of his sculpted muscles. The light accentuated his physique, causing both women to gasp in surprise. Without hesitation, Viserys pulled them into the pool, one in each arm, and, holding Selysia by the chin, asked, Youre not just here to serve me. What else are you here for? The two women were startled. They had expected Viserys to be a lecherous man, but instead, he was clear-headed and composed. Realizing that the young man before them was not to be underestimated, they began to move their hands over Viserys body with the fluidity of water snakes. Prince, we are indeed here to serve you, but we also have a message from Lord Nyessos, they admitted. Speak, Viserys commanded. The Lords message is this... they began, speaking in perfect unison. Their coordination was impressive; no matter where one left off, the other picked up seamlessly. Viserys thought they would make an excellent duo in a crosstalk performance. As they finished delivering their message, Viserys realized just how shrewd these politicians were. Nyessos had taken the initiative, hoping Viserys would claim he had been in contact with him before the pirate massacre. Nyessos wanted to take credit for the victory and use it to bolster his chances for re-election. As for the other two Triarchs, they were indifferent as long as the voting elites believed in their version of events. With Viserys as a witness and the evidence in place, any suspicions would lack the proof needed to challenge the narrative. To sweeten the deal, Nyessos had prepared an additional 50,000 gold coins as a gift. Viserys would gain wealth, and Nyessos would gain prestigea win-win situation. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Feeling that everything was falling into place, Viserys was in high spirits. After all, who wouldnt be pleased to receive 50,000 gold coins effortlessly? After two hours of splashing in the bath, Viserys emerged refreshed, leaving Selysia and Mya behind, utterly exhausted and content, lying like languid pools of water. Viserys, draped in a loose robe, entered the tea room. A short while later, a silver-haired girl of about seventeen or eighteen appeared. She had the look of Valyrian blood, except for her striking green eyes. Her demeanor reminded Viserys of Selysia and Mya. He mused that since Nyessos had already accomplished his goal, he wouldn''t bother sending two groups. "Did Alios also send you?" he asked. The girl looked startled but quickly regained her composure. "Yes, Lord Alios asked me to serve you, Prince." "You must have other tasks as well?" Viserys probed. "I came mainly to serve you..." They nearly spoke over each other, leaving the silver-haired girl momentarily flustered. "Then come here..." Viserys instructed. After another hour of conversation, Viserys understood Alios''s intentions. Alios had heard about Viseryss double victory at the recent festival and admired his talent, particularly after hearing three of his songs. The Lord hoped Viserys could compose a piece for his re-election campaign. "The Lord... mainly wants to win over some nobles and commoners involved in shipping, so he hopes the Prince can compose with that in mind," the girl explained. No problem! Viserys agreed, observing the girls glazed eyes as she struggled to complete her sentence. He realized she must have endured much to be trained like this. The cruelty of slavery! he thought. Alioss offer, however, seemed a bit stingy, with only 30,000 gold coins on the table. After dressing and leaving the tea room, Viserys spotted Dany. Despite their time together, it was the first time he had seen her looking so relaxed. Brother, the maid in the tea house gave me a massage. It was so soothing, Dany said, her voice carrying a note of contentment. Youre lucky. Ive been giving massages instead of getting them, Viserys quipped. Ah?" Dany blinked in confusion. Wasnt Viserys a customer too? But its fine. I made quite a bit of money, he added. Dany felt a pang of guilt. Her brother was always focused on restoring their kingdom, while she was simply indulging herself. No, no, its not what you think, Viserys quickly reassured her, sensing her unease. He explained that he had struck a deal with the Triarch of Volantis, earning some money, but it had nothing to do with giving massages. Relieved, the siblings met up with Caggo and the others before boarding the carriage to attend the banquet prepared by Nyessos. Chapter 117: A Blatant Lie Chapter 117: A Blatant Lie"Who else is attending this banquet besides the nobles?" Viserys asked the servant who had come to greet him. "The Lord Benerro, the High Priest of the Temple of R''hllor." "Benerro!" Viserys was taken aback. He had assumed that a religious leader of such stature would be far too high-profile to attend a banquet just to see a descendant of the Dragonlord. But after a moment''s reflection, it made sense. Viserys had recently led a group on a daring mission to execute a band of pirates during a gathering. It was a task nearly impossible for othersif not because of the difficulty in locating the pirate''s hideout, then because of the challenge of infiltrating it with dozens of people. The pirate leaders were highly selective about who they allowed into their ranks. Bringing too many people would arouse suspicion, while too few would have been futile. Yet Viserys succeeded, leaving many intrigued. On further thought, it was natural for Volantis, often referred to as the "eldest daughter" of Valyria, with its deep magical heritage, to be sensitive to such events. This was a fortunate turn for Viserys, as it saved him the trouble of seeking out the High Priest himself. The gathering was held at the Nyessos residence. Through the carriage window, Viserys noticed that the streetlights had already been lit for some time. The carriage moved smoothly along the flat road and soon arrived at its destination. When Viserys and Daenerys stepped out, they were greeted by an entrance carved into the shape of a massive dragon''s head. To enter, they would have to pass through the dragon''s open mouth. Flanking the dragon''s head were two statues of human-faced dragons. The people of Volantis were indeed the most inventive, eager to incorporate dragon motifs into every corner of the city. Even the street lamps outside Nyessos'' house were cast in the shape of dragons, with light pouring from their mouths, giving them an imposing appearance. Viserys could hear music from the ballroom, even though they were still several dozen meters away. It was evident that many people had gathered inside. After all, the Triarchs were hosting the event, and many had come to show their support or catch a glimpse of the Dragonlord descendants, Viserys and his sister. Before they even entered the ballroom, the servant at the door announced, "Prince Viserys Targaryen, Princess Daenerys Targaryen has arrived..." For a moment, the banquet fell into silence. Every head turned toward the door, and hundreds of eyes fixed on the siblings. As Viserys crossed the threshold, he felt as though he had triggered a switch. Not only did the nobles cease their conversations to stare, but even the musicians paused. It was clear that this was orchestrated by the host. Viserys scanned the room, noting that most of the guests wore formal robes. This was partly to show respect for Nyessos and Alios, but also to underscore the importance of the Targaryen siblings. Initially, the crowd seemed to regard them with the curiosity reserved for rare animals. However, when they learned that Viserys had led a successful raid against a band of pirates, their expressions shifted to one of awe. ''The dragon is still young, but it has already bared its fangs,'' Viserys mused, remaining composed under the intense scrutiny of the nobles. Nyessos and Alios, observing his calm demeanor, were both impressed. Yet, they were also perplexed. Despite the rumors about Viserys'' ordeal at the teahouse, he neither appeared weak nor trembled; instead, he seemed energized. It was clear that only someone of his caliber could win the championship in swordsmanship. Of course, Dany was also the subject of much curiosity. Since Viserys had gone to fight the pirates, many wondered why he had brought her along. The nobles of Volantis speculated about the role she had played in all of this. "Prince Viserys! Princess Daenerys!" Nyessos called out, striding toward them. Seizing the opportunity to solidify his alliance with Viserys, Nyessos took his hand and loudly declared, "Prince Viserys, please allow me to express my gratitude for freeing the people of Volantis from the pirates." As he spoke, Nyessos gave Viserys a subtle wink, though he faced away from the crowd. Viserys returned a knowing and reassuring glance. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lord Nyessos, you are too kind. The true fortune of Volantis lies in having a Triarch like you who cares so deeply for the people. If not for your leadership, I doubt I would have taken action against those pirates." Nyessos'' eyes gleamed with satisfaction, thinking, ''This Targaryen is on the right track!'' The others leaned in, eager to hear more of the story. Meanwhile, Alios suddenly realized he had been too conservative. He had never imagined that such an old politician could be so shameless. Alios had only intended for Viserys to bolster his campaign, but Nyessos had the audacity to claim credit for the pirate beheading! ''Bah!'' Alios thought to himself. He had already rehearsed the lines Selysia and Mya were told in the bathhouse, so now he just needed to play along. "Everyone, as you know, Prince Viserys has wiped out nearly half of the world''s pirates! It must have been an exhilarating battle. Prince, would you be so kind as to tell us about it?" "Yes!" "Please, Prince." "Please!" Most of the crowd cheered out of politeness, eager to keep up appearances, but there were a few who were genuinely interested in how Viserys had achieved what seemed like an impossible feat. Among them was Benerro, clad in a red robe. He likely understood the pirates'' rigorous defenses and their vigilance during gatherings. Viserys couldn''t have brought more than fifty men to the pirate''s strongholdperhaps not even thirty. But how had he managed to kill over two hundred pirates without raising an alarm? It was highly suspicious. Benerro had seen the pirates'' heads, and there were no traces of magic on them. Either Viserys possessed an extraordinary level of magical power, or he had employed some unusual method. As the spokesperson for the Temple of R''hllor, Benerro had his own reasons for interest. He had ongoing conflicts with the Triarchs of the two ruling parties. Politically, his promotion of the Red God''s faith encroached on the voter base of these parties. Economically, the Temple of R''hllor purchased slaves and property, all while avoiding taxes. Such a powerful entity was naturally something Benerro wanted to control for his own security. Nyessos waved his hand, and several slaves carried out wooden boxes, stacking them to form a temporary half-meter-high platform for Viserys. "Prince, please satisfy everyone''s curiosity." Viserys was aware of what some of these men were thinking, but the secret of the poison gas would only be revealed to the highest bidder. He stepped up to the platform and began recounting how he had disguised himself as a pirate to infiltrate the Orange Shore Bay, emphasizing how he had used the dragon eggs he had acquired to conceal his identity. When it came to the climactic beheading, he attributed the success to the crossbows his men had brought along. At this point, a young nobleman interjected, "But, my Lord, didn''t the pirates wear any armor? And if someone was hit by an arrow, wouldn''t they scream?" He glanced at a nearby girl, as if trying to impress her. ''What a fool!'' Viserys thought, slightly irritated. Judging by the noble''s age, he had probably just inherited his title and was eager to show off his wit. "The soldiers I brought with me are all highly skilled marksmen. If they aim directly at the opponent''s throat, won''t that silence them immediately?" Viserys''s explanation still had its flaws. How could his men have simultaneously shot everyone in the throat? It seemed absurd. The young noble wanted to press further, but those around him discreetly advised him to drop the matter. After all, in social settings, it''s common for people to speak nonsense, and anyone who points out such blatant lie is often ignored. "Of course, the primary reason I was determined to eliminate these pirates was because of Lord Nyessos." Viserys continued, turning the focus toward Nyessos. "Lord Nyessos, concerned for the people of Volantis, sought me out, leading to this epic achievement!" As he spoke, Viserys directed the crowd''s attention to Nyessos, who waved and smiled, as if this were merely his duty and nothing worth mentioningacting the part of a humble servant of the people. "To Lord Nyessos!" someone in the crowd shouted, raising a glass in toast. "To Lord Nyessos!" Alios and the others echoed, lifting their glasses in thanks. Many in the room had already begun to understand what was happening, and even Dany sensed that something wasn''t quite right. After Viserys finished recounting the story of the pirate raid, many guests approached him with questions. He answered them all, but when Benerro, still dressed in his red robes, stepped forward, the other nobles instinctively moved aside. ''Finally!'' Viserys''s spirits lifted. Here was a true fire mage. Although the Red Comet had yet to appear and the dragon eggs hadn''t hatched, Benerro could still perform minor magic with the remnants of the world''s fading magic. If Viserys could learn fire magic from him, it would be worth tossing all the loot from the pirate raid into the sea. The only thing that bothered Viserys was Benerro''s overwhelming tattoos. Benerro''s pale skin was covered with flame patterns that extended across his face and head, particularly over his lips. Tattoos in this world were wild and imaginative, often too much for the eyes. "Prince Viserys, allow me to introduce myself," Benerro began. "I am Benerro, the High Priest of the Red Temple in Volantis." Chapter 118: Red Dragon Egg Chapter 118: Red Dragon EggBenerro had anticipated that uncovering how Viserys had managed to kill the pirates would take some time, but he was caught off guard when Viserys offered to make a trade. "I don''t know what the Prince wants in return," Benerro said, sensing that Viserys had already set his sights on something specific. "I want to learn fire magic." "May I ask why?" Benerro was genuinely surprised. He knew Viserys had spent years trying to reclaim his lost kingdom, hoping to rally support for retaking the Iron Throne. He had expected Viserys to ask for gold or weapons, not for the knowledge of fire magic. Given the current decline of both magic and alchemy, Viserys'' request seemed imprudent. Yet, Benerro wasn''t about to pass up such an opportunity. "Revenge," Viserys replied, his eyes serious. "If I can''t reclaim the Iron Throne, I want vengeance for my loved ones." Benerro could see the sincerity in Viserys'' gaze. After the fall of the Targaryens, many had suffered. Aerys had been killed by his own Kingsguard, Jaime; Rhaegar had fallen to Robert''s hammer; and Rhaegar''s wife and children had been brutally murdered by the Mountain. Such deep-seated hatred was hard to forget. "Yes, but I must inform you," Benerro cautioned, "before you can learn fire magic, you need to know High Valyrian, which takes considerable time to master. Moreover, most of the powerful fire magiclike conjuring ladders of flames or enchanting weapons with firehas been lost. What remains are only minor spells, such as controlling the flame of a candle." "Why?" Viserys asked, though he already knew the answer. He wanted to see if Benerro had more insight. "I don''t know," Benerro admitted. "But I must ask, are you certain you still wish to proceed with this exchange?" "Yes! I won''t pass up any opportunity to grow stronger!" With that, they reached an agreement. Two days later, Benerro would provide Viserys with a set of manuscripts on fire magic and personally teach him High Valyrian over three days. Viserys was thrilledfire magic was finally within his grasp! Viserys couldn''t help but fantasize about the ancient magics of Valyria: fire magic and blood magic, the spirit magic of the First Men, the water magic of the Rhoynar, and the shadowbinding arts. He recalled one of the most striking scenes from the Game of Thronesthe shadow magic of the Red Witch. This magic was a deadly weapon for ordinary people, capable of killing almost anyone. But it came at a steep price: the blood of a king. ''Who would birth the shadow? It can''t be me, can it?'' Viserys wondered, shaking his head. He wasn''t interested in using shadow magic, and at most, he was merely considering how to defend himself. To him, assassination was rarely a true solution. Often, the leader of a faction was merely a representative of a larger group''s interests. Killing one would only see another rise in their place. True victory came only by utterly defeating one''s enemies. Moreover, Viserys believed that to survive the long night, one needed to accumulate power. Only by suppressing the ambitions of others could one endure. And only by acquiring as much magical knowledge as possible before the arrival of the Red Comet could one gain a decisive advantage in the future. After the banquet, Viserys announced to the nobles that he would hold an auction featuring the spoils of war taken from the pirates. Nyessos, having benefited from Viserys'' recent generosity, eagerly offered his assistance. He was especially pleased to learn that Viserys wasnt interested in exchanging the loot for money but rather for weapons and armor. With the Tiger Party''s influence in decline, the armaments of Volantis had grown neglected, leaving many weapons and pieces of armor unused. Though some were old, they could easily be refurbished. Clearing out this inventory would be a win for both Nyessos and Viserys. As for Alios, he watched with growing irritation as Viserys and Nyessos continued to forge a close alliance. Meanwhile, the "campaign theme song" Viserys had promised was nowhere to be found. Frustrated, Alios invited Viserys to his home the following day. "Lord Alios, I wonder if you might have any dragon eggs?" Viserys inquired, assuming that the elite of the Free Cities, being closest to Valyria, might possess such treasures. In the century since Valyria''s fall, the Free Cities had enjoyed a significant advantage over others, so it was likely that some nobles had dragon eggs in their possession. "The Prince is asking this because...?" Alios probed. "I was wondering if you''d be willing to part with one, should you have it," Viserys replied. Alios, of course, politely declined. Viserys wasnt surprisedhad he acquired a dragon egg, he would have used it to boost his attributes. Though he believed attribute points would become less useful once they reached 100, the potential development of blood magic might change that, making these points valuable for things like saving lives. Trading a few points for a loyal subordinate with max loyalty would be a worthwhile exchange. Realizing he wouldn''t obtain the egg, Viserys settled for a compromise. He asked if he could at least see the dragon egg. Alios agreed, offering the excuse that observing the egg might inspire him to compose better music. A servant soon brought out a delicate box adorned with a dragon relief, clearly designed for holding such a treasure. When the black box was opened, it revealed a red dragon egg, resembling a massive piece of red agate. Viserys touched the egg and opened his panel, seeing that his Assignable Points had increased by nearly 25, indicating the egg''s high quality. This was the fourth dragon egg Viserys had encountered. In case something happened to Illyrio, he now knew where to find dragon eggs. Seeing the look of pure joy on Viserys'' face as he handled the egg, Alios grew suspicious of the prince''s motives, though he couldnt voice his doubts. Shortly after, Alios got the result he desired. "I''ve got it! Fetch the harp!" Viserys exclaimed, having composed a song that greatly pleased Alios. However, Viserys, not content with his progress, made another request. "May I keep this dragon egg for a while? Say, five years? I promise to return it after that." "Prince Viserys, I''m truly sorry. This dragon egg belongs to my house, not just to me. However, I can offer you additional gifts to express my apology," Alios replied. Realizing there was no way around this, Viserys reluctantly let the matter drop. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With the manuscript on fire magic now in his possession, Viserys lost all interest in socializing and eagerly began his studies. Chapter 119: Fire Magic: Starting with a Candle Chapter 119: Fire Magic: Starting with a CandleAfter some time studying, Viserys discovered that Valyrian and High Valyrian were pronounced completely differently, almost as distinct as modern and ancient Chinese. But this didn''t trouble him much, given that Valyria had been extinct for hundreds of years. Moreover, High Valyrian was only spoken by a small group of Valyrians, which had hastened its decline. After three days of study, Viserys had barely reached an introductory level in High Valyrian. He realized he would need to improve his proficiency by several hundred points before he could fully comprehend even some of the simpler manuscripts. According to the basic texts, controlling fire seemed to be easier than creating it, and beginners were advised to start by practicing with candles. Viserys took out two candles and lit one of them, placing the other about a foot away. He was practicing the most basic "fire-making technique," which involved using the flame of one candle to ignite the other from a distance of about a foot. Benerro had demonstrated this technique for Viserys, explaining that mastering it would lay the foundation for more advanced fire magic. Most novices took about a year to achieve this, but when Viserys asked how long it had taken Benerro, the High Priest had proudly boasted of his success in less than a month. On his first attempt, Viserys saw no effect on the burning candle. On his second, a thumb-sized flame flared up, scorching a few strands of his hair. By the third attempt, the flame began to stretch toward the unlit candle like a glowing tentacle, drawn as if by some unseen force. The tentacle grew longer and thinner, reaching five or six inches before narrowing to the thickness of a chopstick. Viserys felt the strain building, not in his body, but in his spirit. As the tentacle extended to seven or eight inches, it became as thin as a quill. At nine inches, just as it was about to touch the other candle''s wick, the burning candle shortened rapidly from the intense flame. Viserys had to stop, his magical energy depleted. Fortunately, with the help of the Moon Chant, his energy was quickly replenished. "Let''s try again." He took a deep breath and replaced the candle. This time, he instinctively added a spiral of air around the flame tentacle, stabilizing it. The tentacle maintained the thickness of a thumb and was much more controlled. With this technique, he successfully lit the candle using less than half the magical energy of his previous attempt. "Only the second day, and if Benerro knew about this, he''d be stunned." Viserys thought with a smile, though he wasn''t about to rest on his laurels. He checked his progress and saw a new skill had appeared on his panel: Pyromancer: - Beginner (23/100) + "What are you waiting for? Add more." he commanded. Pyromancer: - Proficient (398/1000) Viserys was elated. It had been easier than expected. Now at the Proficient level, Viserys found playing with candles unsatisfying. He lit a brazier and began manipulating the flames within. He effortlessly created a three-foot-long flame tentacle and felt little strain. Then he conjured two tentacles, then three, and eventually five. Viserys discovered that his current limit was seven tentacles at once. Each tentacle was as thick as a wrist and five or six feet long, twisting and writhing like the limbs of a sea monster. He tried shaping the flames into more complex forms, such as a fire dragon, but found that it required more advanced control than he currently possessed. However, he had no difficulty crafting two serpentine fire snakes. A bright fire snake emerged from the brazier, and Viserys guided it to slither around the room. After covering about ten meters, the fire snake dissipated on its own. This range was impressive, sufficient for nefarious tasks like "killing and burning." However, it fell short in a battlefield context, where it could easily be extinguished with a single step, and armor wouldnt ignite so easily. For now, simply controlling the flames was enough. The ability to see the future in the flames, like the Red Witch or Benerro, required significant magical powersomething Viserys couldnt yet achieve. He then turned his attention to his Valyrian steel sword. In the TV series, only two people were shown to "enchant weapons with flames": the "The Lord of Corpses," Beric, and the Red Witch. The Red Witchs enchantment was more advanced, as she empowered an entire Dothraki cavalry. Enchanting ordinary weapons with fire seemed to be effective against White Walkers, but against ordinary armored foes, the benefit was more cosmetic than practicaladding style rather than substance. However, Viserys had noticed that when he infused magic into the Valyrian steel sword, it vibrated slightly. Curious, he decided to experiment further. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Holding the sword in his right hand, he lightly touched the blade with his left, and the blade was immediately engulfed in yellow flames. When Viserys swung the sword, the burning "fire sword" doubled in length, and the extended fiery blade had a considerable cutting power. His suspicions were confirmedValyrian steel had excellent "magic conductivity." Though the move seemed to have limited raw power, Viserys saw it as a deceptive tactic. In combat, most swordsmen gauge the length of their opponents weapon. With his enchanted weapon, Viserys could extend the sword unexpectedly, catching his opponent off guard and delivering a fatal blow as they attempted to retreat. ''Its a shame I cant emit something like a flame sword aura,'' Viserys mused, imagining how his weapon had upgraded from a cold weapon to a hot one as he brushed the blade back and forth. He then tested the enchantment on his halberd, but it didnt produce the same effect. It became clear that he might need to consider creating a specialized halberd in the future. On the battlefield, weapons like spears, halberds, and hammers often proved more practical. After some experimentation, Viserys decided to take a short break and check on his "friend"''s whereabouts. If his "friend" had headed directly to the Ruins of Doom after leaving Orange Shore Bay, he should be arriving soon. Chapter 120: Euron’s “Incarnation” Chapter 120: Eurons IncarnationViserys took a deep breath, calming himself before observing his surroundings more closely. He realized that Euron appeared to be inside a cave, faintly hearing the sound of waves crashing nearby. This suggested that they were either on an island or near the shore. In front of Euron stood a row of crosses, each one bearing a naked figure bound to it. Blood dripped from their mouths, staining their chins and necks a deep red. In their current state, it was impossible to identify who these people were, but Viserys suspected they were the same pirates who had attended the party recently. A servant followed Euron, bowing low in a mix of respect and fear, holding a clay bowl at chest height. The bowl contained several bloody tongues. Euron circled around one of the crosses and then lowered the person tied to it. He crouched down, pressing a finger to the mans forehead. Only then did Viserys notice that Euron''s fingernails were completely black. As Euron''s grip tightened, the unfortunate mans eyes rolled back, and a soul-wrenching scream erupted from his mouth. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, something strange happened. Viserys noticed that his "Dragon Dreams" perspective had shifted. Typically, when he used Dragon Dreams, his vantage point was always above his targets head, but now it had moved! After a few breaths, Viserys found himself looking down at the naked pirate lying on the ground, with a clear view of Eurons face. The ear that once held Eurons eyepatch had been torn off by Viserys, forcing Euron to use a special headband to hang the cloth down and cover his damaged eye. Viserys still didnt fully understand what powers this eye possessed, aside from its ability to harm a Skinchanger. However, what perplexed him even more was how his Dragon Dreams perspective had suddenly shifted. As Viserys pondered this, he saw the tortured pirate suddenly rise to his feet! ''Wait! Could Eurons consciousness have transferred?'' Viserys thought, alarmed. In the series, Bran Stark is the only character known to control humans through his consciousness, a skill that emerged as he approached his destiny as the Three-Eyed Raven. Yet, here was Euron seemingly performing the same feat. Could Euron also be one of the heirs to the Three-Eyed Raven? However, there was another troubling paradox. Unlike Bran, whos body became unresponsive when he warged into others, Euron appeared to remain somewhat active even after transferring his consciousness, not becoming a lifeless corpse with rolled-back eyes. Euron, now in his new body, approached the second cross and, following the same procedure, lowered the person bound to it. Once more, Viserys'' Dragon Dreams perspective shifted. This meant that Euron''s consciousness had jumped againor, more precisely, that his "main consciousness" had transferred to a new host. Playing with avatars, are you?! Viserys realized with a shock that Euron was using a terrifying method of control: he was manipulating "Pirate One" to control "Pirate Two," who in turn controlled "Pirate Three," and so on. In this way, Euron could control four pirates simultaneously! The implications were chilling. This ability was far more dangerous than anything the Faceless Men could do. Even when the Faceless Men change faces, they still have to physically approach their target to kill them. But Euron, with his indirect control, could strike from a distance, leaving his enemies helpless. Without Dragon Dreams to rely on, Viserys would have been left clueless, like trying to solve a puzzle with missing pieces, not knowing who was the true threat. Fortunately, Euron''s mastery of this dark skill seemed limited. By the time he controlled the fourth pirate, the pirates brain was almost completely deteriorated, with the cerebellum practically nonfunctional. The poor man was reduced to a convulsing, almost epileptic, state, barely able to crawl. Euron appeared to attempt controlling a fifth pirate, but he failed. ''Wait, is this how he explored the Ruins of Valyria''s Doom?'' Viserys speculated. Eurons method was like using each pirate as a signal repeater. As the number of repeaters increased, the signal weakened, which explained why he reached his limit with the fourth pirate. It could be that the "pirate repeater" wasnt strong enough, or perhaps Eurons signal source was flawed. However, if either of these could be improved, Euron would be able to control enough pirates to create a control chain, allowing him to explore dangerous places like the ruins of Valyria without risking his own life. This line of thought led Viserys to consider the "Weirwood" and the Greenseers of the Children of the Forest. ''How had Euron mastered what seemed to be the core technique of the Three-Eyed Raven?'' Viserys wanted to continue observing, but his magic was waning, making it impossible to maintain the vision. As for the skill of "incarnation," Viserys found it elusive. Not only did he fail to understand the incantations Euron used, but he also questioned why, if this ability was so powerful, Euron hadn''t simply crushed his enemies when he returned to the Iron Islands. Instead, Euron had to unite the Ironborn by raiding Arbor. If he could control so many people, why hadnt he simply taken over? Determined to learn more, Viserys decided to observe Euron once every three days. In the meantime, he visited the Black Wall, but gained no new skills there. Reflecting on his past experiences as a Soul Binder, Viserys concluded that he might need the Valyrian artifacts to advance further. For now, he would have to wait for Euron to find a way to reach Valyria. In the meantime, there was the matter of the bounty and the auction of the pirate treasure. Nyessos had proven himself highly efficient, liquidating the bounty and treasure within just a few days and converting it into a vast cache of weapons and equipment for Viserys. There was so much that one ship couldnt hold it all, so two ships were sent to deliver the haul, free of charge. Prince Viserys, the gates of Volantis are always open to you! "Prince Viserys, you will always be our honored guest. The two Triarchs of the Elephant Party stood on the dock, waving as Viserys departed. With the pirate threat neutralized, Viserys knew that the war between Tyrosh and Lys would soon escalate. A major battle was on the horizon, and a storm was brewing. Chapter 121: Why is the Captain Pouring Me Tea? Chapter 121: Why is the Captain Pouring Me Tea?The old captain, the Tattered Prince, hadnt had a good nights sleep in days, which only deepened the dark circles under his eyes. His expression remained as inscrutable as ever, like a statue chiseled in stone, but his frequent rounds through the camp betrayed his inner turmoil. It wasnt just him; the entire Windblown Corps was closely watching Viseryss movements. After all, Viserys had taken a significant number of their best soldiers, including four sergeant majors. If they were defeated by the pirates, the Windblowns combat effectiveness would be severely compromised in the short term. The old captain secretly regretted his decision to take on this business, realizing it may have been foolish. But he couldnt afford to show his doubt. Instead, he made regular appearances among the mercenaries to keep their morale steady. As he made his way around the barracks, he came upon Darsent''s camp. He noticed the soldiers werent training but were instead engaged in idle chatter. Rather than reprimanding them immediately, he decided to listen in on their conversation. Darsent had initially opposed Viseryss decapitation operation, never expecting him to pull off such a feat. Viserys had spent a fortune that could have hired half the Sellswords, taking away only the strength of one battalion. Boss, if Caggo and that Viserys dont come back, who do you think the captain will appoint as sergeant major of those battalions? one soldier asked. Heh, its not going to be you, Darsent replied with a disdainful glance. In truth, Darsent hoped Viserys wouldnt return. Although the 7th Battalion had been decimated, there were still many capable men in it. Darsent had expected those men to be transferred to his command, but they had been intercepted by Viserys. Over the past three months, Viserys had indeed rebuilt the Seventh Battalion. The quality of the soldiers and their equipment had significantly improved, and many sergeants were already eyeing the battalion as a desirable inheritance. Just then, Darsent heard the sound of a horse snorting. He turned to see the old captain approaching. Damn, when did The Tattered Prince show up? Darsent muttered. He and the others hurried to rise and greet him, but the old captain simply glanced at them and walked away. Captain? one of the men ventured. Captain, my ass! Get back to training! Darsent barked, his embarrassment evident. Two days later, a rumor began to spread along the Rhoyne. It claimed that a powerful pirate sorcerer had killed everyone at a party and decapitated many of the pirates. Some versions said the sorcerer had slain at least 500 pirates; others claimed the number was in the thousands. Each version of the tale came with its own set of convincing details. Regardless of which version was true, the rumors only deepened the Tattered Princes anxiety. Whether the pirate sorcerer existed or not, the more pressing question was why Viserys and his men hadnt returned if they had already achieved their goal. Could it be that they had fallen victim to this sorcerer as well? As the rumor spread through the camp, the Tattered Prince found himself spending even more time and energy trying to maintain the troops morale. "Commander, let me go find them," Meris volunteered to the Tattered Prince. "Find them? How? Do you even know where they are?" the old captain replied, his voice tinged with frustration. "But we can''t just sit here and do nothing!" Meris insisted. "All right! Don''t worry about it. If they don''t return in two weeks, you and I will head to Tyrosh and recruit some new sergeants." sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Tattered Prince was starting to regret his decision. He should never have let Viserys leave, even for the sake of the money. But at the time, Viserys had been so certain, so confident in his plan. Yet now, it seemed that the unexpected had happened, and who could have predicted they''d encounter a sorcerer? ''Is the bloodline of the Dragonlords about to be cut off?'' the old captain mused, unable to suppress a weary sigh. Three days later, as he was discussing the reorganization of Viserys and Caggo''s camps with Denzo, he was preparing to summon Meris to travel to Tyrosh when news suddenly arrived. It was Jorah, who had been following Viserys, who brought it. "Commander, Lord Viserys has arrived at the port of Tyrosh. We''ve also brought back a substantial amount of weapons and equipment. He requests that you send someone to receive them." "Weapons and equipment? What happened? Take your time and explain," the old captain said, pouring Jorah a cup of tea with uncharacteristic enthusiasm. Jorah, nearly taken aback, was surprised to have the old captain himself serve him tea. During his time as a mercenary, it was rare to even see the captain, let alone be treated with such courtesy. As Jorah recounted the events, the Tattered Prince and Denzo listened intently, their expressions shifting from concern to astonishment. The old captain finally understood just how precarious the situation had been, while Denzo, usually so composed, was visibly shaken by Jorah''s tale. They couldn''t help but picture the tense moments, marveling at Viserys'' sheer audacity. "So you also went to Volantis?" the old captain asked. "Yes, mainly to secure the equipment. We acquired over 800 sets of plate armor alone, not to mention other weapons." Jorah replied. When the Tattered Prince heard the number "over 800," his eyes widened in disbelief, and even the deep bags under his eyes seemed to shrink a bit. He exchanged a glance with Denzo, both fully aware of what this meant for the Windblown. With over 800 sets of plate armor, they could immediately expand their forces by 1,000 men, the equivalent of three battalions, significantly boosting their overall strength. And with the looming conflict between Tyrosh and Lys, business opportunities would be plentiful. But as the old captain''s excitement grew, Denzo''s mind quickly turned to the potential risks. If Viserys had this much equipment, what was stopping him from starting his own company? When Jorah mentioned that Viserys had arranged for his soldiers to celebrate for seven days in Volantis, Denzo''s alarm bells went off. This sounded like a calculated move to win loyalty and perhaps prepare for a power grab. The initial euphoria of acquiring such a large cache of equipment quickly gave way to concern. He had founded the Windblown with the long-term goal of returning to Pentos and exacting revenge. If he lost control of the Windblown now, lured by the promise of equipment, it would be a devastating blow. The Tattered Prince, now nearing 60, didn''t have the luxury of starting a new mercenary group from scratch. The two men dismissed Jorah, then began strategizing their next steps. "The key now is to make Caggo and the others remember that they are still part of the Windblown," Denzo remarked. The old captain nodded in agreement. Seizing the equipment outright was out of the questionit would deal a severe blow to the Windblown''s reputation. Alienating Viserys could push him to the other side, and such a move would undoubtedly distance the other mercenaries from their leadership. "Let''s take more men with us," the old captain decided. Chapter 122: Sharing Wealth Chapter 122: Sharing Wealth"Boss! The Tattered Prince just left with Caggo''s battalions and the two of Gerrold''s battalions!" a soldier exclaimed. "Left? Where did he go?" Darsent asked, surprised. "I think it''s because Viserys is back. I saw his attendant, Jorah Mormont." "He''s back?" Darsent muttered, his mind racing. If Viserys had returned, why did the old captain feel the need to personally greet himand bring so many men along? The Tattered Prince had taken Caggo''s battalions and the two of Gerrolds battalions with him to escort the equipment and remind Viserys and the others that they still belonged to the Windblown. The old captain was most concerned that Viserys might use the equipment to distance himself from the group, which would be a significant lossone that no amount of gold could compensate. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hundreds of men arrived at the port in a formidable procession, ready to receive the cargo. When the old captain saw the various weapons and suits of armor being unloaded from the ship like a steady stream, he couldn''t help but marvel at the scale of the haul and the danger Viserys must have faced. He attributed the success to Viserys'' extraordinary bravery. Most mercenaries provided their own gear, and the Tattered Princes greatest asset was his leadership and experience. Despite years of accumulating resources, his personal holdings barely matched the value of the equipment Viserys had brought back. While this influx of supplies wouldnt necessarily elevate Viserys'' prestige above the Tattered Princes, it would certainly boost his standing among the troops. After this operation, at least four of the seven battalions held a favorable impression of Viserys. When the Tattered Prince saw the men disembarking, he was relieved to find that their numbers were nearly the same as when they had left. There were hardly any losses, and most of the soldiers wore brand-new armor, their pouches bulging with spoils. It was clear they had profited greatly from the mission. "Dany!" Meris called out, rushing over to check on her. Seeing that Dany was uninjured, she breathed a sigh of relief. "Meris, I''m fine. I''ve even grown taller. Look," Dany said with a smile, gesturing to show how much she had grown. Meris touched Danys head and was surprised to find it nearly reached her chest. The Tattered Prince couldnt help but feel a warmth at the sight, but his concern quickly returned to Viserys'' true intentions. Even if Viserys insisted he wasnt trying to "seize power," his continued presence with the Windblown would always be a potential threat. Yet, getting rid of him would alienate the others and create further discord. The old captain suddenly realized that Viserys had only been with the Windblown for less than half a year, but it felt much longer. ''That young man is a magnet for trouble.'' Deciding to test Viserys''s intentions, he dismissed the others for the moment. Soon, Viserys, Caggo, and the others approached him. The old captain was relieved to see they were unharmed. "You can return to your respective camps," the Tattered Prince said. "Yes, captain," they replied in unison, understanding that he wanted a private word with Viserys. Commander, Viserys said once they were alone, signaling that the old captain could speak freely. This operation must have been very dangerous, wasn''t it? the Tattered Prince began. Commander, are you asking why I brought back equipment instead of money? Viserys replied, cutting straight to the point. The old captain was momentarily taken aback by Viserys'' directness. "Yes." I want the Windblown, Viserys declared. The Tattered Prince''s expression hardened. "You know what the Windblown means to me, dont you?" "I do. I know you need an army to avenge yourself and take back Pentos," Viserys said, meeting the old captains gaze with steady resolve. "And I need an army to reclaim the Iron Throne. But that doesnt mean we have to fight over this army. I know I cant compete with you." Viserys had never intended to wrest control of the Windblown from the Tattered Prince. He understood that trying to take over the mercenary group would only tear it apart, especially considering the captain had founded it and was synonymous with its name. Forcing a takeover would achieve nothing but division and ruin. "Obviously, the Windblowns 2,000 men alone arent enough to take back the Iron Throne. In fact, even if all the major mercenary companies joined forces, it still wouldnt be sufficient. But we do have a real chance to take back Pentos for you first." It was time for Viserys to show his loyalty. His meaning was clear: he saw the Windblown as a sword, but he intended for the old captain to wield it first. Given that the captain was nearly 60 years old and childless, if he wanted to ensure the group''s survival after reclaiming Pentos, he would eventually need to pass leadership to someone capable or find a new purpose for himself. At that point, Westeros would become the next target. The old captain''s worries eased, and a smile flickered in his eyes. "I''m going to expand the Windblown by two or three battalions. I''ll make Jorah and Webber sergeants of the new battalions." Having received Viserys'' promise, the old captain decided to return the favor by increasing Viserys influence within the Windblown. "Thank you, Captain." When the guards at the Canvas Castle saw a group of soldiers in gleaming armor approaching, they initially thought they were under attack. But when they recognized the Windblown banner, they breathed a collective sigh of relief. As soon as he returned to the Windblown camp, the old captain called a meeting and announced two important decisions. Did you really kill all the pirate leaders? one of the soldiers asked eagerly. Of course. I personally chopped off five or six heads, Viserys replied. "Brothers, how much loot did you get?" another soldier inquired. Clatter, clatter. The soldiers who had accompanied Viserys shook their money bags with a grin and said, "Not much. Just a few hundred gold dragons each." "A few hundred gold dragons!" Thats nothing! The men who went in with Lord Viserys got more than a few hundred gold dragons each, plus the initial payment! Before the meeting officially began, the mercenaries in the barracks were buzzing with excitement, eager to hear about the loot. When they saw that their typically frugal comrades had suddenly become wealthy, they couldnt help but feel a pang of regret. These men had played their cards right, not only securing generous rewards but also enjoying several days of celebration in Volantisall at Viserys'' expense. Youve never seen women like the ones in Volantis! Theyre so good, theyll make you twitch with pleasure! boasted a mercenary with puffy eyes. While the ordinary mercenaries were still making noise outside, inside the old captains tent, all the sergeants who had remained in the barracks had gathered. They were surprised to find that the old captain, who usually arrived last, was already thereand he looked unusually pleased. Then again, who wouldnt be happy after receiving 800 suits of armor for free? Darsent, for his part, couldnt help but chuckle inwardly at Viserys'' apparent generosity. If I had that kind of wealth, I wouldnt need to be a sellsword. Id just live like a rich man. Chapter 123: Next Leader of Windblown Chapter 123: Next Leader of WindblownThe old captain was elated not just because of the 800 suits of armor he had received, but more importantly, because he had forged an alliance with Viserys. This newfound partnership was more valuable to him than any amount of equipment. At the age of 23, he had fled Pentos, unwilling to become a puppet prince destined for sacrifice. This decision, however, had undoubtedly put his family in peril. In the stillness of night, the flames of revenge and the weight of remorse gnawed at him, a torment that had only deepened over the years. Now, at sixty, the Tattered Prince often questioned whether he would ever have the chance to return to Pentos and exact his revenge. Wars between the Free Cities involved tens of thousands of soldiers; deploying his 2,000-strong Windblown wouldnt even make a dent. And as a mercenary commander, he couldnt compel his men to fight purely for his personal vendetta, especially when profit was the driving force. But as he looked at Viserys, he began to wonder if this young man could be the key to avenging his father. No, not just helping himhelping each other. What had once seemed like an insurmountable challenge now appeared solvable through Viserys''s approach of building alliances. As the last of the men gathered, the old captain cleared his throat and addressed them. "I believe youve all heard that Viserys successfully defeated the pirates, and youve seen the equipment he brought back. Because of this, I plan to expand the Windblown by two additional battalions." "Were expanding?" The room buzzed with excitement. Expansion meant new positions, and naturally, everyone hoped those positions would be filled by their own people. And even if they werent, the knowledge that Viserys had brought back 800 suits of armor meant there would be plenty to go around, even after outfitting the new battalions. As the old captain outlined his expansion plans, Darsent leaned forward, his neck craning like a curious bird. The Tattered Prince took note of the crowd''s reactions and continued, "Lets meet the two new sergeants." He turned toward the entrance of the tent, prompting everyone else to do the same. One of the new sergeants was familiarWebber. But the second name took everyone by surprise, though the meaning was clear: it was Jorah Mormont! ''How can this be?'' Darsent thought, realization dawning on him. The old captain was almost openly backing Viseryss faction. Both new battalions would be led by men from Viseryss former 7th Battalion, and one of them was even his squire. Darsent couldnt help but wonder what kind of spell Viserys had cast on the old captain. Didnt he realize the implications? With two of the ten sergeants now loyal to Viserys, and Caggo, the two Gerrolds, and Dick already close to him, if the old captain retired tomorrow, Viserys could be elected the new leader in a landslide! This was the kind of power shift entitled to the second-in-command of the Windblown, yet Viserys had only been with them for half a year! The audacity! Jealousy began to fester in Darsent''s heart. He had been with the Windblown for over twenty years and, in private discussions, was seen as second only to Denzo. Now, Viseryss rapid rise even made Denzo seem less significant. Yet, envy aside, who else could have secured 800 suits of armor in one fell swoop? Unlike Darsent, most of those present viewed the situation with a mix of respect and admiration for the new sergeants and the return of Webber. The two Gerrolds, in particular, welcomed Webber back with hearty slaps on the chest as he passed by. Webber, for his part, glanced at Viserys and couldnt help but think that if Viserys could make him a sergeant again, perhaps he really could lead him back to Westeros one day. Jorah felt similarly; in just half a year with Viserys, he had earned more money than ever before and had risen to the rank of sergeant. Now, he wanted nothing more than to attack Lys. His grudge was deep, especially against the man who had taken his wife. Lys so-called "Merchant Prince," Tregar Ormollen, had given him an impossible choice: either become his slave to pay off his debt or abandon his wife to become his concubine. But now, looking at Viserys, he saw a glimmer of hope for revenge. As the two men settled down, the old captain shifted to another matter. "For a long time, Bloodbeard has struggled to cooperate with the pirates. I expect Tyrosh will soon force Lys''s forces out of the lake region entirely. In the meantime, all of you should train hard and prepare for the next war." ... Two more months passed, and word of Viserys infiltrating the pirate gathering and beheading its leaders began to spread. The first to feel the impact was Bloodbeard''s Company of the Cat. Initially skeptical, they soon confirmed the truththere was indeed a bounty on Viserys in Volantis, and the Windblown had been expanding. Rumors about Viserys grew increasingly outlandish. Some claimed he had led a group of men and infiltrated the pirate gathering as smoke, while others insisted he was an evil sorcerer. Regardless of the exaggerations, one thing was clear: Viserys could enter a lair of tens of thousands of pirates at will. Even if he wasnt as powerful as the rumors suggested, he was undeniably a dangerous madman. Despite Bloodbeards bloodthirsty reputation, he couldnt help but feel uneasy about facing such a formidable opponent. "Captain, should we end our contract with Lys?" asked one of his men, a subordinate who had dyed his beard red in imitation of Bloodbeard. Bloodbeard slapped him hard. "End our contract with Lys? Are you out of your mind? Lys is still our support. If we sever ties, that lunatic might come after us next!" Taking a deep breath, he added, "Go tell Tregar Ormollen were willing to sign a one-year contract." "Yes, Captain!" Lys'' political titles are somewhat unusual. In other Free Cities, the title of "prince" is generally reserved for rulers. But in Lys, the highest political leader is the "Magister," with princes governing different areas beneath him. For instance, Tregar Ormollen is the "Merchant Prince" in Lys and the one who took Jorah''s wife. ... The news of Viserys beheading pirates reached far beyond Lys and the Company of the Cat, even making its way to King''s Landing. Robert Baratheon was forced to convene an unprecedented meeting of the Small Council to discuss their response. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Since the assassins we sent before were useless, why dont we just hire some Faceless Men?" Robert said irritably, sitting at the head of the long table in the Tower of the Hand. Chapter 124: The Fat Stag and the Queen Must Stay Married Chapter 124: The Fat Stag and the Queen Must Stay MarriedNo! You can''t hire the Faceless Men! exclaimed an elderly man with nearly no teeth and a white beard cascading down his chest. This was Jon Arryn, Robert''s foster father and the Hand of the King, Lord of The Eyrie. Lord Arryn was acutely aware of the dire financial state of the Iron Throne. Since Robert''s ascent to the throne, his lifestyle had been nothing short of extravagant. The man had little interest in governance, as if overthrowing the Targaryens had been merely a pretext for indulgence. Despite Lord Arryns attempts to curb his foster sons growing excesses, his efforts had been largely in vain. Why? How much does it cost to kill a sellsword? Robert asked with a trace of irritation. Your Grace, responded another man, older and rosy-cheeked despite his years, hiring a Faceless Man costs as much as raising an army. And this Viserys Call him a dragon''s spawn! interrupted the ever-youthful Pycelle, who hastily corrected himself when Robert glared at him. But a flicker of contempt crossed Pycelle''s eyes as he continued. This dragon''s spawn is also the champion of the Swordsmanship Tournament in Braavos and now serves as a sergeant in a mercenary group. The cost would likely be even higher, and our finances for this quarter are already overspent... How can we be in the red again? Robert demanded, his eyes bulging as his breath came in short gasps. He couldnt fathom why the taxes collected each quarter were never enough, as if the whores silk robes were made of rags. Raise taxes this year! No, we can''t raise taxes! Jon Arryn objected again, causing Robert to lean back in his chair with a deep scowl. The chair groaned under his weight. Arryn felt helpless before his adopted son. Sometimes, he was tempted to call him a usurper outright. And even more troubling was Roberts son, Joffrey. Jon Arryn suspected the boy would prove even worse than his father. Recently, he had also taken on the burden of suppressing the rumors about Cersei and Jaime. Everyone knew that Robert and the Queen had always had a strained relationship. Now, with the Iron Throne increasingly reliant on the wealth of the Westerlands, Jon Arryn believed that no matter what, Robert and Cersei must remain married. At this point, Robert suddenly remembered something Varys had told him about Jorah the Bear. He turned to Varys and asked if Jorah had provided any new information. Varys glanced at Jon Arryn, conflicted. He was the spymaster serving Robert and owed loyalty to the king, but Lord Arryn had previously instructed him to keep this from Robert. Your Grace, there is no good news from Ser Jorah at present. No good news doesnt mean no bad news, Varys thought to himself. But he knew such vague answers could be dangerous for an advisor. If Robert discovered the truth, he might not be able to stay in King''s Landing. But with Robert neglecting state affairs and Lord Arryn running the court, Varys decided to stay silent for now. That useless piece of shit! Robert roared. Viserys isnt worth worrying about. Hes just another Bittersteel. We have so many problems in the Seven Kingdoms that need solving. The Ironborn are harassing the North, the Reach and Dorne are at odds... Jon Arryn was exhausted. The issues Robert listed were just the tip of the iceberg. Robert''s plans for his two younger brothers and their future marriages weighed heavily on Jon Arryn''s mind. The king seemed determined to entangle Ned Starks family further. It was clear that the last thing Robert should do was alienate House Tyrell and House Martell, who had only recently sworn allegiance. Jon Arryn suspected that after his death, Robert would waste no time bringing Ned to King''s Landing and arranging a marriage with his daughter. In the end, the meeting reached no resolution. They decided to let Littlefinger select some capable men to attempt an assassination of Viserys. Outside the council chambers, word of Viserys reached the Kingsguard in the Red Keep. The news shocked Barristan the Bold most of all. In the original tale, the Targaryen siblings had been displaced, making it difficult to hear of them from across the Narrow Sea. But now, Viserys was making waves wherever he wentthis was the second time in half a year Barristan had heard his name. He had served Aerys for many years and knew Queen Rhaella, Viserys mother, well. Although no news had been confirmed, Barristan couldnt shake the feeling that Queen Rhaella had crowned Viserys on Dragonstone. This was common practice among the royal family. Judging by recent reports, Viserys courage seemed to rival his own. If he had been a few years older when the rebellion broke out... Ser Barristan. A clear voice interrupted his thoughts. He didnt need to turn around to know who it wasJaime Lannister, the Kingslayer. His golden hair was adorned with gold leaf, and his blue eyes sparkled with a gentle brightness. He stood on the Red Keep''s training grounds in his white cloak, as if he belonged nowhere else. Barristans eyes grew cold as he gave Jaime a frosty glance. Ser, would you care to spar? Not today. Im a bit tired. Perhaps another time, Barristan declined almost immediately, as he had done every time Jaime had asked. Very well. Disappointment flickered in Jaimes eyes as he watched Barristans retreating figure. Since being branded a Kingslayer, few had been willing to associate with him. Though no one dared to show their disdain openly, Jaime knew they all looked down on him. ... Sunspear, Dorne. On the coast of Sunspear lies a "fortress," an imposing structure that resembles a jagged boulder. It is said that this was the original stronghold of House Martell before Nymeria''s arrival in Dorne. Now, it has been incorporated into Sunspear itself, serving as the residence of House Martell. About three miles west of Sunspear are the Water Gardens, built by Prince Maron Martell as a gift for his bride, Daenerys. The current Prince, Doran Martell, frequently retreats here to find relief from his worsening gout. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Due to his location, Prince Doran received news of Viserys''s activities before word reached King''s Landing. At this moment, he was discussing the matter with his cousin, Manfrey Martell, and his eldest daughter, Arianne. Manfrey was close to Doran in age. Its likely Myr or Lys, Manfrey speculated. Lys? Is he dabbling with poison again? Doran replied with evident displeasure. Oberyn Martell, the Red Viper, had once poisoned his own blade during a duel, killing his opponent. Although conclusive evidence was never found, everyone believed Oberyn responsible. Feared for his expertise with poisons, the Red Viper had often caused trouble for House Martell due to his fiery temperament. No, Oberyn mentioned that the Myrish have developed a new medicine to ease pain... As Manfrey spoke, Dorans anger subsided slightly. His brother, it seemed, still exercised some restraint. The pain from his gout was nearly unbearable. When it struck, it felt as though a nail had been driven into his joints, followed by a burning sensation that spread across his body. Worst of all, the pain darted unpredictably, often targeting his head. To avoid revealing his weakened state, Doran rarely appeared before his advisers. After a moment of thought, Doran said, Send someone to find him and have him contact Viserys. Understood. And also... ugh... Doran tried to continue, but another bout of pain seized him. Manfrey shouted urgently, Someone, quickly! Prepare cold water! Arianne rushed to her father''s side. Despite the strained relationship, a bond still existed between them as father and daughter. Before the ice water arrived, a servant brought a bowl of milk of the poppy to ease Doran''s suffering. He drank it almost like water to alleviate the pain. However, after years of using it, his body had built a certain tolerance. As she watched her fathers face contort in agony, Arianne could do little but hold him and offer comfort. As Doran aged, his gout attacks had grown longer and more severe. What began as brief episodes now stretched into hours of excruciating pain, leaving him bedridden for days. During these bouts, Doran, who had ruled Dorne for over a decade, would break down, weeping in despair. ... Under the guidance of the holy sister Remell, the silver-haired Aegon diligently studied noble etiquette. In Illyrio''s eyes, his son was more regal than any noble in Pentos. Yet, recent news about Viserys troubled him. Illyrio, who had always kept a close watch on Viserys, learned of his movements faster than anyone in Westeros. Pirates! When Illyrio first heard that Viserys had ventured to the "Orange Shore," he feared the worst, thinking Viserys might perish there. He even began to plan for Danys removal, considering marrying her off. But when he learned that not only was Viserys safe, but that he was also rumored to have defeated the notorious piratesa feat achieved by assassinating the pirate leaderIllyrio was both impressed and unsettled. In the past, Illyrio had seen Viserys as a fish in his pond, one he could catch whenever he pleased. But now, that fish had grown beyond his grasp. If he wasnt careful, he might be the one swallowed, bones and all. As he pondered whether to have Connington leave the Golden Company and assume a new identity with another mercenary group, a letter from Connington arrived. After quickly reading its contents, Illyrio called out to young Aegon in the courtyard, Young Griff, your father will be coming to see you soon. It was a bitter feeling, having his son call another man "father." Chapter 125: Blood Nourishment Chapter 125: Blood NourishmentAfter releasing his , Viserys decided to keep a close eye on Euron for a while. The man had been tormenting his captives relentlessly, and the pirates suffering was so extreme that Viserys almost felt compelled to end their misery. Watching Euron''s daily acts of cruelty was a punishment for his own spirit, so he chose to focus more on the dragon egg. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Viserys discovered that he could indeed "nurture" the dragon egg through blood magic. The smaller cracks on the earth-colored egg had nearly healed, and even the deeper fissures had noticeably diminished. He retrieved the egg once more, chanting incantations until he conjured a small cup of blood. When he poured the blood onto the egg, it absorbed the liquid like a sponge, as if it were alive. This really is pouring my blood into it, Viserys mused with a wry smile. I suppose I can rightfully call myself the "Father of Dragons" in the future. Despite feeling a faint, almost imperceptible life force within the egg, he still couldn''t perform a ''soul binding.'' Examining the egg closely, he noticed that it was no longer entirely earth-colored; bright yellow spots had begun to emerge, growing more vivid over time. After his efforts at nurturing, the egg even showed signs of turning a golden hue. This reminded Viserys of Sunfyre, the golden dragon of House Targaryen. If he could someday ride a golden dragon, it would certainly be a sight to behold. In fact, besides dragon eggs, Viserys also came up with two special items. One is a special arrow the , which is similar to the that Modu Chanyu used to kill his own father. It can be used to make soldiers ''focus fire'' on a certain target, which is very useful for creating a breach in the enemy''s defense. The second item is the With the perspective of a golden eagle, Viserys can perform ''micro-operations,'' but since there are no communication devices in this world, he wrote a whistle code to command an elite squad on the battlefield. If used well, this tactic can easily lead to capturing flags and slaying enemy generals. After more than two months of rigorous training, the two newly established battalions, along with the "cavalry battalion" formed from the elite of the three battalions, had developed a significant level of combat effectiveness. With the whistle score and the Arrow of the Father Worryer in hand, Viserys was now equipped to execute precise battlefield maneuvers. After all, shouting commands at the top of ones lungs in the heat of battle was hardly a reliable strategy. Viserys, who had lived as a sellsword for two lifetimes, knew that mercenaries were not much different from contract soldiers in some nations. Pay them well enough, and they would do their job. Loyalty, however, was a different matter. When faced with life or death, mercenaries were often the first to flee. The real challenge lay in dealing with the leaders of these sellswords. They might be calling you "boss" one moment and defecting to the enemy the next. The leaders were always highly attuned to shifts in power. The Tattered Prince, who had been a mercenary longer than Viserys had been alive, was naturally one of the best. With the pirates defeated, Tyrosh was preparing to send troops to the Two Lakes region to drive out the forces of Lys once and for all. A major battle was imminent. The old bastard was cunninghe had only expanded his army by about 600 men but had exaggerated his numbers to 1,000, intending to use this bluff to demand a higher price from Tyrosh''s Archon. On this particular day, he took Viserys and Denzo to Tyrosh for a banquet hosted by the Archon. The current Archon of Tyrosh, Kambron, hailed from a family known for their fondness for the color green. Tyroshi were known for dyeing their hair, and the men of the Kambron family not only dyed their hair green but also their beards. Dorne and Tyrosh shared a close relationship, and in the original story, Archon Kambron had sent his youngest daughter to Sunspear to be raised. However, now that his youngest daughter had just begun walking, she was still being raised at home. Archon Kambron had heard of Viserys''s victory over the pirates. With the pirates no longer a threat, Tyrosh had seized nearly all the major islands in the Stepstones and was now preparing to move against Lys, with plans to annex the Two Lakes region entirely. Kambron wanted to meet Viserys in person at the banquet, having specifically requested the Tattered Prince bring him along. The reason was obviousthe reputation Viserys had earned from beheading the pirates a few months ago was too significant to ignore. The most striking feature of Tyrosh Palace is its 70-foot-tall clock tower, from which one can view the entire palace grounds. Another notable feature is the "Bacchus Fountain," which spans over 100 square meters. The fountain depicts a muscular male god carrying a large wine jar, from which water sprays onto his shoulders. After passing by the Bacchus Fountain, Viserys and his companions arrived at the Archons palace. This palace, though smaller and less grand than the Sealords Palace or the Black Wall in Volantis, caught Viserys off guard with its guardsall of whom were Unsullied. As they rode past, the Unsullied stood rigidly at attention, their gazes fixed straight ahead like automatons. Due to the Archon''s preferences, the Unsullied''s armor was painted green. Unlike elsewhere, where their hair was either short or shaved, here they were permitted to grow it long and dye it green. The Archon seemed so enamored with this look that he did not issue helmets to the Unsullied, allowing them to display their vibrant hair to all. Viserys found the sight of the green-haired Unsullied lining the road amusing. However, he had no idea that the real spectacle awaited him inside. Upon entering the hall of the Archons palace, he was met with a scene that resembled a a fashion freak show. While most ordinary people, no matter how flamboyant their attire, only have one hair color, the nobles of Tyrosh had the luxury and resources to indulge in elaborate hairstyles. Some young nobles sported three colors in their hair, while those who opted for the streaked method were considered restrained. Others flaunted layered, spiral, or mottled patterns, creating a visual effect akin to giant shuttlecocks atop their heads. "Windblown Tattersthe Prince of Tatters is here!" Before they could enter the hall, a servant announced their arrival. Viserys, with his natural silver hair, and the old captain and Denzo, whose hair had turned white with age, stood out among the sea of vibrant colors. The colorful heads turned towards them, making them feel somewhat out of place. "Look, it''s the Prince of Tatters, and Prince Viserys, who has slain pirates across the seas!" A high-pitched voice came from a green blur swiftly approaching the three men. It was Archon Kambron of Tyrosh. His green hair, held in place by some kind of hairspray, added nearly half a foot to his height. His green beard was styled in a flamboyant flame shape, and he wore a matching green robe. There was no doubt he was the most eye-catching figure in the hall. "Everyone! I think you all know our Tattered Prince. He has built a mercenary army from scratch and is a loyal ally of Tyrosh!" Kambron declared, taking the old captains hand and addressing the crowd. The old captain was accustomed to this treatment, having worked with Tyrosh many times and met at least four of its Archons. It seemed every Archon here was cut from the same mold, differing only in hair color. Archon Kambron then introduced Viserys. "This one! The Prince of the Targaryens, Viserys! It is said that he slew dozens of notorious pirate leaders with fewer than a hundred men. In my opinion, his bravery surpasses even that of Barristan. With such a friend, Lys has no choice but to surrender! Long live Tyrosh!" As Kambron started, the others joined in, shouting enthusiastically. "Long live Tyrosh!" "Long live the Tattered Prince!" "Long live Viserys!" "Long live the Windblown!" The old captain glanced at Viserys, who appeared slightly stiff, and couldn''t help but smile. He remembered his own reaction the first time he witnessed such a spectacle. The Tyroshians were known for their flair and love of grand displays. Combined with their colorful hair, Tyrosh was the Free City with the most ostentatious reputation. Just looking at their hair could be overwhelming. Kambron gestured to the servants beside him, and soon two Unsullied appeared, carrying a large map before the assembly. It not only depicted the mountains and rivers but also the defenses of Tyrosh and Lys. ''No, isn''t this supposed to be a serious discussion about military affairs?'' Viserys was taken aback by the scene unfolding before him. But it was the reality he faced. Kambron lifted his golden scepter, pointing at the map as he addressed the assembly, "Please, look here. This is the Two Lakes region, a long-standing target of our struggle. However, due to continuous harassment by pirates, our plans have been thwarted time and again. Now that the pirates have been dealt with, if we intend to drive the Lys out of the Two Lakes, we must first capture the fortress theyve built here!" With a decisive thump of his scepter on the map, Kambron drew the crowd''s attention to a location labeled "Dragon''s Flame Fortress." It was said that this was where the Conqueror Aegon had defeated the Volantis army atop his dragon, Balerion. The Black Dread had left a scorched earth in its wake. Lys had taken advantage of the aftermath, occupying the Volantis colony and transforming it into a formidable fortress with military and logistical capabilities. They used it as a base to contest the Two Lakes against Tyrosh. If they could dismantle this "Dragon Flame Fortress," Lys would be forced to completely withdraw from the Two Lakes region. "I have decided to send our general Toran with 20,000 troops to lay siege to Dragons Flame!" At this point, a nobleman with dyed red hair stepped forward. This general, in his early thirties, wore a red and purple robe adorned with gold trim. Lord Toland exuded arrogance, his chest puffed out like a rooster surveying its domain. He looked down on Viserys''s mention of "beheading" strategies. House Toland was considered a family of generals in Tyrosh, and he dismissed all "unconventional" tactics, believing a generals duty was to defeat the enemy in open combat. To him, sneak attacks and assassinations were acts of cowardice. As he passed Viserys and the others, Toland didnt even bother to acknowledge them. Viserys was unbothered by the slight. What he found more irksome was Tolands flamboyant hairstyle. On the battlefield, it would certainly draw attention. But then again, this was Tyrosh, where such colorful hair was common, perhaps even a tactic to bewilder the enemy. Yet what truly unsettled Viserys was still to come. Toland began discussing his battle plan openly, in front of everyone present, including merchants who had no business knowing such details. This made Viserys seriously doubt the likelihood of victory in the coming battle. Not that he particularly cared. The more Tyrosh struggled, the higher the price they would offer for his services. This arrogant Toland might just prove to be a lucrative asset in the future. It would be ideal if the Windblown could emerge as a third force in the ongoing war between Tyrosh and Lys. Chapter 126: How to Poison Through Fire Chapter 126: How to Poison Through FireViserys guided the golden eagle to land on the roof of a dilapidated house. The thatched and mud structure had already collapsed on one side, and the additional weight caused the remaining sections to cave in further. Yet, compared to the other buildings in the area, this hut was relatively intact. The village, once bustling, now lay in a state of utter desolation. The true victims of war were always the unarmed and defenseless. The prolonged conflict between Lys and Tyrosh over control of the Two Lakes had left this once-prosperous region in ruins. Recent mobilization by the Archon of Tyrosh only exacerbated the situation, pushing the villages and towns to the brink of collapse. Around Dragon''s Flame fortress, signs of life were scarce. Grain prices soared, while the cost of slaves plummeted. Lys''s spies were well aware of Tyrosh''s military maneuvers. As the second victim of the pirate incident, Lys was the first to recognize that something was amiss. In response, they hired two additional mercenary groups, adding over 500 men to bolster the defense of Dragon''s Flame. The garrison now numbered over 2,000 soldiers. However, the leaders knew that maintaining such a force was financially unsustainable, and the increased troop presence was little more than a show of strength. They never truly intended to keep the Tyroshi forces out of the castle. Unlike the other Free Cities, Lys had once been ruled by House Rogare more than a century ago. The Rogares had ties to the Targaryen royal familyViserys II''s father-in-law had been the Magister of Lys. But House Rogare eventually fell from power, leaving Lys to be governed by the Alchemists Guild, a group known for their deadly poisons, including the infamous Tears of Lys that killed Jon Arryn and the Strangler that claimed King Joffrey in the original story. Due to the alchemists'' influence, Lys also kept stores of wildfire. In the meeting hall, several alchemists were discussing with Lysian nobles how to make the limited supply of wildfire more effective. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With this small amount of fire, we wont kill many, remarked Tregar Ormollen, the Merchant Prince of Lys, identifiable by his long white robe and the multicolored rings on his fingers. Despite his luxurious attire, anxiety etched his features. The war had him deeply unsettled. Merchants, particularly those on their own soil, detested war. He also knew that Jorah Mormont, who had once lost his wife to him, was now a sergeant among the Windblown. The threat of revenge loomed large. If it were just Jorah Mormont, he might not have been so concerned. But now, every Lyseni knew that among their enemies was a man named Viserys, notorious for his unconventional tactics. What if Viserys planned a decapitation strike against them? At this point, a pale alchemist in brown robes spoke up, "We don''t intend to burn our enemies alive with wildfire." This was Qaga, Lys''s chief alchemist. "And what do you plan to do with the wildfire?" Tregar asked, his curiosity piqued. Qaga offered a mysterious smile before responding, "Aren''t you interested in how Viserys killed the pirate leaders?" "How did he do it?" Tregar immediately straightened in his seat. Men like him feared nothing more than dying without knowing the reason. They had too much left to enjoyfine wines, luxurious feasts, and beautiful wives and concubines awaiting them at home. Viserys'' methods had already unsettled many. Qaga leaned in, a note of pride in his voice. "The best way to kill a group without drawing a sword is through poison. But the pirates were cautious, only consuming the food they brought themselves. It''s one thing to poison a well, quite another to taint every bowl." "So how did he manage it?" Tregar pressed, growing impatient with the alchemists cryptic demeanor. Qagas smile widened. "Think about it. What else do people need to survive besides food and water?" Tregar paused, then said, "Breathing? But... you can''t poison the air, can you? Is there such a toxin?" His mind raced with images of Viserys uncorking a vial and pouring poison into the ground, its vapors silently killing the pirates. If such a poison existed, it was terrifyingLys would be completely at the mercy of these alchemists. But Qagas next words brought a measure of relief. "No matter how we experiment, we haven''t created a poison like that. However, we have developed a poison powder. Our plan is to use a wildfire explosion to disperse the poison powder. With enough of it, we can eliminate the enemy." Qaga then outlined his strategy: they would bury the poison powder in a targeted area, wait for the enemy to enter, and then ignite the wildfire, which would disperse the powder, engulfing the enemy in toxic fumes. Amid the ensuing chaos and panic, they would launch a decisive strike, pushing back Tyroshs forces. After hearing the plan, Tregar found it entirely feasible. The risk of detonating the wildfire didnt concern him; they had bought Unsullied soldiers specifically for this purpose. In the eyes of Lyss elite, these "fill-in babies" were expendable and had no rights. Soon after, Toland''s 20,000 troops and the 2,500 Windblown arrived at Dragon''s Flame. From the vantage of the golden eagle, Viserys observed the so-called "Dragon''s Flame," a structure somewhat reminiscent of Harrenhal in Westerosonce grand, now dilapidated, scorched by dragonfire. The Lys "Dragonfire Fortress" had been built on the ruins of a Volantene colonial stronghold. It was more a massive fortification than a true fortress. The western side of Dragonfire was relatively flat, an area the Lys had carefully repaired and fortified. Suddenly, Viserys noticed Lys soldiers digging holes and burying something in the ground. ''Hmm? Landmines don''t exist in this world. Even if they did, where would they get the explosives?'' The soldiers'' actions puzzled him, but it was clear they were setting traps. Whether or not they were landmines, Lys was clearly preparing something sinister. Viserys decided he needed to inform Toland immediately. Chapter 127: Halfway to Victory or Just Wishful Thinking? Chapter 127: Halfway to Victory or Just Wishful Thinking?Tyrosh was, of course, not going to use the sellswords for a frontal assault, as that would incur additional costs. Instead, the Windblowns main task was to block Lys''s retreat. Toland''s camp was positioned on the east side of the Dragon''s Flame, while the Windblown camp was stationed to the south. Viserys, not wanting to approach Toland directly, first informed the old captain of the unusual situation he had observed, using "suspicion" and "speculation" as pretexts. The old captain chose to believe him and led Viserys to Toland''s camp. As expected, the Tyroshi soldiers maintained their elaborate hairstyles even in the barracks. They gathered in small groups, like peacocks flaunting their feathers, competing to showcase their hair and beards. Braiding their beards was routine, but some preferred to straighten and dye them in various colors, as if they were wearing a colorful curtain over their mouths. Soon, they arrived near Toland''s tent. The situation here was slightly better; the soldiers guarding the tent were mostly Unsullied. Due to Archon Kambron''s preferences, their hair was all neatly dyed green, which at least provided a more orderly appearance. Additionally, the Unsullied didnt grow beards, so the uniform green was easier on the eyes. Suddenly, Viserys heard music and revelry coming from Toland''s tent, and a sense of foreboding gripped him. After being announced, they entered the tent, and the scene before him made Viserys''s heart sink. This was no general''s command centerit was a party. A long table in the tent was laden with food, fruit, and wine. Toland and his commanders were drinking and carousing, while several slave girls danced before them. Some of the men, emboldened by drink, began to grope one of the dancing girls. Toland, holding a wine glass, laughed loudly at the praise from others, his cherry-red hair swaying lightly with his laughter, clearly enjoying himself. Viserys noticed there was even a carpet on the ground. ''Was this a war or a banquet?'' He recalled that in the original novel, the Archon of Tyrosh had tried to end the war with Lys through bribery. Seeing how these men behaved, it was easy to understand why they had failed. ''Already celebrating the victory? It was no wonder they had lost.'' When Toland noticed the arrival of the Tattered Prince and Viserys, his eyes flashed with contempt. Raising his head, he said, Whats the matter? Lord Toland is planning to attack Dragon Flame Fortress from the west, correct? the old captain inquired. Why else would I have my troops here? Toland replied with a sneer. The old captain, however, remained unfazed. After nearly thirty years as a mercenary, he was well accustomed to unusual situations. Weve heard that the Lys have set up some traps on the west side, so weve come to warn the general to be cautious. Hmph! Tolands expression darkened as he slammed his wine glass down on the table. He then said coldly, I appreciate the Tattered Princes concern, but your mission is to watch the south and ensure that Lys dont escape. At this point, the commanders beside Toland began to chime in: We outnumber them three to one. What kind of trap could possibly stop us? Exactly! It seems the old captain is being overly cautious. Though one of them spoke in defense of the old captain, his tone still carried a hint of mockery. If a sellsword has survived nearly thirty years in this business, theres probably a reason for it. In the eyes of the Tyroshi, who were focused on business, they saw themselves as the dominant party. How could a subordinate party dare to dictate terms to them? Such behavior suggested a lack of awareness of their own status. Facing the ridicule, the old captain remained expressionless. Since Lord Toland has already made his plans, we won''t trouble you any further, he said, before turning to leave. Toland made no response, simply watching them go with a cold stare. Once outside the tent, Viserys asked, Commander, is Lys in a better position than they are? The old captain sneered. A city controlled by merchants and alchemists? It cant be much better. Viserys trusted the old captains judgment. In the original story, the Tattered Prince had accurately predicted the defeat of the Wise Masters of Meereen before the Battle of Meereen, even reaching out to the Mother of Dragons beforehand. His assessments of power dynamics were always precise. The current situation resembled two poor chess players locked in a game, with the Windblown acting as mere bystanders, able to support only a few moves. Even if Tyrosh were to lose, they would simply retreat to the area around the Shield Lake, but they would still be required to pay their debts. Not long after, perhaps having tired of his revelry, Toland ordered his entire army to prepare for an attack. He positioned the slave soldiers at the front, the free men in the middle, and the Unsullied at the rear. Though the Unsullied were also slaves, many regarded them as valuable property and were reluctant to use them recklessly. Their professionalism and loyalty made them more prized than ordinary slave soldiers. Viserys live-broadcasted the battlefield situation through the golden eagle soaring above. From the sky, Toland''s army appeared as a mass of "iron mud," steadily advancing toward the ruined Dragon Flame Fortress, which drew them in like a magnet. As anticipated, Toland ordered his soldiers to assault the relatively flat western side of the fortress. As the Lys defenders retreated, the mass of iron mud began to form a promontory of at least 4,000 to 5,000 soldiers. Viserys directed the golden eagle lower, focusing on the area where the Lys had recently buried their land mines, curious to see what his opponents had in store. Suddenly, a series of explosions erupted. The mines did not cause significant damage but instead released a thick cloud of blue-green smoke. The smoke quickly enveloped the 4,000 to 5,000 soldiers. Amidst the smoke, the Tyroshi soldiers, already disoriented by the explosions, found themselves in severe discomfort. The thick smoke stung their eyes, rendering them unable to see, and breathing became increasingly difficult. Toland, stationed at the rear, noticed the chaos unfolding at the front and felt a deep sense of foreboding. Charge! Charge! Hold them back! Toland urgently commanded, sending the Unsullied around him forward as a supervisory force, attempting to drive the retreating soldiers back to the front lines. However, the number of Unsullied was far too small to control the mass of panicked troops. As the smoke began to dissipate, the Lys forces, who had initially retreated, launched a counterattack. The advancing Lys soldiers, combined with the retreating Tyroshi troops, created a chaotic wave that crashed against Toland''s defensive line. The collapse of the Tyroshi forces was swift and overwhelming, and Toland, who had been "commanding" from the rear, suddenly felt as though the entire battle was crumbling around him. The urge to flee gripped him. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet, in a last desperate attempt to salvage the situation, he gathered all the Unsullied he could and, with the remnants of his sanity, seized the collar of a nearby nobleman. Shouting, he commanded, Go! Bring me the Windblown! Chapter 128: Windblown’s Reputation Chapter 128: Windblowns ReputationLys was tasked with defending the Dragon''s Flame Fortress. Rovi, the general in charge, stood on a high point with his second son and several officers, watching the fleeing Tyrosh soldiers below. Excitement surged through him as he surveyed the battle. Without taking his eyes off the chaos, he commanded, "Send the Unsullied down to break their formation! Inform the soldiers that I will reward them with ten gold dragons for every head they sever, and ten thousand gold dragons for Tolands!" "Yes, my lord!" came the swift reply. As the messenger departed, another soldier approached. "Lord, Bloodbeard has also requested to join the battle!" "Hmph, these mercenaries," Rovi scoffed. Rovi''s family had been responsible for the defense of Lys since his grandfather''s time. He despised sellswords, viewing them as mercenaries who only fought when the battle was easy. Yet, to defeat Tyrosh in a single stroke, he begrudgingly accepted their participation. "Bring me some wine!" Rovi ordered. He then turned to the nobles around him, a grin spreading across his face. "There is nothing more enjoyable than watching the enemy flee while sipping wine." "Yes, yes," the nobles agreed eagerly. "Father, look at them. They''re like fish without a brain," Rovi''s son chimed in, seizing the moment to flatter him. As the second son, he needed to keep his father pleased to secure more benefits. But Rovi frowned at his son''s words. "You should address me by my title at a time like this." "I understand, Father." Despite the relaxed atmosphere, one person frowned secretly. Rovi had always insisted on formalities during operations, and this lapse in protocol was noted. "Lord Rovi, should we send some troops to block the Windblown?" Feles of House Rogare asked. The silver-haired man, in his twenties, was a descendant of a once-powerful house that had ruled Lys over a century ago. Though the Rogare family had since fallen and fled Lys, they had returned with little influence. Still, Feles was distantly related to Viserys. His suggestion was sound; containing the Windblown could secure victory. However, Rovi dismissed the idea with a sneer. "Lord Rogare, have you forgotten that the Windblown are just a mercenary group? Faced with certain defeat, mercenaries will only think of running faster. Why would they come back to support them?" Dissatisfied, Feles pressed, "If you were in their place, would you support Tyrosh''s army?" "No!" "Of course not!" "Mercenaries fight for money, not to risk their lives. Why would they help Tyrosh?" Eager to please Rovi, others chimed in with agreement. "Now, we must commit all our forces and crush the noisy Tyroshi in one decisive blow!" Rovi declared, smugness evident in his tone. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But..." Feles began, but Rovi cut him off. "Let''s make a bet. How long do you think Tyrosh will last? I doubt it will be more than an hour." "Three-quarters of an hour!" "Two-quarters of an hour!" Another noble started to suggest a quarter of an hour but was met with laughter. ... While Lys''s leaders basked in their confidence, Toland, who had been so assured just moments ago, was overwhelmed by the looming defeat. How had a seemingly certain victory turned into this disaster? "Lord! We must retreat!" a noble urged. Toland looked at the man who had been drinking and laughing with him not long ago, his mind racing. Could they really retreat? If they lost the battle, they would face dire consequences upon their returnpossibly even massive reparations they couldnt afford. In slave-owning Free Cities like Lys and Tyrosh, those who couldnt pay their debts had only one fate: becoming slaves. The thought chilled Toland to the core. Not only would he become a slave, but his wife and daughter would also become property to settle the debt. In this world, that was how free men were turned into slaves. No, Windblown! Suddenly, Toland remembered that the people from Windblown had warned him before the battle about a possible trap. At the time, he dismissed it, never imagining it would lead to such a disastrous consequence. As he stared at the map behind the tent, Toland realized his only hope lay with the Windblown. But would a mercenary group fight desperately in a battle they were certain to lose? What price would he have to pay? In the end, he made up his mind. After all, no cost was greater than the price of becoming a slave, not only for himself but for his family as well. He turned to a nearby attendant, a medium-sized man, and shouted, Tell the Windblown that if they come to our aid, I will sign a long-term garrison contract with them for Tyrosh, plus 100,000no, 150,000 gold dragons! Hurry! Toland was now like a drowning man, flailing helplessly and desperate for rescue. The terms he offered were indeed very tempting. In the Free Cities, while mercenaries might be used in battle, securing one''s home typically required one''s own people. If the Unsullied were available, they would be the preferred choice. For sellswords, however, securing a garrison contract with a city-state was a prize. Such a contract provided stabilityno need to fight, yet still get paid, and paid well. For a mercenary leader, a contract like this would attract more skilled fighters to join their ranks. Usually, they were employed only during wartime, which made their upkeep more affordable. Toland was clearly desperate to make such a promise. ... Meanwhile, the Tattered Prince, who had been considering a retreat, hesitated upon receiving Tolands offer. First, Tyroshs defeat seemed inevitable, making recovery difficult. Second, even if Tyrosh lost, it would still maintain some influence in the Two Lakes region, ensuring future cooperation. They now had a guaranteed minimum outcome, but taking a risk seemed too costly. Moreover, with his 2,000-odd men scattered, gathering them quickly would be challenging. At this moment, Viserys spoke up. Commander, we dont have to succeed in saving Toland, but we could at least try. Try? the old commander asked. Viserys had observed through the Golden Eagles eyes that Lys had not deployed troops to contain their forces. He suggested leading a small group to advance quickly and harass the enemy from the side. Even if they couldnt change the battle''s outcome, they might buy Toland and his men some time. They could send a cavalry unit to test the situation. If an opportunity arose, they could commit more forces; if not, they could locate Toland and escort him to safety. For Viserys, who saw the battlefield clearly, rescuing a single person posed no challenge. Moreover, it could be quite profitable. If the old commanders plan to hold the line was a safe bet, taking a calculated risk could yield a higher return. The Windblowns actions could become a hallmark of their reliability, much like the Golden Companys reputation for keeping their word. This battle could serve as a signboard for future contracts. Even if Tyrosh lost, the Windblowns reputation would grow, and they could demand higher prices in future negotiations. The old commander considered this and agreed to Viseryss plan. He trusted that Viserys would keep the losses within acceptable limits. After all, he had raised this unit himself, and if the losses were too great, Viserys would be the first to feel the pain. The Tattered Prince then ordered Viserys to take the 7th Battalion, along with the cavalry from Webbers 9th and Jorahs 10th Battalions, to provide support. The combined cavalry battalion reached Tolands crumbling defense line in less than 20 minutes. Chapter 129: This is Micro-Operation Chapter 129: This is Micro-OperationThrough the eyes of the Golden Eagle, Viserys observed that Lys''s attacks were chaotic, with soldiers even trampling over one another. This disarray was not surprising. The battlefield was filled with slaves, but unlike the disciplined Unsullied, these were men who would remain slaves regardless of victory or defeat. Even the Lys soldiers, though currently on the winning side, were driven by little more than brutal aggression, their true nature ready to unravel at the first sign of trouble. The soldiers of Tyrosh, on the other hand, fought desperately, like a maiden clinging to the last shred of her dignity in the face of impending violation. Their struggle only fueled the sadistic excitement of the Lys soldiers, who reveled in the violence. This spectacle gave Viserys a bold idea, especially when he noticed Bloodbearda brutal warriorfighting without his helmet, seemingly unaware of the vulnerability that exposed. At that moment, Bloodbeard was lost in the thrill of the slaughter, the screams of Tyroshs soldiers a symphony to his ears. But his grim enjoyment was suddenly interrupted by a sharp whistle. Initially, he thought it was a trick of the mind, but the growing thunder of hooves quickly proved otherwisea cavalry unit was fast approaching. He turned to see a cavalry bearing a blue and white striped flag, charging towards him, raising a massive cloud of dust in their wake. Bloodbeards first reaction was one of surprise, his killing frenzy momentarily slowed. By the usual logic of sellswords, facing near-certain defeat meant it was time to retreat. ''So why were the Windblown charging now? Were they here to deliver themselves to death?'' And it seemed they were seriouswell-equipped and determined. A fleeting thought crossed Bloodbeards mind: ''Could they be here for revenge?'' But he quickly dismissed it. No matter their intentions, a small force like that couldnt possibly turn the tide of the battle. Meanwhile, the noblemen of Lys, watching from the high ground, noticed something amiss. They hadnt expected the Windblown to stay, let alone send a cavalry to the front. Lord, a team of 300 cavalry from the Windblown is rapidly approaching, a Lys scout reported. Hmph! Just 300 men? Block them! Rovi scoffed, confident that in a battle involving tens of thousands, a mere 300 cavalrymen posed no threat. The only surprise was that the Windblown had sent anyone at all. As the Lys cavalry moved to intercept, a thousand Lys soldiers formed a line to block the Windblowns advance. Viserys knew that unless they broke through this line, their effort would be in vain. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the sound of the whistle, the cavalry shifted formation into a wedge. Another whistle signaled them to ready their bows. In a coordinated motion, more than 300 arrows were loosed, creating a lethal rain that tore through the Lys defense line. With Viserys at the forefront, the cavalry charged through the opening, breaking the line in a flash. The maneuver left Rovi on the high ground nearly speechless. He couldnt comprehend how these soldiers could act with such unified precision. Realizing that this 300-man cavalry was no ordinary force, Rovi understood they had to be dealt with carefully. He turned to one of the nobles nearby and shouted, You! Take the rest of the men and block them! Me? the nobleman stammered in disbelief. Everyone on the fortress had witnessed the Windblown''s sudden, swift advance, and even from a distance, the sight was disorienting. But disbelief was no excuse; disobeying orders on the battlefield was a capital offense. Reluctantly, the nobleman gritted his teeth and led the remaining 1,000 soldiers from the fortress to confront the strange cavalry. Viserys, having already broken through the initial defense line, arrived at the main battlefield with over 300 cavalrymen at his back. They charged straight into the weakest part of the Lys army. At that moment, Toland finally spotted the Windblown banner in the distance and felt a wave of relief. But when he saw the cavalry plunging headlong into the Lys army formation, his relief turned to anxiety. ''Are they insane? How do they plan to fight like this? With only 300 men, they think they can break through an army of 10,000?'' The Lys nobles watching from the fortress high ground were initially overjoyed. It seemed they had overestimated this cavalry. All they needed to do was block them off, and the Windblown would be annihilated. What they didnt realize was that Viserys could see the entire battlefield clearly through the eyes of the Golden Eagle overhead. As Lys soldiers regrouped to block him, Viserys noticed reinforcements arriving. He blew his whistle again, signaling the cavalry to change formation. With Viserys at the front, they charged as a single unit, slicing through the Lys formation like a dagger before slipping out through a gap between the pursuing soldiers, retreating from the main battlefield. Rovi, watching from the fortress tower, was left nearly speechless. The cavalry moved like slippery eels, impossible to catch. Their actions significantly weakened Lys''s offensive, allowing Toland''s nearly shattered defense line to stabilize. The panicked, fleeing soldiers were rallied back to the front line, transforming what had been a massacre into a face-to-face confrontation. Beep, beep, beepthrough the Golden Eagle''s eyes, Viserys spotted another weakness in the Lys defenses, this time in the direction of the Company of the Cat. A line that had been on the brink of collapse was suddenly reinforced, causing confusion among their ranks. Seizing the opportunity, Viserys led his men in another charge. The sound of whistling arrows filled the air as a dense rain of arrows opened yet another gap. The cavalry repeated their maneuver, cutting into the Company of the Cats formation before retreating. As they withdrew, Viserys stood on his horse and, to the astonishment of everyone watching, shot an arrow that killed a sergeant major of the Company of the Cat. Bloodbeard seethed with rage, never having felt so humiliated. Viseryss hit-and-run tactics might not inflict massive casualtiesafter all, there were less than 300 cavalrymen, and each charge could only kill a few dozen enemies. But his strategy was like a phantom in the fog, appearing and disappearing, delivering stinging blows to the Lys forces. The damage might be minimal, but the insult was profound. This method proved highly effective. Lys''s offensive rhythm was disrupted, and signs of retreat began to emerge. Lord, let''s call it a day. After this battle, the Tyrosh wont be able to take Dragons Flame Fortress anytime soon, suggested Feles. Rovi was tempted by the suggestion. But the thought of ending the battle now, especially after having ignored Feles''s earlier advice, made him hesitate. Although the battle was no longer one-sided, his forces were still in the lead. Wouldnt retreating now make him appear incompetent? So, he decided to press on. Just as he was about to give the order, a Lys scout rushed to him with alarming news: Lord, the main force of the Windblown has arrived! What! Rovi turned to look in the direction of the Windblown, his heart sinking as he saw their forces on the edge of the battlefield. With the soldiers of both sides already engaged in close combat, a hasty retreat would lead to chaos. A chill ran down his spine, and the scene around him seemed to spin like a whirlwind. Chapter 130: Company of the Cat’s Retreat Chapter 130: Company of the Cats RetreatIn just a few minutes, the old captain led the Windblown to cut off the Lys armys retreat, completing the encirclement with Tyrosh''s forces. Toland knew this was his moment. If he joined the battle now, they might push through and take Dragons Flame Fortress in a single decisive blow. Without hesitation, he donned his armor and charged into battle with his personal guard. The sight of their commander joining the fray electrified the Tyrosh soldiers, boosting their morale. The Lys soldiers, once the hunters, quickly found themselves the hunted, with the tide of battle turning against them. Amid the chaos, Bloodbeard made a critical decision: he chose to flee. As a sellsword, self-preservation was more important, and with the battlefield in disarray, he believed he could escape with his hundred-strong entourage. But as soon as they broke away from the main fight, they were spotted by Viserys. Viserys was resting at the time. After several hard-fought engagements, his cavalry was exhausted; at least a third of the horses were foaming at the mouth, on the verge of collapse. But Viserys wasnt about to let such an opportunity slip away. Bloodbeard is fleeing. Everyone, with me! he shouted, grabbing his horses mane and spurring it towards Bloodbeard. Remarkably, his men didnt hesitate. They put their helmets back on and followed him at once. This was the most exhilarating battle they had ever fought. With their small force, they had dramatically shifted the course of the entire battle. It was the stuff of legends, an epic victory in the making. If they could kill the enemy commander, they would have tales to tell for generations. Spider Webber, in particular, was eager to kill Bloodbeard. He drove his dagger into his horses flank, urging it to sprint alongside Viserys. Jorah, too, was fueled by dreams of vengeance against Lys for stealing his wife. They both charged forward with renewed determination. Soon, Viserys and his men spotted a group of well-equipped riders leaving the battlefieldclearly the elite of the Company of the Cat. The Cats soldiers noticed their pursuers as well. Boss! Theyre after us! one of Bloodbeards men shouted. Bloodbeard glanced back and recognized the cavalry. He didnt know who their commander was, but he knew they were formidable. In a desperate bid to increase his chances of escape, he split his men into two groups. But just then, the shrill whistle sounded again, cutting through the air like a death knell. The cavalry didnt bother to divide; they came straight for him. No, how do they know exactly where I am? Is it my beard? Bloodbeards panic deepened, and for the first time, he cursed his distinctive red beard. Suddenly, the bodyguard beside him screamed as his horse collapsed, pinning him to the ground. The mans waist was twisted at an unnatural angle; he wouldnt survive long. Theres a marksman among them! another shouted. Bloodbeard felt a cold shiver run down his spine. He ducked low, trying to shield himself, but the relentless screams of his men told him the marksman wasnt targeting themhe was going for the horses. Viseryss dragonbone bow was powerful, but its arrows couldnt pierce armor. Instead, he aimed for the horses, specifically their legs. With Jorah and Webber watching in awe, Viserys nocked three arrows at once. The arrows flew true, and three more of the Company of the Cats riders fell. At this point, no one dared to get close to Bloodbeard. At this point, Bloodbeard finally recognized who was chasing him. Although the rider''s face was hidden by a helmet, the golden dragon emblem on the armor immediately told him it was Viserys. However, Bloodbeard also noticed that Viserys was now riding with only a handful of men. The grueling chase had left many of his cavalry either lagging behind or engaged in skirmishes with the remnants of the Lys forces. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sensing an opportunity, Bloodbeard decided to turn and confront Viserys directly. He thought, ''What if hes a tournament champion? This is a battlefield, not a joustI might still have a chance!'' With his men looking on, Bloodbeard gripped his cavalry spear tightly and charged at Viserys. Seeing his opponent charging, Viserys smiled coldly. He sheathed his dragonbone bow, mounted his horse, and drew his halberd, ready to meet Bloodbeard''s challenge head-on. Regis, who had witnessed Viserys''s earlier victories and been trained by him, silently began to mourn for Bloodbeard. The two warriors charged at each other, their faces becoming clearer with each passing second. With a resounding clang, Viserys knocked Bloodbeard''s spear aside. Leaning back to avoid the attack, he deftly used the hook of his halberd to catch Bloodbeards armor. Bloodbeard felt a tremendous force yank him from his horse, and before he could recover from the disorienting fall, he found himself tumbling to the ground. As he struggled to regain his bearings, Bloodbeard''s eyes fixed on a headless corpse gushing blood like a fountain. A jolt of realization hit himthe corpse looked disturbingly familiar. Thats was Bloodbeards final thought before darkness swallowed him. With Bloodbeards death, the Company of the Cat crumbled. Viserys picked up Bloodbeards severed head and led his troops back to the battlefield. When the remaining mercenaries of the Company of the Cat saw their leaders head, their morale shattered completely. Toland quickly seized the opportunity, leading his troops in a decisive assault on Dragons Flame Fortress. Thousands of Lys soldiers, seeing the futility of resistance, laid down their weapons and surrendered. To Viseryss surprise, some of the captives included Unsullied. Although only a small number of the Unsullied had surrenderedless than 300 out of a force of about 1,500it was still remarkable given their reputation for unwavering loyalty. This realization made Viserys understand that even if he acquired a large number of Unsullied like the Mother of Dragons, he couldnt treat them merely as unfeeling tools. Over time, he would need to pay attention to their emotions, for the Unsullied were still human, despite their harsh conditioning. While the battle had resulted in heavy casualties among the ordinary soldiers, Rovi and the other Lys nobles had long since vanished, leaving their mission unfulfilled. Long live General Toland! Long live General Toland! Long live General Toland! The cheers echoed throughout Dragons Flame Fortress. Toland, ever the cunning strategist, allowed his subordinates to lead the celebrations, making it appear as though he had been the key to victory. But in the end, none of that matteredas long as he delivered on his promises, neither Viserys nor the Tattered Prince would care. Payment would settle all accounts. Chapter 131: I Prefer You When You’re Unruly Chapter 131: I Prefer You When Youre UnrulyIn battles of this magnitude during the cold-weapon era, the typical casualty rate rarely exceeds 20%. However, this battle was an exception, with total casualties reaching an astonishing 40%. The Windblown suffered fewer than 150 casualties, including minor and serious injuries as well as fatalities. The losses on Tyrosh''s side were less clear, though they were substantial. Between the poison mist, the chaos of the stampede, and the enemy''s relentless assault, even their victory felt hollowa pyrrhic triumph. Viserys had also taken note of the poisonous fog bombs deployed by Lys. The design was impressive, a testament to the skill of the Lys Alchemist''s Guild. If circumstances allowed, Viserys thought, there might be valuable secrets to extract from them. As the heroes of the battle, some officers of the Windblown were invited to Toland''s camp for a victory celebration. As they entered Tyrosh''s camp, they were greeted by the screams of the wounded and the overpowering stench of blood. Many soldiers who had survived the poisonous fog were now blind, a grim reminder of the battle''s cost. Suddenly, Viserys noticed a Tyrosh soldier with a large black and red scab on his neckevidence of a suicide. He asked, What happened to him? A soldier carrying the body, seeing that Viserys was a member of the Windblown, answered, His eyes were blinded by the poison. I guess he didnt want to burden his family, so Though accustomed to the harsh realities of war, the sight unsettled Viserys. He had seen corpses before, but rarely had he encountered someone who preferred death over life. Sometimes it wasnt the brutality of the battlefield that struck the deepest, but the despair that followed. As they continued through the camp, Viserys saw more soldiers who had taken their own lives. Under Tyroshs law, those who couldnt repay their debts became slaves to settle what they owed. To spare their families from being enslaved due to their injuries, some soldiers, feeling they had lost their ability to work, chose to end their lives. Viseryss gaze then fell upon a middle-aged soldier with blue hair streaked with gray. The man sat silently beside the body of a young soldier, likely his son. The young mans chest still had a broken spear embedded in it, too deeply lodged in bone to be removed. The older man, with the stoicism of a weathered tombstone, did nothing but sit in mute grief. The old captain, watching Viserys, was surprised by his expression. He hadnt expected such a scene to affect Viserys, yet he saw genuine pity in his eyes. It was a rare quality in a warrior. The captain had learned of Viseryss boldness, charging into battle with only 300 men, and this unexpected display of compassion revealed a different side to him. Is it possible, the captain wondered, for someone to be both a fierce warrior and a compassionate soul? He found it difficult to recall anyone who fit that description; warriors were usually defined by their bloodlust and love for battle, with Bloodbeard being a prime example. He patted Viserys on the shoulder, signaling that he should take a moment to collect himself. Captain, Viserys said quietly, if you conquer Pentos one day, be kind to the civilians. Only then will your rule endure. The old commander was taken aback by the advice. The word civilians struck him as foreign, something he had rarely considered. But he had always regarded Viserys with respect, not as a junior, and took his words to heart, seeing them as wisdom worth remembering. Soon, the group arrived at Toland''s tent. As before, the sound of musicians singing and playing instruments could be heard from afar. Compared to the rest of the camp, Tolands tent felt like an entirely different worldimmaculately clean and filled with the enticing aroma of food. To celebrate the victory, Toland had prepared an abundance of food and wine. Now that they had won, there was no point in holding anything back. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As they entered the tent, the scene before them was even more extravagant and opulent than their last visit. Rich carpets lined the floor, and a dozen dancing girls twisted their bodies with abandon. These dancers were barely clothed, draped in strings of pearls that served more as provocative ornaments than actual clothing, designed solely to ignite their masters desires. Dick and Caggo, who had accompanied the group, were completely entranced. The long table before them was laden with steaming dishes and fine wine, ready to be enjoyed. For these nobles, it felt as though they had just emerged victorious from a game of turning the tables in a desperate situation, and the suffering outside seemed a distant memory. Now, their only focus was on indulging in the pleasures before them. Oh, Lord Commander! Tolands greeting was far warmer than at their last meeting. Along with his armor, he had shed his arrogance and prejudice, now genuinely grateful for the Windblowns assistance. Come, try this. Its a liquor, Toland said, personally pouring a glass for the Tattered Prince, his demeanor filled with flattery. General Toland, why dont you recover? I prefer you when youre unruly, Viserys remarked with a mocking tone. No, no, a true friend deserves my most sincere attitude, Toland replied, turning to pour a glass for Viserys, practically groveling as he handed it over. I wonder how many permanent positions can the General provide for us? Viserys asked, cutting to the heart of the matter. Toland began to laugh, knowing well the saying that one should use people in times of need, not discard them afterward. With the battle nearly over and the threat of family ruin and enslavement averted, this matter would need careful discussion. No hurry! I will discuss this with the Archon when I return, and a satisfactory answer will be given. And when we return, there will be a victory celebration waiting for us! Toland said, trying to reassure him. Viserys, however, had no interest in the banquet Toland spoke of. If the ruling classes of the three Free Cities in the Disputed Lands were all like this, then he would need to strategize carefully. It was a travesty that such fertile lands were governed by such useless people. The so-called banquet did not last long. The next morning, Toland departed with the remainder of his army, leaving a portion behind to guard Dragons Flame Fortress. Given the losses they had suffered, some of the Windblown had to stay as well. Upon their return to Tyrosh, Archon Kambron had indeed prepared a grand welcome for them. At the celebratory banquet, Kambron announced his new ambition: to conquer Lys. If successful, they would gain control over the vital choke point of the Narrow Sea, raising Tyroshs revenues to unprecedented levels through toll collection. However, the old captain harbored concerns that Kambrons appetite might be too large, and his ambitions too dangerous. Chapter 132: The Old Captain’s Real Name Chapter 132: The Old Captains Real NameWhen Archon Kambron announced his ambitious goal, Viserys kept a close eye on the Tattered Princes reaction. If the prince had chosen to continue supporting Tyrosh, Viserys would have needed to persuade him otherwise. Fortunately, the princes lack of enthusiasm spared him the effort. On the journey back, the old captain remained unusually silent, until he finally sought out Viserys. Viserys, I want to end our cooperation with Tyrosh. What do you think? His voice was hoarse, as though the decision had cost him considerable inner turmoil. You first, Viserys replied calmly, surprising the old captain. He had only confided in his old friend Denzo before, who understood his concerns but couldnt offer a solution. The captain had expected Viserys to be as surprised as Denzo, but instead, Viserys remained composed. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You dont want to keep working with them, do you? the old captain asked. He wants to dominate the Stepstones by himself. Its not that simple. It goes against the interests of too many factions. Even if he conquers Lys, the rebellions will come in waves, like the tide on a beach. If were not careful, the Windblown could get stuck in the mire, Viserys explained. Because of Viserys''s involvement, the conflict between Tyrosh and Lys had accelerated. Originally, the war wouldnt have erupted for another two or three years. During that time, Archon Kambron had engaged in a series of diplomatic maneuverssending his youngest daughter to Dorne, securing Myr as an ally, and even attending the Mother of Dragons wedding, likely to court favor with Pentos and the Horselords. In the original timeline, Kambron had been more cautious. But now, emboldened by a string of victories, he was blinded by ambition, believing he could conquer Lys on his own. Yes, I see it the same way, the old captain agreed. If we continue our partnership with Tyrosh, we might gain some short-term benefits, but in the long run, well be dragged into a quagmire that wont be easy to escape. The old leader found himself in a dilemma. Continuing the alliance would likely lead to disaster for the Windblown. But ending the partnership might stir discontent among the mercenaries, a group of rough men who neither understood nor cared for strategic considerations. To them, if the Prince of Tatters couldnt secure profitable ventures, there was little reason to stick around. Though many had signed long-term contracts of three to five years, some contracts were set to expire annually. If a significant number chose not to renew, it would severely impact the future of the Windblown. Unless the mercenaries faced an immediate, tangible threat, they might not support the old captains decision. Then well just have to show them the threat, Viserys said. How? the captain asked. I have an idea Viserys began, explaining that his connections in Dorne could be leveraged. By demonstrating the threat posed by Tyroshs monopoly over the Stepstones, they could rally the mercenaries. They only needed to make clear the stakes involved with controlling the Stepstones, and Lyss very survival would depend on it. As for Myr, Viserys suggested that directly confronting them would be too costly. Instead, they could first bring Pentos into the fold, and then approach Myr. With this strategy, not only would the mercenaries fall in line, but Tyrosh would also be forced to make concessions to secure the Windblowns loyalty. It would be a win-win situation, and Viserys would ensure he emerged victorious as well. After hearing Viserys''s plan, the old captain''s expression turned perplexed. In a word, Viseryss plan seemed like a pipe dream. It wasnt just a planit was a grand scheme involving Lys, Tyrosh, Myr, and Pentos, four of the nine Free Cities! He even intended to reach out to Westeros. The old captain didnt know how to describe itcrazy? Bold? The risks were immediately apparent, and he swiftly dismissed Viserys''s idea. No, its too risky! the old captain said firmly. "Lys isnt easy to negotiate with. Who could broker a deal with the Lys Magisters? I certainly cant, and the Windblown doesnt have any diplomats. And you? Lyss current predicament is largely your doingtheyd likely execute you the moment you set foot there. Then theres SunspearViserys, youre still a wanted man by Robert Baratheon. Youd only be walking into trouble. And Pentos? Whats your connection to Pentos? Its doubtful youd even get an audience with the rulers there. He then added, more sternly, Im telling you, weve amended the contract. You cant play your self-employed games anymore. Without my permission, youre not allowed to act on your own. Military regulations allow me to deal with you! Though his words were a threat, Viserys recognized them as expressions of concern. But we only signed a one-year contract, and now there are, what, two months left? Viserys reminded him. The old captains eyebrows shot up, and his eye bags tightened. He had privately allied with Viserys, believing that Viserys would help him conquer Pentos and that the Windblown would benefit from his ambitions. Subconsciously, the captain had assumed that Viserys wouldnt leave the Windblown. But now, he realized that their contract was nearing its end, and Viserys had the strength and power to walk away. Do you have to go? the old captain asked, almost as if conceding defeat. Theres nothing we cannot do, and no one we cannot offend. Its just a matter of the price were willing to pay, Viserys replied. The Tattered Prince was struck by his words. Had they come from anyone else, he might have laughed them off, but with Viserys, he hesitated. He decided to convene a meeting to discuss the matter further. After the battle, the old captain moved the camp to Dragons Flame Fortress. With supplies from Tyrosh, the Windblown mercenaries were quite comfortable, basking in the glow of their recent victory and secure in the knowledge that they had a contract for the future. To the ordinary mercenaries, the future looked bright. Viserys, along with Dick, Denzo, Caggo, and a few others, gathered in the old captains room. The blue and white banner of the Windblown hung on the wall opposite the door, and the old captain sat beneath it, leading the discussion about Viserys''s alliance plan. When Dick and Meris first heard the plan, they thought it was a joke. But as they considered it, they realized it had a certain logic. Still, the scale of the plan was immense, and Dick, in particular, felt Viserys didnt need to take such a gamble. Viserys, youve done enough for the Windblown. Theres no need to take such a risk. I think we can accept the loss, Dick said, his concern evident. Yeah, you still have to take care of Dany, Meris added. Denzo, who had been quiet until now, spoke up. Viserys, the rewards of taking risks can be great, but if you become addicted to it, one slip-up and you could lose everything youve built. His words were sound advice. Fortune favors the bold, but the cost of failure could be devastating. I know you want to restore your kingdom, but youre not even twenty yet, right? You have plenty of time to take it slow, Denzo continued. Hes not even seventeen yet, Meris interjected. Viserys looked around at the group, realizing that they were all genuinely concerned for his well-being. It dawned on him that the old captains meeting to discuss was actually an attempt to dissuade him with the support of the group. Viserys, it doesnt matter if some people leave the Windblown because of my decision. In my eyes, you alone are worth five battalions, the old captain said, making one last effort to convince him. Indeed, their arguments were not without merit. Viserys had already exceeded his goal of commanding a mercenary group of over a thousand within a year. While the Windblown didnt entirely belong to him, as long as he could hatch a dragon, people would flock to him, even if he hadnt helped the old captain take Pentos. If he had stuck to his original plan, he could have rested on his laurels. But plans change. The Mother of Dragons had already shown him that using force to subjugate a people with their own beliefs and cultural systems was a daunting task. Even if Viserys managed to acquire over 10,000 Unsullied, he couldnt guarantee he could fully control Slavers Bay. He might even find himself at odds with Daenerys over its security. While he might handle the situation better than she had, it would still require significant timetime during which he could only watch as a group of ambitious individuals tore Westeros apart. For Viserys, the best strategy for Slaver''s Bay was to raid it and move on. But he wasnt a nomadhe needed a stable foundation. To transport an army to Westeros, he required his own port and fleet, along with a secure logistics base to avoid any vulnerabilities. Tyrosh was the ideal choice, practically his "dream lover." As the closest Free City to Sunspear, it was perfectly positioned. From the Stepstones, it was just a half-days sail to Dorne. Viserys didnt even need to fully conquer Tyrosh; he just needed to leverage his alliance to force Tyrosh to withdraw its troops and relinquish the promised benefits. This would give the Windblown a foothold in the Stepstones, providing the stability they needed. This was the real motivation behind his decision to send envoys to the other Free Cities. Viserys smiled and said, When have I ever taken a risk without being sure of the outcome? Take Lys, for example. Why would they choose death when they can survive? Joining the alliance is a lifeline for themtheyll be eager to cooperate. As for Sunspear, you might not be aware of Elias significance. House Martell harbors nothing but hatred for Robert. Pentos and Myr may be trickier, but theyll see the danger in letting Tyrosh monopolize the Stepstones. They dont even need to send troopsjust putting pressure on Tyrosh will suffice. He analyzed each Free City for the old captain and the others, explaining that the operation wasnt as risky as it seemed. Seeing Viseryss confidence, the group began to view the plan as feasible. Should I bring some men with you? Caggo asked, sitting up straight. No need for a large entourage. Ill just bring Regis. Those merchants are skittish enough; we dont want to scare them off, Viserys joked. He eventually convinced everyone, but before he left, the old captain pulled him aside. If youre heading to Pentos, I have some advice, the old captain said. Although Pentos was nominally controlled by 40 noble families, real power lay with the Berent family and its allies. The "prince" used for sacrificial purposes was never chosen from these families. The head of the Berent family, a man named Kurland, was formidable in appearance but, according to the old captain, was really a cowardly thief. He advised Viserys to take a tough stance in negotiations with Kurland, predicting it would yield unexpected results. Finally, the old captain revealed a secret: My real name is Hoyt Stewart, and no one knows it except Kurland. Sounds like you have a history with him? Viserys asked with a smile, but the old captain''s face grew serious. Viserys, I know you have many skills, but dont kill him. I want to do it myself. From Hoyts tone, Viserys could sense a deep-seated hatred. For me, Kurland is my Robert and Tywin. The way you want to kill Robert and Tywin, I want to kill Kurland, Hoyt said, his voice chilling the room. I understand, Viserys replied. I want to go with you! was Daeneryss immediate reaction upon hearing that Viserys was leaving. No, I need you to handle something else for mesomething very important. Something else? Daenerys asked, confused. Chapter 133: Viserys’s One-Man Mission Chapter 133: Viseryss One-Man MissionViserys''s mission for Daenerys might have seemed like a way to keep her occupied, but if executed correctly, it had the potential to significantly elevate the plans success. While her actions could solidify the "lower limit" of their objectives, they also held the promise of pushing the "upper limit" to new heights. For the next few days, the old captain Hoyt concealed Viserys''s whereabouts, sharing the information with only a select few. Then, under the cover of night, Viserys set off on his journey to Lys. In the council hall of Lys, the air was thick with tension as the citys princes and magistrates argued. The oppressive heat from hundreds of candles only added to the stifling atmosphere. Sweat glistened on foreheads, whether from the intensity of the debate or the sweltering temperature. We should immediately seek aid from Volantis! With their support, we neednt fear Tyrosh! a young nobleman urged, his voice rising above the clamor. Ah, yes, and in the process, hand Lys over to Volantis on a silver platter, retorted an older nobleman with biting sarcasm. Another voice chimed in, Perhaps we could pay them off, buy ourselves some peace. Peace? You mean surrender! Rovi snapped, clearly displeased. If surrender is so distasteful, why did you come back at all? the man shot back. For a defeated general, this cut deep. Rovi, his pride wounded, drew his sword and challenged the man to a duel. If youre so brave, why didnt you draw your sword on the battlefield? the nobleman sneered in response. Enough! bellowed Tregar, the most influential of the Prince Magisters, silencing the room. Youve argued from dusk till dawn. Do you think this bickering will make the Tyroshi turn back? Relieved that someone had taken charge, the others fell silent. So, whats our plan? asked a noblewoman draped in purple. We need more soldiers, more weapons, and yes, even assassins. Its far too early to speak of defeat. His words shamed some of the more defeatist members of the council. None of the three Free Cities in the Disputed Lands had the power to destroy the others outright. Their recent losses had shaken them, but Tregar reminded them that as long as they held out, all was not lost. However, every option came at a steep cost. Take assassins, for examplehiring ordinary ones would achieve little. The Faceless Men were the ideal choice, but their services were prohibitively expensive. Assassinating a figure like Kambron could drain the citys coffers entirely. And then there was the matter of hiring mercenaries. The Golden Company was too far away, and even smaller, more capable mercenary groups would demand exorbitant fees. Hiring a group like the Bright Banners, with less than a thousand men, would be pointlesstheyd likely be wiped out after just two volleys on the battlefield. Despite the challenges, Tregar found the idea of seeking aid from Volantis not entirely unreasonable. Once Tyrosh dominated the Stepstones, the repercussions would be far-reaching. With time, diplomatic mediation might be possible. But Lys had suffered such swift defeats over the past six months that everyone was reeling. Tregars current strategy was to "wait for change," hoping that external forces would eventually intervene. Just as the room fell silent, Tregar''s servant hurried to his side and bowed. "Who? Viserys?" Tregar thought his ears were deceiving him. He whispered to the servant for confirmation. "My lord, that''s what he said. Silver hair, purple eyes." Despite the servant''s insistence, Tregar still couldn''t believe it. Even considering the prevalence of silver hair and purple eyes in places like Lys and Tyrosh, the name Viserys carried a weight that was hard to accept. Qaga, who stood close by, noticed Tregar''s unease. When Tregar shared the news with him, Qaga''s reaction mirrored his ownan expression of disbelief. "Is it really Viserys? But what could his purpose be?" Qaga wondered aloud. "What do you think? Should we let him come?" Tregar asked. "Let him come. After all, he''s only one man," Qaga suggested. "But what about the rumors of his sorcery?" Tregar hesitated. "Now that we cant even spark a wildfire, where would there be any sorcery? Inform these people first," Qaga said, gesturing toward the gathered nobles. Tregar stood up and clapped his hands, drawing everyone''s attention. "There is someone coming to form an alliance with us." "Who?" "Who is he?" "Someone from Volantis?" The nobles murmured among themselves, puzzled by Tregar''s vague announcement. "Viserys Targaryen," Tregar declared. The name hit the room like a thunderclap, and disbelief rippled through the crowd. "Viserys? The Viserys rumored to have killed pirates with witchcraft?" someone exclaimed. ''The Prince of the fallen kingdom?'' ''The Beggar King?'' ''The double champion of the Braavos Festival?'' ''Isn''t he a Windblown man?'' The nobles buzzed with speculation. Rovi suddenly stood and shouted, "Kill him! He must be here to force us into surrender. We will never surrender!" His outburst was met with scorn from some, as even in this world, the unspoken rule of not harming a messenger was respected, though not as strictly as guest rights. Yet the whispers of sorcery still troubled many. At this point, Qaga stepped forward to calm the growing unease. "Dont worry. This Viserys doesn''t know any sorcery. If he did, how could the Targaryens have been overthrown? Let him in and see what he wants." The nobles exchanged uncertain glances, hesitant to make a decision. "Could he be seeking revenge for House Rogare?" suggested an elderly nobleman who had earlier mocked the idea of asking Volantis for aid. He hasnt even avenged his own family, let alone House Rogare, Tregar thought, irritated by the old mans tendency to dredge up century-old grudges. Despite the lingering doubts, the Lysene nobles finally decided to meet with Viserys. ... About an hour earlier, Viserys had arrived at the port of Lys. He gazed at the moonlit sky, softly singing the Moonsingers'' hymns. The clarity of the moon reassured him that this endeavor was not as risky as it seemed. They need me more than I need them, he mused. Why would these slave owners and merchants choose death over life? When Volantis ruled, they acted as obedient subjects for decades. Theres no real danger herepoison is the only threat, and Im prepared for that. He had stocked up on enough attribute points to instantly recover even if his Health value dropped to zero. Still, his thoughts drifted to Regis. Viserys looked at the bald head beside him, its surface glistening in the moonlight. "Are you afraid?" he asked. "Ah, oh, I''m not... I''m not afraid," Regis stammered. "If you''re afraid, wait for me outside." "No, I can''t. I''m your attendant. How can I let you go in alone?" Regis insisted. Viserys smiled. Fortunately, his Constitution had been weak when he first arrived in this world. Otherwise, he might have killed Regis at first. How could he have gained such a loyal servant if he did that? Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon, the gates of Lys opened, and a luxurious carriage emerged. "Lord Viserys, the nobles wish to... wish to see you," the coachman stammered. Viserys''s name had become so feared in Lys that it could be used to scare children, and the coachman was visibly wary of this rumored practitioner of witchcraft. Chapter 134: Don’t Make a Scene Chapter 134: Dont Make a SceneThe sudden appearance of Viserys diverted everyone''s attention from the current discussion. The nobles were abuzz, speculating about the true purpose of his visit. If he was here to negotiate a surrender, why had Tyrosh sent a sellsword instead of a proper emissary? "Could it be that the Windblown and Tyrosh haven''t reached an agreement?" Tregar asked Qaga. "It''s possible. It would be beneficial if the Windblown were willing to join us, but who knows what kind of price they''d demand?" Qaga replied. Some nobles who had previously fought alongside Rovi noted that without the Windblown''s unexpected intervention, they might have won. In other words, the Windblown were truly formidablefighters who could turn the tide of battle. Aligning with such a mercenary group could be advantageous. The Windblown had no strong ties, so even if they charged a high price, they could be dismissed easily afterward. However, as a trading city-state, Lys prided itself on being more "refined" than mercenaries. Many of the Free Cities'' nobles looked down on such groups, and they were likely to be critical and make things difficult for Viserys. Despite whatever plans the Lysene nobles were concocting, Viserys soon arrived at the Council Hall. As a true descendant of the Dragonlords, his presence softened the hostility of some female nobles. In fact, a few of them even entertained the notion that being captured by such a man might not be so terrible. The majority of those present regarded Viserys with mixed emotionssurprised to learn he had come alone with only one servant. Seeing him standing before them, they couldn''t help but feel a blend of admiration and awe. In his position, none of them would have dared to venture out alone. However, among the many gazes, Rovi''s was tinged with resentment. If not for Viserys, he wouldn''t have ended up a defeated general. Deciding to take the initiative, Rovi spoke with a condescending tone: "Haha! Viserys! I recall the last Targaryen who was almost sold to a brothel was also named Viserys, wasnt he?" Viserys''s mouth twitched, but he stopped Regis from reacting in anger. In House Targaryen, there had been three "Viserys", including himself. If he succeeded in claiming the Iron Throne, he would be Viserys III. Rovi was referring to Viserys II, who had been captured by a Lysene general during the Dance of the Dragons and nearly sold to a brothel. The Targaryen family had been forced to sign a series of unequal treaties to secure his release, even marrying him to a Lysene woman before he could return to Westeros. "Yes, but the last person who was disrespectful to Viserys met a violent end," Viserys retorted, alluding to the Lysene general who captured Viserys II and was later murdered. As the tension between the two escalated, Tregar intervened, cutting through the pointless verbal sparring. "I wonder what brings the Prince to Lys under these circumstances?" From the man''s appearance, Viserys recognized him as the one who had taken Jorah''s wife, which was why he had not brought Jorah to Lys. "Cooperation, of course. Tyrosh is about to face significant trouble, so why should the Windblown be sacrificed?" Viserys replied. "Trouble?" The word sparked confusion among some of the nobles. Tyrosh seemed to be winning, so how could he be in trouble? But as Viserys elaborated, the pieces began to fall into place. Their recent string of failures suddenly made sense. With Viserys''s insight, they realized that Free Cities like Sunspear, Myr, and even Pentos and Volantis, would not idly watch Tyrosh annex Lys. They actually had many potential allies. The leader of the Windblown is no ordinary man, Tregar thought. Viserys''s approach aligned perfectly with his own intentions. As the leader of the nobles, Tregar exchanged a glance with Qaga, and in each other''s eyes, they saw a flicker of hope. At that moment, they all realized that the Windblown were led by a shrewd strategist who understood the complexities of the situation. But could a single mercenary group like the Windblown really handle the responsibility of such a broad and delicate "chain alliance"? Tregar questioned further, "So, what''s your plan? Are you going to persuade Myr and Sunspear to support Lys as a mere mercenary?" Viserys replied with a touch of disdain, "What else? You? Is there a better option? I''m a guest here, yet I''ve been in your presence for nearly a quarter of an hour without so much as a cup of tea offered. Is this how the nobles of Lys treat their guests?" He turned as if to leave. "You want to leave? Guards!" Rovi, who had remained silent until now, could no longer contain himself and barked the command. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Stop! Stand down!" Tregar''s voice boomed louder, halting the guards in their tracks. He shot a furious glare at Rovi before signaling for tea to be served to Viserys. Then he addressed him, "My lord, are you truly willing to form an alliance with the other Free Cities on behalf of Lys?" "Of course," Viserys responded, "as long as you can meet my price." Sensing that Viserys was about to name his terms, the nobles leaned in, eager to hear his proposal. "Speak," Tregar urged. "After the alliance is formed, Lys will sign a ten-year contract with the Windblown for three thousand permanent soldiers." A ten-year commitment and three thousand soldiers. The numbers alone made several nobles wince. The entire Lys garrison numbered only around ten thousand men, and this deal would essentially place their security in the hands of outsiders. "No! This is impossible!" Rovi erupted once more. "Gentlemen, if this man doesn''t shut his mouth, I believe this meeting is over," Viserys warned, his patience wearing thin. "You!" "Lord Rovi!" Tregar cut in sharply. Despite the hope Viserys''s analysis had inspired, they all knew that this hope hinged entirely on his willingness to help. If Rovi continued to disrupt the meeting, their chances of survival could vanish. "Lord Rovi," Tregar said coldly, without even glancing in his direction, "I think it''s time for you to go home and rest. The damage you''ve caused to Lys will be addressed at a later time." Rovi felt as though the floor had dropped out from under him. His personal guard had been decimated at Dragon''s Flame Fortress, leaving him powerlessa tiger without claws. To many in the room, Rovi no longer deserved a seat at the table. "No! You can''t do this! You can''t..." His voice trailed off as he sank into his chair, defeated and hollow, like a dog stripped of its dignity. Tregar ignored Rovi''s collapse and turned his attention back to Viserys. "Lord, ten years is too long, and three thousand men is too many. What do you think of one thousand men for five years?" The leaders of Lys were all present, and Tregar knew that securing favorable terms for the city would enhance his own standing. "Seven years, three thousand men," Viserys countered. "Five years, two thousand," Tregar negotiated. "Five years, four thousand," Viserys shot back. This time, Tregar refrained from further bargaining. Instead, he looked to the gathered nobles and asked, "Everyone, is this price acceptable?" Chapter 135: I Bet Your Wine Isn’t Poisonous Chapter 135: I Bet Your Wine Isnt PoisonousThe final price caused the nobles to murmur among themselves. Though the contract was only for five years, five years was a long timelong enough for new players to emerge. Some of the weaker nobles had to consider whether they would even still have a place in the council hall by then. Seeing that the majority seemed ready to accept the terms, Qaga, who had remained silent for some time, decided it was his moment to act. Had Rovi won the battle for Dragons Flame Fortress, the influence of the Alchemists Guild in Lys would have soared. But the defeat had left their previous investments unrecouped. Now, Qaga needed to step up and secure new advantages for the guild. Everyone, we know that an ambassador must possess both the courage of a warrior and the wisdom of a sage to fulfill his duties. Lord Viserys, please forgive my boldness, but this matter concerns the survival of Lys, and we must approach it with utmost seriousness. Viserys regarded him with a slight frown, recognizing the familiar maneuver. It wasn''t unusual for someone to intervene just as a deal was about to closeoften due to internal power struggles, just like when he had negotiated soap contracts with Morel. The mans attire clearly marked him as part of the Alchemists Guild, which held significant sway in Lys. Having already dealt with Rovi, Viserys knew he couldnt handle Qaga in the same manner. Tregar, standing next to Qaga, also recognized his intent but knew he couldnt interfere directly. Does the Lord think Im unfit for the role of ambassador? Viserys asked, his tone edged with challenge. Its not that I doubt you, but I need to ensure that you truly possess the capabilities necessary, so that everyone can have peace of mind, Qaga replied smoothly. Oh, I see. You want to test me? Viseryss eyes narrowed. If you must put it that way, Qaga conceded. Then lets proceed. The nobles in the hall leaned forward, curious to see how Qaga would test Viserys. Qaga gave a few quick instructions to his apprentice, and after about a quarter of an hour, two alchemist apprentices approached, carrying trays with goblets of wine. Lord Viserys, Qaga began, one of these two glasses contains Lyss Tears, a poison Im sure youve heard of, and the other is simply wine. One of these apprentices will speak the truth, and the other will lie... As Qaga explained the rules, many in the room exchanged uneasy glances, thinking Qaga was pushing his luck. Using poison in such a way was risky. Qagas plan was simple: if Viserys hesitated, it would cast doubt on his abilities, allowing the guild to push for better terms and solidify its influence. But before Qaga could finish explaining the rules, Viserys acted. Without a moments hesitation, he poured both glasses of wine into his mouth, drank them down, and then shattered the goblets on the ground. I bet theres no poison in your wine! he declared, his voice cutting through the stunned silence. In truth, Viserys had calculated that the wine was likely harmless. It was a high-stakes gamble, but he knew Lys needed him more than he needed them. Though he had already laid out why Tyrosh was about to face trouble, another crucial factor loomed: time. Without a swift and suitable ally, Tyrosh would break through Lyss defenses, and while the invaders might eventually retreat, the nobles wealth would be plundered. Lys desperately needed an emissary, and they needed one quickly. Viserys assumed the wine was likely safe. But even if it wasn''t, he was unafraidhe could ignite a flame in his stomach to neutralize the poison. As he lifted the glass, he discreetly opened his status panel, keeping a close eye on his Health attribute. When no reaction occurred, he was certain. Even if there had been a reaction, it would have only enhanced his mystique. Although not as dramatic as Daenerys''s immunity to fire, the sight of someone drinking poison and remaining unharmed would be chilling enough to make an impression. Qaga was stunned by Viserys''s audacity. ''This is poison! Deadly poison! How could he not hesitate for even a second?'' In truth, Qaga hadnt poisoned the wine; he had been bluffing, trying to test Viserys''s resolve. Now, he found himself the one outmaneuvered. Viserys turned to the assembled nobles with a calm smile. "How about it, my lords? Is my courage sufficient?" Qaga, feeling the situation slip from his grasp, conceded with a hint of reluctance. "Enough, but..." He still harbored doubts and wanted to use his wit to counter Viserys, but before he could, Viserys laid out his reasoning with such clarity that Qaga found himself with nothing more to say. With the five-year contract secured, the Windblown would soon triple in size, quickly becoming the largest army in the Free Cities. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... After the meeting, Viserys and Qaga accompanied Tregar to his mansion. Though the title "Merchant Prince" was more symbolic than substantive, the mansion lived up to the name. While it couldnt rival the grandeur of the Sealords palace in Braavos or the Archons residence in Tyrosh, the estate boasted an impressive fountain, garden statues, and a five-story house that showcased the wealth of its owner. As soon as the carriage arrived, a slender blonde woman in a flowing blue gauze dress approached to greet them. "You''re back, my love," she said, her voice soft and welcoming. "Yes, my love," Tregar replied, exchanging a few affectionate words with her. The woman then turned to Qaga, acknowledging him politely, "Lord Qaga." When her eyes fell on Viserys, she hesitated. And this is? "Im just a mercenary," Viserys interjected before Tregar could respond. The woman''s initial interest waned immediately at this modest introduction. "Just call me Lynesse," she offered, though her enthusiasm had noticeably dimmed. This was Lynesse Hightower, Jorahs former wife. "Let''s go inside," Tregar suggested, relieved that Viserys had kept his identity concealed. Lynesse knew that Jorah had joined the Windblown and had recently led them to victory against Lys''s forces. The thought had kept her awake at night, haunted by the memory of how she had flaunted her relationship with Tregar in front of Jorah. If Jorah had truly attacked Lys, she feared she might not have escaped unscathed. Had she known Viseryss true identity, she likely would have broken down in tears. The three of them proceeded to Tregars secret chamber to discuss the next steps. When do you plan to depart, my lord? Tregar inquired. "Ill need to dye my hair first," Viserys replied. Tregar blinked in surprise but quickly understood. With Viserys''s unmistakable silver hair and purple eyes, he would be recognized long before he reached the shore. "How about three days from now? Well prepare a ship for you," Tregar suggested, nodding in agreement. Chapter 136: Natural Selection, Set Sail! Chapter 136: Natural Selection, Set Sail!Viserys still found it strange to see his reflection in the mirror. His once silver hair had been dyed brown to make him less conspicuous. Though he couldnt change the color of his eyes, he planned to travel to Dorne disguised as a merchant from the Free Cities, relying mostly on Regis to communicate since the man spoke the Common Tongue fluently. To further avoid recognition, Viserys wore a headband to conceal his hair roots, knowing that while Dorne was far from the heart of Westeros and regularly dealt with the Free Cities, it was still wise to be cautious. "My lord, the ship is ready," Regis informed him. "Good, let''s go," Viserys replied, a thrill of anticipation coursing through him. ''Westeros, here I come!'' When they reached the harbor, a gathering of nobles awaited them, eager for the news Viserys would bring. Tregar and Qaga approached him to offer final instructions. "Lord Viserys, this is the ship Ive prepared for you," Tregar said, pointing to a large, wind-powered sailboat. The ship, from the Summer Isles, was called the . It was renowned for its speed and grace under sail, though it wasnt as reliable in calm weather. The choice of the was also a strategic move, meant to distract and mislead those with ulterior motives. "There are twenty sailors, a hundred Unsullied, and two virgins in the bedchamber. Consider this a gift from House Tyrell," Tregar said, handing Viserys a bronze scepter. The scepter was a token of command; the Unsullied, having been rigorously trained, followed the scepter, not the person. "That will do," Viserys nodded in approval. "In addition, weve arranged for someone to accompany you to Sunspear." "Who?" Viserys asked. "Feles Rogare," Tregar answered, gesturing toward a young man standing at the bow of the ship. Rogare. The name stirred memories. Although it had been over a century since the Targaryens and House Rogare were connected by blood, both houses had seen their fortunes wane. ''Now, were in the same boat,'' Viserys mused. "Master Qaga, Id like to speak with Lord Viserys privately," Tregar said. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Qaga, sensing it was a minor matter, nodded and stepped aside. "Lord Viserys, I know that Ser Jorah is also in the Windblown with you, so..." "So you''re concerned that I might help him take revenge on you," Viserys interjected. "Thats between the two of you. I wont get involved." Tregar felt a wave of relief at Viserys''s assurance. At such a critical juncture, it was crucial to minimize suspicion and old grudges. "But you did take another mans wife. Just compensate him fairly. The exact amount is up to you two to negotiateI wont be part of it." Tregar agreed, understanding that his methods in taking Lynesse had been less than honorable. If the issue could be resolved with money, it was no longer a concern. "Oh, by the way, Lord, this ship doesnt have a name yet. Would you care to christen it?" Tregar asked. "The ," Viserys declared. "Set sail..." With that command, the white sails unfurled, and the began to glide out of the harbor. Its high, pointed bow resembled a swans neck, giving the ship a proud and elegant appearance. Among the more conventional vessels docked nearby, it stood out, cutting a striking figure as it sailed away. The wind caught the sails with a sudden force, propelling the ship forward as Lys, perched on its rocky island, began to shrink in the distance. The island and its buildings soon blended into the horizon until they were indistinguishable from the landscape. Gazing out at the endless expanse of sea and sky, Viserys felt as if he were suspended in a vast, boundless blue canvas. Overhead, a golden eagle soared, vigilant as it scanned the waters below. In the distance, a few ships dotted the horizon, but Viserys''s thoughts were already drifting toward Westeros. House Targaryen and House Martell had a long and complex historyone marked by both enmity and alliance. When the first Targaryens arrived in Westeros, the Dornish had famously killed one of his dragons. For the next hundred years, the two sides were in a constant cycle of war. Dorne would surrender, only to rebel again, and then surrender once more. Yet, during the War of the Usurper, Dorne had supported the Iron Throne, standing alongside the Targaryensa loyalty largely due to Elia Martell. Viserys, however, was too experienced in the world of politics to interpret these alliances in such simple, emotional terms. Dorne''s resistance to Targaryen rule when they were strong had bolstered House Martell''s internal cohesion and solidified their prestige. When the Iron Throne was in jeopardy, Dorne''s decision to support it was a calculated move to secure a better political position. Their survival strategy lay in maintaining a delicate balance. Just as the Tullys of Riverrun relied on strategic marriages, the Starks of the North on their vast, icy expanse, and the Arryns of the Vale on the natural fortifications of their mountain streams, so too did House Martell navigate its way through shifting allegiances. With the Targaryens having lost their dragons, the ambitious lords of the Seven Kingdoms had been eager to seize power. Each noble house had its own strategy for survival. This time, Viserys had brought a significant bargaining chip: the port of Tyrosh. In his vision, if Tyrosh could be captured, it would be jointly governed by Lys, Sunspear, and the Windblown, giving him a foothold in the region. As a crucial maritime hub, Tyrosh was a valuable prize, ripe for exploitation. But what exactly House Martell wanted from this arrangement would have to be discovered in due time. As Viserys paced the deck, deep in thought, the captaina seasoned mariner in his fortieswatched him with respect. The sailors, though older than Viserys, regarded him with a mixture of awe and caution, aware of his reputation for beheading pirates, including the notorious Bloodbeard. These men belonged to Tregar, and while Viserys had little interest in them, his attention was drawn to the hundred Unsullied aboard the ship. This was his first close encounter with the famed warriors. The Unsullied were organized into four groups, patrolling the deck with military precision. Unlike the green-haired Unsullied of Tyrosh, these soldiers had short, uniform haircuts. Their eyes were devoid of emotionblank and numb, a testament to the brutal training they had endured. The Wise Masters of Astapor had learned that selling the Unsullied in small groups made them more prone to developing self-awareness and becoming "disobedient." Thus, they were typically sold in batches of at least one hundred, ensuring their loyalty through sheer numbers. Viserys was determined to gain complete control over the Unsullied, to transform them from mere weapons into an army under his command. He decided to issue his first order. "Unsullied, assemble!" he commanded. The captain of the Unsullied echoed the order, and within moments, the hundred warriors had formed ten precise rows. A lieutenant stood to the side, while the captain positioned himself before Viserys. The sailors on deck paused to watch, curious about what Viserys would do next. "Master, the Unsullied are assembled," the captain reported, staring straight ahead, avoiding Viserys''s gaze. The helmets of the squad leaders and captains had spines that were noticeably taller than those of the rank-and-file soldiers, signifying their status. Viserys, holding the scepter of command, pointed to an ordinary Unsullied in the ranks. "You! Kill him!" he ordered, indicating the captain standing before him. The captain flinched slightly, closing his eyes as if bracing for death, showing no intention of resisting. The designated Unsullied soldier did not hesitate. He thrust his spear forward, aiming for his captains heart. But just before the spear struck, Viserys caught it with one hand, stopping it cold. The force Viserys exerted stunned the soldier; he had put all his strength into the thrust, yet Viserys had halted it effortlessly. "Return to your unit," Viserys commanded, his gaze now fixed on the captain, whose expression was taut, as if he was suppressing his fear of death. Feles Rogare, who had been observing from a distance, watched with keen interest. He had seen other masters test the loyalty of their Unsullied in similar ways, but what Viserys did next took him by surprise. "From now on, you are free men," Viserys declared. To his surprise, the Unsullied showed no reaction. There was no excitement, no confusionnothing but the same blank, robotic stares. They remained standing at attention, as if the concept of freedom was utterly foreign to them. ''It seems the deep-seated inhuman training of the Unsullied cannot be undone with just a few words,'' Viserys mused, watching the thirty or so Unsullied remain unmoved by his promise of freedom. ''How did the Mother of Dragons command the loyalty of 8,000 Unsullied with a single act of fire?'' This lack of response was troubling, and Viserys knew he needed to take stronger action. "Regis, bring me five thousand gold dragons," he ordered. Though uncertain of Viserys''s intentions, Regis obediently fetched a money box. "What is your name?" Viserys asked the captain of the Unsullied. "Master, today I am Nail," the Unsullied replied, adhering to their practice of changing names daily to erase their identities. "And what was your name before you became an Unsullied?" Viserys pressed. The Unsullied captain hesitated, as if dredging up a distant memory. After a moment, he replied, "Master, I was called Conwyra." "Conwyra," Viserys repeated. "Good. From now on, you all reclaim your original names as the first step toward becoming free men." He then addressed Conwyra directly, "Conwyra, you can count, correct?" "Yes, my lord," Conwyra answered, though he noticed Viseryss deliberate use of his old name. He chose not to correct the title and decided to take things slowly. "Very well. Distribute fifty gold dragons to each of your men as payment for their service this year. Take fifty more for yourself and twenty for your second-in-command." "Master, we don''t need money," Conwyra responded, confused by the order. "This is not a suggestion; it is an order," Viserys replied firmly. "After we disembark, some of you will remain to guard the ship. The others will each buy five things of their choosinganything you want, as long as you dont harm anyone." "Yes, Master," Conwyra agreed, though the command left him puzzled. Viserys was determined to start retraining these Unsullied, gradually introducing them to the concept of autonomy and reward. Viserys had a broader plan in mind. If he could gradually liberate and train these Unsullied, he would have a substantial force of at least 10,000 soldiers, both trained and untrained. Each would then adopt two or three orphans, passing on their newly regained family names and creating a loyal, self-perpetuating base of about 100,000 people. Such a force could ensure a steady supply of dedicated soldiers. Of course, this was a long-term vision, inspired by the ancient Chinese army system, where the armys interests were closely aligned with those of the emperor, ensuring unwavering loyalty. However, Viserys recognized the challenges in implementing such a plan. Meanwhile, Feles Rogare, who had been silently observing, was skeptical of Viserys''s approach. To him, the Unsullied were toolsgive them weapons and food, and they would fight. If they died, you simply bought more. Why complicate things with notions of freedom? Had it been anyone else, Feles might have openly criticized the effort. But this was Viserys, and he suspected there was a deeper reason behind his actions. In truth, Feles admired Viserys, a young man who had already faced so much. He had heard about Viseryss fearless actions in the Great Halldrinking what was likely poison without so much as flinching. If Viserys could one day reclaim the Iron Throne, Feles saw a chance to restore his own familys honor. Sensing an opportunity, Feles stepped forward. "My lord" "Brother, we''re in this together now," Viserys interrupted, surprising Feles. He hadnt expected such familiarity. But it made sense; both their houses had suffered great losses. House Rogare, once powerful in Lys, had seen its influence wane, much like House Targaryens fall from grace. Both families had once been pillars of power and wealth, only to lose everything and become shadows of their former selves. "My lord, I actually brought someone else on board," Feles confessed. "A woman?" Viserys asked, raising an eyebrow. "Yes." "Its fine. Just be careful," Viserys replied. "Shes my sister," Feles added, a note of concern in his voice. "Its fine. Your sister is my sister. But let this be the last time. Dont complicate things before we reach our goal," Viserys cautioned, making it clear that he preferred to avoid unnecessary entanglements. Feles was a bit disappointed by Viseryss response. Although he hadnt endorsed Feless methods, Viserys hadnt outright rejected the possibility of collaboration. "Let me ask you something," Viserys said, shifting the conversation. "Prince, please go ahead," Feles replied, intrigued. "During the battle at Dragons Flame Fortress, why didnt you suggest sending an army to contain the Windblown?" Viserys asked, wanting to gauge the tactical acumen of the Free Cities generals. If they were all as shortsighted as he feared, he might need to adopt a more aggressive approach. "My lord, the main reason was that Rovi believed you wouldnt join a losing battle, so he wanted to end it quickly. I did suggest sending troops to contain the Windblown, but Rovi dismissed my advice," Feles explained. Viserys was surprised, realizing that Feles might have more potential than he initially thought. If Feles had this level of insight, he could be a valuable ally. "Lets share a meal together," Viserys offered, warming to the idea of working more closely with Feles. "And invite your sister to join us." Chapter 137: Lingerie Creativity Chapter 137: Lingerie CreativityFeles and his sister Shinelli were true heirs of Valyria, their heritage evident in their silvery-blonde hair and striking blue eyes. At fifteen, Shinelli was naturally nervous when she finally stood before Viserys. Part of her apprehension stemmed from the stories her brother had told her. Feles had described Viserys as a man who had slain the infamous Bloodbearda feat that made him even more fearsome than the pirate himself. She imagined Viserys as a ruthless warrior, possibly even using witchcraft to dispatch hundreds of pirates in a single battle. The image of a cold-blooded killer, one who treated human life as insignificant, had taken root in her mind. So when Feles told her she would be meeting Viserys aboard the ship, Shinelli had been terrified. But as soon as Viserys appeared before her, all those fears melted away, replaced by a sense of shyness and nervousness. "My lord, this is Shinelli," Feles introduced her. "Hello, Shinelli," Viserys greeted her warmly. "Good afternoon, Lord," she replied, her voice soft and tentative. Feles was confident in his sister''s beauty. In Lys, even the "Prince of Diplomacy" had sent emissaries hoping to make Shinelli his concubine, despite being nearly sixty years old. The man''s wealth and influence were overwhelming, and although Feles wanted to refuse, doing so risked social and political exclusion. Fortunately, the old man suffered a stroke before any arrangement could be made, sparing Shinelli from such a fate. However, over the past two years, Feles had been under constant pressure. Various powerful men expressed interest in Shinelli, and he knew that if he didnt find a suitable protector soon, his sister might end up as someones plaything. After careful consideration, Feles decided that Viserys was the best optiona man who could both help restore the Rogare family and ensure Shinellis safety. To Feles''s surprise, though, Viserys seemed uninterested in his sister, focusing instead on asking him pointed questions. "So you invested heavily in the battle for Dragon''s Flame Fortress?" Viserys inquired. "Yes, my lord," Feles replied. "Winning that battle would have given House Rogare a chance to reclaim our place among the nobility." "Under any system, military merit is always the quickest path to advancement. So, whats your plan now?" Viserys pressed. Feles hesitated, then said, "If Im fortunate enough to help you form this alliance, I should have a chance." The uncertainty in his voice was clear when he said should. "If you achieve noble status, how long do you think it will take to restore House Rogare to its former glory?" sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Feles smiled bitterly. "Honestly, Ive never considered reaching the heights of my ancestors. To do that, Id need immense wealthor even an army." "Whats your opinion of Windblown?" Viserys asked, his gaze intense. Feles felt a dryness in his throat as he met Viserys''s eyes, recalling the "permanent contract" between Viserys and Lys. With that contract, the Windblown would control nearly half of Lys''s defense forces. Feles knew that such power would soon have many people vying for the Windblown''s favor. You you want Lys? Feles stammered, unable to mask his surprise. We want Lys, Viserys confirmed, his voice steady. Feles hadnt expected to reach this point so quickly in their first meeting. There hadnt even been a hint of caution or testing. In Viseryss eyes, Feles was like a smaller version of his former self, though with greater ambition. The fact that Feles was willing to use his sister as a bargaining chip suggested he had his own agenda. And since they were alone at sea, it was a perfect opportunity to speak candidly. I am willing to pledge my loyalty to the Prince! Feles declared, dropping to one knee and drawing his sword in a gesture of fealty. Shinelli, who had been standing by, was unsure of what was happening, but seeing her brothers commitment, she quickly lifted her skirt and knelt behind him. Viserys smiled and reached out to help Feles to his feet. You have sworn your loyalty to me, and I will help you restore your house, he promised. Then, turning to Shinelli, he added, Shinelli, you can rise as well. With the formalities over, the conversation turned to the Alchemists Guild. Feles explained that the guild, in reality, controlled a vast array of industries, though many members held the title of alchemist without truly practicing the craft. In an era where alchemy had declined, few were interested in continuing its study. When we return to Lys, youll need to help me recruit some true alchemists and gather alchemical notes and books. Ill provide the funding, Viserys instructed. Yes, my lord, Feles agreed, unsurprised by the request. He even suspected that Viserys might be an alchemist himself, given the rumors that he had used alchemy to kill pirates. Viserys, however, politely declined Feless subtle offer of his sisters company. He felt a sense of camaraderie with Feles, seeing in him a reflection of his own past struggles. He might have been able to take advantage of Shinelli, but he knew he couldnt betray the trust of her brother. ... Later that evening, Viserys retired to his suite, the most spacious and luxurious on the ship. It featured not only a bedroom but also a tea room and a servants quarters. As he entered the bedroom, he found two bed slaves kneeling by the bed, dressed in gauzy garments, awaiting his arrival. ''Tsk no creativity,'' Viserys thought, considering how uninspired their attire was. He mused that he should introduce new forms of lingeriebikinis, thongs, and other provocative garmentsthat could stimulate the senses. Stockings might be difficult to produce, but Myr was known for its lace, and he could certainly start there. As for the inventor? Feles could serve as the face, providing technical support while Viserys handled production and sales. Although Viserys had accumulated considerable wealth in Braavos, his funds were not always readily accessible. The dividends from his soap business werent enough to support his ambitions, so he needed to find new ways to generate income. And what better way than through legitimate business, rather than plundering? Of course, Tyroshs siege had cost the city dearly, and he intended to extract as much as possible from them. The swan ship proved to be exceptionally fast, especially with favorable winds. It took less than four days to sail from Lys to Dorne. To avoid unnecessary conflict, Viserys ordered the ship to steer clear whenever the Golden Eagle spotted a pirate vessel. As they approached Dorne, Viseryss thoughts drifted to the ancient history of Westeros. In the distant past, the ancestors of the present-day Westerosi had crossed a land bridge to reach the continent, which was once connected to Essos. Their arrival brought invasion and slaughter, forcing the original inhabitants, the Children of the Forest, to seek the help of the Greenseers. According to legend, hundreds of Greenseers gathered to sever the land bridge, creating The Broken Arm and The Stepstones. This act didnt halt the decline of the Children of the Forest, who eventually fled beyond the Wall. In another world, Viserys might have dismissed such stories as mere fantasy, but in the world of ice and fire, they stirred his curiosity. Could the Greenseers really have wielded enough power to shatter the earth? And what of the White Walkers, creatures supposedly created by the Greenseers? Were they truly as dangerous as the legends suggested? These thoughts troubled Viserys. If the Greenseers were so powerful, could the wights they created be more than just skeletal zombies? How could such creatures, seemingly fragile and prone to falling apart, pose a threat to all of humanity? Perhaps they were more formidable than he had imagined. But the most pressing question of all lingered in his mind: why had the Valyrians, with all their dragons and magic, stopped their expansion at Dragonstone? They had established colonies across the world, dominating for five thousand years. What could have possibly made the Dragonlords feel threatened enough to halt their conquest? Chapter 138: Red Viper Chapter 138: Red ViperSetting aside his lingering doubts for the moment, Viserys focused on the task at hand as the arrived at Planky Town, the largest port in Dorne. The harbor was crowded with ships of all sizes, making it a challenge for Viserys''s captain to navigate the vessel into a berth. The sweltering heat of Dorne was intensified by the dense throng of people and ships, adding to the oppressive atmosphere. The port was a melting pot of cultures, with vessels from all corners of the world. Viserys noticed some Tyroshi among the crowd, identifiable by their high-pitched voices and flamboyantly dyed red and blue hair. To his surprise, he even spotted a ship from House Zalyne, raising the possibility of encountering a familiar face. The ships were so tightly packed that people on neighboring cargo vessels could easily converse across the narrow gaps. He also observed several merchants accompanied by Unsullied, as well as a fortress nearby, presumably to maintain order and provide protection. Planky Town had been founded by a group of Rhoynar who arrived in Dorne with Queen Nymeria. Unwilling to fully integrate into Dornish society, they had established their own community here. These settlers, known as the orphans of the Greenblood, lived not in houses but on boats, which they regarded as their homes. They conducted all aspects of their livesliving, eating, and tradingon the water. Despite being destroyed twice by the Targaryens, Planky Town had always rebounded quickly, thanks to its strategic location. Viserys, however, suspected there was more to the story. He doubted that the orphans of the Greenblood were simply reluctant to integrate; he believed they were guarding something. The Rhoynar were once masters of water magic, capable of causing the Rhoyne River to swell and drown their enemies. Perhaps the legacy of that magic still lingers here, he thought. But for now, his priority was to meet with Prince Doran. Just as Viserys and his companions finished mooring the ship and prepared to disembark, a commotion erupted from the vessels behind them. "Make way! Lord Oberyn''s ship is coming!" ''Oberyn! The Red Viper!'' Viserys was startled to hear the name. He hadnt expected to encounter Oberyn Martell here, by chance. In the stories, Oberyn was notorious for his deadly prowess and his dramatic demise. He was also famous for two things: his skill with poisons and his eight bastard daughters, known as the Sand Snakes. Their mothers came from all walks of lifeprostitutes, nobles, captains, even holy sisters. By now, according to the timeline of , his two youngest daughters should be old enough to run around. Viserys looked toward the source of the commotion and saw a swan ship with a sunburst sail approaching the dock. Other ships waiting to enter the harbor quickly moved aside to allow it passage. Standing at the bow was Oberyn, accompanied by a woman with reddish-brown hair. She wasnt conventionally beautiful, but there was an unmistakable sensuality in her every movement. This was Ellaria Sand, the mother of Oberyn''s four youngest daughters. Are you sure you don''t want to stay a little longer? I''ve learned a few new tricks lately, Ellaria teased, looking up at Oberyn with a playful glint in her eye as she breathed against his neck. Oh? Little Loreza is already walking, and youve got new tricks? Oberyn replied with a smirk. Loreza was their fourth child, and despite being a mother of four, Ellarias skin was still smooth and firm. She was confident she could give Oberyn another child, preferably a boynot because she had a preference, but after eight daughters, why not add a son to the mix? You keep getting me pregnant; I dont have time to show off my tricks, Ellaria purred, her voice dripping with seduction as she reached for Oberyns little viper. The two of them shared a deep, passionate kiss at the bow of the ship, oblivious to the world around them. From his vantage point on the , Viserys observed the couples interaction, noting the contrast between their nobility and their wild, unrestrained passion. Despite their differences, they were a perfect match, and it was no wonder they had so many children together. If their connection was this strong, Viserys mused, it wouldnt be surprising if they ended up with four more. Perhaps we should approach the Red Viper directly and ask him to take us to Sunspear, Viserys suggested to Feles. Is that wise, my lord? Feles hesitated. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its a secret alliance. Whats the point of worrying about appearances? Meanwhile, Oberyn was intrigued when his servant informed him that envoys from Lys had arrived. He was aware of Lyss precarious situationthe city had lost the Two Lakes in its war with Tyrosh and was likely facing another attack soon. It was clear they had come seeking aid, but Oberyn found it curious that they had chosen to approach Sunspear. There was no natural alliance between the two, and the distance alone made such a request unusual; it would take an ordinary warship at least a week to reach Lys. However, Oberyn''s curiosity was piqued. He had always been drawn to the unknown and the unconventional. In fact, he had long harbored a desire to explore the ruins of Valyria, a pursuit his brother, Prince Doran, had strictly forbidden. Very well, let them come to my carriage, Oberyn instructed. Viserys was pleasantly surprised at how smoothly things were progressing. Meeting with Oberyn so quickly meant he would soon have an audience with Prince Doran. After a moments thought, Viserys decided to keep his true identity concealed for now. It might be considered impolite by some, but he doubted Oberyn would mind. Shortly thereafter, Viserys and Feles arrived at the appointed carriage. The procession was modest, with six or seven horsemen and a small guard. The carriage was drawn by eight sandstriders, a breed of horse unique to Dorne, known for their endurance and ability to run for two days without food or water. Inside the spacious carriage, Oberyn and Ellaria were comfortably seated, while their children rode in another carriage. They had planned to indulge in a final moment of leisure before arriving in Sunspear, once they had dealt with the Lysene envoy. As Viserys and Feles approached, Ellaria peeked through the carriage curtains. The one with the brown hairits dyed, Ellaria observed. Hmm, I feel like Ive seen him somewhere before, Oberyn mused. Hmph, when someone is attractive, people often think theyve seen them before, Ellaria remarked with a playful smirk. Here they come, Oberyn said, dismissing the thought as he prepared to greet the envoys. As Viserys and Feles entered the carriage, Feles spoke first. Prince Oberyn, I am Feles, envoy of Lys, and I seek an audience with Prince Doran. Chapter 139: First Encounter with the Red Viper Chapter 139: First Encounter with the Red Viper''These two... something''s off,'' Viserys noted, sensing that both the Red Viper and Ellaria were giving him more than just passing glances while Feles spoke. Their expressions suggested more than simple curiosity. Viserys recalled that the couple was rumored to be "bisexual," but even so, what exactly were they contemplating? And if things took a turn, who would be leading whom? But Oberyn quickly shifted his focus back to the matter at hand. He was well aware of Prince Doran''s illness, knowing that unless absolutely necessary, Doran was unlikely to meet with them. The unpredictable nature of his condition meant that he rarely appeared in public, reserving his presence for only his closest advisers and family. Oberyn scanned the contract documents Feles presented, then said, "You can stay in Sunspear for now. Well give you an answer soon." "Thank you, Prince Oberyn. When will we be able to meet Prince Doran?" Feles inquired. "When the time is right, youll meet him," Oberyn replied, his tone neutral. Then, with a sudden shift, he asked, "Ive heard that Viserys Targaryen killed off many pirates leaders. Is that true?" Feles instinctively turned his gaze toward Viserys but caught himself just in time. However, the slight hesitation didnt escape Oberyns sharp eyes. In an instant, the playful glint in Oberyns expression darkened, and his black eyes gleamed with a predatory intensity, as if he were ready to strike. Viserys hadnt anticipated being exposed so quickly. Seeing no point in further pretense, he removed his hairband, revealing the silver-white roots of his hair. A subtle spark flickered in his eyes as he spoke, "Viserys Targaryen greets Prince Oberyn." Even someone as astute as Oberyn was momentarily thrown off balance. The last report hed received had placed Viserys with the Windblown, fighting for Tyroshyet here he was, claiming to be Lyss envoy and standing in Dorne. "Youre Viserys!?" Ellaria, who had remained silent until now, exclaimed in shock. Viserys offered a composed smile. "I wonder, Prince Oberyn, will you catch up with me first, or would you rather hear my story?" After a brief pause, Oberyns eyes lit up with the excitement of a treasure hunter who had just stumbled upon a priceless artifact. He scrutinized Viserys as if seeing him for the first time. "First, tell me how you became Lyss envoy," Oberyn demanded, his curiosity piqued. "Of course," Viserys replied, launching into an account that began with the events at Dragon''s Flame Fortress. As he explained his plan to forge an alliance between Sunspear, Lys, Myr, and Pentos to collectively challenge Tyrosh, Oberyn''s initial shock deepened into amazement. What at first sounded like a fantastical tale began to make strategic sense. If Tyrosh gained control of the Stepstones, they would undoubtedly impose heavy tolls, directly impacting the interests of House Martell. But if, as Viserys proposed, Tyrosh could be held by a coalition of powers, it would not only protect Dorne''s interests but also attract more merchants to do business in the region, increasing trade and tax revenues. Oberyn, now thoroughly intrigued, found himself caught between admiration for Viserys''s boldness and the realization of the significant stakes involved. "If you were Rhaegar, the Targaryens would never have lost the Iron Throne," the Red Viper remarked bluntly, a hint of admiration in his voice. He was glad that a secret marriage pact had already tied this impressive young man to House Martell. "My Prince, that''s a high compliment, but perhaps not entirely appropriate," Viserys replied with a smile. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Red Viper laughed, acknowledging his mistake. "Haha, fair enough. Now, tell me about those pirates." "I actually used poisonmore specifically, a kind of gas," Viserys explained. "Poison gas!?" Feles and Ellaria leaned in, intrigued. The idea of a weapon like poison gas was both terrifying and exciting. After all, what armor could protect against an invisible toxin? Not even the legendary Valyrian steel could fend off such a threat. However, as Viserys detailed the limitations of the poison gas, they realized it was not as universally devastating as they had imagined. A mix of relief and disappointment washed over them. Still, the fact that Viserys had dared to lead a small band into the heart of a pirate lair spoke volumes about his couragecomparable to the legendary "Fearless Barristan." Planky Town was not far from Sunspear, and perhaps Viserys''s tale was so engrossing that Oberyn and Ellaria forgot about their earlier plans for a more intimate journey. Before long, Sunspear loomed in the distance. The city jutted out into the land, with two slender, pointed towersthe Tower of the Sun and the Spear Towerdominating the skyline. These structures, symbols of the union between House Nymeros Martell and the Rhoynar, were a stark contrast to the architecture of Valyria and Westeros, offering a glimpse into the remnants of Rhoynar civilization. "Let''s head straight to the Water Gardens," Oberyn suggested. "My brother spends most of his time there." "No problem," Viserys agreed. "By the way, how is Daenerys, Prince?" Oberyn inquired. "Shes safe and well-protected," Viserys assured him. Oberyn nodded, remembering rumors he had heard about Viserys in Braavos. There had been whispers of a strained relationship between the siblings, but the fact that Viserys hadnt sold Daenerys yet spoke well of his character. As they made their way westward to the Water Gardens, a palace surrounded by lush flowers and trees soon came into view. "Incidentally, the first owner of the Water Gardens was also named Daenerys," Oberyn mentioned with a knowing wink, his expression carrying a hint of suggestion. Viserys caught the meaning. He wasnt opposed to the idea of a marriage alliance, but he knew he needed stronger bargaining chips. Just as the Viserys of old had boldly sought alliances with little more than his sister to offer, this Viserys was keenly aware that while his position had improved, it was still not strong enough to negotiate on such terms. Without a dragon or something of equal value, he couldnt entertain the idea of marriage just yet. "You dont need to accompany me any further," Viserys said to Feles. "Wait for my news." Understanding that Prince Dorans condition made personal introductions delicate, Viserys preferred to approach the matter himself. Feles nodded in agreement, having no objections. Unaware that Viserys was already privy to Dorans illness, Oberyn nevertheless approved of his discretion. Once they arrived at the Water Gardens, Feles, Ellaria, and the children were escorted away by servants, while Oberyn led Viserys through a series of fountains to a secluded courtyard. Oberyn deliberately slowed their pace, subtly guiding Viserys around the palace. Viserys understood that Oberyn was allowing time for someone to check on Dorans condition, and he used the moment to refine his strategy for convincing the ruler of Sunspear to join his proposed alliance. Chapter 140: Secret Marriage Pact Chapter 140: Secret Marriage PactThe Water Gardens, with their abundant lemon and orange groves, offered a natural refuge from the relentless Dornish heat. The fountains scattered throughout the grounds kept the air pleasantly cool year-round. In the distance, the cheerful sound of children''s laughter echoed, adding a lively warmth to the tranquil surroundings. Two older girls were playing with a young boy. Though the girls had different skin tones, their facial features were strikingly similar, marking them as the bastard daughters of the Red Viper. The boy, about ten years old, was Prince Dorans youngest son, Trystane. Despite his frail health and having delegated most of his responsibilities to Manfrey, Doran still handled the kingdom''s most crucial decisions. He sat in a large, custom-made chair, one so expansive that he could lie down if needed, sipping tea and contemplating the state of affairs in Dorne. A servant approached Doran, interrupting his thoughts. "Prince, Prince Oberyn has returned." A flicker of joy passed through Dorans eyes but quickly faded. "Let him in." Moments later, Doran spotted Oberyn emerging from the tree-lined avenue. His two daughters and young Trystane were the first to notice him. Father! "Father! The two girls, abandoning their play, ran to Oberyn, who greeted them warmly before scooping up Trystane and making his way toward Doran. The two brothers bore a strong resemblance to one another, though Oberyns features were more angular, and his skin was darker from his travels. Prince, Im back, Oberyn announced with a mischievous smile that spoke more of a rogue than a father. Haha, I thought you were off drinking with the Emperor of Yi Ti. I didnt expect you back so soon. How many children did you bring back this time? Doran teased, his tone light. Oberyn set Trystane down and took a seat. Two. From the same mother? Doran asked, raising an eyebrow. Of course. My feelings for Ellaria are still strong, Oberyn replied with a grin, though there was something more behind his eyesa desire to share news. Doran noticed the eagerness in his brothers expression. If you have something to say, dont hold it in. Suppressing a laugh, Oberyn leaned in. Guess who else I brought back this time? Who? Viserys? How did you know? Oberyns surprise was genuine. You really brought him back? Doran''s disbelief was evident. He had never met Viserys and harbored no personal affection for him. To Doran, Viserys was merely an "investment project"one that might yield results but wouldnt be mourned if it failed. The idea that Oberyn had actually brought him to Dorne was unsettling. Even if Viserys were to marry Arianne one day, now was not the time! To Doran, Oberyn''s actions seemed reckless. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Youre mad! What are you thinking, bringing him here now? Dorans voice carried a rare edge of reprimand. Normally, he turned a blind eye to Oberyns wild escapadeseven his eight bastards were of little concern. But when it came to the future of House Martell and Dornes interests, Doran was exceptionally cautious. Seeing his brother so agitated startled Oberyn. No, no, no, its not what you think, Oberyn quickly reassured him. Despite Dorans usual tolerance, Oberyn deeply admiredand even slightly fearedhis brother. I just happened to run into him in Planky Town. By chance?! Doran didnt press the issue, but his skeptical gaze spoke volumes: I dont believe you. Oberyn had no choice but to explain the circumstances of Viseryss arrival in detail. So hes here on behalf of Lys? But whats his connection to Lys? Doran was baffled. Why would Viserys, supposedly still fighting for Tyrosh with the Windblown, now be representing Lys? The whole situation seemed perplexing. As Oberyn continued to elaborate, Doran found himself both surprised and suspicious. ''What kind of mind does this young man have?'' he wondered. Doran, should we meet him now? And how are you feeling? Oberyn asked cautiously, noting his brothers condition. Im fine, Doran replied, his voice steady. Lets meet him. As Viserys was acting as an envoy for Lys, Doran reasoned, ''There shouldnt be any harm in proceeding.'' Oh, and bring Manfrey as well, Doran added. Of course, Oberyn nodded. After a brief hesitation, Doran added, And Arianne too. He saw this as a chance to introduce Viserys to Arianne, allowing them to discuss the secret marriage pact. Doran couldnt help but envy the easy rapport Oberyn had with his daughters. As for the alliance Viserys had proposed, Doran already planned to find a way to diplomatically decline it. Meanwhile, Viserys was seated in a specially designed cool room, sipping herbal tea. The room featured a clever design with small holes on the inside walls and larger ones on the outside, allowing a gentle airflow that kept the space refreshingly cool. Viserys recognized the ingenuity of the Rhoynar, who had mastered the relationship between air and temperature. As he waited, Viserys pondered what offer might truly capture Prince Dorans interest. After careful consideration, he realized he had little to offer beyond himself. A marriage alliance with House Martell, however, seemed risky. While short-term cooperation was acceptable, binding his interests to Dorne in the long run could do more harm than good. From his golden eagles vantage point, Viserys could see Oberyn meeting with Doran, but he had no idea what was being discussed. He mused that perhaps raising a flock of ravens to carry messages could give him more control over information, freeing him from dependence on others. As the minutes ticked by, Viserys grew more certain that his caution was warranted. He had been waiting in the cool room for nearly half an hour, yet Doran had not summoned him. If Doran wasnt ill, then it was clear that Viseryss current strength wasnt enough to command his respect. Dragon, I need a dragon... Viserys muttered to himself, longing for the day when a dragon would be reborn. ''According to the calendar, its a year before the Red Comet appeared,'' he reflected. Just then, he saw Oberyn approaching the cool room. Prince, Viserys stood to greet him. Viserys, well need to wait a bit longer. Youll see Doran soon, Oberyn said. No problem, Viserys replied with a smile. He knew well enough that the one seeking help had to be patient. Meanwhile, Arianne and Manfrey were making their way to the meeting. The two sat in silence in the carriage, the atmosphere heavy with unspoken thoughts. Finally, Arianne broke the silence. Uncle Manfrey, why did Father summon us so suddenly? she asked, her curiosity piqued. Chapter 141: The Dignity of an Elder Chapter 141: The Dignity of an ElderI heard its an envoy from Lys, and Manfrey hesitated slightly before continuing, Viserys. Viserys? The Targaryen? Yes. The same Viserys who claimed to have defeated all the pirates in the world not long ago? Whats he doing at the Water Gardens? I dont know, Manfrey replied, uncertainty evident in his voice. Arianne didnt see her father, Doran, very often, so when she heard she was being summoned to the Water Gardens, she felt a flicker of happiness. But the news that Viserys was also there left her perplexed. ''Is he here to propose marriage? At this time?'' she wondered, her mind racing. Although she was no longer the naive 14-year-old girl she once was, Arianne knew that Doran would never marry her to someone without status. But in her eyes, Viseryss current situation wasnt much better than that of a commoner. First, she had been surrounded by a circle of old men, and now, there was the prospect of a "lost soul." The thought only deepened her sadness. Arianne resolved that when she met Viserys, she wouldnt be particularly welcoming. The carriage carrying Arianne and Manfrey soon arrived at the Water Gardens. From the cool room, where Viserys was pretending to converse nonchalantly with Oberyn, he saw the carriage through his golden eagles eyes. He knew that whoever was inside must be of importance. His suspicions were confirmed when a servant entered to inform Oberyn of their arrival. Lets go. Its time to see Prince Doran, Oberyn said to Viserys. Perhaps it was prearranged, but as soon as they stepped out of the cool room, they encountered Arianne and Manfrey walking toward them. Manfrey, a cousin of House Martell, had a few strands of gray mingling with his jet-black hair. He was of medium height but had a stocky build. Upon seeing Viserys, he gave him a quick, appraising glance. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then there was Arianne, standing no more than 1.6 meters tall, with a petite figure and large patches of olive skin on her arms and neck. She wore blue silk wide-legged trousers that, when caught by the wind, hinted at her full curves. As Arianne walked beside Manfrey, she first appeared taken aback by Viseryss presence, then puzzled. It wasnt until she drew closer that she noticed the silver roots peeking through his brown hair. This is Prince Viserys, Oberyn introduced. Viserys, this is Arianne, and this is Ser Manfrey. Arianne, Ser Manfrey, Viserys greeted them with a nod. Prince Viserys, Manfrey replied, still curious about the young Targaryen standing before him. Arianne, however, barely acknowledged him. She cast a brief glance at Viserys standing beside Oberyn, but her thoughts were preoccupied with how to defy Doran. She quickly shook off any impression of Viseryss male beauty and didnt even offer a nod or verbal response. Lets go see Prince Doran together, Oberyn suggested, trying to ease the tension. As they walked, Arianne couldnt resist asking, Lord Viserys, I thought you were still a sellsword in the Free Cities. How did you end up in Dorne? Well, you dont even want to call me Prince, Viserys responded with a wry smile. Arianne! Oberyn interjected, already developing a certain fondness for Viserys. He was irritated by Ariannes rudeness, but Viserys waved it off, unbothered. Theres a saying: no one comes to Sunspear without an agenda, Viserys said calmly. And I certainly have an agenda. Arianne gave a small, disdainful smile. "And where are your dragons? In the past, when the Targaryens wanted something from Dorne, they would arrive on dragonbackor at the very least, with an army in tow." Fine, fine, fine. You want to pick a fight? Viserys thought to himself, reading her expression. Arianne! Oberyn warned again. Viserys, however, simply smiled and responded, That means that in the past, the Targaryens came to Dorne and took more than they left behind. Now, Im bringing more than Im taking. As for what Im bringing, well discuss that when we meet Prince Doran. His words carried a subtle challenge, making it clear that his business was with Doran, not Arianne. After all, Viserys was her senior in terms of lineage. Although Viserys kept his tone controlled, the underlying steel in his voice as he sparred verbally with Arianne earned him a measure of respect from both Manfrey and the Red Viper. Arianne, realizing she couldn''t easily provoke him, fell silent. Soon, the group reached the heart of the Water Gardens, where Oberyns two daughters hurriedly approached to greet them. They had already welcomed their father, but now their gazes turned to Viserys, their eyes sharp with curiosity rather than politeness. Oberyn addressed his daughters, Alright, I still have matters to discuss with your uncle. Ill check on your homework later. Homework? Viserys thought, surprised that Oberyn, the notorious Red Viper, would assign his children such tasks. The fair-skinned one is Tyene; her mother is a holy sister, Oberyn said, introducing them with a touch of pride. And the dark-skinned one is Sarella; her mother is a captain from the Summer Isles. Viserys chuckled. It seems neither the sea nor the gods can rival your charm. His compliment pleased Oberyn, though Arianne couldnt resist rolling her eyes. ''I never thought the Targaryens would fall so far,'' she thought disdainfully, her contempt evident. Ariannes behavior was becoming increasingly disrespectful, even grating on Manfreys nerves. Oberyn also turned back, his face showing clear disapproval. But before anyone could reprimand her, Viserys deftly shifted the conversation. Prince Oberyn, have you ever wondered why all your children are girls? he asked with a sly smile. Oberyn, momentarily caught off guard, shrugged. Ive wondered, but it doesnt bother me. Though I wouldnt mind having another boy. Well, Ive heard that the father determines the childs gender Viserys began, sharing some basic knowledge about fertility that seemed to genuinely intrigue Oberyn. So, youre saying it might be because Im constantly handling poisons? Oberyn mused, clearly intrigued by the idea. Maybe if I avoid them for a while, I could have a son. Possibly, Viserys replied, though his aim wasnt really to help Oberyn have a son. He knew Oberyns curiosity was piqued by anything new or unconventional. Strengthening personal ties with the Martells, even subtly, could only benefit Viserys in the long run. His casual indifference to Arianne, meanwhile, left her feeling as though she was swinging punches at empty air. As they continued their conversation, they soon came into view of Prince Doran. From a distance, Doran noticed Viseryss reddish-brown hair and quickly deduced it was likely dyed for the sake of secrecy. Viserys, too, had already considered the implications of the secret marriage pact before setting foot in Dorne. He was not eager to pursue a marriage alliance at this stage. If the Martells proposed one, it could complicate mattershe would have to refuse, but the challenge would be in doing so without offending them. If the alliance between Lys and Dorne was agreed upon, Viserys had a plan to offer a gesture of goodwill: using blood magic to alleviate Dorans gout. While he couldnt cure the illness entirely, he could at least offer temporary relief from the excruciating pain. In his previous life, Viserys had heard gout described as feeling like walking on shards of glass, so even a temporary reprieve could elevate his standing with House Martell. When Viserys finally stood before Doran, he saw a man whose illness had aged him beyond his years. Dorans eyes were sharp, scrutinizing Viserys with a cautious intensity. Greetings, Prince Doran, Viserys said, bowing respectfully. The glint of silver at his hairline and the unmistakable purple of his eyes seemed to ease some of the tension in the room. Prince Viserys, please, have a seat, Doran invited. Tyene and Sarella served tea as they all settled around a hand-woven table. I understand the Prince is here to discuss an alliance between Lys and Dorne? Doran asked, his voice measured but curious. Chapter 142: A War of Words Chapter 142: A War of WordsLike Oberyn, they initially found the proposed alliance from Lys perplexing. But as he explained the details to the group, the idea began to take shape. When they learned that Viserys intended to form a Ring of the Narrow Sea alliance between Sunspear, Pentos, Myr, and Lys, the Martells were skeptical. Yet, after hearing his explanation, they realized the plan was not only bold but also feasible. Arianne, in particular, began to see Viserys in a new lighthe was not the ineffectual figure she had imagined, but someone with a sharp strategic mind. She glanced at her father, Doran, to gauge his reaction. In Dorans view, Viseryss plan was daring yet plausible. He exchanged a knowing look with Manfrey, both seeing in Viserys a glimmer of the young Aerys Targaryen. When Aerys was still in his prime, he had once proposed redirecting the waters of the Rainwood to nourish Dornes deserts, creating fertile lands capable of supporting a larger population. However, the proposal was as daunting as moving mountains and, from a technical standpoint, nearly impossible without powerful magic. With this in mind, Doran decided to test Viserys. So, in essence, the true strength behind this Alliance of Four rests solely on Lys, which is on the brink of conquest? Doran asked, a faint smile playing on his lips. Can this so-called alliance be seen as nothing more than a plea for help? Dorans pointed question hung in the air as he, Arianne, Oberyn, and Manfrey all turned their eyes to Viserys, waiting for his response. Viserys had anticipated this kind of scrutiny. After all, House Martell was far more formidable than Lys and wouldnt be swayed easily. Just as he was about to reply, Doran pressed further. Moreover, Prince Viserys, while your proposal to divide Tyrosh after the war is intriguing, wouldnt it be more advantageous for Sunspear to side with Tyrosh directly? We could negotiate higher tolls for ships bound for the northern Free Cities and lower fees for those heading to Dorne. Wouldnt that offer us greater profit with less risk? Doran is more cunning than I expected, Viserys thought, his mind racing. Prince, if I may, let me address these points one by one, Viserys said, standing and lifting his wine glass. First, forgive my bluntness, but what youve suggested relies heavily on the promises of Tyrosh. You must be aware that the Archons of Tyrosh are elected through highly corrupt and dishonest processes. The promises made by one Archon can easily be overturned by the next. In other words, Tyrosh lacks the consistency needed to uphold such an agreement. Doran and Oberyn nodded in agreement, recognizing that Viserys had a keen understanding of Tyroshs political landscape. Manfrey, who managed many of Dornes day-to-day affairs, was particularly impressed. As I see it, promises from others arent worth muchonly what you secure for yourself has real value. Viseryss words struck a chord, prompting Oberyn to sit up with renewed interest. Even Tyene and Sarella, who had been quietly observing, were captivated by his confidence. While they didnt fully grasp the political nuances, Viseryss core message resonated. ''Only what you secure for yourself has real value!'' Arianne repeated in her mind, finding herself increasingly drawn to Viseryss perspective. Viserys continued, Now, regarding the alliance you mentioned, I believe that all human relationships are, at their core, alliancesbetween brothers, fathers and sons, even rulers and subjects. Take the relationship between a father and son, for example. Its a alliance: the father imparts wisdom and wealth, and the son inherits his fathers bloodline and legacy. The father doesnt dismiss the potential of his infant son but is invested in the strength he will one day achieve. Daughters can do the same, Arianne interjected, her voice firm. She agreed with Viseryss point but felt compelled to add her own perspective. Viserys smiled and nodded. Of course, Princess Arianne is absolutely right. Arianne straightened in her seat, her eyes subtly flicking to her father. But Dorans expression remained impassive, leaving her feeling a twinge of disappointment. ''In a typical noble family, Arianne would not only be reprimanded for speaking out as a daughter but would likely face even harsher scolding as the family heir. Yet here, the Martells foster a remarkably open family atmosphere.'' Standing from his unique perspective, Viserys noticed the difference in how the Martells operated. He continued, Although Lys is currently in a vulnerable position, it continues to draw the bulk of Tyrosh''s forces. Especially after the heavy losses Tyrosh suffered at Dragon''s Flame Fortress, theyll face significant challenges in capturing Lysespecially if the Windblown withdraws and turns against them. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oberyn, having been a sellsword himself and even leading a mercenary group, immediately grasped the significance of Viseryss point. The potential for the Windblown to defect was crucial. While it wasnt unheard of for mercenary groups to switch sides during a conflict, established groups avoided such betrayals to maintain their reputation and ensure future work. Viseryss confidence made Oberyn wary. Why would the Windblown defect? Oberyn asked, his curiosity piqued. I have an agreement with the leader of the Windblown, and Im set to be the next leader of the company, Viserys replied calmly. Oberyns eyes widened in surprise, and he leaned back in his chair. Viserys had only been a mercenary for a year and had already ascended to this level? What kind of prodigy is this boy? he thought. Arianne, sensing an opportunity, interjected, Prince Viserys, didnt you just say that only what is in your hands truly belongs to you? If its just a promise, how can it be counted? Her question echoed what both Doran and Oberyn were thinking. Princess, you might not be aware, but the Windblown currently consists of nine battalions. In addition to me, the sergeants of two battalions are my men, and three of them fought alongside me against the pirates in the Orange Shore Bay. Who else but me would be the next captain? By this point, Viserys had nearly convinced House Martell. Doran, in particular, looked at him with growing admiration. It seems the alliance the Prince proposes is entirely feasible, Doran said, glancing at Oberyn and Arianne, who both nodded in agreement. But as you mentioned, only what you control is truly yours. Id like to secure a bit more control in this arrangement. What are your thoughts? Viserys exhaled, feeling a wave of relief. The intense debate had taken its toll, but the outcome seemed favorable. If Doran agreed, the alliance was already more than halfway secured. You did say youd consider anything within my power, Viserys replied, his tone cautious. Doran smiled and glanced at Tyene. Fetch my gold box, he instructed. Yes, Prince, Tyene replied, leaving to retrieve it. Turning back to Viserys, Doran said, Prince, a marriage contract is also a form of alliance. Chapter 143: A War of Words II Chapter 143: A War of Words II"Prince, a marriage contract is also a kind of alliance," Doran remarked, his tone both suggestive and pointed. Viseryss performance had impressed everyone. Not only were Doran and Oberyn pleased, but even Arianne, who had initially been difficult, found her opinion of him shifting. She knew exactly what Doran was hinting at, and the realization made her usually confident heart race. She glanced at Viserys, then quickly looked away, her composure faltering. Doran, Oberyn, and Manfrey all watched Viserys with expectant smiles, making his heart pound with unease. Viserys hadnt anticipated facing this situation so soon. Refusing the proposal could ruin the favorable position he had just established, but accepting it would likely place him under House Martells control. He found himself trapped in a difficult dilemma. Adding to his anxiety was the fact that the Martells hadnt mentioned Ariannes past, particularly her lost virginity. While Viserys wasnt fixated on that detail, he was more concerned about the implications of a relationship he hadnt yet fully understood. After a brief pause, Tyene returned with a gold-encrusted box. She opened it and removed a parchment tied with a fresh red ribbon, which looked as though it had been replaced multiple times. At Dorans subtle nod, Tyene unrolled the parchment, revealing a beautifully crafted marriage contract, its edges adorned with intricate gold threading. Oberyn picked up the contract and presented it to Viserys. Prince, this marriage contract was signed by me and Ser Willem in Braavos under the witness of the Sealord. If you and Arianne fulfill this contract, Dorne will commit to helping you reclaim the Iron Throne. Doran, who had remained silent, did not dispute his brothers words. Viserys realized that this was a serious offer. House Martell clearly saw potential in him, not just as a political pawn but as a future ruler with the capability to form an army and retake the Iron Throne. Arianne, who had been outspoken earlier, now watched Viserys closely as he read the contract. Despite her calm exterior, her fingers, intertwined beneath the table, betrayed her nervousness. The realization dawned on her that this contract was likely the reason her father had dismissed her previous suitors, including Daemon, in favor of something greater. Tyene and Sarella, standing nearby, also watched Viserys with anticipation. The prospect of having such a distinguished and handsome brother-in-law seemed like a dream come true. Viserys could feel the weight of everyones expectations. A simple nod would make him a part of the Martell family, with all the benefits and complications that entailed. The marriage seemed like a foregone conclusion, and he could easily imagine being in Ariannes bed by nightfall. But Viserys knew he couldnt agree so readily. He understood that House Martells strategy had always been to support the weaker side to maintain their own strength. If he were dealing with a lesser house, he might consider the alliance, but the Martells were far too powerful. This marriage contract wouldnt just tie them to his cause; it would bind him to theirs, and in that dynamic, it was unclear who would truly hold the power. Gathering his resolve, Viserys smiled and said, I would be the luckiest man in the world to marry Princess Arianne. His words brought smiles to everyones faces, and Ariannes olive skin even flushed slightly. But then he added, However, now is not the best time to fulfill the marriage contract. The atmosphere instantly shifted. The once lively garden seemed to fall silent, and the birdsong was replaced by an oppressive stillness. Doran, Arianne, and Oberyns smiles vanished, replaced by expressions of surprise and tension. Oberyn subtly leaned back, distancing himself from Viserys, while Manfrey looked equally astonished. Anyone else in Viseryss position would have eagerly embraced the offer, but Viseryss hesitation had caught them all off guard. What does the Prince mean by that...? Doran inquired, lifting his teacup with a measured calm. Dorne is too powerful. Im concerned that Ill be swept along, Viserys responded bluntly, plunging the room into silence. The Martells stared at him as if he were some newly discovered speciescould he really say that so openly? And what about Daenerys? House Martell is willing to consider a marriage alliance with her as well, Arianne interjected, her voice tinged with a strange mix of anger and hurt. Since Viserys had made his stance so clear, she saw no reason to hide her emotions. Dany is out of the question too. Theres a merchant in Pentos, Illyrio, who has arranged a Dothraki marriage for her... Viserys began. Are you suggesting that the Martells are less desirable than those horse-riding savages?! Oberyns tone had sharpened, his displeasure clear. Prince Oberyn, Princess, please let me explain. I refused the merchants offer. Dany and I are the last of the Targaryen bloodline. If she marries that Dothraki, their child would have a claim to the Iron Throne, and I would become an obstacle to the Dothrakis ambitions in Westeros. So, you suspect that we Martells might do the same to you? Oberyn asked, his voice tight with controlled anger. "Losing their dragons for the Targaryens is like losing their wings, and for the Iron Throne is like losing their claws. I can''t afford to be careless," Viserys explained, his voice steady despite the tension. Doran set his teacup down with a decisive clink. It seems, then, that our Prince is not truly interested in forming an alliance. This meeting is over. His words were cold, dismissive, and final, signaling an end to the conversation. To Viserys, it appeared the negotiations had failed, but Dorans words were yet another test. Rejecting a Martell marriage proposal could be seen as a deep insult if made public, and Doran was not one to act rashly without calculating the benefits. The alliance Viserys had proposed was still feasible, but the atmosphere in the room had grown frosty. Tyene and Sarella approached Viserys, their earlier warmth replaced by a cool detachment. Their closeness with Arianne meant that his rejection of the marriage proposal had not just been a slight to her, but to them as well. Viserys had already resigned himself to the possibility that if this alliance fell through, so be it. With the Red Comets return in just over a year, he was confident he could negotiate from a position of strength once a dragon hatched. However, he still wanted to make one last attempt to salvage the situation. I hope the Prince can reconsider it. This alliance is important for Sunspear... Prince Viserys, our meeting is over, Oberyn cut him off coldly. Whatever favor Viserys had earned earlier was now gone, discarded in favor of Martell pride and interests. Viserys managed a strained smile and was about to rise when suddenly, Prince Doran began to tremble, his facial features contorting in pain. Beads of sweat appeared on his forehead with each labored breath. Someone! Get ice water! Poppy milk! Poppy milk! The Water Gardens erupted into chaos. Viserys saw an opportunity. If he could alleviate Dorans suffering, it might turn the tide in his favor. However, before he could act, Oberyn and his daughters formed a protective barrier between him and Doran. Prince, you should leave! Oberyn said, his voice brooking no argument. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 144: How to Convince Customers They’re Getting Their Money’s Worth Chapter 144: How to Convince Customers Theyre Getting Their Moneys Worth"Prince, you need to leave!" Oberyn''s voice was cold and unyielding, his hand already resting on the hilt of the short knife at his waist, ready to act at a moments notice. "Prince Oberyn, I might be able to relieve Prince Doran''s pain," Viserys urged, realizing this was his last chance to prove his worth. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Prince, leave now!" Oberyn repeated, his tone even firmer as he unsheathed his dagger, the sharp blade gleaming in the light. To Oberyn, Viseryss persistence seemed misguided. Countless maesters and supposed healers had triedand failedto cure Dorans gout. He saw no reason why Viseryss attempt would be any different. Even Manfrey, sensing the tension, began to edge closer to Viserys. He knew that while Viserys was a skilled warrior, he could not allow him to remain. But Viserys stood his ground, undeterred by their threats. "Princess, trust me!" he pleaded, his voice resolute. When Oberyn tried to push him away, he was shocked to find Viserys unmoved, as if he were pushing against a stone wall. Despite exerting considerable strength, Oberyn couldnt budge him. Arianne glanced anxiously between her father and Viserys, unsure of what to do. "Viserys! If you dont leave, Ill deal with you myself!" Oberyn hissed, his grip tightening on his dagger, ready to use it if necessary. Viserys remained calm, pressing his case. "You have to let me try! Do you understand what gout feels like? Its like someone is crushing your eyeballs with their heels, every bone being gnawed by ants, and the spaces between them filled with jagged rocks! The pain is excruciating, far worse than any flesh wound. Can you really afford to pass up this chance?" Oberyn hesitated, caught off guard by the vivid description. As Dorans brother, he knew better than anyone how much pain Doran was enduring. "Princess, please let me try. If I fail, you can do whatever you wish with me. Can his condition possibly get worse? Ending his suffering now would almost be merciful," Viserys implored, his voice full of determination. Arianne finally stepped forward, standing before Viserys with a fierce expression. "If you harm him, I swear Ill use the deadliest poison on you. Ill have your bones scraped clean and sand packed into every crevice!" Viserys met her gaze, trying to soothe her. "The Targaryens and House Martell have a history of marriage alliances. The Prince is my kin as well. I would never harm him." With everyone reluctantly agreeing, Viserys took charge. "Take the Prince to his chambers. I need 36 candles, a golden bowl, a mask, and incenseimmediately!" Oberyn, still confused, asked, "Arent you supposed to be treating him? Why do you need all these things?" "This is blood magic! Now hurry!" Viserys commanded, his tone leaving no room for argument. The entire Water Gardens sprang into action under Viseryss orders. Meanwhile, Feles, who had been quietly observing the fountain, noticed the sudden commotion and felt a pang of anxiety. "Did the negotiations fall apart? That cant be," he muttered to himself. When he tried to approach the scene, the guards barred his way, and he realized he was effectively under house arrest, his worry growing by the minute. ''Goddess, please protect the Prince.'' Back at the pavilion, under Viseryss direction, the candles were arranged, and the incense was lit. Viserys donned a mask and began chanting as he performed a ritualistic dance, an elaborate display that seemed almost like a charlatans act. In reality, the theatrics werent necessary, but Viserys knew that without the show, the Martells might not believe in the potency of his efforts. The ritual was as much about convincing them as it was about helping Doran. Inside the chamber, Prince Doran lay curled up in agony, his body trembling uncontrollably. Seeing her father in such distress brought tears to Ariannes eyes. Despite all her rebellious thoughts, seeing Doran in pain tore at her heart. Oberyn, standing nearby, was equally distressed, his usual composure shaken by his brothers suffering. Tyene and Sarella, watching their beloved uncle suffer, were also deeply saddened. Doran had always been affectionate with the children, enjoying their company and laughter, and they were especially close to him. Sensing the moment had arrived, Viserys took a knife and made a deliberate cut along his arm. The bright red blood began to flow into the golden bowl, and the realization of what he was doing slowly dawned on those around him. "Is he really going to give his blood to father? Is this what they call witchcraft? someone whispered, the shock evident in their voice. Arianne watched with a mix of skepticism and concern. Viserys seemed a bit unsteady, yet he had indeed cut himself and allowed the blood to flow. Despite her doubts, she found herself uncertain of what to do next. As the blood magic ritual continued, Viseryss lips grew increasingly pale. To heighten the "effect" of the spell, he consciously drained a significant portion of his vitality, nearly 50 points from his Health. It left him feeling as drained as he had been when he first arrived in this world. The entire room watched, a mix of fascination and unease, as Viseryss blood filled the small bowl. When he finally approached Prince Doran and fed him the blood, the onlookers felt a surge of revulsion. But what followed left them all stunned. As the blood entered Dorans mouth, the tension in his body began to ease. The man who had been writhing in agony moments before now appeared to relax. Though Viserys obscured his expression, it was clear that the Prince was finally finding relief. Its working! Arianne and Oberyn exchanged a glance, their eyes wide with disbelief. Manfrey, too, stared in astonishment at the scene unfolding before him. Sarella, on the other hand, was utterly captivated. Inheriting her father''s intense curiosity, she was already itching to ask Viserys how he had performed such a feat. This was far more intriguing than her usual experiments with poison! Viserys understood that the pain Doran experienced was due to uric acid crystals forming in his joints, causing inflammation and agony. His blood magic could temporarily repair the damaged tissues, though it couldnt remove the uric acid crystals themselves. With proper care and a controlled diet, Doran might avoid another gout flare-up for a year or two. So Viserys knew that eventually, the Martells would come back, seeking his help once more. Soon, color returned to Dorans cheeks, and his once-pained expression softened into peaceful slumber. Viserys, now utterly exhausted, collapsed onto the floor, his chest heaving as if he had run a great distance. He removed his mask, revealing a face so pale it startled everyone in the room. Its... its done... he managed to say before fainting. In truth, he could have stayed conscious, but he knew that to make the greatest impact, he needed to fully commit to the performance. What better way to demonstrate the severity of his efforts than by appearing to have sacrificed his own well-being to ease Dorans pain? Arianne rushed to her fathers side, finding him deeply asleep. Unlike the other times when he had lost consciousness from sheer agony, this sleep was restful, almost serene. But... She turned back to look at Viserys, lying on the floor. Though she didnt fully grasp the intricacies of blood magic, she understood that Viserys had paid a heavy price for what he had done. Hurry, quickly! Take the Prince to his room! Oberyn and Manfrey, finally snapping out of their shock, gently lifted Viserys and carried him with care to a nearby room. Chapter 145: The Smoking Sea of Valyria Chapter 145: The Smoking Sea of ValyriaNow that he had decided to put on a show, Viserys intended to savor it. He took his time observing the situation on his side. After a while, it appeared that Euron had returned to the sea. The sails fluttered above his head, and the sounds of seagulls and waves filled his ears. Viserys turned his gaze and was immediately captivated by a massive black and gray screen that seemed to cover the sky. It resembled a towering wall of clouds or a colossal pillar holding up the heavens. But on closer inspection, it was neither a wall nor a pillarit was a swirling sea of clouds. This was part of the ruins of Valyria''s endthe Smoking Sea. Legend had it that the Smoking Sea was once land, but in the cataclysmic end of days when the heavens and earth were shattered, it became an ocean. Or perhaps the land had been swallowed by the sea. Boom! The boundless sea seemed to let out a sigh, and the low, powerful vibrations shook the waters around the Smoking Sea. Black smoke rose from the depths, spreading its outline in the black and gray mist before slowly blending into it. ''What is Euron doing in the Smoking Sea? Could he really be planning to go in?'' Viserys wondered. Given Euron''s callous disregard for human life, this wasn''t beyond reason. But after checking the direction the ship was heading, Viserys realized that the man wasn''t quite as mad as he appeared. Euron seemed to be sailing south of the Smoking Sea, likely taking the conventional route to Valyria. Euron continued his course, and Viserys ended his Dragon Dreams, taking the opportunity to rest. ... A day later, Viserys lay on a wooden bed in an elegant room. At his bedside, Arianne, Tyene, and Sarella sat in a row, quietly discussing his handsome but pale face. Look at his arms, theyre almost as thick as my legs, Tyene remarked, cupping her thigh with her hand before gesturing toward Viserys arm. Her slender palm brushed his skin, making Lys feel a bit ticklish. Of course, hes the champion of the tournament. How could he not have strong arms? Arianne commented, thinking of her great uncle, Lewyn, who had died in battle. He had been a Kingsguard, a skilled fighter with formidable strength. Arianne gazed at Viserys'' face as if admiring it. The boy, who was the same age as her, seemed unexpectedly remarkable. There was nothing wrong with the idea of marrying him. Look at his chest, its so broad, Tyene said, poking Viseryss pectoral muscles. Hey, its so firm! Tsk, youre being too rough. Dont wake him up! Arianne warned, though she also felt the temptation to touch him but was afraid of disturbing his rest. Sarella, feel his bellyits so solid! Tyene urged, reaching under the blanket covering Viserys. ''Damn it! Taking advantage of me!'' Viserys thought, realizing it was time to ''wake up.'' Seeing Tyene''s hand moving lower, Arianne gave her a hard slap on the arm. Ouch! Tyene yelped, looking at Arianne. What was that for? Hes like this, what are you trying to do? I just wanted to count how many abs he has. What else could I be doing? "You..." Arianne realized she had misunderstood and quickly said, "Thats not okay either! What if you wake him up? He just recovered from healing father!" Cut it out, it wont happen, Tyene insisted, pointing at Viserys pale face. Look at himno matter how much you touch him, he wont react! ''Damn, who do you think you are?'' Viserys fumed inwardly. Viserys had actually regained consciousness, but the blood magic had taken a toll on him, much like it had with Dany. Though he was awake, he couldnt control his body for a while. When he heard someone challenging him, his spirit immediately stirred. Cough... Viserys managed to produce a few unintelligible sounds from his throat, which silenced the two who had been playing around. Quiet! the little black girl on the side commanded, halting their antics. Water... Viserys mumbled, not sure what else to ask for, so he defaulted to the most common request of a patient just waking up. Hurry! Get some water! Tyene quickly fetched a golden brass kettle, while Arianne held Viserys in her arms. The little black girl, Sarella, fed him water, bit by bit. Feeling the soft warmth behind him, Viserys couldnt help but feel satisfied. ''This is what I deserve!'' he thought. Wow, hes drinking a lot! Tyene exclaimed. Viserys wasnt sure how long he had been asleep. He hadnt felt particularly thirsty at first, but once he started drinking, he couldnt stop. After downing two jugs of water, he finally felt full and noticeably better. The scent of the maidens lingered in his nostrils as he glanced around, noting that black, white, and brown were all present. Princess, have you been taking care of me all this time? Thank you so much! he said. No, I should be the one thanking you, Arianne responded. She was no longer the same person who had once rejected Viserys marriage proposal. Instead, she appreciated his straightforwardness. Since he had once believed that the gap between his strength and that of House Martell was too wide for a marriage alliance, she was willing to wait until he felt the balance of power was more even. Besides, when had the daughters of House Martell ever been so conservative? Once Viserys recovered, a brief encounter was hardly something to be ashamed of. As for Viserys, he noticed a different look in Ariannes eyescompletely unlike the provocative attitude she had shown at the beginning. However, this shift didnt change his feelings toward her. He knew that Dany, who was across the Narrow Sea and relied on him, was still concerned about him. When the time was right, certain matters needed to be addressed. Since Arianne seemed to value Dornes succession and control above all else, perhaps she could be guided in that direction. This way, he could secure Dornes support without needing an alliance. Ill go get my father, the little black girl, who had spoken little until now, said before leaving the room. How long have I been asleep? Viserys asked. Two days and nights, Arianne replied, her tone and demeanor much gentler. Viserys glanced out the window and saw that it was morning. Two days and nights... I suppose Regis and the others must be worried, he murmured, then fell silent. A short while later, the Red Viper and Prince Doran arrived in Viserys'' room. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No, no! You just stay where you are, Prince Doran insisted, stepping forward to stop Viserys from getting up. He sat beside the bed, looking at Viserys with the fondness of an elder admiring a promising young man, despite the fact that they were contemporaries. Although Viserys was not yet eighteen, Prince Doran was nearing fifty. Thanks to Viserys treatment, Doran now felt no pain at all. He could even get up and walksomething he hadnt been able to do for nearly two or three years. His gratitude toward Viserys was profound. When he had been ill, Viserys had accurately described his symptoms. It had indeed felt as though someone was stepping on his eyeballs and pouring sand into his bones. As Viserys had said, death would have been a relief. You must have paid a great price to cure my illness, Doran remarked, noticing the grateful expressions on everyones faces. Viserys sighed, looking at them with a touch of helplessness. Im sorry, Prince Doran, but I havent truly cured your illness. Huh? Not cured? Everyone turned to look at Doran, who now walked like a healthy man and appeared full of energy. He had even eaten a large meal of fish and shrimp the previous day. Viserys then explained how the so-called treatment worked. In other words, its as if youve been struck by an arrow, and that arrow remains lodged in your bones. Ive only treated the wound caused by the arrow, but the pain will eventually return. Dorans heart sank at the thought of the pain returning. He couldnt bear the idea of suffering that torment again. Is there no other way? Arianne asked, her voice filled with concern. The blood magic I cast should last for one to two years, Viserys replied. During that time, the Prince must avoid eating anything from the sea, increase your intake of vegetables, and drink plenty of water. Really? Doran muttered, recalling with regret the large bowl of seafood he had eaten the day before. Also, avoid strenuous exercise. Remember, the sand is still lodged in your joints, Viserys added. Yes, I understand, Doran responded. A heavy silence fell over the room. Even if the blood magic lasted two years, what would happen after that? Would Viserys be willingor even ableto perform it again? No one dared to voice the question. Viserys hadnt revealed the true cost of the magic, leaving them only to speculate. Can blood magic be performed using someone elses blood? the Red Viper asked. It had to be himno one else would have thought to ask so directly. Blood magic relies on consuming the casters vitality, Viserys explained. In other words, I am consuming my own life. His words hung in the air, and he then thought, ''If your health reaches zero, you die. But I can use the system to replenish it.'' Consuming life?! Arianne exclaimed, her eyes wide with shock. The Red Viper and Doran exchanged uneasy glances. This explanation made sense to them. From Dorans perspective, Viserys had alleviated his pain for two years, which must have cost the young prince at least five years of his own life. Such a sacrifice was a profound gesture of sincerity. Viserys, however, waved his hand, downplaying the severity of it all. Yet, his movements and expression subtly hinted at the toll the magic had taken on him. ''Shouldn''t the Martells show some sincerity in return?'' Viserys mused inwardly, then continued, Thats why the caster must be willing. Ordinary people dont possess enough life energy in their blood. Not only would the effect be weak, but it could also harm the recipientmaking it not worth the risk. ... The room fell silent once more. Doran had already accepted his fate. At the very least, he had escaped two years of hell, which was a gift from the heavens in his eyes. To hope for anything more would be greedy. If the pain returned after two years, he would simply have to give more and pay more. However, Viserys next words had kindled a new spark of hope in him. Chapter 146: Dragon’s Blood Chapter 146: Dragons Blood"Water magic?" Arianne asked, intrigued. Yes, water magic, Viserys confirmed. The Rhoynar people mastered some of the most advanced forms of magic, and water magic was one of their specialties. Since over 60% of our bodies are composed of water, I believe there might be a way to heal such injuries using water magic. Viserys was improvising, but in this room, he was the authority on magic, and no one dared question his words. Didnt Nymelia leave behind many Rhoynar-era items and books? Maybe... Arianne began, her excitement evident. It was clear she was eager to bring those relics and texts to Viserys, whether out of concern for Doran or growing affection for Viserys himself. Doran and the Red Viper initially exchanged skeptical glances. After all, the artifacts left by Nymelia were thought to be readable only by her descendants. But they soon realized that it would be a waste to keep those items locked away, and they agreed to let Viserys examine them, hoping he might find a cure for Dorans affliction. Nymelia did leave behind some books on magic, but most of the spells in them have become unusable, the Red Viper said. About a hundred years ago, all the spells stopped working. Prince, I wont take advantage of you. Ill share a secret with you, Viserys offered. Hearing the promise of a secret, everyone leaned in closer, their curiosity piqued. The era of magic is expected to return soon, and many people will have the opportunity to learn it. If you give me the magical manuscripts and books left by Nymelia, I will teach House Martell the magic I learn from them. In the past, if someone had spoken of magic, the Red Viper would have likely thrown them out. But after witnessing Viserys abilities firsthand, they had no choice but to believe him. Both the Red Viper and Doran were growing increasingly fond of Viserys'' straightforward naturehe was direct and didnt speak in riddles. The little black girls eyes lit up at the mention of learning magic. She looked eagerly at Doran and the Red Viper, and the two of them immediately agreed. No problem. As soon as youre well, well take you to see what Nymelia left behind, Doran said without hesitation. ''Fire magic, blood magic, water magic... Now all thats left is the magic of the Shadowbinders, the Greenseers, and perhaps even the ice magic of the White Walkers...'' Viserys mused, glancing at his own abilities. If it werent for the system, he would never have been able to learn so much so quickly. He still had over 120 attribute points saved up, and if he wanted to fully restore his body, it would only take a few clicks. But for the sake of value for money, he decided to maintain the current situation. Oh, by the way, I was wondering if there are any Dragonbone products in Sunspear? Viserys asked, suddenly remembering that when Dorne made peace with the Iron Throne, they had returned Renlys corpse and the skull of the dragon Meraxes. The rest of the dragon must still be there somewhere. Perhaps he could gain some attribute points by touching these Dragonbone relics. That was the skeleton of a fully grown dragonearning a hundred or so attribute points wouldnt be out of the question. Doran and the Red Viper didnt seem alarmed or surprised by his question. After all, both the Targaryens and House Martell had seen enough bloodshed between them to make such matters feel inconsequential after all these years. Is it used to cast magic? Red Viper asked, intrigued. Viserys nodded. Yes. Yes, we have some Dragonbone weapons stored in Sunspearspears, bows, daggers, and so on. Oh, and theres also dragon blood. Dragon blood? Viserys was astonished. Meraxes had been dead for nearly three hundred yearshow could any dragon blood still exist? That was thanks to a special container crafted by Nymelia, the Red Viper explained. Weve managed to preserve some over the centuries, though most of it has been used up. Used? Viserys repeated, curious. The Red Viper looked slightly embarrassed. Yes, some of the magic left by Nymelia required dragon blood. Weve been smearing it on newborns, believing it can increase their courage. Alright. Be sure to save some for me when the time comes, Viserys joked, lightening the mood in the room. Oh, by the way, I have something else to tell youabout Varys, Viserys added, shifting the conversation. Varys? What did he tell you? Doran asked, his interest piqued. Tell me what? Viserys responded, noticing the puzzled looks on everyones faces. He continued, What if I told you that my brother Rhaegars son, AegonElias sonis still alive? Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What? Elias children are still alive? Doran exclaimed, his shock mirrored by the others in the room. Really? Is this true? The Red Vipers voice was filled with disbelief. Viserys was touched by their reaction. It was clear they held deep affection for Elia. Arianne, too, was stunned by the news. She remembered how her aunt and cousin had met their tragic end, and the thought of it had kept her awake for nights. I suspect its a lie, Viserys cautioned. Most likely, it is a deception. Dont get too excited just yet, Princes. He then explained everything he knew about Varyshis possible descent from the Blackfyre line and the plans he had with Illyrio and Connington. Varys is probably trying to deceive you so the Blackfyre bloodline can rise to power. But whether thats true or not, well have to wait and see what the child says. Where is the child now? Doran asked, struggling to contain his excitement. Like the Red Viper, he was eagerly anticipating the day he could finally avenge Elia by taking the Mountains head. The child is currently in Pentos, Viserys said. So at our next stop, not only will I forge an alliance with Pentos, but Ill also investigate the childs background. Ill go with you! the Red Viper immediately volunteered. Thats fine. If he turns out to be legitimate, you can help protect him as well, Viserys replied with a hint of humor. I didnt mean it that way, the Red Viper said, taken aback by Viserys frankness. Despite being familiar with Viserys'' straightforward nature, he hadnt expected him to be so candid about such a sensitive issue as succession. If the child truly were Rhaegars son, his claim to the throne would technically surpass Viserys. However, House Martell now understood that even if the child were indeed Elia and Rhaegars orphaned son, he wouldnt be able to challenge Viserys for the throne. Viserys was a man of magic, exceptional martial skills, courage, and strategic acumenthe only one they were willing to back. In other words, House Martell was only interested in seeing their daughter crowned as Queen. The identity of the King was secondary. Thats fine, but after weve secured the alliance, perhaps you could stay in Kings Landing for a while to deal with Varys, Viserys suggested. No, I think we should wait until weve taken Tyrosh, the Red Viper responded. Well see, Viserys said. By the way, I''ll make sure my men are informed about my situation. Viserys had been worried that Lys and the others would grow anxious if they couldnt contact him. But it turned out he had been worrying for nothing. According to the Red Viper, he had found Regis in a casino. You didnt take them to a brothel. Should I praise you for being considerate? Viserys quipped. I did forbid gambling among the troops, didn''t I? Regis replied awkwardly, My lord, they were all... well, they were all very happy. It wasnt... Chapter 147: Not Hot At All Chapter 147: Not Hot At AllAlthough Viserys understood that an army of ascetics was a rarity in any era, it didnt stop him from aspiring to something similar. He strictly prohibited gambling, recognizing it as a behavior that could easily undermine military discipline, even among the Windblown mercenaries. Initially, even the old captain didnt quite grasp the reasoning behind this rule. However, over time, he noticed that Viserys battalion maintained the best discipline, which led him to implement the policy across the entire regiment. To maintain morale and discipline, Viserys believed that prevention was better than cure. He introduced activities like billiards and football, which not only exercised the soldiers minds but also fostered teamwork. Regis knew he had made a mistake. He assumed that since they were no longer on the battlefield, a bit of recklessness might be overlooked. However, Viserys had the Commander administer ten lashes as punishment. These were no mere symbolic blows; the lashes were delivered with full force. Regis thought that once the punishment was over, the matter would be resolved. But he was surprised when Viserys personally applied medicine to their wounds afterward. This act of care deeply moved the Unsullied, igniting a fierce loyalty within them. They felt a powerful urge to fight for such a leader. Neither Doran nor the Red Viper witnessed Viserys treatment of Regis, but they recognized that Viserys was a leader who genuinely cared for his men. Tyene and the others, who had never encountered Unsullied before, were intrigued by the two who accompanied Viserys. You said the Unsullied are all castrated. Do they pee like us? Tyene asked Arianne with curiosity. Who else could I ask? Arianne replied, rolling her eyes. No, I heard my father say that although the Unsullied are castrated, they have artificial penises they use to pee, so they dont smell, the little black girl added. Her insatiable curiosity often led her to learn things others didnt know. However, what intrigued her most now was the magic that Viserys had promised to teach. She had already mastered nearly everything the Red Viper had taught her about poisons, and it was clear that magic was far more fascinating. Initially, she had asked the Red Viper to let her accompany Viserys to Pentos, but he had refused. The Red Viper had considered taking his eldest daughter, Obara, and his second daughter, Nymeria, instead. However, both sisters were in Oldtown and couldnt join them on such short notice. The next day, the group secretly departed for Sunspear. As Viserys had requested, Dorans condition was kept strictly confidential to avoid alerting any interested parties. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, Doran had not appeared in public for many years, and the more astute observers had long since guessed the truth about his condition. A sudden resurgence of activity would only draw unwanted attention. The group discreetly departed from the Water Gardens and made their way to Sunspear, the capital of Dorne. Sunspear was an expansive city, its defenses bolstered by a formidable "triple curved wall." Some sections featured a "cauldron city" design, enhancing its strength. Every other segment of the city wall was equipped with massive ballistae. Although their original name is unknown, they have been called "" ever since one was used to slay Meraxes. After passing through three heavily guarded city gates, the group arrived at the Old Gate of House Martell. This was the site where Nymeria and the Martell ancestors united their houses. Here, the Sun Tower and the Spear Towervisible even from outside the citystood as slender, straight spires nearly 200 feet high, reaching toward the sky. Beneath the Sun Tower lay Dornes Great Hall. However, Viserys wasnt here for sightseeing; there would be time to explore these landmarks later. Todays primary goal was to obtain Nymerias magical manuscripts, examine some alchemical items, and handle the dragon blood. They soon arrived at the oldest and most mysterious part of Sunspearthe Sandship Castle. After Nymeria married the Martell ancestor, all of her belongings were placed here. But over the centuries, many of these items have been lost or damaged, the Red Viper explained, acting as a guide as he led Viserys through the castle''s interior. The group proceeded directly to Nymerias former room, which resembled a blend of a small library and a laboratory. By the window, Viserys noticed glasswaretest tubes and beakersadding to the room''s scholarly atmosphere. At first, Viserys thought his eyes were playing tricks on him. What is this? he asked, pointing to a platform about one square meter in size, on which rested a nearly perfect octahedron the size of a fist. Im not sure, the Red Viper replied, but Ive heard that when Nymeria was alive, this object could float. He then picked up a book from a nearby shelf. It contained an illustration of the platform and the octahedron, levitating in mid-air. Its purpose, however, remained unclear. The room was filled with other strange artifacts. For example, there were round plates, similar to dinner plates, engraved with various patterns. Viserys also noticed something resembling a clock. It seemed that both the Valyrians and the Rhoynar had been proficient in alchemy. Unfortunately, when Viserys touched these items, his panel didnt react at all. Perhaps the magic they once held had long since faded. The Red Viper then brought out a box filled with books and manuscripts for Viserys. "These are the magical texts that Nymeria prepared for her descendants, but no one has been able to learn from them for nearly 300 years. Perhaps the Rhoynar blood in our veins has grown too diluted," he said with a touch of sadness. Viserys offered some comfort. "Its alright. If you cant master water magic, theres still fire and blood magic. After all, you have Valyrian blood in your veins." The Red Viper felt encouraged by Viserys words. "Lets go see the dragon blood," he suggested. The group then descended to the bottom of Sandship Castle, arriving at a cavern-like chamber. The cave was illuminated by sunlight reflected through several mirrors, making the space surprisingly bright. In the center of the cave lay a massive blanket, its original color obscured, as if it were intentionally covering something. On top of the blanket sat three urns, each about the size of a kettle. Is that where the dragons blood is stored? Viserys asked. Yes, the Red Viper confirmed. Its said that over a hundred jars were collected from Meraxes'' body, but after nearly 300 years, only three remainwell, two and a half, to be exact. You can take one jar. ''One and a half jars left... I wonder what this stuff is good for,'' Viserys mused as the Red Viper handed him the half-full jar of dragons blood. When the Red Viper opened the jar, a pungent mix of blood and sulfur filled the air. Viserys noticed that the blood inside wasnt congealed or sticky at all; it retained a surprisingly good fluidity. If stored elsewhere, it would have long since evaporated or degraded. Clearly, House Martell had their reasons for keeping it in this particular cavethere had to be a secret to this place. Pushing the thought aside for now, Viserys dipped his fingers into the dragons blood, and a pale blue light screen appeared before him. [Dragons Blood: Gain 20 Assignable Points] "So cool!" Viserys thought, and then, without hesitation, he placed his blood-coated finger in his mouth. Next to him, the Red Viper smirked knowingly, as he had tasted dragons blood before and remembered the intense heat that had rendered him speechless for days. [Consuming Dragons Blood increases Constitution by 10] Viserys checked his panel and saw that his Constitution attribute had risen to 110. Encouraged, he dipped his finger into the blood again and tasted it, grinning as he did so. [Consuming Dragons Blood increases Constitution by 7] Constitution: 117 [Consuming Dragons Blood increases Constitution by 3] After tasting it five times in a row, Viserys Constitution had increased to 125. But after that, the panel stopped reacting. However, the Red Viper, who had been watching closely, now looked at Viserys in shock. You... dont find it hot? Hissnot at all, Viserys replied, unfazed by the heat that had previously overwhelmed the Red Viper. Chapter 148: Dragonblood Knight Chapter 148: Dragonblood KnightAfter drinking the dragons blood, Viserys felt his health improve noticeably, his complexion gaining a healthier glow. Since poor health leaves one vulnerable to illness, the infusion of dragons blood provided the perfect excuse to abandon his previous state of "sub-health." This not only bolstered his physical well-being but also reinforced the perception of his "true dragons blood" in the minds of Doran and the Red Viper, further solidifying his claim to legitimacy. This is what it means to be a Targaryen! Viserys declared, embracing the moment. He planned to use the remaining half-jar of dragons blood to see if it could enhance the fertility of the dragon eggs. Additionally, the Dragonbone items that the Red Viper had found for him proved invaluable, granting Viserys nearly 300 assignable attribute points. Overall, this trip to Dorne was a resounding success. He planned to depart in two days, with the Red Viper secretly accompanying him to Pentos. In the meantime, Doran hosted a small dinner at the Water Gardens for Viserys and his companions. This gathering also gave the Feles and his sister an opportunity to meet the elusive Prince of Dorne. When Arianne saw Shinelli, she greeted her warmly. This must be Princess Daenerys, isnt it? Princess, this is Shinelli, Lord Feles younger sister, someone clarified. Princess, Shinelli said, her tone respectful. In the presence of Arianne, the siblings were clearly aware of their lower status. To avoid any awkwardness, Shinelli sensibly took the initiative to greet Arianne. Meanwhile, Dorans youngest son, Trystane, seemed particularly taken with Shinelli, who had striking silver-blonde hair. Doran, observing the gathering, quickly grasped the dynamics at play. He recognized the subordinate relationship between Viserys and Feles and noted the ambition in Feles eyeshe had likely brought his sister along with thoughts of arranging a marriage to Viserys. Doran also saw a parallel between Viserys and Feles: both came from declining houses and both had younger sisters. However, Doran saw little in Feles that warranted investment. As the dinner progressed and people ate and drank, Doran suddenly spoke up. Prince Viserys, you havent been knighted yet, have you? The question silenced the room, drawing everyones attention to Doran and Viserys. The relationship between a knight and his sponsor is akin to that of master and apprentice, creating a strong social bond. Dorans offer was a clear attempt to deepen his ties with Viserys. Previously, Viserys had declined a marriage alliance on the grounds that his forces were weaker than those of Sunspear. However, to refuse this generous offer of knighthood would be an outright insult. No, Prince, I have not been knighted, Viserys replied, meeting Dorans gaze with a mutual understanding. The others at the table quickly caught on, with the Red Viper eyeing Viserys with interest, eager to see how he would respond. Feles had heard about Viserys'' refusal of the marriage proposal and was surprised. He hadn''t expected Viserys to turn down such a significant alliance under these circumstances. Doran glanced around at the others and said, "I was a squire in House Gorgonall and was knighted at the age of seventeen. You, however, are even better than I was at that time." "Prince, you are too kind. If given the opportunity, I hope to have a noble sponsor like you," Viserys replied with a formal nod. "I''m not noble, but I''m happy to be your sponsor," Doran responded. "Really? Thank you so much, Prince, but I haven''t prepared anything," Viserys said, feigning surprise. Though he tried to appear "frank," he knew exactly what to say. At this point, the Red Viper spoke up, "Viserys, a true knight becomes one the moment he proves his worth. No preparations are needed." Viserys looked at him, then turned back to Doran. "Really? I hope I''m not disrespecting my sponsor." sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, I''m already very pleased to knight you," Doran assured him. There was no need for further politeness. The ceremony of knighthood was usually quite elaborate. One had to spend a night in vigil before the seven statues of the gods in the temple, wear a pure white woolen cloak to symbolize purity, and be anointed with various holy oils. But Viserys clearly didn''t have time for all that, and this knighting was more of an impromptu decision. Nonetheless, Doran had made some preparations. The singers at the feast suddenly struck up a song about knights, and Arianne stepped forward with a white woolen cloak in hand. Barely 1.6 meters tall, she only reached Viserys'' chest. In the candlelight, she appeared nervous, but her attire and makeup were exquisite. Viserys removed his black and gold robe, handing it to Sarella, then leaned forward slightly to allow Arianne to drape the woolen cloak over him. He removed his shoes, went barefoot, and held his sword in both hands as he approached Doran. Kneeling on one knee, he offered the sword. Doran smiled, taking the Valyrian steel sword from Viserys. "Viserys III of House Targaryen," he intoned, placing the sword on Viserys'' right shoulder. "In the name of the Warrior, I command you to be brave." The tip of the sword moved to the left shoulder. "In the name of the Father, I command you to be just." In the light of the moon and candles, Viserys, now clad in the white woolen cloak, looked almost ''holy.'' Red Viper, Arianne, Sarella, Regis, Conwyra (Unsullied captain), Shinelli, Feles... Everyone watched the scene unfold. Viserys'' knighting ceremony felt like a brief interlude, but given his Targaryen heritage, it was also quite striking. After the ceremony, Viserys pressed his forehead against Doran''s hand. "To the Dragonblood Knights!" the Red Viper shouted, raising his cup. It seemed he had already thought of the title. Despite it sounding somewhat cheesy, Viserys still liked it. "To the Dragonblood Knight!" the crowd cheered in response. "Whether or not Pentos joins our alliance, in two months at the latest, Sunspear will send troops to Tyrosh," Doran promised Viserys and Feles, sealing the alliance with his stamp. Chapter 149: Young Mother Chapter 149: Young MotherWhen Viserys left Sunspear, he exchanged his swan ship for House Martell''s longship, the . The switch was intended to make him less recognizable. To further minimize the risk of being identified, he chose a route that took him west around The Broken Arm, avoiding the nearby Stepstones. It had been less than half a month since he left Lys, but it was the longest he had ever been separated from Dany. Even when they fought pirates, they had been together. Viserys had never felt so worried about someone in his entire life. To keep her occupied and safe, he had arranged for Dany to run a slave relief station. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To demonstrate his "loyalty" to Kambron, Viserys instructed the old captain Hoyt to purchase property in Tyrosh. Since the Windblown''s financial officer had his fingers chopped off, the old captain''s financial situation had rapidly improved. With Viserys'' support, it appeared that the old captain was preparing to retire in Tyrosh, a development that pleased Kambron. Tyrosh had suffered heavy losses in the Battle of Dragon''s Flame Fortress, so keeping the Windblown close was beneficial. Meanwhile, Dany''s "slave relief station" was completed, a facility repurposed from an old warehouse. The slaves who arrived there were a mix of the disabled, the elderly, men, women, and children. Though Dany couldn''t remember all their names, they had a special name for her in their hearts. One night, Kyla sat with Dany beside a dying young slave. The boy wouldn''t survive until morning, and a few other slaves, those still able to stand, gathered around to watch. The young slave had light brown hair and was emaciated from malnutrition. His body bore the scars and wounds of countless whippings. His skin resembled old, worn fabricdull, wrinkled, and marked with injuries. The boy had been severely beaten for accidentally breaking his master''s beloved lampstand, then thrown out into the street. His breathing grew weaker, his face pale as paper, as if every breath was a struggle between life and death. Life was slowly slipping away with each of the boy''s labored breaths. If Viserys had been there, he would have immediately recognized the signs of ruptured internal organsthis poor soul would not live much longer. Dany had brought him to the "slave relief station," trying to offer some comfort in his final moments. At this moment, the boys life seemed to be concentrated in his eyes, which were fixed on Dany, the beautiful maiden who embodied all that was good. Young Mother, the slave boy whispered. Dany clasped his right hand, and the other slaves, young and old, stepped forward, drawn by the tender moment. Young Mother, please dont be sad for me, the boy said with a faint, mischievous smile. I hope that after I die, I can become a stone slab beneath your feet. If, in the future, you feel a certain stone is especially comfortable to walk on, then youll know its me. Though Dany had witnessed scenes like this more than ten times in the past two weeks, her heart still ached. She recalled the words Viserys had taught her about comforting the dying and gently touched the boys head, whispering, Then I will place you in my garden, and you can taste the tea I brew. As if reassured by her promise, the boy nodded almost imperceptibly before closing his eyes for the last time. The slaves standing behind Dany wore expressions of sorrow, but their respect for her deepened even further. To some of the slaves who believed in the Faith of the Seven, Dany had become the embodiment of the "Mother of Heaven" and the "Maiden." The slave relief station that Viserys had set up for Dany was a simple place for treating injuries and providing end-of-life care, yet its impact was profound. As someone with knowledge from another world, Viserys understood just how valuable such a small act of kindness could be. It was this simple gesture that earned Dany the title of "Young Mother" among the slaves of Tyrosh. Theres a saying that ''only a little sweetness is needed to make up for the bitterness of life.'' If there is a place in the world of ice and fire where suffering is most intense, it is among the peasants of Westeros and the slaves of the Free Cities. These people are easily overlooked, yet they are a vast and neglected group. The glory of the nobles and the grandeur of their cities are built on the suffering of these individuals. Viserys had tasked Dany with running the relief station partly because he wanted her to understand who, in this world, was most worthy of being won over. ... At the same time, he had considered the potential of this operation. He personally chose the location for the relief station: to the north lay Tyrosh''s royal palace and the wealthy noble district; to the east, the densely packed workshops; and to the west, a copper mine with more than 30,000 slaves. Viserys knew that the best outcome for this so-called coalition army would be to extract some concessions from Tyrosh through sheer intimidation. But if they truly wanted to conquer Tyrosh, they would need an army from withina force willing to turn on the city. These slaves were the foundation of Viserys'' future army. If the time was right and Tyroshs forces were weakened, he might even incite a slave uprising and take the city for himself, without having to share the spoils with anyone else. At this time, on the other side of the Narrow Sea, Viserys, Feles, and the Red Viper stood on the deck, gazing up at the crescent moon. It had been nearly seven days since they left Sunspear, and they expected to reach Pentos by noon the next day. The group looked out over the water as they discussed their next move. As long as we can bring Pentos into our alliance, Myr will naturally follow. You should handle the negotiations, Viserys said. Yes, my lord, Feles replied, determined. He knew this was an opportunity for him to prove himself, and he was resolved to secure the final step of the alliance. What are you planning to do? asked the Red Viper. Im going to buy lace workshop in Myr, Feles answered. Lace? Whats that for? The Red Viper was puzzled. Just as Viserys was about to dismiss the question, he spotted a longship approaching through the Golden Eagles view. The vessel was clearly one favored by pirates, making their identity unmistakable. Moreover, they had reached the entrance to Pentos Bay, where the narrow channel left little room to hide. Everyone, prepare for battle! Viserys ordered. He positioned his men on the port side while the Red Viper took the starboard side. Soon, they saw the longship with black and blue sails speeding toward them. The wind was not in their favor, and Viserys'' swan ship was too slow to evade. It wasnt long before the two longships were closing in. Listen up, men on the ship! Leave the women and money, and our captain will let you go! a pirate with a short neck and leather armor shouted. But before he could finish, a dark figure swooped down from the sky. The pirates scream echoed as the Golden Eagle''s talons left three deep gashes across his face, even flipping his nose inside out. His already unsightly face now looked even more grotesque. By the time the others reacted and tried to shoot the eagle, it was already soaring out of range. While the pirates were still disoriented, Regis shouted, You dare to rob us! Do you know whose ship this is? This is the ship of Lord Viserys Targaryen! The Red Viper, hearing Regis seemingly negotiating with the pirates, ran over. Viserys? The pirates were stunned. For the past six months, no name had been more feared in the pirate community than his. You really are Viserys? a young pirate in his mid-twenties, with black hair and gray eyes, said as he looked around at his fellow pirates writhing and screaming on the deck. Most of the pirates with any real courage had been wiped out by Viserys half a year ago. Without strong leadership, those who remained had been picked off by various forces, bringing an unprecedented peace to the Summer Sea and the Narrow Sea. The young pirate, shaken by Viserys reputation, was already considering retreat. But the pirate quickly composed himself and retorted, No way! Viserys has silver hair. You cant fool me. Just then, a pirate wearing a turbanclearly the leaderburst onto the deck. He glanced toward Viserys and then smacked one of his men on the back of the head. Lord Viserys, Im sorry! We didnt know it was your ship! the leader said, grinning obsequiously, any semblance of a captains dignity gone. None of the other pirates found anything unusual about their leaders behaviorit was Viserys, after all. Regis, the one who had made the announcement, shouted, If you know whats good for you, get out of here! I dont have time to waste killing you! His voice dripped with arrogance, and the thrill of scaring off enemies just by mentioning Viserys name was palpable. Hearing this, the pirates thought only of escape. But the leader hesitated, then suddenly called out, Lord Viserys, please let me follow you! Huh? Regis stiffened, taken aback. What was thisa direct offer to join them? He exchanged a quick glance with the Red Viper. Let him come up. Lets hear what he has to say, the Red Viper suggested casually, clearly not taking the pirate seriously. Okay, Regis agreed reluctantly, then shouted, Come on up! The crew lowered the rope ladder, and the pirate leader climbed aboard Viserys ship alone. Viserys noticed the mans surprisingly neat appearancehis hair was well-groomed, and he even had a beauty mark on his forehead, much like the Red Viper. At first glance, he didnt look like a pirate at all. Lord Viserys, my name is Ronan. The other day at Orange Shore Bay Suddenly, Viserys recognized him. Wait, youre the one who tried to inspect my ship that day on the speedboat, arent you? It all clicked into place. After his former leader died, Ronan had gathered some men, robbed a couple of ships, and quickly formed his own crew. He had a reputation and a sharp memory, able to recall anyone he had seen. It was this memory that had just saved his life. Ronan, now visibly nervous, stammered, Yes, that was me... but who would have thought you were carrying a dragon egg, ready to kill everyone? Your wisdom is far beyond that of ordinary men. Ronan had risen to a petty leader because he was good at reading people and excellent at flattery. Compliments came to him instinctively, and even now, he couldnt help but use his natural skills. Ronan had grown tired of the pirates life and was looking for someone powerful to ally with. Viserys was, without a doubt, a wise choice. The Red Viper looked at Viserys with a tinge of envy. He had spent years calling himself a traveler, stirring up trouble wherever he went. But compared to the whirlwind Viserys had created in just a year or two, his own exploits over the past twenty years seemed almost insignificant. Meeting an acquaintance while being robbed was nothing short of a miracle. However, from Viserys perspective, recruiting a pirate at this point seemed of little value. After a moment of thought, he asked, When is your next gathering? Ronan was taken aback, his face twitching slightly. Lord, I dont think there will be another gathering anytime soon. Most of the notable pirates have been killedby you. The Red Viper snickered, finding the situation increasingly amusing. Viserys scratched his head, uncertain of what to do with this unexpected turn of events. Then, an idea struck him. If thats the case, lets move on to the next step, he said, closing his eyes as if deep in thought. The others remained silent, the only sound being the rhythmic crash of the waves against the ship. After a moment, Viserys turned to Regis and instructed, Fetch him a thousand gold dragons. Regis, though unsure of Viserys intentions, did as he was told and soon returned with a heavy money box. Viserys handed it to Ronan, saying, Take this thousand gold dragons and establish a stronghold near Kings Landing. The Red Viper glanced at Viserys, realizing it was actually a clever move. After all, no one would suspect that Viserys might have ties to a former pirate, making it a perfect cover. But even with the offer of 1,000 gold dragons, wasn''t Viserys worried the pirates might just take the money and run? What the Red Viper didnt know was that Viserys had used Moons Revelation to gauge Ronans intentions. It seemed clear that Ronan genuinely wanted to work for him. With that in mind, Viserys decided to have Ronan set up a small base near Kings Landing, a move that would make it much easier for the Red Viper to carry out any operations in the capital. Chapter 150: Illyrio, Here I Come Chapter 150: Illyrio, Here I ComeIn a secluded garden, a young boy with blue hair, barely into his teens, practiced with a short sword. The blade, still unpolished, flashed in the sunlight as he struck at a new dummy target. Nearby, a pile of broken, worn-out dummies testified to the intensity of his training. This was no ordinary practice; it was the relentless pursuit of martial skill by a slave determined to master his craft. The boy''s eyes were striking and ever-changing in color. They bore a hint of purple, but his blue hair gave them a bluish tint. When sunlight caught them just right, there was even a faint glimmer of green. His long eyelashes and soft facial features gave him an almost androgynous beautyif dressed differently, he could easily be mistaken for a girl. Yet, there was a steely resolve in his gaze that left no doubt he would grow into a handsome and formidable young man. This was Illyrio''s bastard son, Aegon. Illyrio stood at the edge of the garden, his gaze drifting past the flowers to rest on the boy. Aegon was the child he had fathered with Serra, the woman he had loved deeply. Illyrio had long known that Serra carried the blood of the Blackfyres in her veins. When she died of plague years ago, Illyrio, in his grief, had her hand severed and preserved, carrying it with him always. Whether out of love for Serra or to fulfill his own ambitions, Illyrio had forged a secret alliance with Varys. Their goal was nothing less than placing Aegon on the Iron Throne of Kings Landing. The plan was bold and ruthless. Dany was to marry the Horselord, and the Dothraki would be incited to march west, acting as a battering ram against the city. Behind them, Illyrio would follow with his bastard son, ready to seize power amid the chaos. King''s Landing had to be thrown into disarrayorder was of no use to a man like Illyrio, who thrived in the shadows. As Littlefinger had once said, chaos is a ladder. But there was a complication. Illyrio knew he had to convince Viserys to agree to Danys marriage to Drogo. However, he was beginning to realize that Viserys was slipping out of his control. In less than a year as a sellsword, Viserys had achieved two significant victories. Who knew how powerful he might become after taking control of the Windblown? Illyrio had heard rumors of Viserys'' growing influence within the companythere was even talk of him becoming its next leader. If that happened, Viserys would attract even more followers, and Illyrio would have to pay a steep price to keep him in check. Illyrio was already contemplating more drastic measures, including hiring the Faceless Men to eliminate Viserys. At least that way, he could still have Dany. Suddenly, Aegon noticed Illyrios presence and called out cheerfully, Uncle Illyrio! Illyrios face broke into a smile, and his chubby hand twisted his slightly oily yellow beard, revealing a few yellowed teethevidence of his love for cheese. Youve been practicing well, Young Griff. At this time, Illyrio had not yet revealed Aegons true identity to him. The boy still believed he was merely the son of Jon Connington. Aegon liked his fat uncle with the golden beard. Illyrio was always kind and attentive to him, sometimes almost too much so. The daily lessons were rigorousetiquette, swordsmanship, mathematics, history... But Aegon was intelligent, and with the encouragement and careful instruction of those around him, he was making remarkable progress. "How about you, Young Griff? Do you want to spar with him?" Illyrio asked, gesturing toward the burly man beside him. The man was Belwas, a hulking figure with olive skin, dressed in a short tunic, his body crisscrossed with hideous scars. His bald head and clean-shaven face added to his imposing presence. Illyrio had purchased him from Slaver''s Bay, where Belwas had served as a eunuch gladiator. Now, he was Illyrio''s bodyguard. Aegon glanced up at the massive warrior, noting the stark contrast between them. Though Aegon was taller than most boys his age, he was also slender. Standing next to Belwas, he felt like a small sapling beside a towering tree. Yet, after a moment of consideration, he accepted the challenge. "Very well, I hope Lord Belwas will teach me," Aegon said with impeccable etiquette, a trait that had endeared him to all the servants in Illyrio''s household. Belwas grinned, a smile he intended to be friendly but which, due to his scars, only made him look more menacing. Aegon felt a flicker of fear but quickly steadied himself. "Be careful," Illyrio whispered to Belwas. "Don''t worry, my lord," Belwas replied. He then drew a scimitar from his belt and lunged at Aegon with the speed and ferocity of an eagle swooping down on its prey. What followed could hardly be called a sparring match. Belwas was vastly superior in both strength and skill, and he was clearly holding back, turning the encounter into more of a demonstration than a true fight. Aegon struggled to keep up, but after several dozen moves, Belwas deliberately made a significant mistake. Seizing the opportunity, Aegon pressed the tip of his sword against Belwas''s chest. Realizing he had won, Aegon''s face lit up with excitement. He looked around and saw the servants nodding in approval, their expressions filled with admiration. Just as the garden was filled with a sense of triumph, a servant in a dark blue shirt hurried over and whispered something to Illyrio. "Huh?" The servant quickly held his breath, trying to avoid Illyrio''s unpleasant breath. "What is it, Uncle Illyrio?" Aegon asked. "Nothing to worry about, just an unexpected guest. I''ll go greet him," Illyrio replied with a dismissive wave. "Okay, Uncle. Take care," Aegon said, watching him leave. ... Oberyn, when we meet Illyrio, try to stay calm. Hes keeping a close eye on the boy, so its unlikely well see Little Aegon right away, Viserys cautioned. Dont worry, I know what to do, Oberyn replied. And remember, dont reveal who you are. Got it, got it. From the moment Viserys first met the Red Viper, he had pegged him as a playful and carefree person. But as they neared Pentos, Oberyns demeanor began to changehe grew visibly more anxious, pacing back and forth on the deck. At times, he would cast furtive glances at Viserys, as if weighing some unspoken thought. When Viserys invited him to play cards Oberyn refused. On other nights, he would knock on Viserys''s door, eager to reminisce about old times, especially about his adventures traveling the Seven Kingdoms with Elia. He spoke fondly of how they would mock the suitors who tried to win his sisters favor. In his eyes, Elia was the most gentle and beautiful girl in the world, far too good for any of them. Oberyn often grumbled about Rhaegar to Viserys but would always apologize afterward. Viserys had grown used to this behavior, which he had come to recognize as Oberyns peculiar form of sisterly devotion. But it was precisely because of Oberyns unpredictable behavior that Viserys found himself reminding the Red Viper more frequently to stay composed as they approached Pentos. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When they finally disembarked, Oberyn, impatient with the slow opening of the cabin door, opted to slide down a rope instead. ... Viserys, relying on his memory, soon located Illyrio in a private room of a high-end inn. Lord Illyrio, its been a long time. How have you been? Viserys greeted him warmly. Though Illyrio wasnt sure why Viserys had come, he responded with a smile, while his sharp eyes discreetly assessed Viserys'' entourage. He recognized some, like Regis, and could tell others, such as Conwyra, were of high status. But the Red Viper and Feles were unfamiliar to him. Despite Oberyns efforts to disguise himself, Illyrios keen instincts sensed that this man was far from ordinary. "And this lord is...?" Illyrio inquired, his curiosity piqued. Chapter 151: Illyrio, Here I Come (II) Chapter 151: Illyrio, Here I Come (II)"He''s from Dorne, exiled by his house, and now he''s joined my mercenary band," Viserys said, his words barely registering with the Red Viper. Indeed, the Dornishman had been exiled for a time after poisoning an opponent in a duel, but the reminder didn''t bother him. He simply bowed to Illyrio, while Viserys began outlining his situation and plans. The Red Viper and Doran had reacted similarly, momentarily at a loss, but the man was shrewd. He quickly grasped the key to the situation and offered his assessment: "This is nothing more than a pipe dream. Some things may seem possible, but they remain beyond anyone''s reach." From Illyrio''s perspective, perhaps he saw himself as a lifeline for Lys in desperate times, or maybe he viewed Tyrosh''s dominance over the Narrow Sea as a threat to all. But he also knew the nature of the Pentoshi noblesthey wouldn''t raise a fuss unless truly threatened. They''d compromise, just as they had with the Horselords for years. Illyrio sneered inwardly, thinking, ''Do you really believe I''m helping you out of the goodness of my heart?'' But he kept his expression neutral, his strategy with Viserys clear: delay and prevaricate as much as possible. "So, you want me to make an introduction?" "Yes, as long as you help with the introduction, whether the alliance succeeds or not, I will be grateful." Viserys deliberately left out the fact that House Martell had already joined his cause across the Narrow Sea. After all, just Lys might not be convincing enough, but Lys and Sunspear together formed a formidable alliance. Telling the fat man everything could hinder his plans, so Viserys played it down, aiming to get the job done without revealing too much. Illyrio looked troubled. "My lord, I must confess that my first wife was the sister of the current Prince of Pentos. I fell in love with another woman, and now the Prince has forbidden me from entering his court." The Red Viper and Feles, standing behind Viserys, exchanged a glance. They both knew the Prince of Pentos was a mere puppet; the real power lay with the nobles. Illyrio was clearly trying to sidestep the issue. They turned to Viserys, awaiting his response. ''Damn it, he''s trying to negotiate with me,'' Viserys thought, but then smiled and said, "Then perhaps you can spread the word among the powerful that Viserys Targaryen is here and would like to meet with the Prince of Pentos... perhaps for a song." Illyrio was taken aback, suddenly recalling that Viserys was also an accomplished artist. In Pentos, bards and singers were held in high esteem, and Viserys, as a ''double champion'' of Braavos with his three renowned songs, held a significant status. His request would likely compel the Prince of Pentos to invite him to the palace. "Well, it''s not that complicated. I have a friend who might be able to help you get an introduction," Illyrio said smoothly. The Red Viper and Feles exchanged knowing smiles. They often underestimated Viserys'' resourcefulness. Perhaps it was because his brilliance in other areas made even his more modest skills seem like unattainable luxuries to others. "That''s good, but I hope it can be arranged soon," Viserys replied. "No problem. You should be able to meet the Prince by tomorrow at the latest." "That''s ideal. I''ll thank you in advance for that," Viserys said, nodding his appreciation. As the conversation continued, Illyrio began discussing the political situation in Pentos. The information he shared was similar to what the old captain had mentioned. Although Pentos was nominally governed by the ''forty powerful families,'' real power was concentrated in the hands of just five. Among them, House Berent, which controlled trade and diplomacy, was the most influential, with two of the other four families as its supporters. Therefore, the success of any alliance depended primarily on House Berent. After a bit more conversation, Illyrio shifted the topic to Daenerys. "Thank you for your concern. She is well and has grown a bit recently. Shes also very healthy," Viserys replied. ''That is truly a blessing from the gods,'' Illyrio thought, smiling. Viserys didn''t bother to guess what was really on his mind. "I''ve heard youre doing well with the Windblown. If thats the case, could you consider a marriage alliance?" Illyrio suggested. The mention of marriage alliances immediately caught the attention of the Red Viper and Feles. "Do you think Drogo, a barbarian, is worthy of a Targaryen''s woman?" Viserys asked, his tone dripping with disdain. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Illyrio''s smile froze, taken aback by Viserys'' presumption. ''Drogo might be a powerful Khal, but this man speaks as if the Windblown were truly his to command,'' he thought. ''If he had the Golden Company, he''d likely march straight to King''s Landing!'' "However," Viserys continued, "if one of the Khal''s daughters is appealing, I might consider taking her as a concubineor perhaps as a maid." Illyrio''s expression barely held as his golden beard trembled. The Red Viper burst into laughter, and Feles struggled to contain his amusement. "Well... Ill keep an eye out for suitable marriage partners," Illyrio replied, his tone carefully measured, "but they may not be as powerful as Drogo." As Illyrio watched Viserys'' arrogance, he reconsidered his strategy. ''This kind of arrogance usually shortens a man''s life,'' he mused. "Oh, by the way," Illyrio added, "you don''t have a place to stay yet, do you? I have a house by the sea. It''s comfortable, and you can rest there." "Thank you for your kindness," the Red Viper said, though inwardly, the offer stirred something deeper within him. Soon, he would see his "nephew." He genuinely hoped that the young Aegon was indeed his sisters son. This was a desire unclouded by politics or strategyhe simply longed to see a part of his sister again. If Aegon truly was her child and bore her likeness, the Red Viper resolved that he would raise the boy as his own and ensure that his existence wouldn''t interfere with the Martell family''s plans. They arrived at a beautifully decorated house with a roof covered in blue tiles and windows of brown glass. Servants were already waiting to greet their masters. The Red Viper leaned out of the window, scanning the crowd eagerly, hoping to catch a glimpse of Aegon. Chapter 152: Nighttime Bath Chapter 152: Nighttime BathIllyrio knew that completely hiding someone was nearly impossible. His expectations for the young Aegon were loftyhe envisioned him ruling all of Westeros. Aegon couldnt remain a "coy" hiding in a gilded cage; he needed to be a "dragon" soaring through the skies. As the servants gathered to greet them, Aegon''s blue hair immediately caught the Red Viper''s eye. In that instant, he recognized the boy as his supposed nephew. Yet, it took only a moment for the Red Viper to realize that this was not Elia''s child. Although Aegon was handsome, his features bore no resemblance to either Elia or Rhaegar. Most telling of all, the Red Viper felt no sense of kinship. As the saying went, ''Your son may not be your son, but your nephew is always your nephew.'' A flicker of disappointment flashed in his eyes, quickly replaced by a burning desire for revenge. If the boy was a fraud, then Varys had deceived House Martell. ''Varys, the Lannisters, and the Mountain... I will kill them all myself,'' he vowed silently. "Uncle Illyrio," Aegon greeted. "Young Griff, have you finished your studies today?" Illyrio asked. "Yes, I have." Illyrio then introduced the others. "This is the child of a friend of mine. He''s a mercenary. The boy''s mother is from Tyrosh, which is why his hair is dyed blue." "Well, he''s a very handsome boy. Hello, I''m Viserys," Viserys said with a smile, though he felt no need to harm the boy. Aegon was merely a tool for others to achieve their ambitions. "I''ll have some food prepared for everyone," Illyrio offered. "Thank you for your hospitality, my lord," Viserys replied, then turned to Feles. "Go and fetch Shinelli." "Yes, my lord." ... Meanwhile, in another part of Pentos, within the private domain of House Berent, Kurland, the patriarch, relaxed in the only hot springs in the city. This sanctuary was reserved exclusively for him, guarded by Unsullied soldiers. Kurland, a man in his late fifties, was as vigorous in spirit as he was meticulous in appearance. His white hair and beard were always carefully groomed, even when he bathed. He believed that his daily soak in the hot springs kept him in good health and full of energy. Kurland was a man in controlof his surroundings, of his schedule, and of himself. To him, indulging in pleasure was a loss of control, and he had no intention of letting that happen. Kurland believed that Westeros could never thrive under the rule of a man like Robert Baratheon. As he finished his bath, a slender attendant whispered in his ear, "My lord, it''s time." This eunuch was responsible for keeping Kurland on schedule, and the patriarch adhered to his routine down to the minute. As he stepped out of the hot spring, two maids swiftly dried and dressed him. Just then, another servant approached with a message from Illyrio. "Viserys? What does he want?" Kurland asked. "Illyrio didn''t say, only that Viserys wishes to see the Princeand you as well," the servant replied. "I''m not interested." Kurland scoffed. "Hmph! He''s not content to be a poet in Pentos; he''s scheming again. Viserys'' coronation feast was the laughingstock of the Free Cities. Though his reputation has improved somewhat since his victory over the pirates, there are still many who hold him in contempt. Tell him the Prince is unavailable." "Yes, my lord." Back at Illyrio''s estate, the host relayed the message to Viserys with a look of contrition, though his voice betrayed none of it. "Lord Viserys, Im sorry, but the Prince is likely busy." Viseryss tone grew cold and hard, his displeasure evident to all. "What did you tell your friend? Did you inform him of my purpose here, or did you fail to mention it entirely?" When Illyrio went to see Kurland, Viserys sent his seagull to follow, feeling that Illyrios efforts had been nothing more than a perfunctory gesture. The very thought of Illyrio and Varyss repulsive conspiracy made Viserys want to punch him. Illyrio was taken aback. In his past dealings with Viserys, he had seen him be both wise and volatile, but never had he spoken with such raw anger. The harsh tone both frightened and surprised Illyrio, yet he was not easily intimidated. Though primarily a merchant, Illyrio was also a skilled assassin, and mere words would not shake him. "As you know, Im only a merchant..." Illyrio began. "I dont want to hear it!" Viserys snapped, cutting him off. "I doubt you even met Drogo, or maybe you''re just deceiving us." Viseryss sudden mistrust stemmed from two key reasons for working with Illyrio: introducing the Red Viper to young Aegon and securing alliances as swiftly as possible. If Illyrio proved unreliable, Viserys knew Feles, being Lysene, had official connections. At worst, they could bypass Illyrio and appeal directly to the true powers through the Prince of Pentos, though it would be more complicated. "Feles, lets go straight to see this Prince of Pentos. I dont believe theyd refuse to meet an envoy!" Viserys declared, ready to take Feles and leave. Illyrio grew concerned. He realized that if he wanted Viserys to continue cooperating, he couldnt keep stalling. More troubling was that Viserys was beginning to doubt his ability to connect them with the Horselorda crucial element in Illyrio''s plan. Marrying Daenerys to the Horselord and launching a "Western Expedition" was central to his scheme. If Viserys chose not to cooperate, everything could unravel. "I am truly sorry, Prince Viserys," Illyrio said hastily, his tone shifting. "Perhaps I wasnt clear yesterday. Ill go again today." "If I dont see Lord Kurland by noon tomorrow, Ill go myself!" Viserys warned. "Dont worry, Ill make sure you meet him," Illyrio promised, clearly anxious. Seeing Illyrios desperation, Viserys allowed a smile to surface. "Then Ill leave it to you." As Viserys''s demeanor shifted so quickly, Illyrio couldnt help but feel somewhat manipulated. ''Pressure is indeed the best motivator,'' he thought to himself. The next day at noon, Kurland agreed to a meeting. Viserys knew that House Berent controlled over 40% of the trade in Pentos, with a significant portion linked to the Disputed Lands. He planned to leverage this connection, and with the Red Vipers involvement, the alliance would soon be within reach. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 153: What Is Your Relationship With Their Leader? Chapter 153: What Is Your Relationship With Their Leader?Viserys had Illyrio bring Feles with him, a move that secured their entry into Kurland''s house. The following day, at noon, Viserys and Feles arrived at Kurland''s tea room. Outside, a garden bordered the tea room, patrolled by Unsullied. Although the treaty between Pentos and Braavos forbade the use of slaves in Pentos, it was evident that some powerful individuals still employed them in secret. Even Illyrio''s bodyguard, a slave gladiator purchased from Yunkai, was proof of this covert practice. After crossing the garden, they reached a teahouse adorned with blue tiles and yellow walls. Upon entering, a maid served them bread and salt, which they ate while waiting. The room was empty, save for a few servantsno important figures had arrived yet. The most striking feature in the tea room was the main seat, which resembled a small bed. Its backrest, nearly two meters high, was intricately carved with patterns of the sea and land, motifs traditionally associated with the Prince of Pentos but now appropriated for Lord Kurland''s use. The main seat appeared to have been sculpted from a single massive rock, with a base that elevated it significantly, allowing its occupant to gaze down upon the entire room. A chandelier hung slightly behind the seat, casting shadows that added to the sense of oppression. The design was exquisite, clearly crafted with ''hospitality'' in mind. "Please sit down, Lord Kurland will be here soon," a servant instructed. "Yes," Viserys replied with a nod, remaining silent. Although such a waiting area was designed to instill a sense of inferiority, Viserys was unfazed. What mattered was forging the alliance, regardless of the surroundings. Kurland did not keep them waiting long. After about a quarter of an hour, he entered from a door on the right side of the main seat, supported by two maids. Before sitting, one of the maids prostrated herself on the ground, forming a "human footstool" for him. Kurland casually placed his foot on her back. Viserys couldn''t help but think, ''Humans are truly the only species in the world that can derive pleasure from the suffering of their own kind.'' ''It''s disgusting to see them treat people as if they aren''t even human,'' Viserys thought, his stomach churning with revulsion. Kurland, oblivious to Viserys''s thoughts, looked down at the two younger men with a slight narrowing of his eyes. Their youth and handsomeness stirred a pang of envy in the older man. "Lord Kurland," Viserys said, rising from his seat and bowing respectfully. Kurland responded with a dismissive nod. Just as Viserys was about to launch into an explanation of the strategic benefits of controlling Tyrosh and the details of their potential alliance, Kurland interrupted with a blunt question. "What is your relationship with their leader?" Viserys hesitated for a moment, ready to mention his role as a sergeant in the Windblown, but quickly realized that wasn''t what Kurland was really asking. ''What a cautious old fox,'' Viserys mused. He recalled the old captain''s barely concealed hatred and murderous intent toward Kurland when they had left Tyrosh. Though the captain hadn''t detailed the grudge between them, it wasn''t hard to guess. The old captain had fled Pentos to avoid becoming the ''Prince of Sacrifice,'' and just two days ago, Viserys had learned that House Stewart no longer existed in Pentos. Coupled with the analogy the captain had shared, it seemed likely the feud involved the grave crime of kinslaying. Kurland, calculating as ever, saw no benefit in an alliance if Viserys had ties to Hoyt. If they managed to take Tyrosh, it would be meaningless if Viserys was allied with someone who harbored a deep-seated vendetta against him. Knowing the wrong answer could unravel the entire negotiation, Viserys replied carefully. "It''s like borrowing a chicken to lay eggs," he said. "Borrowing a chicken to lay eggs?" Kurland echoed, raising an eyebrow with a playful smirk, clearly intrigued by the phrase. "You see," Viserys continued, "I once brought a group of mercenaries to Pentos to help me reclaim the Iron Throne, but that so-called feast of the crown became a stain on my life, a laughingstock that taught me you can''t gain an army by begging." Viserys gestured passionately as he spoke, drawing a curious glance from Feles. "So, I led my men to raid a pirate stronghold, securing hundreds of suits of armor and earning a certain standing within the Windblown. Once the time is right, I''ll leave the Windblown with my men." Kurland listened intently, his posture relaxing as he leaned back further into the soft cushions of the main seat. To him, it was clear that Hoyt would never relinquish control of the Windblown to Viserys. If Viserys left as he claimed, it would only weaken Hoyt''s position, making him less of a threat. "So, you mean House Martell is already in the alliance?" Kurland inquired. "Yes, Prince Oberyn is currently in Pentos," Viserys confirmed. At this news, Kurland sat up straighter, his interest piqued. Viserys had proven himself over the past two years, and his newfound connection with House Martell only increased his value. Realizing this could be a valuable opportunity, Kurland decided it was worth considering. "If that''s the case, I can consider your terms," Kurland agreed, nodding as he removed his foot from the maid and sat up properly. Seeing Kurland''s apparent agreement, Feles couldn''t contain his excitement. If they could secure a letter confirming Pentos''s involvement in the alliance, they would likely bring Myr into the fold as well. This would lay a solid foundation for the revival of his family and mark his full return to the ranks of the nobility in Lys. However, Kurland proposed another condition that Viserys rejected immediately. In that case, you will marry your sister to one of my descendants, and I will agree to the alliance, Kurland suggested. In his mind, with his family controlling Pentos and House Martell ruling Dorne, their statuses should be equal, and the "Dragonlord''s bloodline" should naturally be shared. Kurland assumed that Viserys must have already married into House Martell, just as Rhaegar had married Elia years before. Therefore, asking Viserys to wed Daenerys to a member of House Berent seemed reasonable to him. As soon as Kurland finished speaking, an oppressive silence fell over the tea room, broken only by the sound of their breathing. Viserys''s polite expression quickly twisted into a sneer. Without warning, he flipped the tea table in front of him, sending teacups clattering to the floor, their shards mingling with spilled tea. The sudden commotion drew the attention of the Unsullied outside, who rushed into the room. Viserys glared at Kurland, his voice seething with fury. "Who do you think you are? Lys isnt mine to save or abandon. If this alliance fails, I can find another opportunity later." His anger surged as he continued, "It seems you have no intention of cooperating. Let me be clear: you know about Moonshadow soap, don''t you? That was a collaboration between me and House Zalyne. I know all the recipesand even better ones. I can use those to bring Myr into the fold! And if not Myr, I can secure the Golden Company. I have plenty of gold. Do you really think youre irreplaceable?" Viserys''s voice dropped to a venomous whisper. "When I take Tyrosh, and every Pentoshi merchant ship passes through the Stepstones, I will not be a Targaryen in name alone." With that, he signaled to Feles and stormed out, leaving Kurland reeling from the sudden turn of events. As the door closed behind them, Kurland''s confidence faltered. He remembered his own younger days and knew how easily a young man like Viserys could be driven to rash decisions in the heat of anger. Had he misjudged the situation so severely? Had his proposal truly offended Viserys that deeply? The realization struck him: Viserys wasnt just offering a carrot; he held a big stick as well. If these negotiations ended in discord, the consequences could be dire and unpredictable. Kurland couldn''t afford to kill Viserysdoing so might alienate House Martell and disrupt trade. Moreover, he belatedly recognized that Viserys had little personal stake in Lys''s survival; his demands had indeed been unreasonable. Feles, equally stunned, struggled to make sense of the scene. ''How had things escalated so quickly? How could they argue so openly and unceremoniously?'' Yet, putting himself in Viseryss shoes, Feles understood that such an insulting demand was intolerable. Viserys held the upper hand, whether it was supporting Tyrosh or fighting against it. For him, the stakes were simply a matter of a "big win" or a "small win." But for Feles, the future looked bleak. His hopes of revitalizing his family now seemed distant. Would he have to follow Viserys into mercenary work after all? At that moment, Kurland called out, "My lord, wait!" But Viserys, unfazed, continued walking as if he hadn''t heard a thing. He couldn''t help but agree with the old captain''s assessment of this manKurland''s pretense of reasonableness only masked a deep arrogance. Meanwhile, the Horselords came nearly every year, and he was always paying his respects to them without fail. "Prince!" Feles began, his voice uncertain. "My lord, shouldn''t we" Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Viserys shot him a withering glare, and Feles fell silent immediately. "This lord, Lord Kurland, hopes you''ll stay," Feles added hastily. "Get the hell out of here!" Viserys roared, his voice so powerful that the eunuch attendant in front of him nearly collapsed in fear. Even Feles, standing beside him, felt a shiver run down his spine. Viserys''s strength lent his voice a booming resonance, like the roar of a dragon, reverberating through the garden and startling birds from the trees. Just then, a group of Unsullied armed with short swords arrived, blocking Viserys''s path. He turned to face the approaching Kurland and coldly remarked, "What, my lord, do you intend to murder your guests?" Chapter 154: He’s Your Nephew Chapter 154: Hes Your Nephew"No, no, no! Get out of the way!" Kurland exclaimed, trying to calm the situation while urging his Unsullied to retreat. In Pentos, murdering a guest was an unforgivable crime. "Prince Viserys, I overstepped. Let''s start over," Kurland pleaded. "I don''t care," Viserys snapped. "I''ll be leaving Pentos in the morning! If you really want to talk, come find me!" With that, Viserys stormed out. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hoyt''s assessment of them might not have been entirely accurate, but it was certainly fitting for the moment. That afternoon, Kurland urgently convened a family meeting, where it was decided that Pentos would join the ''Ring of the Narrow Sea'' alliance and prepare for war. By evening, they sent a messenger to inform Viserys that Pentos would contribute at least 6,000 soldiers and twenty warshipsvirtually their entire naval force. They would also temporarily recruit a number of merchant ships. As long as Kurland approved, even House Berent would follow suit, meaning the alliance merely needed formal approval from the current Prince of Pentos. This unexpected outcome left Feles overjoyed. He never imagined that negotiations could succeed in such an unorthodox manner. ''Could one really form an alliance by cursing out the other party?'' As for the Red Viper, after hearing the full story, he was more amused than surprised. He was eager to help Viserys take Tyrosh, and then move on to King''s Landing for a reckoning with Varys. The idea of anyone daring to mock House Martell was intolerable. Oh yes, the soldiersthis fat spider was already on the path to his demise. The one person who couldn''t believe the news of Viserys''s successful alliance was Illyrio. With 6,000 soldiers pledged, nearly two-thirds of Pentos''s garrison, he wondered what Viserys had done to win over Kurland so thoroughly. ''Had Viserys married Daenerys off? Or had he married into House Berent himself?'' But it didn''t take long for Illyrio to realize the truth. Viserys had been keeping something from him. The man who had looked so familiar was, in fact, Oberyn Martellthe Red Viper. "When did he start associating with House Martell?" Illyrio muttered to himself, feeling a surge of anxiety. The thought of Viserys aligning with the Martells threatened everything. Illyrio knew he had to act fast. As he watched Aegon learning the ways of the holy sisters, a bold plan began to form in his mind. He decided to reveal Aegon''s true identity to the Red Viper and then conspire with him to kill Viserys. "That''ll work!" The more Illyrio pondered it, the more convinced he became that this was an excellent plan. First, Aegon is "the child of Rhaegar and Elia," making him the nephew of the Red Viper. Supporting Aegon seemed far more reliable than backing Viserys. Second, once he and the Red Viper conspired to eliminate Viserys, they could easily claim Viseryss "legacy" within the Windblown, including Daenerys. He also recalled that The Reach remained a stronghold of the "royalist party." With Dorne, The Reach, and the Loraqs supporting his sons rebellion, they would have enough power to topple Westeros. ''Yes, this will definitely work! And the people of Dorne don''t seem to be too concerned about guest rights,'' Illyrio mused, thinking of the "Young Dragon" Daeron and dismissing any qualms. Having made up his mind, Illyrio approached the Red Viper''s room later that night. "Prince Oberyn, its Illyrio," he called softly, standing in front of the door. Despite his confidence in the plan, he felt a twinge of nervousness. Twisting his greasy, golden beard between his fingers, he rehearsed his words. The Red Viper, surprised by the unexpected visit, opened the door. He wasnt sure why Illyrio had come, though he doubted it was with good intentions. Moonlight spilled into the room, illuminating only the lower half of Oberyn''s face while his upper half and dark eyes remained shrouded in shadow. He wore a loose silver-gray robe that revealed his olive-toned chest. "Lord Illyrio, what brings you here at this late hour?" Oberyn inquired, his voice cool. Illyrio tucked his hands into his sleeves and offered a placating smile. "Actually, I came to express my apologies. I didnt realize it was the Prince. I was disrespectful earlier. Please, don''t hold it against me." "You''re too kind. How could I mind such trivial matters? Its all in the name of the alliance," Oberyn replied nonchalantly, though he was certain Illyrio hadnt come for such a minor issue. As expected, after a brief exchange of pleasantries, Illyrio glanced around to ensure they were alone, then leaned in and whispered, "I came to tell you a secret." "A secret?" The Red Vipers eyes flickered with a hint of mockery, though Illyrio didnt notice, as those dark eyes were still hidden in shadow. "That boy, Griff," Illyrio continued in a hushed tone, "is actually Rhaegars sonyour sister Elias son!" Oberyn, a master of deception, played his part flawlessly. He grabbed Illyrios arm with feigned excitement, his grip firm but not too forceful. "Gently," Illyrio cautioned, pressing a finger to his lips and gesturing toward Viseryss room to urge silence. Illyrio then relayed the story he had carefully prepared, mirroring exactly what Viserys had told the Red Viper earlier. He even mentioned Jon Connington, insisting that he could corroborate the tale. "No wonder no wonder I felt such a connection with the boy. It turns out" Oberyns voice trembled with feigned emotion, as if he had just discovered a long-lost relative. Seeing Oberyns apparent reaction, Illyrio relaxed, lowering his guard. Now it made sense why the Red Viper had often watched Aegon so intently. Oberyn, timing his move perfectly, "betrayed" Viserys. He told Illyrio of their encounter at Sunspear, omitting, of course, the details of Viserys using blood magic. As for why House Martell chose to support Viserys, Oberyn spun a tale about a secret marriage pact Ser Willem had arranged with him years ago. "Does Viserys know the childs true identity?" Oberyn asked, his tone calculated. Illyrio hesitated for a moment, then replied, "No, he doesnt." "Good," Oberyn said, nodding. "We must protect the boy and ensure Viserys never learns who Aegon truly is." "Yes! Youre absolutely right," Illyrio agreed, feeling more confident than ever in his plan. He felt a surge of smugness and deep admiration for Varys. This clever tactic of "bait and switch." was truly brilliant. Manipulating prominent nobles with such ease was a testament to their cunning. In Illyrio''s mind, everything was progressing even better than anticipated. The two of them had established "trust" at lightning speed and swiftly moved on to business. "If he were alone, I''d have my Unsullied and bodyguards kill him," Illyrio mused, "but he has his own Unsullied, so I thought we could do it at the banquet." Illyrio''s eyes gleamed with a hint of cruelty, as if he had been transported back to his ruthless younger days. "Are you planning to poison him?" he asked. "Yes, I''ve heard that Prince is also a master of poisons." The Red Vipers lips curled into a knowing smile. "Of course, but the hardest part of using poison isnt in concocting itit''s in knowing when to use it." "That''s fine," Illyrio replied, his eyes lighting up. "Well have plenty of opportunities at the banquet!" "Indeed," the Red Viper agreed, pulling a small glass vial from his robe. "This poison is a blend of venom from seven different snakes and toxins from seven poisonous plants," he explained, rolling the bottle between his fingers. "Just one drop is enough to kill a man." Illyrio could hardly contain his delight. ''Hes actually giving this to me?'' he thought, thrilled. The Red Vipers willingness to hand over such a potent poison was a clear sign of his commitment to their plot. This vial was tangible proof of their conspiracy, binding them so closely that betrayal was no longer an option. "Tomorrow, Ill propose a celebration," Illyrio suggested. "Well hold a small, discreet banquet, and once hes dead, well move against his men." The Red Viper nodded thoughtfully. His plan was meticulous, and he assumed that the information flow between Illyrio and Varys was likely "synchronized." In other words, Illyrio was aware of how Varys had "deceived" House Martell. Thus, Oberyn feigned a determination to position his sisters child as the heir, making it seem as though he was acting behind Dorans back. The priority was clear: kill Viserys first. Illyrio readily agreed. After all, Viserys commanded a large following, and killing them all would be too noisy and risky. At the very least, Feles couldnt be harmedhe was essential for promoting the alliance. Additionally, during their interaction, Illyrio had come to understand the Red Vipers temperament. The entire discussion took less than half an hour, during which Illyrio became increasingly excited about the prospect of eliminating Viserys, viewing him as an obstacle that needed to be removed. Now, with one less obstacle and one more "friend," things were looking up. As Illyrio walked back, trembling with excitement, he reached into his robes and pulled out his late wife Serra''s hand, holding it to his cheek with a look of intoxication in his eyes. It was as if his lover had returned to life, caressing him once more. However, Illyrio had yet to realize the gravity of the mistake he had just made. No sooner had Illyrio left than the Red Viper went straight to Viserys''s room and revealed everything about their conversation. He didnt even bother to hide his actions from Illyrio. "What do you think?" Oberyn asked Viserys. "Should we just kill him?" Chapter 155: I Want to Learn That! Chapter 155: I Want to Learn That!"Kill him? That would be too easy for him." Viserys was reading through the manuscripts he had brought back from Sunspear when he heard the news and laughed coldly. The truth was, he had never intended to kill Illyrio with a single, swift blow. That would be far too unsatisfying. No, Illyrio deserved to be stripped of his wealth, left to wander the streets, and die of cold and hungeror better yet, sold as a slave. Viserys considered these punishments briefly but decided that for now, he only wanted to give Illyrio a private room at Meris''s for the whole year. Perhaps one day, Illyrio would become neighbors with Varys. Or maybe he could hire a foreign tutor from Slaver''s Bay to teach him "Bedroom arts." But that would have to waithe still needed Illyrio to get the dragon eggs for him. But that didn''t mean he had to take a beating. "So what are you going to do?" the Red Viper asked excitedly, his eyes gleaming with interest. He had been fascinated by such things since childhood, and his curiosity had only grown after witnessing blood magic for the first time. Viserys smirked and took out an unlit candle, placing it on the windowsill. He then retrieved a lit candle and walked seven or eight steps away. "Watch carefully," he said, holding the candle in his left hand while raising his right hand. Slowly, he drew the flame from the candle until it hovered like a ball of fire the size of a fist in his right hand. With a swift motion, he hurled it toward the unlit candle, igniting it with pinpoint accuracy. The incredible sight left the Red Viper wide-eyed with astonishment. It was as if he had been transported back to his curious teenage years. Although his curiosity had not waned over the years, he had seen so much that it took something truly extraordinary to impress him. Seeing Viserys perform magic made him feel young again. "I want to learn this!" he exclaimed. "I told you, you should start with the Moonsingers'' Song," Viserys replied. His demonstration was not only meant to impress but also to reinforce his allies'' loyalty. Though Viserys''s relationship with Doran had grown strong since he had temporarily cured Doran''s gout, it was always worth reinforcing. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a brief discussion, the two of them devised a plan. The Red Viper would set a fire in the barn to distract the guards, while Viserys would start a fire in Illyrio''s room. He would then rescue Illyrio once the flames had done some damage. "But what if he burns to death? Someone will definitely suspect us," the Red Viper asked, a hint of concern in his voice. "Don''t worry." Viserys extended one hand toward the candle on the windowsill. His fingers stretched out, and the flame suddenly grew to the size of a palm, crackling fiercely. The candle melted away as quickly as an icicle in the sun. Then, with a simple gesture, he closed his fingers, and the flame shrank back to the size of a bean, flickering weakly as if it might go out at any moment. "I can control the fire." Viserys''s magic was so captivating that the Red Viper couldn''t resist asking, "Please teach me!" His eyes, though belonging to a man in his thirties, brimmed with youthful curiosity. "That depends on whether you have the talent for it," Viserys replied. "Maybe your gift lies in water magic, or perhaps fire. I can''t say for sure." "Don''t worry, Im sure I have the talent for magic!" the Red Viper declared confidently before slipping out the window. Viserys smiled as he watched him leave. He had a certain fondness for people like that. A clear-cut personality was attractive everywhereno wonder so many women had fallen for him. Not long after the Red Viper departed, Viserys took advantage of the quiet night and climbed onto the roof above Illyrio''s room. ... About an hour later, a fire suddenly broke out near the woodpile. "Fire!" came a cry from the darkness, followed by a rush of activity below. "Lord, there''s a fire near the woodpile," Belwas reported as he appeared at Illyrio''s window. Illyrio, believing the fire to be far enough from his quarters, waved him off dismissively. "Then go put it out and dont bother me!" "Yes, my lord!" Belwas responded. Illyrio, too excited to sleep as he plotted Viserys''s murder for the next day, had taken some sedatives to calm himself. Being abruptly awakened left him in a foul mood. Soon after, Viserys heard his loud snoring through the roof, a reminder that overweight men often suffer from sleep issues. Seizing the moment, Viserys lit a candle and formed a ball of fire in his hand, which he used to ignite the curtains. He intensified the flames, and soon Illyrios room was engulfed in heat, transforming it into a furnace. Even through the thick curtains, the fire''s glow was unmistakable. Satisfied that the fire had done its work, Viserys quietly returned to his room. Although this was arson, it wasnt the same as the brutal killing of the two men Banergar had burned in Braavos. This time, his aim was to burn Illyrio just enough to ensure he would survivebut only just. "Lord! Lord..." Viserys silently counted the seconds as he observed Illyrio''s room through the eyes of a seagull. He soon heard Belwas''s alarmed shout. Thick smoke billowed from Illyrio''s bedroom, signaling that something had gone terribly wrong. More servants hurried to Illyrio''s door, but all the available water and sand had already been used up in a desperate attempt to douse the flames. Some brave souls tried to rush inside but were driven back by the intense heat and ferocious flames. Others hesitated, considering their meager wages of three or five gold dragons a month, and what little they could actually do. Most stood anxiously outside the door, while a few hurried to fetch more sand and water. Nearby, a small voice cried out, "Uncle Illyrio!" Young Aegon, Illyrio''s own son, had been awakened by the commotion. His room was close to Illyrio''s, and the noise outside had easily roused him. Through the window, Aegon could see the danger his beloved uncle was in. Although his father wasn''t around, Illyrio had always shown him great affection, so much so that Aegon never felt the lack of a father''s love. Realizing that Illyrio was in grave danger, Aegon bolted from his room without even putting on his shoes. "Uncle Illyrio!" he shouted, trying to run into the inferno to save him, but others quickly held him back. "No, Griff!" Sister Lymere, who had taught him manners, cried out as she tried to restrain him. But to her surprise, the seemingly fragile child was surprisingly strong, almost as if he were possessed. He struggled fiercely, desperate to reach his uncle, until Belwas had to step in to help. Bang! A loud noise erupted as the glass in Illyrio''s window shattered from the intense heat. Flames and smoke poured out like a roaring beast. The Red Viper, dressed in his nightshirt , rushed to the scene, muttering under his breath about the shared origins of blood and fire. Just as everyone feared Illyrio was about to perish in the flames, a shadow, dripping with water and covered in what appeared to be a wet blanket, passed through the crowd and kicked open Illyrio''s door. "That''s... Viserys!?" someone gasped. The crowd stared in stunned disbelief. "Lord Viserys!" Young Aegon was moved by Viserys''s bravery. The others were equally impressed. Sister Lymere prayed for him, and the crowd, hands on their chests, anxiously watched the blazing windows. Ten seconds passed, then thirty, fifty, a minute, two minutes, three minutesbut still, Viserys did not emerge. The tension grew, and the crowd couldn''t help but feel a sense of dread. What they didn''t know was that the moment Viserys entered the room, the flames seemed to recoil from him, as if repelled by an invisible force. If he had wanted to, Viserys could have dragged the fat man out of bed in less than twenty seconds. But he hesitated, worried that if Illyrio had hidden the dragon egg in his room, it might be destroyed by the fire, which would be a serious problem. After all, in the original story, Daenerys had used blood magic to hatch her dragon eggs. The Targaryens had burned several dragon eggs in Summerhall, yet they did not hatch. In other words, if the dragon egg couldn''t hatch, it might still be fireproof. After searching for a while and confirming there was no dragon egg, Viserys finally led Illyrio out of the burning room. He moved quickly, his magic nearly spent. By this time, the fat man''s back and thighs were severely burned, and the sickening smell of charred flesh hung in the air. The gauze shirt Illyrio wore had done little to protect him from the extensive burns. Chapter 156: He Should Thank Us Chapter 156: He Should Thank Us"Quick! Pour water on him!" Viserys shouted. Several servants immediately rushed over with buckets of water, but they didn''t stop therethey also brought sand and mud. The water and sand mixed together, creating a thick slurry that helped to extinguish the flames still clinging to Illyrio''s body. The fire was out, but the damage was done. Illyrio''s once-proud blond hair had been singed, and his beloved mustache was completely burned off. His double chinor rather, his triple chinwas severely scorched, leaving him looking a complete mess. Covered in mud, he resembled nothing more than a pig wallowing in a filthy sty. When Illyrio saw that Viserys was unharmed, he let out a sigh of relief. "Uncle Illyrio! Uncle Illyrio!" Aegon, finally freed from Belwas''s strong grip, knelt beside Illyrio, his voice trembling with anxiety as he called out to his uncle. However, there was no response. The Red Viper, watching from the crowd, saw Aegon''s anxious little face, and a murderous intent stirred within him. If Aegon ever discovered his true identity, they would inevitably become enemies. To eliminate any future threat, the Blackfyre bloodline had to be eradicated as well. Viserys then checked Illyrios breathing, which was faint but present, and reassured Aegon, "Dont worry. Step aside for now." Though Aegon didnt understand what Viserys intended to do, he trusted himafter all, Viserys had just saved his uncle. No one in the crowd doubted Viserys''s motives as they watched him climb onto Illyrio''s body and begin pressing on his chest. The onlookers recognized this method of ''resuscitation.'' Living in a coastal city, they had seen it used on drowning victims, some of whom had been brought back to life after their breathing had stopped. ''You better start breathing soon,'' Viserys thought, ''because I really dont want to resort to blood magic.'' He continued the chest compressions, rhythmically in sync with an intense beat playing in his mind. If he wanted to, he knew he could easily break Illyrios ribs. After about two minutes, Illyrio coughed violently, expelling a sour-smelling liquid from his mouth. His eyes fluttered open, dazed and confused, as he realized there was someone sitting on top of him. "Youre awake?" Viserys asked, his tone more matter-of-fact than relieved. As Illyrio regained consciousness, the servants rushed over, relieved that their jobsand possibly their liveswere still secure. "Uncle Illyrio!" Aegon called out, hurrying to his side. Illyrio tried to reach out and touch Aegons cheek, but a sharp pain tore through his body, making the effort agonizing. Despite the pain, he managed a smile. At that moment, the Red Viper approached and saw Illyrio lying in a pitiful state on the ground. "I have medicine here," he said, handing a vial to a nearby servant. The Red Viper and Viserys exchanged a knowing look, understanding each other without a word. ... The next morning, as Viserys and the Red Viper ate breakfast and chatted, Viserys asked, "Does he suspect us?" "Why should he suspect you? Why should he suspect me? He should be thanking us," the Red Viper replied with a smirk. Just as Viserys finished speaking, Belwas entered the room. "Lord Viserys, Lord Oberyn, Master Illyrio wishes to see you later to express his gratitude." The Red Viper pretended to cough, struggling to contain his laughter. "No problem. How is Master Illyrio doing?" "It''s hard to say," Belwas responded. "Master Illyrio''s burns are quite severe, but the healer says he was rescued in time and is not in danger of losing his life." "Thats great. Well visit him after we finish eating," Viserys said, nodding. Belwas thought to himself, '' before leaving the room. As soon as Belwas was out of earshot, the Red Viper nearly burst out laughing, his body shaking as he put a hand on Viseryss shoulder. His laughter came out in stifled gasps, like a kettle on the verge of boiling over. "Dont laugh, or you might not be able to keep it together when we see him later," Viserys warned, grinning. "We cant afford to reveal the secret." The Red Viper took a deep breath, trying to calm himself, but his amusement was barely contained. ... Later that day, when they entered Illyrio''s new room, Aegon greeted them politely. Illyrio''s original quarters were now uninhabitable, but there were plenty of rooms in his vast mansion. The servants had prepared a new room for him, filled with the strong scent of herbs. Illyrio lay motionless on the bed, wrapped almost entirely in bandages. He looked like a dried persimmon pecked at by birds. The night before, Illyrio had lost something he cherished deeplySerra''s hand. Not only had he lost her hand, but much of her clothing had also been destroyed in the fire. His heart felt hollow, and the melancholy in his eyes made him appear even more pitiful. Fortunately, Aegon was there to keep him company, offering comfort as Illyrio coped with his grief. Without Aegon, he might have felt as if he had already been buried alive. "Master Illyrio!" The Red Viper was the first to reach Illyrio''s bedside, but the moment he did, Illyrio let out a scream. "My hand! My hand!" Illyrio cried out in pain. It turned out that the Red Viper had accidentally sat on Illyrios injured arm. "Im sorry, Master Illyrio. Im so sorry," he apologized quickly, realizing his mistake. Illyrio winced, not only from the pain but also from the realization that the bottle of poison the Red Viper had given him earlier had been lost in the fire. Aegon glanced at the Red Viper with a hint of resentment but held his tongue. After all, Illyrio was still relying on the medicine the Red Viper had provided. "No... its okay," Illyrio said, his voice tinged with sadness. The bandages around his face obscured most of his expression, but his eyes betrayed his misery. The Red Viper and Viserys exchanged a quick, knowing glance; both understood that their "plan" was in jeopardy. Illyrio, meanwhile, was feeling a pang of guilt. He had just been plotting Viseryss death, and now, ironically, Viserys had saved his life. But his alliance with Varys compelled him to continue with their plan. After all, while Viserys had saved him, he hadnt saved Varys or Connington. And if Connington ever learned the truth, Illyrio knew his own life would be in grave danger. Deciding to make amends in another way, Illyrio spoke up. "Prince Viserys, I know youre interested in the dragon eggs. My fleet has just sent word that theyve found three dragon eggs in the Shadow Lands of Asshai. Ive already ordered their purchase. They should be in my possession within six months." sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Viseryss eyes lit up at the news. '' he thoughtDrogon, the black dragon; Rhaegal, the bronze green one; and Viserion, the cream white one. But with Dany not destined to marry the Horselord or bear his children, these dragons would likely have new names. '' he decided. "Im grateful," Viserys said with a smile. "Ill raise the money I need. Of course, if youll allow me to pay in installments," he added jokingly. Illyrio quickly shook his head. "No, no, no. You deserve them. If it werent for you, Id have been burned to death. What good is money compared to that?" Their conversation caught the attention of the Red Viper. '' he thought, puzzled. '' As far as the Red Viper knew, Viserys already possessed one dragon egg. If he added these three, he would have four. '' The Red Viper was stunned. If anyone else had such a plan, he would dismiss it as a joke. But with Viserys, it seemed entirely possible. Illyrio had, of course, intended more than just expressing his gratitude with this meeting. Although the plan to poison them had failed, Illyrio quickly devised another strategy. He turned to the young Aegon standing beside him and said, "Young Griff, I need to speak privately with the two princes. You can leave now." "Okay, Uncle. Let me know if you need anything," Aegon replied before leaving the room. Once Aegon was gone, Illyrio addressed Viserys and Oberyn. "Prince Viserys, Prince Oberyn, I have a secret to share with you." Viserys and Oberyn exchanged a glance, each thinking, '' "Young Griff is actually Jon Connington''s son," Illyrio continued, revealing Aegon''s true parentage. He explained that the coalition intended to bring Connington into their fold to assist them. On the surface, Connington had been the Hand of the King under Aerys, a man skilled in both governance and warfare. But secretly, Illyrio''s true aim was to place Connington close to Viserys as a watchful eye. As the saying goes, ''If the mountain wont come to me, Ill go to the mountain.'' Since Connington was reluctant to join the Golden Company, Ill find a way to have him join the Windblown instead,'' Illyrio thought with a sly smile. Viserys, though inwardly unsurprised, feigned astonishment. "Really? That''s unexpected," he replied, playing along. After confirming that Illyrio was out of immediate danger, the two princes left him to rest. Once they had exited the room, the Red Viper wasted no time and turned to Viserys, eager to ask about the dragon eggs. "Tell me, are you planning to hatch a dragon?" "Of course I want to hatch a dragon," Viserys admitted. "If I had a dragon, reclaiming the Iron Throne would be much easier! But where can I find a real dragon egg? Most of them have turned to stone by now. My main interest in the dragon eggs is to enhance my magic." Viserys was as candid as he could be, though he withheld certain details. His apparent honesty made the Red Viper believe that this explanation was plausible. '' he mused. Later that afternoon, a messenger from Volantis arrived with news that the alliance had been finalized. Pentos would also send an envoy to accompany them to Myr. With everything settled, they decided to set sail for Myr as soon as possible. Chapter 157: Viserys’s Paramour Chapter 157: Viseryss ParamourAlthough they had not yet met Prince Pentos, the alliance had already been sealed. Kurland had sent his third son, Lightnere, and his fourth son, Dotnere, as envoysa clear sign of good faith. The brothers did not sail with Viserys on the same ship but traveled instead on a merchant vessel belonging to the House Kurland, which followed the swan ship. As they watched Viserys''s ship ahead, they said to each other: "That Viserys is something. He seems to have gotten the old man to agree to an alliance without even having to offer anything." Lightnere had small eyes and a fondness for the color purple, so he always dressed in purple garments. He spoke without the slightest respect for his father. Dotnere, sitting next to him, remained silent, leaning over the railing and letting the sea breeze blow his long hair over his shoulders. He didnt care and had no desire to speak to his brother. When it became clear that Dotnere wasn''t going to respond, Lightnere asked, "Brother, what did you do when the old man sent you to Braavos six months ago?" Dotnere glanced at him and replied, "Why do you think Father didn''t tell you?" "You must have gone to the Iron Bank," Lightnere said with a wicked smile. Dotnere finally spoke: "I went to Volantis and got a lot of weapons. I don''t know what the old man is planning." The seagull perched on the mast behind them heard the conversation clearly, but Viserys had no time to figure it out. ... Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Right! The hardest time I had making money was when I was a hitman. Now, I get to travel around, not only with a ship, fifty Unsullied, but also with so much treasure." When Viserys and the others left, Illyrio sent over another large pile of goods. The total value exceeded fifty thousand gold dragons. He also provided Viserys with twenty sailors to strengthen his defenses. "Right, so you see, most do not venture out. Not even to places where they were born. They live and die in the same house, on the same plot of land, sometimes never going so far as to cross the nearest river. I really don''t understand the point of it." ''The Red Viper,'' Viserys thought, feeling a sense of familiarity. On second thought, he remembered that in the original story, the Red Viper had said something similar to the little imp. At that time, the little imp had remarked that the reason most people never venture out is because most people are "Fools". Viserys didn''t have the habit of ruining people''s fun, so he just laughed it off. "Well... maybe...," Feles hesitated, aware that he was merely a ''playmate,'' so he didn''t play his king''s trump card. However, a large hand reached out from behind him, and the king''s trump card was thrown onto the table. "Haha! The king''s trump card!" Regis said proudly. "I''m not going to play... anymore," Feles responded with some resentment. Viserys knew what he was thinking, but chose not to expose him. "We''re almost at Myr. Are you ready to talk to the Magister of Myr?" "Don''t worry, my lord. I''ll make sure Myr joins our alliance." "Bring lots of gifts. Don''t worry about the money. " ''I''ll ask Tregar to reimburse me when we get back,'' Viserys added to himself. "Yes, my lord." Soon after, everyone arrived at Myr. The ratio of free men to slaves in the Seven Kingdoms was about one to three, and Myr was no exception. Compared to the other two Free Cities, it was neither as noisy as Tyrosh nor as full of remnants from the Valyrian era as Lys. As the slave-trading center of the Seven Kingdoms, the Sea of Myrth was teeming with ships transporting slaves. Some came from Beyond the Wall in Westeros, and others from Slaver''s Bay. Viserys saw several ships full of Unsullied, sitting like puppets at the bow of the ship. The man in blue and yellow robes was clearly a slave owner from Astapor. In addition to the Unsullied, there were also gladiators from Meereen and bed slaves from Yunkai. However, these slaves with special skills were obviously more expensive and weren''t shipped like common cargo. The ships carrying slaves invariably entered Myr, while Myr exported high-end handicrafts. Soon, they docked at the pier. Viserys turned to Red Viper and Feles and said, "Okay, you two, take care of the alliance. Myr''s spies are everywhere, so I can''t be seen." "Don''t worry, Prince," Feles promised. "Then be careful," Red Viper cautioned. As she watched the two leave, Shinelli knew she would be left behind again, but she wanted to fight for herself. During the journey, Viserys had undoubtedly been the core of the team. In addition, Feles had been praising Viserys in her ear, and Shinelli had developed a lot of goodwill towards him. Of course, the most important reason was that she, too, had to contribute to the revitalization of her house. She learned from Feles that from Sunspear to Pentos, everyone desired to marry the Prince. Feles and Shinelli, knowing they lacked the status to compete, considered settling for a lesser role as his paramour. After all, if you capture a man''s heart, you won''t be treated any worse than the main wife. As Viserys prepared to leave with Regis, Shinelli quickly said, "Prince, let me serve you." Seeing this, Regis made a knowing smile, his expression playful. To be honest, he really liked this girl who resembled Jennifer Connelly, especially today. Shinelli had carefully dressed for the occasion, her crystal-clear collarbone exposed like a masterpiece. But Viserys had already rejected Arianne, and if he didn''t treat her fairly, it would create a rift with House Martell. Moreover, she was Feles'' sister. Viserys and Feles. Daenerys and Shinelli. The fates of these two sets of siblings were strikingly similar. When Viserys sent Regis away, Shinelli suddenly became nervous, thinking he was about to make a move on her. However, Viserys stopped three steps away from her. "Lady Shinelli, please convey the following to Feles." "Prince, please speak." Shinelli squeezed her fingers and stood at attention, not daring to miss a word. "Viserys II''s wife came from House Rogare, and I am Viserys III. Isn''t it interesting that we are destined to form an alliance?" Shinelli felt her heart race and her ears burn. The sound of the waves, the bells on the docks, the cries of the seagullsall the noises of the world seemed to fade away. She didn''t even dare to look into Viserys'' eyes and instead focused on his mouth, waiting for his words. However, what came out of that mouth was not what she had expected. "Lady Shinelli, I don''t think I can ask you to be my wife, but our houses will remain allies. Tell Feles that I swear on my life and Dany''s that I will always consider him my right hand, as long as House Rogare remains loyal." Shinelli''s eyes flashed with disappointment, but she still bowed slightly in response. "Prince, don''t worry. I will definitely convey your words to my brother." Chapter 158: Faceless Men?? Chapter 158: Faceless Men??"It''s a real art to pacify people." Viserys declined Conwyra''s offer to accompany him and wandered through the city alone. He soon discovered that faith in R''hllor seemed to dominate Myr. Every now and then, he spotted a red priest walking along the streets. The city had two ring-shaped commercial streets lined with vibrant shops. Carpets, screens, mirrors, lace, glassan array of colorful handicrafts adorned both sides. From above, the streets would resemble a necklace inlaid with colorful gems. The Unsullied patrolled diligently, their presence unmistakable. At one stall, Viserys noticed a vendor displaying what appeared to be picture frames. Upon closer inspection, he realized they were Myr''s renowned "miniatures." He picked up one, no larger than his palm, and marveled at the detail. It depicted a battlefield: one side bore a blue banner, the other a red flag. Soldiers clashed, knights charged, and the soldiers'' armor and weapons were intricately painted. The craftsmanship was extraordinary, down to the smallest detail. There were many themes among the miniatures. Two larger ones featured dragons. One portrayed the end of Valyria, its base colors a haunting gray and red. Countless peaks erupted simultaneously, spewing scarlet magma and hurling massive rocks through the sky. Dragons struggled to take flight, some seemingly held back by unseen forces, while others were struck by falling debris. Viserys could even discern the Valyrian dragonlords weeping in the corners, identifiable by the exquisite crowns on their heads. The artistry was nothing short of breathtaking. The merchant, a woman in her thirties, stood nearby. Time had left few marks on her. Her olive-toned arms were bare, and her chest was exposed in a way that seemed calculated to attract customers. The shopkeeper glanced at Viserys and, noticing his handsome features, decided to offer a small discount. "Feel free to look around, dear customer. If something catches your eye, I can give you a discount." Viserys nodded, his gaze settling on the miniature of Valyria''s Doom. "This one will do," he said, pointing to it. Since Euron had already reached the Smoking Sea, Valyria couldn''t be far off. Through this miniature, he imagined he could catch a glimpse of the ancient ruins. After wandering through the shop a bit more, he noticed a surprising item for sale: high heels. He passed on those but chose a few ornate mirrors to give as gifts. Navigating the bustling streets, Viserys led a few Unsullied into a lace specialty store. To his surprise, the lace here wasn''t just the simple cotton and linen he had imagined. Much of it was made from precious metals like gold and silver. The cotton and linen lace was in short supply, with only a few small samples on display. Realizing he lacked the knowledge to produce lace, Viserys concluded that any "underwear revolution" would be limited in scope. As he was about to leave the shop, a woman wearing a veil caught his attention. Despite the special gauze hat she wore, her silver hair was unmistakable. Silver hair was rare in Myr. Her attire was particularly exquisite, with intricate lace trim at the cuffs and hem, woven with gold and silver thread. Though she wore little jewelry, she exuded an air of mystery and luxury. Viserys, however, didnt dwell on her presence and left the store. But as soon as he stepped out, the woman followed him. Her behavior did not escape the Golden Eagle''s keen observation. Despite his attempts to evade her by quickening his pace and changing directions, she kept up effortlessly. He realized that if she could keep pace with him, she was no ordinary person. ''Could she be one of the Faceless Men?'' he thought, a chill running down his spine as his pulse quickened. But after a moments reflection, he dismissed the idea. ''How could the Faceless Men know Im in Myr?'' Faceless Man or not, the fact that she dared to follow him meant he had to uncover her identity. Through the eyes of the Golden Eagle, Viserys spotted a dim, empty alley nearby and quickly turned into it. As he anticipated, the woman followed. He stopped and turned around when he heard her footsteps approaching from behind. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before Viserys could speak, the woman spoke his name. "Prince Viserys, is this the place you chose for our date?" Her voice was seductive, a sound that seemed to pierce directly into his heart. The way her red lips moved beneath the veil exuded an irresistible allure. ''Who is this?'' Viserys thought, but asking outright felt beneath him, as though it would diminish his authority. Whoever she was, she had chased him here for a reason, and it likely wasnt a good one. Instead, he retorted, "Where did you come from, old woman? Are you so desperate for a man that you''re chasing after me?" The woman paused, then laugheda laugh so enticing it felt like a cat scratching at his heart, leaving him itching for more. "Prince Viserys, your tongue is as sharp as a sword. Dont you want to know who I am?" Her voice, dripping with temptation, almost compelled him to ask, but he resisted, placing his hand on the hilt of his sword, ready to defend himself. The woman slowly lifted her veil, revealing silver-blonde hair and a stunning face. ''Liv Tyler?'' Viserys thought. Seeing the amazement in Viserys''s eyes, the corners of the woman''s mouth curved into a slightly proud smile. "Im surprised you dont recognize me!" she teased, a smug smile playing on her lips as she observed the shock in Viserys'' eyes. "In terms of lineage, Im your great-grandmother." "Great-grandmother?!" Viserys echoed, his fantasies shattering as he stared into her mismatched eyesone blue, one green. Around her neck, a necklace of blue and green gems confirmed his suspicions. Two words thundered in his mind: Shiera Seastar. She was from the same era as Bittersteel Aegor and one of the noble bastards of "King Aegon the Unworthy." A character from over a century ago! How could she still be aliveand so youthful? As the realization hit him, a chill ran down his spine, an unease he hadnt felt since arriving in this world. "It seems youve figured it out," Shiera Seastar said, her voice like a song, every word she spoke laced with enchantment. Though Viserys didnt want to believe it, her heterochromia and her evident love of lace made it all too likelythis was indeed Shiera Seastar. Chapter 159: Shiera Seastar Chapter 159: Shiera SeastarThat wretched Aegon IVhis life was nothing but a cycle of indulgence in food, drink, sleep, and women. Not only did he scatter his seed across the realm, but before his death, he also committed one final, grievous act: legitimizing all his bastards, giving them a claim to the throne. The root of the Blackfyre Rebellion lies with him. Because of his reckless actions, Shiera Seastar''s claim to be Viserys'' great-grandmother wasnt far-fetched. "So, you really are Shiera Seastar?" Viserys asked, deciding it would be wise not to provoke her without knowing her true strength. "What? Are you just going to chat with me here?" she teased, her voice laced with a strange allure. Viserys felt a deep urge to leave, but this woman was far too enigmatic to ignore. If she had found him so easily, she could become a serious threat in the future. It would be better to uncover her intentions now, so he could prepare. Under Shiera''s guidance, they arrived at a small, exquisite courtyard. In the center stood a Weirwood tree, which struck Viserys as particularly odd. The faith of the Red God had spread across the continent, and the Greenseer''s faith had long since faded, yet here it was, thriving in this hidden corner. Two bed slaves attended to them, their faces marked with tear tattoos, indicating they had likely been bought from Volantis. It seemed they also served Shiera in other ways. Shiera poured Viserys a glass of pale green mead. Although the color was unusual, it was a specialty of Myr. Viserys paid little attention to the drinks hue; his mind was consumed by questions about Shiera. How had she recognized him? How had she found him? And most perplexing of allhow had she maintained her youthful beauty for over a century? Rumor had it that Shieras mother, Serenei, also appeared far younger than her years, possibly due to blood magic. Some even whispered that she bathed in blood to preserve her youth. Viserys decided to start with the least sensitive question. "How did you recognize me, Lady Shiera?" he asked, choosing to address her with a title that acknowledged her seniority. Shiera leaned back in her chair, her silk garments outlining her seductive curves. "Does it matter?" "It does if you want something from me. Surely you wont deny me the satisfaction of satisfying my curiosity," he replied. Despite himself, Viserys felt a growing pressure in her presence. There was something unnerving about a woman who had lived for over a hundred years. Her eyes, deep and mysterious, seemed to beckon him into their depths. "Dont you want to know how Ive kept my appearance unchanged for over a century?" she asked, her tone almost playful. "Birth, aging, sickness, and death are natural. Defying them must come at a great cost," Viserys observed. For a brief moment, Shieras expression faltered, but then she smiled again. "You''re very perceptive, Viserys. That''s one of the reasons I sought you out." "Me?" Viserys was bewildered. What could he possibly have to do with immortality? But Shiera''s next words left him utterly speechless. "Viserys, make me pregnant." "What?" As soon as Shiera spoke those words, the Weirwood tree at the center of the courtyard trembled. A gust of wind swept through, carrying away all sound, leaving the courtyard eerily silent. The bed slaves standing nearby seemed oblivious, as if they hadn''t heard anything. Viserys realized that this situation was spiraling into the absurd. He needed to regain control. "You''re incredibly beautiful, Lady Shiera. I remember that both Bittersteel and Bloodraven pursued you once. Has it really been over a hundred years since you''ve... with anyone? Why me?" Shiera''s response sent a chill down his spine. "None of them had pure Dragonlord blood. Only you can continue our existence." Her voice was unsettling, as if a dozen or more women were speaking in unison. Each voice was beautiful, but the effect was unnerving, coming from a single mouth. Viserys realized something was off. "Wait, ''continue our existence''? Youre not just Shiera, are you? Are you Serenei of Lys? Or are you both sharing a body?" The realization hit him like a wave of dread. It felt as though he was sitting before some indescribable eldritch entity, and the instinct to flee surged within him. Yet he remained seated, unsure if he could even stand up, let alone run. Shiera smiled, her voice returning to normal. "You''re clever, but not entirely correct," she said. "I am Shiera, but Ive retained the memories and habits of my previous selves. If you help me, Ill share with you the secrets of Valyria. I''ll start with myself." Shiera explained that her mothers house had always possessed a unique trait. After a mother gave birth, she would die, but part of her memories, habits, and consciousness would pass into the child. These memories would gradually awaken as the child grew. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shiera''s first mother had lived during the time of Valyria. Over the centuries, these women became living "human history books," carrying the memories of past generations. Shiera claimed to remember significant events from the last 3,500 years of Valyrian history as vividly as if she had witnessed them herself. She offered to share these secrets with Viserys if he agreed to help her. She also hinted at more advanced blood magic she could teach him in exchange for his assistance. The offer was tempting. Viserys could indulge himself, gain knowledge of Valyria''s secrets, and even learn powerful magic. But he knew it couldn''t be that simple. Shiera was a creature with thousands of years of accumulated knowledge, who had likely manipulated countless others. What if she used her blood magic on him when they discussed the origin of life? "Lady Shiera, please wait a moment," Viserys said, standing up and turning his back to her. He intended to use the Moon''s Revelation to assess if she posed a danger. However, to his surprise, the "Moon of Revelation" in his mind wouldn''t coalesce, meaning the divination had failed. This had never happened before. He turned back to Shiera, his expression grave, but she merely smiled, as if nothing was amiss. "Lady Shiera, what if I can''t help you?" Her smile remained, but her tone grew colder. "Then I will do whatever it takes. I must survive." "But you''ve lived for nearly 4,000 years. Aren''t you tired of it?" For a brief moment, Shieras ever-present smile faltered, replaced by a flicker of despondence. "Yes, you''re right..." she began, her voice tinged with weariness. But before the words could fully settle, several other voicesdistinct and femininecut in sharply from within her. "No! You don''t understand!" Shiera began to argue with herself, each voice battling for dominance. "Continue! This is our mission!" "No! I''m too tired. Lets end it here. Valyria is gone." "But the world still exists! We continue until the end!" "Valyria is gone. Whats the point anymore?" Suddenly, Shiera''s head snapped toward Viserys, her eyes wild as she spoke in a chorus of voices, "Viserys, kill me!" Her expression shifted again as other voices shouted, "No! No!" Viserys watched, alarmed as the situation unraveled before him. He hadn''t realized that his simple question would fracture Shiera''s psyche so deeply, leaving her torn between a desperate will to survive and a longing for release. Chapter 160: Portraits Chapter 160: PortraitsThe situation with Shiera was deeply unsettling, a scene that would unnerve anyone who witnessed it. Yet, the two maidservants standing behind herdeaf and muteremained oblivious, unaware of the strange happenings. Despite the eerie silence between them, the courtyard felt unnervingly lively, as though a hidden tension hummed in the air. "Calm down, Shiera, and everyone else, please calm down!" Viserys urged, his voice wavering with uncertainty. He had no idea how to handle this. His blood magic, fire magicnone of it seemed relevant to this bizarre situation. His newly learned water magic was barely sufficient to splash someone''s face with a water arrow, let alone manage a crisis like this. Fortunately, something finally happened. One of the maidservants crossed the courtyard to the Weirwood tree and plucked a few leaves. She chewed them, then approached Shiera and leaned down, passing the leaf pulp into her mouth in a gesture that was oddly intimate. The sight of it made Viserys ears flush slightly with embarrassment. But it worked. After swallowing the leaf pulp, Shiera seemed noticeably calmer. Viserys was surprisedcould the Weirwood leaves really have such an effect? "Lady... Shiera?" Viserys asked cautiously. "I feel much better," Shiera replied, waving a hand dismissively. "And the others?" he asked, referring to the conflicting voices that had just battled for control. "They''ve calmed down as well," she assured him. Viserys nodded, then asked, "Senior, are you in such a hurry to get a new body because this one is failing?" Shiera took a sip of her mead before answering. "Yes. The magic that sustains my body is slowly losing its potency as the world''s magic wanes. This body has only two and a half years left at most." ''Two years and a half'', Viserys thought to himself. He was about to speak, but Shiera continued, "In fact, this body is reaching its limit, just like him." She gestured toward the withering Weirwood, and Viserys understood she was referring to the current Greenseer, Brynden Rivers. He pondered why Shiera was experiencing this. It seemed that each generation of her consciousness was relatively independent, possibly due to the different environments they lived in. This had led to a divergence within hersome parts of her mind longed for death, while others clung desperately to life. These conflicting desires had created a dangerous imbalance within her. Viserys thought for a moment and said, "Shiera, and all the others within yousince some of you are weary of this world and others still wish to remain, I might have an alternative solution." "Oh? What solution?" Shiera asked, her interest piqued. "Have you heard of the Three-Headed God?" Viserys was referring to the Valyrian magic treasure in Tyrosh. One head devoured death, another breathed life, and the purpose of the third head remained a mystery. After he had touched the statue, something had changed within him, leading Viserys to believe that the third head might be connected to the soul and consciousness. "Perhaps," he continued, "the consciousness within you that has lived long enough could be separated through that magic treasure." Shiera listened, then shook her head with a different voice, "Im impressed you know of the Three-Headed God''s true function, but Im sorry to say its not possible." "Not possible?" Viserys frowned. "I dont even fully understand its true function, so please, enlighten me." Shiera''s spirit seemed to shift as she shared more, "Youre close. That artifact did indeed have the ability to separate a persons memory and consciousness, placing them in other objects. Some descendants of the Dragonlords would use it to preserve their ancestors consciousness in portraits to remember them. But now, its impossible. That device requires an immense amount of magic to operate, and the worlds magic has waned too much. Besides, Ive seen itthe runes on it are half-eroded, and no one alive can repair it." Her tone was proud, almost dismissive, as she added, "And besides, the Targaryens, though a Dragonlord family, were among the weakest. They were never worthy of using such powerful magic." Viserys was taken aback. This was the first time anyone had suggested that his bloodline wasnt noble enough, but he understood her point. At its peak, Valyria had over a thousand dragons, and more than 800 of them belonged to just a few powerful Dragonlord families. When the Targaryens fled westward, they brought only three dragons, a paltry number by Valyrian standards. It explained why Aenar Targaryen, the first Dragonlord to come to Dragonstone, had left so easily. But Viserys was still wary. He couldnt be sure if Shiera was being entirely truthful or playing a game with him. He knew he couldnt let his desires cloud his judgment. "Well, Lady Shiera, everyone, Im not even sure I can give you what you want. What if I cant?" Shieras gaze pierced through him as she replied, "You got Faria pregnant. What are you afraid of?" "Falia is pregnant?!" Viserys exclaimed, his disbelief evident. It felt like being jolted awake by a sharp slap during a deep sleep. Shock overwhelmed him, followed by a wave of panic. He had never been a father before, and now he was going to be onetwice over! Falia was a woman who knew how to navigate the world, but how difficult would her life become if she was truly pregnant? An overwhelming urge to go to Braavos and find her surged within him. Seeing the look on Viseryss face, Shiera spoke in a gentler tone, "She drank moon tea." ''Ah, that explained it. If Falia had actually been pregnant, I would have heard something by now.'' "So, moon tea not only prevents pregnancy but also induces abortion?" Viserys asked. Relieved, yet oddly hollow inside, he was thankful given his current circumstances. Still, a part of him couldnt shake the emptiness that lingered. He knew hed need to return to Braavos and check on Falia eventually. ''But waithow did Shiera even know about this?'' sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The question nagged at him, but a more pressing issue remained: how to refuse Shieras request. An idea suddenly struck him. "Shiera, do you mind if I make a, uh, donation?" he asked, trying to mask his intentions behind cryptic words. He figured he could at least try to offer her something less direct. But Shiera caught on immediately. "No," she replied, her voice firm. "What I need is a union of body and soul. What do you think I am, a horse?" Chapter 161: The Stillborn Child of the Mother of Dragons Chapter 161: The Stillborn Child of the Mother of DragonsViserys knew he wasn''t yet skilled enough to engage in the intricate and perilous dance of life and death with the enigmatic Shiera. Yet, the thought of abandoning the wealth of magic, knowledge, and experience locked within her was unbearable. He had heard rumors of Shiera''s secret library, a treasure trove that could hold countless coveted relics and forbidden texts. "Senior, I can offer you some dragon blood. Would that be of any use to you?" he ventured. "Dragon blood?" Shiera''s eyes gleamed with sudden interest. It was clear that dragon blood held significant value to her. "Yes, real dragon blood," Viserys confirmed. "How much do you have? I''ll take it all!" Shiera replied eagerly. "I can only offer you this glass," he said, pointing to the small wine glass on the table. "Five glasses!" she countered. "I dont have that much." "Two glasses, then." "Agreed," Viserys nodded, "but youll have to do me a favor in return." The pact was sealed quickly, and Shiera was set to return to Lys soon. Viserys knew that Feles, who had recently joined his side, was weak and of limited use. But if Shiera, with her vast knowledge and power, could be persuaded to join him, it would be a game-changer. "Feles?" Shiera scoffed. "I know him well. He doesnt have a drop of Dragonlord blood in his veins, not even a trace." Satisfied with their temporary agreement, Viserys took the opportunity to ask Shiera how she had known so much about him. She revealed two key insights about the Dragonlords. First, she had been able to locate Viserys through her unique constitution, which passively connected her to others of Targaryen blood. Her ability to use blood magic, combined with this connection, allowed her to divine information about Viserys with remarkable efficiency. In the Valyrian era, Shiera explained, those of the most noble Dragonlord families often had individuals with similar abilities. Shiera then divulged that she had originally been created by House Sennesta, one of the most powerful and prestigious Dragonlord families. At their peak, they had commanded 275 dragons. "Wait, created?" Viserys caught onto the crucial detail. "It''s not surprising you didnt know. All Dragonlords were created, which is why they insist on marrying close relatives," Shiera explained. Viserys scratched his head, signaling that he wanted to hear more. "Did the Targaryen family produce many deformed fetuses when they married within the family?" Shiera asked. Viserys nodded. "The more noble the Dragonlord family, the higher the likelihood of producing deformed or stillborn fetuses. Take the House Sennesta, for example. Almost every birth resulted in twins, where one twin was deformed or stillborn while the other was healthy." "So, does that mean the more powerful the Dragonlord family, the more unstable their bloodline?" Viserys asked. "Bloodline?" Shiera echoed, then added, "Yes, you could put it that way. The fact that House Targaryen has never produced a mutant suggests your bloodline is relatively stable." Seeing Viserys confusion, Shiera elaborated further. "A mutant refers to a fetus with dragon-like traits that survivessuch as wings on its back, horns on its head, or scales on its body. Its said that these mutants, if they survive, grow up to have extraordinary magical abilities." Viserys recalled that Rhaego, the son of Daenerys and Khal Drogo, was rumored to have been born with wings and scales. He wasnt sure if the child had been stillborn, given that the maegi who attended the birth was untrustworthy. It wasnt impossible that witchcraft had been used to kill Rhaego. Feeling overwhelmed by this revelation on his first day in Myr, Viserys told Shiera he needed time to process everything. He promised to send her some dragon blood later, and she agreed. ... After leaving Shiera, Viserys returned to his ship. Feles and the Red Viper had been productive, finalizing their alliance in just two days. "The commander in Myr might be a noble named Cassiel, who seems to have some influence," Feles informed Viserys. According to him, Myr had decided to join the alliance almost immediately upon reviewing the contract. They had little choiceTyrosh controlled the Stepstones, and taxing trade routes was cutting into Myrs profits. Myr, heavily involved in import and export trade, saw the alliance as a lucrative opportunity for future gains. After a brief discussion, Red Viper and Viserys turned their attention to fire magic. Red Viper produced a candle and attempted to light another one from a distance. Despite his efforts, he could only "pull" the flame slightly, unable to match Viseryss skill. "How long have you been practicing?" Viserys asked. "Read the notes I gave you carefully. I estimate it should take about half a year." "Its going to be half a year," Red Viper replied, sounding a bit disappointed. Viserys could sense that Red Viper wasnt particularly enthusiastic about the coalition operation. Nevertheless, as long as Sunspear''s army could reach Tyrosh, their alliance would hold. With the agreement finalized, everyone decided to return to their respective lands. Viserys handed the ship over to Red Viper, who would sail back to Sunspear. Meanwhile, Viserys and Feles chose to travel by land, planning to head to Dragons Flame Fortress before making their way to Tyrosh. But first, they needed to send a message to Daenerys. ... Suddenly, there was a rapid knocking... "Ser Jorah! Ser Jorah!" Jorah, who had been enjoying the company of a prostitute, hurried out, his expression anxious. "Princess," he greeted as he met Daenerys. "My brother is back, and he wants you to come with me to meet him," Daenerys said, her tone serious. "Huh? How do youhow do you know?" Jorah stammered. "My brother doesnt want to discuss it," she replied, her expression resolute. "I need you to come with me now." "Okay... okay, just give me a moment," Jorah agreed, quickly dressing despite the reluctance of leaving his comfort behind. He wouldnt dare complain; everything he had now was because of Viserys. After breaking ties with the Iron Throne, he had expected his life to worsen. Instead, he found himself leading over 300 men in a mercenary group, a position he hadnt anticipated. Viseryss sudden disappearances and reappearances had become normal, so Jorah didnt question it. He quickly gathered a few guards, ready to depart. But just as they were about to leave, two skinny, teenage slaves suddenly ran up to Daenerys. "Young Mother, Young Mother, its bad! Someones trying to kidnap someone!" The boys were out of breath, and one looked as pale as a ghost. It was clear that they had escaped from some terrible situation and were even more terrified by what they had witnessed. "Calm down, and tell me whats happening," Daenerys urged them gently. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 162: Young Mother is Powerful Chapter 162: Young Mother is PowerfulBefore Dany could reach the relief station, a slave owner was already there, trying to reclaim his property with the help of a few burly thugs. The target of his ire was a 16-year-old maiden named Bea, who had been assisting Dany at the station for some time. The other slaves around them looked on in terror, as if watching a wolf tear apart a lamb in their midst. The slaves clothes were drab, mostly earthy yellows and linen hues, worn and dull despite being clean. They stood in stark contrast to the slave owner, who sat on his horse, dressed in bright, flamboyant garments and a garish hat, like a bloom of color among withered leaves. An elderly slave, his hair gray with age, couldnt stand it any longer and stepped forward to intervene. But the thugs were brutal, and they beat him bloody with their clubs without hesitation. The slave owner, dressed in a red robe, pointed at the slaves gathered at the relief station and shouted, "You thieves! Now that you''re healthy, you should be back to work, not lounging around here!" Seeing that he had cowed the hundreds of slaves with his display of power, the slave master grew even more arrogant. His eyes fell on a handsome young slave in the crowd, a boy of 16 or 17 years. Grinning, he revealed yellowed teeth as he said, "Virgil, its been a while since Ive seen you in the Garden of Love. Dont worry, your master will come for you soon!" Virgils blood ran cold at the mention of the Garden of Love. His already pale face turned ashen. The place where Dany had found him was infamous; he had been nearly dead from an overdose of some drug when she saved him. Dany had been preparing to bury him when he miraculously revived. "No! Master Koxhmar, please, Ive already died once for my master. Please, no!" Virgil pleaded, his voice trembling with fear. But the slave owner, Koxhmar, showed no compassion. "Hmph! Unless youre truly dead, youll have to work!" he sneered, then ordered his thugs, "Tie him up too. Ill enjoy him tonight." Three burly men advanced on Virgil, who was so terrified he could barely stand. The other slaves watched helplessly, knowing that if they tried to intervene, they would be the next to be taken. Suddenly, a sharp crack echoed through the air... Koxhmars horse reared up and threw him to the ground with a heavy thud. "Assassin!" Koxhmar''s thugs quickly retreated, forming a defensive circle around their fallen master, scanning the area for any sign of danger. "Young Mother! Young Mother is here! Its the Young Mother!" The slaves cried out as they spotted Dany, riding toward them on a white horse, a crossbow in her hand. She had fired the shot that spooked Koxhmars horse, and now, with a cold, unwavering gaze, she reloaded her weapon and aimed it at him. With the sight of Dany standing up for them, hundreds of slaves flocked around her like frightened ducklings seeking the safety of their mother. Bea, the slave girl who had been seized, took the opportunity to escape and rushed to Danys side. "How dare you kill my horse!" Koxhmar spat angrily, ready to hurl insults, but then he noticed the group of mercenaries standing behind Dany. Realizing the strength she had at her command, he quickly reassessed his next move, swallowing his rage as he reconsidered his options. "What are you doing?" Dany demanded. Koxhmar looked at her with a sneer. "Lady Daenerys, I''m here to reclaim my slave. What are you doing? Robbery?" He scoffed. ''If you can''t use force, then youll have to reason with me. Fortunately, I''m a reasonable man, and there''s nothing wrong with me coming to claim what''s mine.'' "Bea was found by meand she was abandoned by you. When did she become your slave?" Koxhmar''s smile turned sly as he added, "Lady Daenerys, that''s not true. She ran away on her ownhow could I have abandoned her? Do you have any proof to back up your claim?" His expression shifted to one of cruelty as he barked, "Bea! Come back with me, or I''ll beat you to death!" The frail girl trembled, tears welling up in her eyes. She didnt dare refuse, but her gaze turned to Dany, pleading silently for help. Just as Dany was about to respond, she noticed a group of people approaching from a distance. They were slave owners, all coming to reclaim their slaves. The sight drained the color from many of the slaves'' faces, leaving them in despair. If it had been just one or two slave owners, Dany might have managed, but this was too many, and some belonged to powerful families. The situation was quickly becoming untenable. "Young Mother, let us go. We are lucky enough as it is, and we will never forget your kindness," an elderly slave said, kneeling before Dany''s horse. Seeing this, the other slaves understood they could no longer stay at the relief station without causing more trouble for Dany. They began to kneel around her, their hopes shattered. Dany frowned, feeling the weight of their desperation. Jorah, standing behind her, was equally powerless to resolve the situation. Koxhmar''s smug, offensive expression only fueled the fire in her purple eyes. ''Brother, what would you do if you were here?'' Dany wondered. Forcing the slaves to stay would provoke the wrath of the other slave owners, who might rather kill the slaves than let them serve as symbols of defiance. But letting them leave would undermine the relief stations role as a sanctuary, stripping it of its value and significance. Of course, Dany could try to negotiate, offering the slave owners money as "treatment costs." But in that case, the slaves would be grateful to their masters, not to her, which wouldnt achieve the effect Viserys wanted. Unless... she made the slaves buy their own freedom. Having pieced together a solution, Dany spoke up. "These slaves are indeed yours, and we have no right to keep them." Koxhmar smiled smugly, confident that he had won. Perhaps the reputation of the Windblown or "Viserys the Pirate Slayer" was enough to intimidate him, but Dany herself didnt seem to pose much of a threat. The slaves around Dany felt a sinking despair at her words, but they also knew there was little to be unhappy aboutat least they would save their lives. The only regret was that they hadnt been able to repay the kindness of their "Young Mother." But then Dany continued, "Since these are your slaves, they are your property, and I have saved you from a loss. Are you really going to take them away without offering anything in return?" Koxhmar''s smile faltered. He realized she was asking for compensation. But how much? If it was too much, it might not be worth it. After all, slaves were consumable, replaceable assets. Who would spend a fortune to treat them? "In that case, Lady Daenerys, name your price," Koxhmar said, his tone becoming cautious. He had already decided that if Danys demands were unreasonable, he would take her to court. "I saved their lives, so I think it''s only fair that they work for me for a while, don''t you?" Dany suggested. Jorah couldnt help but feel a twinge of admiration for Danys quick thinking. But how long could they keep this up? The slave owners, on the other hand, were pleased with this arrangement. They could simply throw the near-dead slaves into the pit and, after some time, they would return to reclaim them. To them, this sounded like an excellent deal. "Deal. I''ll come back in six months to collect them," Koxhmar said, smirking. "Six months? Are you mad? Three years!" Dany countered firmly. "Three years?" The slave owners exchanged uneasy glances, whispering among themselves. The idea seemed excessive. Most slaves had a "service life" of three to five years, ten at the most. Three years was longer than they were willing to wait. Dany had deliberately suggested three years to buy time. She had no intention of giving them any real ground. "This is too long. Lady Daenerys, could we have more time to consider?" Koxhmar asked, his earlier confidence waning. But Dany had no patience for further discussion. With a flash of anger, she declared, "The matter is settled for now. This is the territory of the Windblown. Do you think you do as you please?" Her voice wasnt loud, but it carried enough authority to make the slave owners uneasy. They suddenly remembered that the Windblown had stationed 300 soldiers in Tyrosha force not to be trifled with. "Ser Jorah!" Dany commanded. "Yes, my lady!" Jorah replied immediately. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hang this Koxhmar up!" she ordered, her tone leaving no room for argument. Koxhmar had overstepped by attempting to seize slaves without so much as a word. Showing any weakness now would only invite further disrespect. Jorah had no objections; he understood that a show of strength was necessary. "No! What are you doing, you girl" Koxhmar''s words were cut short as Jorahs iron-gloved fist smashed into his face, the impact like a bears paw. Blood and teeth flew as Koxhmar crumpled. The other slave owners watched in stunned silence as Koxhmar was hoisted up the Windblown flagpole, a grim warning. When Dany turned her gaze on them, they quickly slunk away, not daring to challenge her further. The slaves at the relief station erupted in cheers as they watched their would-be oppressors flee. They joined hands, dancing around Dany as she sat atop her horse, singing praises to their "Young Mother." After ensuring the relief station was secure, Dany hurried to Viseryss location. It had been the longest theyd been apart, and she missed him dearly. Chapter 163: Since I Can’t Stay in Lys, Let’s Go to Tyrosh Chapter 163: Since I Cant Stay in Lys, Lets Go to TyroshViserys made an unexpected discoverymost of the Unsullied couldnt ride horses. It wasnt entirely surprising when he thought about it. After all, they were trained as infantry, not cavalry. Given their lack of equestrian skills, it was impossible to assign them to the precious cavalry unit. So, when he left Myr, Viserys had to arrange for several large carts to transport them. A caravan of ten roofed carts and several horse-drawn carriages set off for Dragons Flame Fortress. Inside one of the carriages, Viserys handed Feles a small vial of dragons blood and instructed him, When you arrive in Lys, a certain Lady will contact you. When you return, aim for the position of a battle commander. That Lady will assist you. I understand, Prince, Feles replied, his voice tinged with excitement. He knew the significance of Viserys words. Not only had he secured an alliance with the prince, but if he could secure the role of commander in Lys, his influence would soar. While becoming a top noble might be out of reach, House Rogare would certainly regain its place in the Lys council chamber. Meanwhile, Shinelli, sitting nearby, occasionally glanced at Viserys. Although she had been rejected, she couldnt help but fantasize. In her mind, it hadnt even felt like a rejection. '' she mused. As the others chatted, Regis suddenly spoke up, his voice laced with concern. My lord, a group of cavalry is approaching us. The siblings tensed. They had encountered bandits on the road over the past few days, but with a hundred Unsullied accompanying them, they hadnt been truly threatened. However, cavalry was a different matter. From the perspective of the golden eagle, Viserys knew it was Jorah and his men. But he wasnt inclined to reveal his powers at every turn, so he simply reassured the siblings. Unexpectedly, Regis soon added, Its the Windblown. The caravan halted, and Viserys stepped out of the carriage just in time to see Dany on her white horse. Brother! Dany leaped from her horse and threw herself into his arms, clinging to him like a deer seeking comfort. She buried her face in his chest, desperate to absorb his scent. After calming Dany, she turned to the caravan behind Viserys. Watching the Unsullied, with their spiked helmets, clamber out of the wagons one by one, she felt a mixture of curiosity and admiration. Jorah, too, couldnt help but wonder where Viserys had been and how he had managed to return with a contingent of Unsullied. Dany, however, was not entirely surprised, having seen Unsullied before in Tyrosh. But the next moment, her attention was drawn to a girl with silver hair, just like her own, stepping out of the carriage. Dany thought, a flash of alarm passing through her. But when she saw Feles disembark as well, she relaxed, realizing they were likely siblings. Ser Jorah, you will escort Feles to Lys, Viserys commanded. Yes, my lord, Jorah responded automatically, though confusion quickly clouded his features. Prince? Lys? Dont ask questions. Just go. Jorah hesitated, puzzled by the order. '' Despite his doubts, he obeyed. After all, if Viserys intended him harm, he wouldnt have gone to such lengths. '' Not far from Dragons Flame Fortress, the group split up. Jorah escorted Feles to Lys, while Viserys and Dany returned to the fortress. As they departed, Shinelli couldnt resist glancing back. Upon arriving at Dragons Flame Fortress, Viserys noticed something odd. Alongside the blue and white flag of the Windblown, a new banner flewone bearing three wolf heads. While you were away, a mercenary group called the Wolf Pack came to help defend the fortress, Dany explained. It seemed Tyrosh wasnt confident in leaving the defense solely to the Windblown, so they had brought in the Wolf Pack as a counterbalance. The Wolf Pack was a mercenary group formed by the surplus population released by the North after the Dance of the Dragons. Though they were originally from Westeros, this group had long since lost any connection to their homeland. They had lived on the continent of Essos for over a century, intermarrying with the locals. Calling them Westerosi no longer seemed appropriate. Viserys couldnt treat this group the same way he treated Webber and the others. These people had no interest in returning to Westeros. "How many are there?" he asked. "According to Lady Meris, there were about 1,000, but a large number were transferred out recently, so there are now less than 300 left," came the reply. Viserys nodded. This was a manageable number. Although they might not be able to stop the Windblown entirely, they could certainly buy some time if trouble arose. It also showed that the paralysis tactics he and the old captain had used were very effective. Tyrosh had nearly handed the Dragons Flame Fortress over to the Windblown. ''This gives me a better chance,'' he thought. Viserys winked at Dany and said, "Ill go find the captain first. I brought you a gift." "Huh?" Although she had much to say, Dany simply watched Viserys leave. ... Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The closer Viserys got to returning, the more uneasy the old captain Hoyt became. When he heard that Viserys was coming back, he almost wished he could go and greet him in person. However, to avoid revealing his whereabouts, and because he couldnt leave the Mercenary Group as its leader, they sent Jorah instead, along with some of their personal guards, to welcome Viserys. As soon as Viserys returned to the Dragons Flame Fortress, he went straight to Hoyts room. "How is it?" Hoyt asked hurriedly when he saw Viserys. His eyes were wide open, with red-tinged eye bags, and his neck stretched out as if trying to reach the answer faster. Viserys smiled and said, "Its done!" He then presented the alliance, which set the date for the joint expedition, just over a month away. Hoyt looked at the alliance, with its gold-threaded seal, as if he were dreaming. In less than a month, such a massive alliance had been formed, and he no longer had to worry. Though Hoyt didnt ask many questions, Viserys knew he was eager to hear about the current situation, so he began recounting his trip to Pentos. "That bastard," Hoster muttered, his eyes showing disdain yet also amazement at Viseryss understanding of human nature. ''Hes still the same after all these years.'' In truth, Hoster had already figured it out. ''How could Pentos be so easy to conquer? But if Viserys can form an alliance with Sunspear, then it might not be long before he attacks Westeros. Even if Pentos cant be taken down for now, the Windblown can make use of it first.'' "We''ll have a meeting in a while to pass on the news of the alliance. How about a month from now? This way, it won''t be easy for the news to leak, and it will also allow the sergeants and soldiers below to prepare in advance." Viserys looked at Hoyt and tentatively said, "Commander, I have an idea." Hoyt was already a little shocked by Viserys''s bold moves. The first time was when he had just joined the Windblown and challenged all the sergeants with his Valyrian steel sword. ''A storm. Its over.'' Then there was the beheading of the pirates. Then came the Dragon''s Flame Fortress, when Tyrosh was nearly defeated, and Viserys had managed to turn the tide. Now, he had just accomplished another diplomatic feat. Hoyt thought he had become immune to surprises when it came to Viserys. Yet, when Viserys finally revealed his plan, Hoyt couldn''t help but fall into deep thought. He got up and paced around the room, his mind racing. Suddenly, Hoyt turned, his eyes sharp as a sword piercing the fog. "Viserys, can you tell me why you are so desperate? Is it just for revenge?" In truth, Hoyt was starting to doubt himself. ''Could it be that the reason I haven''t achieved revenge after thirty years of effort is because I haven''t tried hard enough?'' he wondered. ''Do I need to take the same risks as this young man to have a chance?'' The plan Viserys shared was audacious: he intended to start a slave uprising in Tyrosh and then join forces with the coalition to seize the city. Such a move was undoubtedly fraught with peril. An ordinary person might have dismissed Viserys''s repeated risky behavior as reckless, but Hoyt was a wise old man. His years of experience told him that Viserys''s actions might be part of a larger strategy. Viserys met Hoyt''s gaze and could only acknowledge that his old leader was indeed no ordinary man. Yet, he didn''t know how to begin explaining, so he simply admitted he couldn''t say anything for now. Fortunately, Hoyt didn''t press the matter. Since Viserys had joined the Windblown, the group had made remarkable progress. During Viserys''s absence, Hoyt had expanded the company to include an additional battalion, bringing their numbers to 3,000 men. Now, having decided to take another risk, Hoyt resolved to gamble alongside him. He decided to replace the mercenaries currently stationed in Tyrosh with the best men from the entire Windblown. While it might be an exaggeration to say these men could fight ten enemies each, they could certainly take on three times their number. Hoyt even placed Caggo and Dick in Tyrosh. Meanwhile, Lys was overjoyed at the conclusion of the alliance. Feles was being treated like a hero. The only one displeased was Rovi, whose influence had been halved, and who had almost lost his right to enter the council chamber. ''Since I can''t stay in Lys, let''s go to Tyrosh!'' Rovi thought as he gazed at the lights in the council chamber. He decided to betray Lys''s interests in exchange for the prosperity of his house. Chapter 164: Through Thick and Thin Chapter 164: Through Thick and ThinTime flies, and less than ten days remain before the Alliance is set to deploy its troops. As a key participant in the war, Lys is under immense pressure. They''ve hastily recruited 20,000 slaves to defend the city, and martial law has been imposed across the entire region. Just a month ago, Lys purchased a new batch of Unsullied. Now, these Unsullied patrol the city streets like tight, unyielding ropes winding around the city. Tensions are high, and some have begun using insider information to trigger price hikes. Before the war has even started, a small-scale famine has already taken hold. A suffocating atmosphere hangs over Lys, with the sound of weapons being forged in the Arsenal echoing through the night. Recently, a slave, driven to desperation by excessive labor, stabbed his master. In stark contrast, the city''s sex industry has seen an unexpected surge. But amidst this backdrop of tension and turmoil, Tregar and Qaga received shocking news: Rovi had defected. As the officer directly responsible for the Battle of Dragon''s Flame Fortress, Rovi knew punishment was inevitable. He fled to Tyrosh, taking his servants and some of his family with him. In fact, during Viserys''s absence, the nobles of Lys had already begun to exclude Rovi, both openly and secretly. Some of his properties had been seized by force. Now, his only hope was to reach Tyrosh and identify Viserys, in the hope of securing a place for himself in the city. "Lord, Viserys is still in Tyrosh. We have to do something!" Feles urged. "What can we do? Rovi has been gone for two days! Even if he had wings, no one could catch up with him!" Tregar snapped, frustrated by Feles''s plea. He never expected their own ranks would fall apart at such a critical moment. If Tyrosh learns of the alliance''s details, it could split the coalition. The Tyroshi, skilled in bribery, would capitalize on the situation without hesitation. Feles, too, felt helpless. After all, no one could catch up with a ship that had been at sea for two days. Their only hope now was that Rovi''s ship might encounter a storm and sinkbut the chances of that were slim. For a moment, the leadership in Lys was in despair. "Wait, there''s also that Lady!" Feles suddenly recalled. When he handed over the dragon''s blood to Shiera, she had mentioned being able to contact Viserys. From what Viserys had described, this Lady had her own unique strengths, and perhaps they could ask her for help. With this in mind, Feles rushed to Shiera''s residence without delay. However, when Shiera saw him, she remained unusually calm. "Don''t worry, Viserys will take care of it," she assured him. "You... you already notified him?" Feles stammered. Shiera smiled but said nothing. She knew that Viserys had consulted the oracle that day. By now, Rovi''s defection should have already been addressed. ... And indeed, Shiera was right. Viserys had already activated Dragon Dreams and seen Rovi''s ship in his visions. "Rovi is coming to Tyrosh? What is this guy up to?" Viserys muttered, his mind racing. He had been away from Lys for nearly two months and had no idea what had transpired in his absence. But now, Rovia general from Lyshad chosen to come to Tyrosh just before the decisive battle. This was a clear act of treason. And if so, Viserys would be the first target. Realizing the danger, Viserys knew he had to act fast. However, with the war looming, Toland had already blocked the surrounding seas. While it might not be impossible to get a ship out of the harbor, most long-distance vessels were beyond Tyrosh''s control. And sending a warship to intercept Rovi was out of the question. Kambron would undoubtedly increase surveillance at this critical moment. Even if Viserys could evade suspicion, any attempt to intercept Rovi might expose them all. With the surrounding seas heavily monitored, even a golden eagle''s view of the area wouldn''t help. Private ships were grounded, and the best he could do was take a small sampan to intercept Rovibringing at most five or six men with him. According to Dragon Dreams, Rovi had at least three ships, manned by Unsullied and sailors numbering no fewer than 500. That left Viserys with one option: infiltrate Rovi''s ship and assassinate him. Sinking the ship wasnt realistic either. The strength required to pull it off, and the time it would take for the ship to actually sink, made this plan a headache to even consider. "I''m the one making all the plans, decisions, through thick and thin!" Viserys grumbled to himself, but he knew there was no choice. He called on Jorah, Regis, and the others, and they prepared to board a sampan and intercept Rovi. At dusk, the small sampan carrying six men came to a stop behind a small reef. "Watch this seagull. When it circles overhead, follow it!" Viserys instructed them. "My lord, are you going to swim across?" Regis asked as he slung his backpack over his shoulder. "Yes, I have to swim across." Jorah scratched his head, completely baffled by Viserys''s plan. On the way, Viserys had explained what they had accomplished in the month they had disappeared, and Jorah felt like he was listening to a legend. He didnt want to believe it, but Regis was adamant, and the presence of the Unsullied, Conwyra, made disbelief impossible. Considering that this was Viserys''s plan, it seemed reasonable enough. But now, intercepting a ship alone? That sounded ridiculous! What Jorah didnt know was that Viserys was targeting not one, but three ships. "My lord, isn''t there a safer way?" Jorah asked, his concern evident. "Safe? If Rovi reaches Tyrosh, we''re all dead! Just keep an eye on that seagull," Viserys replied sharply. Jorah could only sigh in frustration. He was forced to follow blindly, knowing that if anything went wrong, he might never return to Bear Island. Viserys put on his pack and, without hesitation, jumped into the water with a splash. Jorah stepped back to avoid the spray, but after a while, there was no sign of Viserys resurfacing. Anxiety grew among the men on the boat. "Lord! Lord!" they called out anxiously, fearing he had struck a reef upon diving. ''This is too unlucky!'' Jorah thought, dread gripping him. ''Was Viserys dead or alive?'' "Look! The Lord is there!" Conwyra exclaimed, pointing to Viserys surfacing in the distance. "This... is too fast!" Jorah was stunned. In less than two minutes, Viserys had swum nearly 300 meters! Jorah, who had grown up on Bear Island, knew he could never match such a feat. This was beyond human capability. Meanwhile, aboard Rovi''s private fleet, his son Drakor spoke up, "Father, we should reach Tyrosh by tomorrow morning." After three days at sea, Rovi''s tension had begun to ease. Since Lyss forces hadnt caught up, he felt confident they would reach Tyrosh unless they encountered a storm. Yet, as the image of Viserys flashed through his mind, his expression turned bitter. He could never understand how Viserys had trained that cavalry, which had so decisively interrupted his offensive! If it werent for him, Rovi wouldnt be in this dire situation. Anger surged as he recalled those who had driven him out of the temple. Not only had they seized many of his properties under the guise of tax inspections, but even those who had once been respectful and obedient had begun to speak ill of him. Fortunately, Feles had informed him that Viserys was in Tyrosh. If he couldnt defeat Viserys on the battlefield, he would find another way to bring him down! S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rovi looked ahead and said to his son, "Go back to your ship and tell the Unsullied to stay vigilant." "Understood," his son replied. The sun had already dipped below the horizon, casting its golden rays on the sea, which reflected back onto Rovi''s face. Lys would never suspect that he had left a double behind to cover his escape. The thought filled him with pride. After standing there for a moment, he returned to his cabin, his mind racing with plans. If he could break up the alliance Viserys had formed and then return to Lys as a guide, he might regain everything he had lost. So close. But at that moment, a shadow was slicing through the waves, heading straight for his ship. After swimming for nearly two hours, Viserys spotted Rovi''s fleet in the distancethree dark silhouettes approaching. The night had fully settled in, giving him cover as he neared the ships. To conserve his strength, he chose to wait with only his head above water, watching as the three ships loomed closer like massive walls. He reached out and touched the slimy hull, feeling the seaweed and oysters clinging to it. Viserys pulled out a jar of wildfire grease he had prepared, carefully adjusted the angle, and hurled it with all his strength, sticking it to the highest, driest part of the hull. He repeated this with the other two ships. As he stared at the grease-covered hull, he muttered a spell under his breath. Instantly, the grease ignited, and a bright yellow-green flame sprang to life on the dark hull. The flames grew larger under his control, spreading like a luminous silk shroud over the ships. These vessels, though treated with fire-resistant materials, were no match for wildfire. In fact, Stannis''s defeat at the Battle of the Blackwater Rush had been due to the ferocity of wildfire, which even his men hadn''t anticipated. Soon, the yellow-green flames engulfed the hulls of all three ships, catching the attention of some Unsullied on patrol. "Fire!" Viserys faintly heard the cries from aboard. One of the Unsullied stared in horror as the flames shot up from the hull, twisting into the shape of a giant python that coiled around the sail. The fire snake transformed into a blazing inferno, spreading rapidly across the ships. In no time, the three vessels had become floating braziers, burning fiercely. Rovi, still asleep, was jolted awake by the commotion. He pushed the slave girl beside him aside and opened the door, only to be hit by a wave of searing heat. ''What''s going on? Am I not at sea? How can there be a fire?'' Rovi looked up and saw the yellow-green flames consuming the sail. "Wildfire!" The realization hit him like a blow. His first thought was of sabotage, but he quickly dismissed it. If someone had set fire to the ship, wouldn''t they die as well? Was someone trying to kill him in a desperate attempt to take him down with them? "Fatherahh!" Rovi heard his son, Drakor, scream. He turned just in time to see Drakor engulfed in flames, a human torch, before he jumped overboard. "No!" Rovi cried out in despair, knowing that jumping into the open sea was a death sentence. "Watch out, my lord!" An Unsullied guard rushed to Rovi''s side, pulling him back just as the mast came crashing down. "How could this happen? How could this be?" Rovi felt as though he were in a nightmare, watching the wildfire reach the ship''s alcohol stores, triggering a massive explosion. Unsullied and sailors alike jumped overboard, preferring the uncertain fate of the sea to the certain death of staying aboard the burning ships. The fire was so intense that Jorah and his men didnt even need to follow the seagulls to find their target. Meanwhile, Viserys hid in the darkness, ensuring that no one could escape, killing anyone who tried to grab onto floating debris. The ships burned for half the night, and by morning, only charred wreckage remained. The next morning, Rovi groggily opened his eyes and found himself lying in a small boat, an Unsullied by his side. Realizing he must have been rescued, he asked with his eyes still closed, "What happened to our ship?" "It burned down," Conwyra replied. "What about the others?" Rovi inquired. "They''re all dead," Conwyra said. Rovi paused, trying to muster the tears but failing. "It''s okay. My own son is dead, but I still have my bastard. As long as we reach Tyrosh, it''ll all be worth it." "Keep going! We''re heading to Tyrosh!" Rovi ordered. "You''re not going," Conwyra said firmly. Chapter 165: How Am I Supposed to Take It If You Won’t? Chapter 165: How Am I Supposed to Take It If You Wont?"You''re not going." Rovi suddenly opened his eyes, startled by a familiar voice. He couldnt quite place the name, but it tugged at his memory. Struggling to sit up, he looked toward the source of the voice. Viserys! How can it be you? Rovis face twisted in shock. Im asking youwhats the situation in Lys right now? Viseryss tone was calm but commanding. How can you be here! Rovi stammered, as if he hadnt heard the question. Answer me, Viserys insisted. This is impossible! Youre not Viserys! Youre not Rovis words devolved into incoherent muttering, his eyes unfocused and vacant, as if his mind had fractured under the pressure. Hes lost his mind, my lord, Jorah observed. It seems we wont get anything useful from him, Viserys remarked, his tone resigned. "Take the ring from his finger and toss him overboard." Yes, my lord, Jorah replied. He pushed Rovis limp body to the edge of the sampan and efficiently slit his throat. Youre quite skilled, Viserys commented. Oh, this way the blood doesnt get everywhere, Jorah responded with a grim smile. As he prepared to push Rovi into the sea, he suddenly felt something hard and lumpy in the dead mans clothing. My lord, theres something in his clothes. Cut it open, Viserys ordered. Jorah pulled Rovi back up and sliced open his clothing, revealing a cascade of colorful gems spilling out onto the deck. Look at that! Weve hit a bonus. Count them, Viserys instructed. With pleasure! Jorah exclaimed, his excitement palpable as he rummaged through Rovis garments. In total, he found 76 pigeon egg-sized gems of various colors, each one impeccably cut and gleaming with quality. My lord! These gems are worth at least 300,000 gold dragons! Jorah said, his voice filled with awe. Three hundred thousand gold dragonslikely all the wealth Rovi had taken with him in his flightwas a fortune equivalent to the annual tax revenue of a Free City. One for each of you. The rest can be put away, Viserys said. Thank you, my lord! Regis replied joyfully, picking a yellow gem and admiring it. No, my lord. What youve already given us is more than generous, Jorah declined politely, which left Regis feeling slightly embarrassed. Regiss hand, still holding the gemstone, hung in the air. He realized he had done almost nothing on this mission and felt it was unreasonable to accept such a reward. Still, he couldnt help but feel a bit resentful toward Jorah. That could have been handled privately, he thought, feeling the awkwardness of the situation. Thats enough. Just do your job well in the future. Its only a gemstone, Viserys said, dismissing the tension. Thank you, my lord, Conwyra said softly, selecting a blue gem and tucking it carefully into his pocket. Though Viserys had freed him, he still regarded him as the best master he could ever serve. They were all pleasedreceiving a reward worth a thousand gold dragons for almost no effort at all. ... sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, back in Lys, Rovis defection had forced the city to accelerate the construction of fortifications and the production of weapons. But a dark cloud hung over everyones heads. Qaga was deep in discussion with the alchemists guild, trying to secure more wildfire, when he suddenly heard Tregars voice echo through the hall. "A letter! A letter from Viserys!" Qaga exclaimed as he looked up to see Tregar and Feles entering his alchemy workshop. Feles was in a daze, his eyes fixed on the seagull that had delivered the message. He was especially puzzled by the ring on the bird''s leg, but there was no mistaking itthis was a letter from Viserys. After reading it, Feles felt a wave of relief, though the content left him uneasy. Without hesitation, he handed the letter to Tregar and the others. Tregar, though initially hesitant after reading it, decided to bring it to Qaga. The letter contained good news, but Viseryss tone was anything but gentle. He berated them for their incompetence, particularly for failing to keep track of Rovi. The most polite thing he wrote was that their brains were "full of shit." Despite their initial indignation, they quickly set aside their pride and began to contemplate the situation. Questions flooded their minds: How did Viserys learn of Rovi''s defection? How did he stop him? Was Rovi dead or alive? This incident only served to prove one thingViserys''s sources of information and his methods were far beyond their comprehension. Previously, Qaga and Tregar had harbored some doubts. If they won, could they escape the permanent contract? Could they reduce their commitment from 3,000 men? But now, they realized that keeping their 3,000 troops loyal to Viserys might be the safest course of action. Even Tregar began to reconsider, thinking it might be wiser to return Lynesse to Jorah. Only Feles, who had successfully allied with Viserys, felt nothing but satisfaction. The revival of House Rogare was within reach, and he had wisely aligned himself with the right person. In light of recent events, Viserys requested that they appoint a suitable commander. Feles, who had just secured his alliance with Viserys, was the obvious choice. His decision to stay loyal was proving more beneficial by the day. ... After returning to Tyrosh, Viserys focused on improving the conditions for the slaves in his mines. The poor nutrition had left them weak and malnourished, but if they were to play a key role in the upcoming uprising, they needed to be strong. "Ill tell you what, boy, youre lucky to be here," a skinny miner with bloodshot eyes whispered to the brown-haired boy beside him. "The master is generousgives everyone a bowl of egg soup with every meal!" "Egg soup?!" the boy, called Milen, repeated in disbelief. "Yes, with plenty of oil, too!" the older miner confirmed, slurping at the thought. Milen, only fifteen, could hardly believe it. He had been a slave for as long as he could remember, and generosity was something he had never experienced from any master. "Hey, hey, its time to eat!" The call to eat sent the miners scrambling out of the mine, their picks and shovels abandoned. They moved like a herd of black and gray oxen, rushing to get in line. But once in line, they stopped pushing and shoving, disciplined by long years of harsh training. The aroma of the food wafted through the air, rich with the scent of fat. "Wait, today is ''reward day.'' Tonight, the master will give each of us an egg!" "An egg each?! We can eat eggs here?!" Milen asked, still incredulous. But when it was his turn to receive his meal, the sight of the thick, gooey egg soup with oil floating on top made his stomach growl with hunger. "The master is here!" someone suddenly shouted just as everyone was finishing their bowls, drawing the attention of the entire crowd. Chapter 166: Nobody Enjoys Eating Dry Food Chapter 166: Nobody Enjoys Eating Dry FoodSince taking over the mine, Viserys had made occasional visits to ensure the slaves knew who he was. After all, he would be leading them into battle one day. In the past, he would say a few words from a distance before leaving, but today, he decided the time was right to get up close and personal. The slaves all knew their master was a silver-haired boy with an almost divine appearance. "It''s our master!" "Master!" "Master! It''s the master!" "Master, thank you for your kindness!" Viserys walked among the slaves with Jorah by his side, nodding to those who greeted him. Some slaves from other mines looked at Viserys with curiosity, taking in his presence. Before long, a few slaves spontaneously knelt on the ground, extending their hands for him to walk on. Puzzled, Viserys turned to Jorah. "Lord, they are expressing their gratitude by offering you their hands to tread upon," Jorah explained. As Viserys looked at their rough, callused hands, a complex emotion stirred within him. He recalled a moment from his previous life as a mercenary, when a villager had begged him for a single tablet of fever medicine for his ailing mother. In gratitude, the villager had offered to work for him. This reminded Viserys of how Daenerys, with nothing more than hot water and a simple soup, had earned the title of "Young Mother" from the slaves. It wasnt surprising that Daenerys had been able to establish a foothold in Slaver''s Bay with just three young dragons and fewer than 20,000 Unsullied. These slaves were in an even more desperate situation than that villager. They had nothingno property, no rights. But despite his pity, Viserys knew he couldnt start an immediate revolt and grant them freedom like Daenerys had. It would have to be a gradual process. If these uprisings succeeded, he would grant freedom to those who followed him. For the others, he might secure some preferential treatment, but nothing more. He was aware that a sudden upheaval could cause panic in the surrounding Free Cities, resulting in more losses than gains. "Take your hands off the ground. I have something to say," Viserys commanded. The slaves quickly withdrew their hands and looked up at him, ready to listen. Viserys had learned a thing or two from the speeches of third-rate country leaders. His message was straightforward: work hard for him, and within three years, they could earn their redemption; within five, they could turn their lives around. He also pointed out a path to "social advancement" for them. Viserys promised to select the best among the slaves to join his personal mercenary army. While working in the mines was grueling and becoming a mercenary was dangerous, the latter offered a path to freedom. A life spent toiling in the dark mines until death was inevitable, but the chance to fight for one''s freedom was a glimmer of hope. The choice between the two was clear. Viserys''s plan was to select soldiers from among the slaves and gradually train them into a "new army." Slaves, with their obedience and large numbers, made an ideal source for recruitment. For instance, in the copper mine alone, he estimated that out of the 30,000 slaves, at least 5,000 could be transformed into a disciplined and effective force. However, it was still too early to focus on that. For now, his priority was to motivate these slaves to join him in a rebellion when the time came. Although the idea was promising, Viserys understood that most slaves were still preoccupied with whether they could secure an extra bowl of food. The long years of servitude had numbed them to the point where survival was their only concern. He realized that the key issue was the absence of a ''model'' slavesomeone who could inspire others by rising above their station. Slaves had their own form of wisdom; for them, doing as little as possible while eating as well as they could was often the most practical approach. Yet, his efforts were not entirely in vain. The eyes of some younger slaves, especially those under twenty, still glimmered with excitement. Take the newcomer, Milen, for examplehe would much rather fight people outside than pound rocks in the mine. Some of the slaves had already decided in secret that they would seize any opportunity to escape their lives of darkness and deprivation. ... At the Tyrosh Palace, in the Wine Garden, the Tyroshi, known for their flamboyant tastes, continued their love of bright colors even in their gardening. I heard Viserys is in Tyrosh. Whats he up to these days? Kambron asked. He bought a mine in the east. Seems like hes looking to invest in property, Toland replied. He had become even more self-assured after his victory at Dragon''s Flame Fortress. His newfound confidence was reflected in his appearancehis hairdresser had recently introduced a gradient hair dye, making him the envy of others as the first to use it. The admiration for his hairstyle had extended to his personality and abilities, and now he regarded the worlds heroes with disdain. Toland sneered at Viserys and the old captain''s actions. If wed known the Windblown were all so short-sighted, we wouldnt have bothered hiring them. It wasnt uncommon for mercenary groups to have a sideline, often involving the sale of slaves. But Kambron was a man of extreme caution. In the original account, he had meticulously prepared for the war with Lys, even going so far as to leave his youngest daughter in Sunspear for safekeeping. To gain the favor of Pentos, he had appeared at the Mother of Dragons wedding. Of course, his ambitions likely extended beyond Pentos, perhaps even to the Dothraki. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, caution is never wasted, Kambron said seriously. By the way, Ive heard that Viseryss sister has set up some sort of relief station to treat slaves? Yes, thats true, Toland replied. The siblings grew up in Braavos, where slavery is forbidden, so Viserys probably just wanted to give his sister something to do. But shes got quite the temper. She dealt with a troublemaker not long ago. Kambron frowned, sensing that things might not be as simple as they appeared. But he was still skeptical that a group of slaves could pose any real threat. With war imminent, his focus remained on military preparations rather than what he saw as trivial matters. How is our fleet coming along? Kambron asked, steering the conversation back to the topic at hand. Rest assured, in a month or so, well be ready to attack Lys, Toland replied confidently. Be careful, Kambron cautioned, stroking his green beard thoughtfully. The long-term prosperity of our houses depends on this. Chapter 167: Jon Connington’s Discovery Chapter 167: Jon Conningtons DiscoveryIn Illyrios mansion, he sat with Jon Connington, deep in discussion, plotting their next move. Should we kill him? Jon Connington asked. About half a month earlier, Jon Connington had heard from Illyrio about Viserys falling into a strange trance. At first, he dismissed it as nothing more than a fanciful tale, the sort of story a minstrel might concoct. But when he arrived in Pentos and saw the war preparations firsthand, and received confirmation from Illyrio, he began to accept that these were indeed the actions of a seventeen-year-old boy. When Illyrio suggested eliminating Viserys, a flash of murderous intent crossed Jon Conningtons eyes. As he considered it further, he couldnt help but reflect on the story of Young Aegon that Varys and Illyrio had spun. The more he thought about it, the more the tale seemed riddled with inconsistencies. First of all, how could Varys have conveniently found a child in Kings Landingor anywhere in Westeroswith silver hair and purple eyes to serve as a stand-in? And even if he did, why hadnt he sent the "real" Aegon to Dragonstone with Viserys and Daenerys? The only explanation that made sense was that Varys had somehow foreseen the Storm on Dragonstone, which had destroyed the last of the Targaryen fleet. Moreover, after digging deeper, Jon Connington uncovered something astonishing: Illyrios late wife, Serra, had also possessed silver hair and purple eyes. Despite these revelations, Jon Connington wasnt entirely convinced by Viseryss claims. But Illyrios eagerness to kill Viserys made him wary''What was Illyrio really up to?'' "Didnt you say the dragon has three heads? Why the rush to kill Viserys?" Jon Connington asked, his tone probing. Illyrio paused, his burnt cheeks twitching slightly, before quickly offering an excuse. You know, thats just a prophecy. Our priority now is to place Prince Rhaegars bloodline on the Iron Throne! Jon Connington didnt buy it. ''You didnt say that before,'' he thought, but kept the suspicion to himself. The more he observed, the more convinced he became that Illyrio was hiding something. However, he knew that pressing Illyrio too hard would only raise suspicions. There was also the fact that Viserys hadnt exposed Illyrios schemes, which suggested that Illyrio still had value, and Jon Connington couldnt afford to act rashly. Can you arrange for me to join Pentoss army? Jon Connington asked. I want to see Viserys again. If necessary, I can disable himensure that even if hes strong, he wont be a threat to Young Aegons claim. Illyrios eyes lit up at the idea. Crippling Viserys instead of killing him offered multiple advantages. Not only could he repay Viserys for saving him from the fire that day, but it would also keep Roberts attention focused elsewhere. It was the perfect solution. Getting Jon Connington into the army would be easy enough. "Fine! Well do it your way! Id prefer to make him sterile! Illyrio said with a twisted cheerfulness, causing the bandages on his neck to ooze with pus. ... Dorne Sunspear, Throne Hall. Doran Martell had just assigned several of his advisers to a crucial mission. They would serve under the command of the Red Viper, tasked with blocking the sea west of the Stepstones. Once his advisers had departed, Arianne and her cousins sprang out from behind the throne. Arianne knelt at Dorans feet, looking up at him with her dark eyes. Father, let me go with Uncle Oberyn on this mission, she pleaded. Since learning of her father''s decision, the tension between Arianne and Doran had eased, and she had begun to warm to him again. Doran, who had always been a mild-mannered man, had grown even more so after losing his gout. He knew exactly what his daughter was thinking. Despite Viserys having rejected the proposed marriage alliance, his undeniable talent had made him an attractive prospect to many. Doran glanced at the Red Viper beside him, and the two shared a knowing smile. He gently touched his daughters head. Go, but be careful. Listen to your uncle and dont act on your own! Dont worry, Father! Arianne stood up and kissed Doran on the cheek. Seeing Ariannes success, Tyene and Sarella, the little black girl, also looked at Oberyn with hopeful eyes. This time, Im only taking Obara and Nymeria. You two will stay here and keep your uncle company, Oberyn declared. What? Father, we want to go too, Tyene protested. When Oberyn remained firm, Doran intervened. Let them go, brother. The daughters of House Martell shouldnt be confined to the castle. But Oberyn began to argue, but Doran cut him off. After the three girls left the hall, brimming with excitement, Oberyn turned to Doran. It seems youre confident in this battle. Do you really think Viserys can succeed? Doran shook his head slowly. On the contrary, I dont think he can win. Thats why Im letting them go with you. Oberyn frowned. Why? Doran stood and began to pace, speaking as he moved. I dont believe Tyrosh will be easily taken. At most, this conflict will end with negotiationscompensation and promises. There wont be a bloody battle, no landings or sieges. Why not? Oberyn asked, curiosity piqued. Viserys is undoubtedly a clever man, Doran replied, pausing to meet Oberyns gaze. But hes overlooked one critical issue. Hes formed a loose alliance, one in which no one is truly committed. Dorans insight was clear. While Tyroshs control of the Stepstones threatened the interests of many, those interests werent strong enough to compel the involved parties to send troops. For example, Pentos and Myr were more interested in speculating on the outcome than risking anything significant. When speculation is the game, no one is willing to take on high costs or risks. This wont be a bloodbath, Doran continued. The only party likely to make a serious effort in this battle is Lys. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dorans explanation was thorough, but it left the Red Viper with a new doubt. Why didnt you mention this earlier? Perhaps Viserys could have been more cautious, Oberyn questioned. Doran smiled. Because he was too confident. Oberyn found this even harder to understand. But isnt that dangerous? Hes so certain he can build a force as powerful as Dorne across the Narrow Sea. That kind of overconfidence could lead to disaster. Doran nodded. Exactly. Thats why its not a bad thing for him to take a few hits and learn a lesson. Overconfidence is dangerous, and a reality check might be just what he needs. While Doran was grateful to Viserys for saving him from the torture of gout, the interests of House Martell always came first. Oberyn couldnt help but admire his brothers foresight. He now saw that Viseryss overconfidence could indeed be his downfall. Bittersteel had spent his entire life in the Free Cities, and the most he had achieved was establishing a mercenary company. He had died without even a grave to mark his efforts. To the seasoned nobles of Westeros, such ambition, gilded as it might be, was little more than a tragic folly. Doran knew that only by making Viserys confront the harsh realities of building power from nothing would he truly understand the difficulty of his ambition. This would, in turn, make him more likely to offer substantial benefits in any alliance with House Martellperhaps even agreeing to marry Arianne. Chapter 168: Make Tyrosh Great Again Chapter 168: Make Tyrosh Great AgainKambron had chosen the perfect day. Under a clear blue sky, white seagulls occasionally soared overhead as Tyroshs warships, fully loaded and ready, prepared to set sail for Lys. Nearly all the nobles were in attendance, confident in the belief that this campaign would be a decisive victory. For them, defeating Lys meant monopolizing the Stepstones, allowing them to charge whatever tolls they desired and seize any appealing targets as slaves. Some nobles even fantasized about capturing a member of the royal family, much like House Rogare of Lys had done when they captured Viserys II and married one of their daughters to him, elevating their houses status dramatically. Ordinary merchants and commoners didnt harbor such grand ambitions, but they looked forward to a more comfortable life in the wake of the war. The only ones indifferent to all this were the slaves. Despite being the most numerous, they were also the most overlooked and replaceable, enduring harsher treatment from their masters who would strike, scold, or injure them with impunity. Unlike the enthusiastic nobles and free people, the slaves wore expressions of numb resignation. Soon, Archon Kambron appeared, flanked by a group of Unsullied and attendants, causing a stir among the crowd. He arrived in a procession of immaculately dressed men and women, accompanied by servants, and made his way to a wooden platform draped in a red carpet, prepared for the occasion. On the platform stood a golden bronze statue of the Three-Headed Godthough it was, of course, a replica. Kambron was about to deliver his "marching speech" before the statue. Behind him stood the captains and officers, with General Toland closest to his side. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. People of Tyrosh, in the presence of the Three, allow me to say with pride: We are going to do it! The war between Tyrosh and Lys has lasted for a hundred years, but today, at this very moment, this unhappy relationship is coming to an end... Viserys, watching from a distance, scoffed. Yes, just like that, he muttered, recalling how, in his previous life as a sellsword, the warlords of third-rate countries would deliver similarly grandiose speeches before starting a warexcept Kambron was far more dramatic. The history of Lys will end at this moment! Let Tyrosh be great again! ''Gods, that stinks even worse,'' Viserys thought, but the people of Tyrosh seemed to love it. The crowd erupted in cheers. Let Tyrosh be great again! Let Tyrosh be great again! Let Tyrosh be great again! As the fervor reached its peak and Kambron was about to give the order to set sail, a black-haired messenger approached him from behind the stage. With just a single sentence, Kambrons expression shifted. Then a second messenger arrived, followed by a third... Whats going on? Why hasnt the order to set sail been given? Whats happening on stage? I see two or three messengers arriving at once. Is something wrong? The crowd buzzed with speculation as Kambron and his entourage abruptly left the platform. Confusion spread, not only among the civilians standing in the distance but also among the officers and captains stationed nearby, who exchanged uncertain glances. Everyone, I speak to you with angerTyrosh has suffered a shameful betrayal! What? Whats going on? What does this mean? The mood of triumph and anticipation quickly turned to confusion and alarm as Kambrons declaration reverberated through the crowd. What was intended to be a rallying call for invasion had now transformed into a desperate call for city defense. Kambron demanded that every citizen take up arms to defend their homes. A campaign of conquest had suddenly become a battle for survival. As the instigator of all this, Viserys knew exactly why. The alliance had struckright on schedule. The Myr-Pentos fleet had blockaded the northern seas of Tyrosh, while the Sunspear fleet had sealed off the western waters. To the south, Lys faced Tyrosh head-on. From the vantage point of the Golden Eagle, Viserys had seen it all unfold. He knew the time was ripe for a slave uprising. At this very moment, the slaves were laboring in the mines, working harder than ever. Word had spread that their master would reward them today with a rare treat: a generous portion of meathalf a catty for each slave. Although they hadnt yet seen the meat, they could already catch its tantalizing aroma. Can you smell it, boy? Our master keeps his word! one of the older slaves remarked. Gulping down his excitement, Milen nodded vigorously. Yes, I can smell it. Ive only ever eaten scraps thrown to me by my master. Ive never had real meat. The human instinct to crave protein was undeniable. The rich, mouthwatering scent of meat had the slaves nearly fainting with anticipation. News of the reward had spread beyond the mine, drawing in slaves from neighboring pits. The crowd had swelled by more than 30%, with eager newcomers pushing in to claim their share. They worked with renewed vigornot just out of guilt for eating Viseryss meat for free, but also because the original slaves from the mine were closely watching them. Some had considered reporting the influx to the Unsullied overseers, worried that there wouldnt be enough meat to go around. But the Unsullied seemed unconcerned, simply telling everyone to work hard. Its time to eat! At the sound of the familiar drumbeat, the slave miners rushed out of the tunnels, their copper-streaked faces shining with sweat. Hey, hey, whats the rush? Step back! Dont push me! The line was especially crowded today, with everyone unconsciously pressing forward, necks craning like bean sprouts to catch a glimpse of the food. When they finally saw the fist-sized, oily chunks of meat before them, their mouths watered uncontrollably. They bit into the meat, savoring the texture as it melted between their lips and teeth, thinking this must be what heaven was like. Some of the younger slaves devoured their portions immediately, while older ones clung to their pieces, savoring them slowly. They didnt chew or swallow right away but instead sucked the meat and its juices until it became dry and shriveled. Just as they were about to hide their leftovers for later, the voice of the Unsullied rang out. Eat it! Dont hide it! Though they didnt understand why, the slaves who had planned to save the meat for later were forced to comply, hastily finishing their portions under the watchful eyes of the Unsullied overseers. Chapter 169: Well Played Chapter 169: Well PlayedAs the sun set, the sky deepened into a blood-red crimson. The major ports of Tyrosh were under martial law, and the Blood Tower, once used for transferring slaves, had been fortified into a stronghold. Overhead, Viseryss great eagle circled the seas around Tyrosh, surveying the scene below. In the northern part of the Stepstones, nearly 300 warships from Pentos and Myr patrolled the waters. The warships of Pentos were particularly distinctivenot for their numbers, but for their unique sails. Unlike the typical monochrome designs, the sails of Pentoss ships were divided: blue on the upper half, symbolizing the sea, and yellow on the lower half, representing the land. This design reflected the symbolism of the Prince of Pentos, who had two wives representing the sea and the land. Every New Years Day, he deflowered two virgins in a ritual meant to symbolize the opening of the land and the exploration of the seaa tradition that Viserys found disturbingly devilish. As Viserys observed the Pentosian soldiers on the sailboats, he noticed their lack of fighting spirit. He recalled that Illyrio had once explained how the nobles of Pentos used debt as a means of controlling their army. These soldiers were not fighting out of loyalty or patriotismthey were simply paying off their debts. During their service, their debts continued to accumulate. It was no surprise that Pentos had the weakest military of the nine Free Cities. While other cities at least fed and rewarded their soldiers, these men faced a bleak future: no rewards if they won, and punishment if they lost. It was little wonder they were so ineffective. As Viserys continued his watch, he spotted two familiar facesDotnere and Lightnere, the brothers who had traveled with him to Myron the flagship of the Pentos fleet. He suspected that they were there not just to reap the spoils of war, but more likely to gain prestige and solidify their position in Pentos. Suddenly, something else caught his eye: a familiar golden eagle perched on the flagship. It was Conningtons. This unexpected sight made Viserys pause, puzzled by why he was present. At this point, Illyrio didnt believe he had been "exposed," so he saw no need to go to extreme lengths to kill Viserys. Perhaps he had other plans in mind, and for now, it was a matter of waiting to see how things unfolded. Viserys continued his observations. The fleet closest to Pentos belonged to Myr, its white-sailed warships numbering about twice as many as those of Pentos. Myr was no small power; it was one of the most formidable of the Free Cities. Steering the Golden Eagle westward, Viserys soon spotted the fleet from Sunspear. In terms of sheer numbers, Sunspear had mobilized nearly 400 warships. Their distinctive yellow hulls and the spear-piercing-the-sun emblem on the sails were both bold and imposing. The fleet also included ships from other noble houses, each bearing their own crestssome with a green serpent, others with a large red rooster. ''Sunspear is indeed powerful,'' Viserys mused. ''It seems they''ve sent an army of nearly 10,000.'' But despite their strength, Viserys didnt expect Sunspear to shed much blood in this conflict. If Tyrosh was to be taken, it would largely be his doing. Westeros might not have the wealth of the Free Cities, but its strict feudal system allowed it to mobilize far greater military forces. As he continued to observe, Viserys quickly spotted the Red Viper on the flagship, standing on the deck and speaking with nobles of various ranks. Behind him were a few short "soldiers"undoubtedly Arianne and her companions. Well launch the first attack in the evening, Oberyn announced. But well only send 3,000 men ashore and withdraw before we lose more than 10% of our forces. The Dornish nobles didnt fully understand the reasoning behind such an arrangement, but it was their duty to obey their lord. Avoiding a full-scale battle with Tyrosh was certainly welcome news for most. Of course, some of the more astute nobles likely guessed the true purpose, but no one questioned the orders. Watching the Red Vipers careful planning, Viserys couldnt help but feel a sense of helplessness. This alliance, which appeared so threatening, was really just a bluff. Once challenged, it would crumble. But Viserys had never expected them to succeed on their own; his goal was simply to create external pressure on Tyrosh. The real victory would come from within, with the uprising he was about to ignite. At the moment, the greatest force holding Tyrosh in check was Lys. In other words, Tyrosh was at its most vulnerable, and tonight would be the perfect time to decide the outcome. If they could seize the palace, they could seize Tyrosh itself. Returning to the mine, Viserys decided to inspect the equipment he had prepared in advancesuch as the battering ram for breaching the palace gate and the wildfire for launching fire attacks. However, it was clear that Kambron was also aware that tonight posed the greatest danger to Tyrosh. If he could survive the night, there would be room for negotiation. As Viserys arrived at the mine, he was greeted by the sight of a bureaucrat in a red robe, his beard and hair dyed purple. The man was flamboyant and somewhat ostentatious, but he bowed with respect as Viserys approached. Lord Viserys, the bureaucrat greeted, bowing slightly. As a government official in Tyrosh, he was well aware of Viseryss reputation and knew that this particular mine was controlled by the Windblown. However, being within Tyroshs borders, it was still subject to the Archons authority. What brings you here, my lord? Viserys asked. Well, Tyrosh is currently caught in a conspiracy, and Ive been ordered by the Archon to requisition half of the slaves from this mine to defend the city. Compensation? In times of peace, slaves were treated as beasts of burden; in times of war, as cannon fodder. What are the Archons terms of compensation? Viserys inquired, his tone sharp. The bureaucrat gave a dismissive chuckle. You must be joking, Lord Viserys. If Tyrosh falls, there will be no compensation. And weapons? Viserys sneered. Dont they have pickaxes? Viserys stared at him for a moment before replying, Fine. When do they need to report? Listen for the bells. If they havent assembled after five rings, theyll be charged with treason, the red-robed official warned. Understood. The purple-haired bureaucrat hadnt expected the conversation to go so smoothly. He had assumed that Viserys would be a more difficult character to handle. As he left, he cast a contemptuous glance over the mine, clearly unimpressed. Similar scenes were unfolding in other mines around Tyrosh. However, unlike Viserys, the slave owners in those places responded to the tension with brutal crackdowns. Even minor infractions that might have been overlooked on a normal day were now met with severe punishment. In many cases, slaves were beaten for no reason at all, simply as a warning to the others. Not long after the recruitment officer departed, several slaves were publicly hanged as a grim example. Those who had tried to steal food from Viseryss mine were singled out for especially harsh beatings. Soon, word spread among the slaves about their impending fate on the battlefield. Milen, were going to the battlefield tomorrow. Are you scared? Old York asked, his voice steady. A little, the young slave admitted, his mind clearly elsewhere. Listen to me, the old man said, his tone firm. When you go to war, you cant afford to be afraid. The more fear you show, the quicker youll die. Just stick close to me. It was obvious that Old York had seen battle beforelikely more than once. His words were not just advice, but a survival strategy born from hard-earned experience. "Okay... okay, Uncle York," Milen replied, though his voice trembled with nerves. Despite his words, the fear was evident in his eyes. Another slave, his flaxen hair dull and lifeless, chimed in, "What are you so afraid of? We ate such a big piece of meat today, its almost worth dying for. Its just a shame the Unsullied made us eat all of it right away. Wouldve been nice to save a bit for later. He clenched his teeth, savoring the memory of the meats taste. Right! Weve had our meat, might as well die now, another slave agreed, and soon more voices joined in. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hey, whats this about eating meat? You still got some? I hid it in my teeth, heh..." The night had fallen, and the mine was illuminated by the flickering light of braziers. Viserys had gathered all the slaves togethermore than 1,200 in total. Among them were over 200 elite Windblown soldiers that Hoyt had discreetly stationed there over a month ago. Though they wore ragged robes like the other slaves, underneath they were clad in fine iron armor. The slaves, unaware of the full scope of Viseryss plan, knew only that they were about to be sent to the battlefield. They had no idea why they had been summoned in the middle of the night. The whispers in the crowd grew until someone spotted Viseryss silver hair and hushed those around them. Viserys stood before them, looking down at the gathering of dark, thin, and weary souls who were like straw in the wind. His voice rang out clearly: I have some bad news for you. Tomorrow you will go to war, and you will not return. A stunned silence fell over the slaves. They couldnt comprehend why Viserys would tell them this. Even Jorah, who knew Viseryss plan, was taken aback. It seemed insaneif the goal was to inspire the slaves to fight, shouldnt he be trying to boost their morale? But with Viserys standing firm beside him, Jorah held his tongue and continued to observe. You may not realize it, Viserys continued, but outside Tyrosh, there are armies from Lys, Myr, Pentos, and even Sunspear! They are heavily armed, in full armor, and their numbers are so vast that their ships darken the sea! So, I must tell you the unfortunate truth: everyone will dieincluding me! The slaves were silent, their fear palpable. Even Old York was too stunned to notice Milens anxious gaze. Life as a slave had always been hard, but the thought of certain death brought a new level of terror. At that moment, a tall, scarred slave rose to his feet and declared, "Lord, I''m not afraid. I can protect you!" He turned to the others and added, We all ate meat todayso lets make it count! Chapter 170: Dany’s Speech Chapter 170: Danys SpeechThe tall "slave" who spoke up was none other than Caggo. His words quickly sparked a response from the others. Yes! Weve eaten the meat, so theres nothing to regret! Protect the master! Protect the master! The slaves began shouting, as if they had found a purpose. Yet, to anyone listening closely, it was clear they were trying to muster their own courage. Planting Caggo among the slaves was a tactic Viserys had borrowed from warlordsan effective method for rousing a crowd. Its said that a certain historical figure, notorious for his oratory, also used to place supporters in his audiences to guide the mood. So far, it seemed to be working. At that moment, the low, rapid tolling of a bell echoed from the direction of the palace, drawing the attention of nearly half the crowd. However, most still focused on Viserys. He raised his hand, signaling for silence. Everyone, I understand how you feel, but we cant possibly stand against a hundred thousand heavily armed soldiers. You should leave, run for your lives! Run for our lives? Leave? Go where? Confusion spread through the ranks. The slaves had no idea where they could run to. With hundreds of thousands of soldiers surrounding them and less than 300,000 people in all of Tyrosh, escape seemed impossible. The city walls and the sea trapped them in every direction. At that moment, another voice rose from the crowda medium-sized black "slave" called out: Lord, we have nowhere to go. Please, lead us to safety! I heard youre the champion of the tournament, the strongest warrior in the world. With you leading us, we will survive! This "slave," like Caggo, was planted by Viserys. His words, delivered with confidence, sparked hope among the others. Champion? Tournament champion? What does that mean? It means hes the best fighter, the most powerful warrior! Some of the more knowledgeable slaves explained to their less-informed companions. Though these claims were exaggerated and full of holes, what the slaves needed now wasnt logicit was hope. Master! Lead us to safety! Master, take us with you! Master, were not going anywhere without you! The slaves, who had been directionless just moments before, now showed a fierce determination. Their faces, illuminated by the orange glow of the braziers, revealed a primal excitementthe thrill of impending bloodshed, born from the deepest, most instinctual part of their beings. Another blast of the horn rang out, but this time, few shifted their gaze from Viserys. Jorah, standing behind him, felt a shiver run down his spine as he witnessed the scene before him. Although he had known Viseryss plan in advance, seeing the raw intensity of the mobilization shocked him to his core. He hadnt expected it to be this powerful. Jorah realized that Viserys was truly a master of manipulating hearts and minds. Seeing the moment was ripe, Viserys finally spoke. Good! If you want to live, I have a way. Thousands of slaves looked up at him, eager to hear his plan. Viserys surveyed the crowd, their faces tinged with yellow from the braziers flames. He let the tension build, saying nothing for a long moment. We can live! they thought, the anticipation building with every second of silence. The longer he remained quiet, the more desperate and anxious the crowd became. Just as the tension reached its peak, Viserys finally spoke. "Kill the Archon! He is the one who attacked Lys, the one who brought disaster upon us. Kill him, and we shall live!" The command sent a ripple of shock through the crowd. For many, the very idea was terrifying. The Archon was a figure akin to a god, someone beyond the reach of lowly slaves. To kill him felt not just like rebellion but blasphemy. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Kill the Archon! Live!" Viseryss planted agents among the slaves began murmuring, their voices spreading like a contagion through the crowd. "Kill the Archon! Live!" they whispered, coaxing others to join the chant. Gradually, the slogan took hold, whispered first by a few bold voices, then echoed by more and more. "Kill the Archon! Live!" What began as a trickle grew into a surging torrent. The phrase "Kill the Archon! Live!" seemed to possess a magical power, and soon the miners were chanting it in unison, their whispers turning into a roar. The bell tolled once more, but this time it wasnt a call to actionit was the death knell of Tyrosh. Viserys, Jorah, Conwyra, and Regis quickly divided the miners into three groups, each headed toward the nearby mines. They had to act swiftly, mobilizing more slaves to storm the palace and seize the Archon. With no fences or defenses between the minesjust simple markingsand the surrounding slave owners unaware of what was happening, resistance was minimal. The entire mining area was guarded by only a thousand soldiers, most of whom were stationed on the city walls. Viserys had 300 elite soldiers and a thousand enraged slaves, and it wasnt long before their numbers swelled. The rallying cry, "Kill the Archon and live!" resonated with the slaves, even if they didnt fully grasp its meaning. To them, it simply meant that killing the Archon would prevent them from being sent to the battlefield as cannon fodder. A chain reaction began. A thousand became two thousand, two thousand became five thousand, and soon they were ten thousand strong. And once they reached ten thousand, there was no stopping the tide. By the time the slave army had swept through the entire mining area, their numbers had swelled to nearly twenty thousand. Through the eyes of his golden eagle, Viserys observed the mass of assembled miners. Each held a pickaxe or torch, their flickering lights a spark ready to ignite a wildfire, illuminating the night. But Viserys knew that this unruly mob wasnt yet an army. They could only succeed if they struck the palace in one decisive blow. If their momentum faltered, they would surely fail. According to plan, Daenerys was leading a similar uprising, though her task was somewhat easier. By now, the name "Young Mother" had become a symbol of hope, a beacon that sustained the will of many slaves. In the moonlight, Daenerysher silver hair gleaming as she rode her white horselooked like a goddess, radiating a soft yet unyielding strength. Hundreds of slaves surrounded her, listening in quiet reverence. Before them lay several half-dead slave owners, including Koxhmar, who had caused trouble recently. Earlier that day, he had been drinking in his garden, brooding over the state of affairs. But to his shock, the usually docile slaves had turned on him, binding him with ropes. He had tried to call for help, but most of the guards were already stationed on the city walls. Now, he lay before Daenerys, the first sacrificial offering in her bid to liberate the oppressed. "Slaves, this is the last time I will call you that," Daenerys shouted from atop her horse, her voice carrying over the crowd. "The so-called Archon has brought disaster upon us all! He hides in his fortress, safe behind its walls, while you are expected to use your flesh as shields and your bones as spears for his ambition!" Her voice trembled slightly, and faint blue veins stood out on her neck. Though she was nervousso much so that she secretly pinched her thigh for couragethinking of the slaves who had died before her eyes steeled her resolve. The words Viserys had taught her now rang sincere and heartfelt. The slaves, seeing Daenerys as if bathed in a radiant light, felt their determination solidify under her gaze. Ding-dong, ding-dong... The bell tolled relentlessly, a reminder of the urgency of their mission. "Break your shackles and claim the freedom you were born to have!" Daenerys cried, her voice fierce and clear. As she finished, she rode up to Koxhmar. For Koxhmar, the world suddenly became blindingly bright, and then plunged into darkness. The last thing he heard was the thunderous cheers of the slaves. Ding-dong, ding-dong... "Its time," Red Viper murmured, listening to the faint bells tolling from Tyrosh as he glanced up at the moon. He was just about to give the order to attack when a seagull swooped down, delivering a letter to him. A white raven? No, its a seagull! Arianne exclaimed, watching in shock as the Red Viper removed a note from the birds leg. She had never imagined that seagulls could be used for such a purpose. ''Is this more of his magic?'' she wondered, an image of Viserys flashing through her mind. She quickly ran to her uncles side, eager to see what the note said, but being too short, she couldnt quite reach it, even on her tiptoes. Red Vipers mind swirled with questions as he read the message. Hes attacking the palace? Where did he get an army? he mused aloud. "Is his magic so powerful that he can conjure up soldiers? And wasn''t he supposed to be at Dragon''s Flame Fortress? How did he end up in Tyrosh?" Arianne finally caught a glimpse of the note and her face lit up with excitement. "Uncle! Lets attack now!" Before Red Viper could respond, his eldest daughter, Obara, who towered over Arianne, sternly reminded her, "Arianne, dont interfere with fathers command." Realizing her mistake, Arianne shrank back, chastened. Anyone else who had dared to speak to Red Viper that way might not have lived to tell the tale. Though Red Viper couldnt quite comprehend where Viserys had mustered an army, he decided to trust him, as Viserys had proven himself capable of miracles before. "Pass my order! The fleet is to advance to the coast!" he commanded. If this gamble paid off, Dorne would no longer have to fear the threat from the Stepstones. Instead, they would enjoy substantial new revenue from taxes. As the fleet from Sunspear began to move, the defenders on the shore sounded the alarm, their horns blaring into the night. The fleets from Myr and Pentos, too, set sail under the moonlight. Despite their desire to preserve their strength, Sunspears forces, which made up one-third of the alliance, had no choice but to join the fray, at least to make a show of force. Chapter 171: Dragon Shooting Crossbow Chapter 171: Dragon Shooting CrossbowAlthough it wasnt intended to be used in this battle, Sunspear had come fully prepared, including bringing their prized dragon-shooting crossbowa massive weapon that had once felled Meraxes. This 300-pound behemoth was mounted on the deck of their warships, and to draw its powerful bowstring, a winch the size of a bathtub was employed. With a range of nearly 400 meters, this crossbow allowed the Sunspear forces to exert significant pressure on the defenders even before landing. "Wind it up! Wind it up!" A burly man with a pink bald patch on his head stood atop the crossbow, shouting commands to the attendants. His name was Archibald, but he was better known by his nickname, "Greenguts." Bald since his youth due to an illness, Greengutss thick neck and bald head made him look far older than his early twenties. The attendants strained as they wound the winch, slowly drawing back the bowstring. The thick crossbow bolt, nearly the size of a short spear, retreated into position, its cold, sharp tip gleaming in the moonlight. With his eye pressed to the sight, Greenguts took aim at the helmsman of an enemy ship. The Tyrosh helmsmans silver hair made him an easy target in the dark. The dragon crossbow released with a muffled thud, and the helmsman barely had time to react. He heard a sinister whistle, but it was too latethe bolt pierced his shoulder and pinned him to the mast behind him. The sailors around him cried out in shock, momentarily too frightened to expose themselves. It wasnt until the captain barked orders that they regained their composure. Satisfied with his shot, Greenguts immediately called for another bolt to be loaded. While Sunspears forces were applying pressure, the same couldnt be said for Myr and Pentos. Illyrio had spent a considerable sum to make Connington captain of a warship, but despite Conningtons extensive experience in commanding troops, the soldiers under him were less than enthusiastic. When Connington urged them to press the attack, the sailors hesitated. Captain, theres no reward for winning this battle, one sailor with a shiny red nose remarked. Weve heard that youre only fighting because you owe debts. If we risk our lives too much, well lose both our debts and our lives. Whats the point? Connington was left speechless. But you still have families, dont you? If you pay off your debts early, you could give them a better life, he tried to reason. But the soldiers only laughed. "My lord, our families have already legally transferred all their debts to us. Theyll only be relieved if we dont make it back. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Connington felt a wave of helplessness. He had come to Tyrosh in pursuit of Aegon, but after spending so long in the Golden Company, he hadnt grasped the depth of the situation in Tyrosh. With such poor quality troops, he couldnt use his full abilities and found himself sinking into an army that was like a giant with feet of clay. ... In the Archons Palace, high in the bell tower, the tension was palpable. Archon, General Toland has asked where you wish to send troops to suppress the rebellion, an attendant asked. Kambron stood coldly before a map of Tyrosh on the wall. Less than an hour ago, he had received dire news: the Sunspear fleet had launched an attack from the west. Almost simultaneously, the combined fleet of Myr and Pentos had attacked from the north. And now, to make matters worse, word had come that the slaves in the copper mines had revolted. The most alarming part? The revolt was heading directly towards his palace. Kambrons mind raced. With bad news coming in waves, he had to decide quickly where to send his forces, but the constant flow of setbacks left him seething with irritation. "Where is Toland?!" Kambron barked, his frustration boiling over. "He only comes to me when there''s a problem! Shouldn''t he be commanding the front line?" The messenger winced under the scolding, but Kambron knew that after venting his anger, he still needed to figure out where to draw reinforcements. "Hmph! The Myr-Pentos Alliance!" Kambron sneered, dismissing Pentos with disdain. To him, Pentos was a city-state that had lost four out of five battles with Braavos, and even in its lone victory, it was forced to bow to Braavos, abandoning the "glorious tradition of Valyrian" slavery in the Free Cities. This reputation as the weakest of the nine Free Cities, with fewer than twenty warships and just over ten thousand troops, made Pentos laughable in Kambron''s eyes. He turned to the messenger with a decision. "Send troops from the north to suppress them!" "Yes, my lord!" the messenger replied, hurrying off. Kambron studied the map, calculating the time it would take for reinforcements to arriveat least an hour, and with the time needed to assemble, an hour and a half. He still had a thousand Unsullied guards in his palace, so he believed he could hold out. But just then, another disheveled messenger burst into his study, his appearance alone a harbinger of bad news. "Speak!" Kambron demanded. "Archon, the Dragon''s Flame Fortress has fallen, and the Windblown have seized control of our eastern port!" "The Windblown? What about the Wolf Pack? What are they doing?" "I don''t know, Archon! We were in the middle of training when suddenly a green cloud of smoke appeared, and then the Windblown attacked out of nowhere..." "Green smoke?" Kambron repeated, a chill running down his spine as he recalled hearing tales of something similar from pirates. In the past year, there had been one name that struck fear into the hearts of those pirates: Viserys Targaryen. "Windblown, you son of a bitch!" Kambron cursed, realizing he had been ensnared in a massive conspiracy, though he couldnt pinpoint when or how the web had been spun. He also couldnt fathom why Pentos and the Windblown were both involved in this so-called "coalition." He knew of the connection between the leader of the Windblown and Pentos, but this alliance made no sense to him. He took a few deep gulps of ice water from the jug beside him, trying to calm himself and focus on the immediate crisis. The walls of Tyrosh were high, and the fleet outside couldnt breach them for the time being. The most pressing issue now was quelling the slave uprising. As a noble of the Free Cities, Kambron understood all too well that since the fall of Volantis, the Free Cities had lost the power to conquer each other. Although the sudden coalition of four powers seemed threatening, he was confident that if he could hold the city, they would eventually retreat. Meanwhile, through the eyes of his Golden Eagle, Viserys observed an army approaching the palace. They would arrive in less than an hour. This meant that within that hour, he and his forces had to breach the palace and capture Kambron alive if they were to win. Looking around, Viserys counted fewer than 10,000 rebel miners by his side. But if they could just open the palace gate, half the battle would be won. Viserys turned to the slaves behind him, his voice sharp and commanding. Hurry! Break into the palace! Kill the Archon! You will never be slaves again! Kill the Archon! No more slaves! Kill the Archon! No more slaves! Viseryss rallying cry echoed through the crowd, condensing into a powerful, unified slogan. Within a quarter of an hour, more than 10,000 determined rebels had reached the gates of the palace. On the palace walls, archers peeked out from their cover, raining arrows down upon the crowd. In mere moments, hundreds of slaves fell under the deadly volley. The darkness of the night provided little cover, and death claimed its victims swiftly. Suddenly, a shout came from behind. Out of the way! Several riders appeared, hauling a minecart loaded with heavy ore that Viserys had prepared in advance. Jorah directed some of the rebels to pull the cart by its side while others pushed from behind. Move quickly! Reinforce the gate! a guard on the city wall shouted, realizing what was about to happen. But it was too late. As the cart neared the gate, the ropes securing it were cut, and the four- or five-ton load barreled forward with unstoppable force. The guards and miners alike watched in tense anticipation as the massive cart slammed into the gate like a battering ram. Charge! Viserys commanded. Like a dam breaking, more than 10,000 miners surged through the shattered gate, pouring into the palace grounds like a relentless gray flood. The sheer press of bodies forced their way inside, overwhelming any resistance. In the chaos, the weaker among them were trampled underfoot, their deaths unnoticed in the frenzy of the assault. From his vantage point on the bell tower, Kambron felt a chill run down his spine. Even without military experience, he knew the fate that awaited him if he fell into the hands of the enraged slaves. Quick! Quick! Get the Unsullied to stop them! Kambron shouted desperately. But the Unsullied needed no orders; they were already moving into formation. As the rebel miners stormed into the palace, a thousand Unsullied soldiers formed ten tightly-knit squares, a formidable wall of flesh and steel. Even the most uneducated slaves knew of the Unsullieds fearsome reputation. It was said that under the walls of Qohor, 3,000 Unsullied had held back tens of thousands of Dothraki warriors. Although only 600 had survived, they had forced the Dothraki to lower their heads in defeat, cutting their hair in a gesture of submission. As the Unsullied prepared to launch their counterattack, Conwyra stepped forward, shield in hand, placing himself between his former companions and the rebel ranks. He knew the words of surrender that Viserys had instructed him to say would likely fall on deaf ears among the Unsullied, but he had chosen to carry out his orders regardless. Chapter 172: The Tomb of the Unsullied Chapter 172: The Tomb of the UnsulliedUnsullied! I am one of you! We are all slavesyou are slaves, and these people were slaves not long ago. Lay down your weapons and let us pass. You will be free men! Conwyra shouted, stepping into the torchlight so the Unsullied could clearly see him. But as Conwyra had anticipated, his plea fell on deaf ears. The Unsullied were unmoved, their discipline unwavering. Viserys had expected this outcome and wasnt relying solely on persuasion. Instead, he waited for the signalthe flaming arrows that would ignite the next phase of the attack. Behind him, the miners held their breath, hoping for a miracle. None of them wanted to face the Unsullied in battle. But at the command of the Unsullied commander, a thousand spears flew through the air toward the rebel miners. Most of the malnourished slaves didnt even see the projectiles coming, but it didnt matterthe deadly rain of spears found its mark, splattering blood across the ranks of the uprising. Though the night obscured much of the carnage, the thick, iron-rich smell of blood filled the air, unmistakable and nauseating. Milen felt a warm, sticky sensation on his cheek. He touched it and realized it was blood. Before he could fully comprehend what was happening, he was thrown to the ground. When he looked up, he saw Old York had fallen on top of him, a spear jutting from his chest. Old York! Old York! Milen cried out, shaking him. Despite the fatal wound, Old Yorks eyes were shining with a strange light. Follow the master... live on! Old York managed to say before the light in his eyes dimmed and he fell silent. Old York! Old York! Milen continued to shake him, refusing to accept the reality of his death. But before he could even process what had happened, another volley of spears rained down. The rebel armyslaves just an hour agohad never experienced a battle like this. Panic quickly spread through their ranks. Some cried out for their parents, others turned to flee. The enormous palace gate behind them became a bottleneck, causing a stampede as more than 10,000 people pressed together like a pot of boiling black porridge. The smell of blood grew stronger, and it was clear this was turning into a slaughter. Run! Get out of the way! Dont push me! Before Viserys could regain control, the Unsullied pressed forward like a sharp blade ready to slice through his forces. Caggo, seeing the mine slaves trying to flee, was enraged. In his fury, he lashed out with his curved blade, striking down some of his own people in an attempt to restore order. But instead of rallying the troops, his actions had the opposite effect. The slaves, seeing his armor, mistook him for one of Kambrons men, causing them to flee even faster. The chaotic scene was punctuated by the sudden sound of gongsfamiliar to the miners from Viseryss mine. It was the signal for mealtime, a routine so ingrained in them that even amidst the chaos, the sound triggered a reflex. Some of the miners, even in their panic, began to salivate at the sound. The gongs cut through the panic, momentarily bringing some of the fleeing miners back to their senses. But the situation remained dire, with the Unsullied closing in and the rebel army on the brink of collapse. "Even if you run now, youll be killed! Charge! The only way to survive is to fight!" Regis shouted from a high vantage point, his powerful voice cutting through the chaos and calming some of the panicked crowd. "We have 30,000 menthey have only 1,000! Overpower them! Overpower them all!" His voice cracked at the end, but the message had sunk in. The slaves didnt know the exact numbers, but they understood that 30,000 was far more than 1,000. At that moment, a flaming torch flew into the ranks of the Unsullied. But this wasnt just a torchit was a bottle of wildfire, an incendiary weapon that Viserys had concocted. The bottles exploded upon impact, creating a yellow-green wall of fire that significantly slowed the Unsullieds advance. Yet, what happened next surprised even Viserys. Some of the Unsullied caught fire, and though they briefly fell out of formation, they didnt break. Despite the intense heat and flames, they managed to extinguish the fire within minutes and rejoined the fight, their bodies singed but their resolve unbroken. The sight of these warriors continuing to fight, despite the pain and the burns, earned a new level of respect from Viserys. The wildfire, while hotter and more difficult to extinguish than normal flames, caused only minimal disruption among these fearsome soldiers. It was clear that the Unsullieds training had prepared them for nearly anything, even fire. Viserys had heard of their brutal training methods: confronting their worst fears head-on until they were no longer fears. It seemed they had even trained to withstand fire. But Viserys had more tricks up his sleevehe still had fire magic. Protected by Conwyra and the others, Viserys cast aside his halberd and summoned several fiery serpents, which slithered forward to sow chaos among the enemy ranks. The Unsullied, unfamiliar with magic, were visibly shaken. When one of them saw a yellow-green fire serpent lunging at him, he froze in terror. Though he eventually turned to flee, his own comrade''s spear found him before he could retreat, a grim reminder of the discipline the Unsullied maintained. However, the fire serpents began to awaken a primal fear within the Unsullied, something even their training couldnt suppress. One by one, more Unsullied soldiers began to falter, their fear spreading like wildfire through their ranks. Those who had already been burned by the wildfire found the sight of the serpents particularly terrifying. The disruption in the Unsullied''s front line forced them to retreat. Though Viserys wished he could sustain the attack, his magic had its limitssummoning seven or eight fire serpents at a time was already pushing him to the brink. Still, the chaos he had caused was enough to give his forces an advantage. The miners, unable to see as clearly as Viserys, believed the firebombs had driven the Unsullied back. Those in the front who witnessed the fiery serpents began to whisper among themselves. "This must be the will of the godsthey are helping us!" Once such fanaticism took hold, it became a powerful force. The sight before them was no longer just a battleit was divine intervention. "Charge!" Regis bellowed, his voice raspy and bloodied from exertion. The sight of the retreating Unsullied and the fiery serpents had invigorated the rebels. They surged forward with renewed vigor, believing the gods themselves were on their side. Viserys, leading a small group of rebels and a few defected Unsullied, engaged the palace guards with precision. Their skill allowed them to tear a small opening in the Unsullied formation, but the elite soldiers quickly regrouped, encircling Viserys and his men. The master is just ahead! Save him! a miner shouted, reminding the others of the oaths they had sworn. One by one, they grabbed their pickaxes and joined the fray. First one, then two, then threesoon, more and more miners surged forward, spurred on by their newfound resolve. With the help of his dual perspectives and the remaining 20 Unsullied along with Caggo, Viserys finally managed to break through the Unsullieds defensive line. The Unsullied behind them attempted to give chase, but they were quickly bogged down by the miners who swarmed them, desperate to protect their leader. Meanwhile, Kambron stood in the bell tower, his view of the battlefield unobstructed. He peered through a single-lens telescope, observing the chaotic scene below. The fires ignited by the wildfire lit up the night, allowing him to see the battle with startling clarity. He watched as Viserys and his small group broke through the line, only to disappear into the darkness shortly after. In a battle involving tens of thousands, a few dozen fighters were barely noticeable, and Kambron dismissed their significance. He remained confident, knowing that he still had nearly 50 armed guards protecting him. He believed his Unsullied had effectively repelled the rebel attack. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Turning his gaze northward, Kambron spotted the flags of the reinforcements retreating from the northern line of defense. The sight filled him with excitement. "They''re here! Finally, theyre here!" he exclaimed, slapping the rough stone wall in delight, his palms reddening from the force. Though the reinforcements numbered only around 3,000, Kambron was certain they would be more than enough to crush the slave uprising. He had already decided that all the rebels would be executed to serve as a brutal deterrent to the other slaves in the city. But suddenly, his triumphant thoughts were interrupted by a frantic voice. "Archon, theres a slave uprising to the west of the palace!" What?! Kambrons telescope slipped from his hand, clattering against the guardrail before tumbling into the dark grass below. He instinctively reached for it, but his fingers barely brushed the edge. The slaves are attacking our forces with ferocity, the guard continued, his voice trembling. Theyre killing our men and then retreating. Kambron, baffled and growing increasingly desperate, demanded, Who is leading them?! The scout, clearly shaken, stammered, Archon, I heard them shouting something about a Young Mother. Yes, its Young Mother. Young Mother? Kambron repeated, disbelieving. The phrase seemed an impossible contradictionhow could Mother be associated with young? Just then, another voice spoke up beside him. Archon, I remember nowYoung Mother is Viseryss sister, Dany! Daenerys? Kambrons mind raced, as if he were grasping at the loose end of a tangled skein of yarn, trying to unravel the mystery but finding it just out of reach. Before he could process the implications, another scout rushed up with grim news. Archon! More than 20 rebels have already breached the tower! Chapter 173: The Stairs Made Me Spin Chapter 173: The Stairs Made Me SpinAlthough Viserys and his group had already dispatched the guards outside the bell tower, more awaited them on the spiraling staircase within. Swish, swish, swish! Several crossbow bolts zipped through the air toward them, but their armor absorbed the impact, leaving them unharmed. However, the next moment, a squad of heavily armored swordsmen, clad in Kambrons signature green, blocked their path. Everything from their cloaks to their armor bore the same distinctive shade, marking them as the Archons personal guards. But Viserys had no time to admire the uniformity of their attire. In the confined space of the staircase, his halberd was cumbersome, its long reach more of a hindrance than a help. With only two viable attack optionsthrusting and parryingit was easy for an opponent to dodge. Recognizing this, Viserys adjusted his strategy. He hefted the halberd to his ear and hurled it at the approaching swordsmen. The lead guard raised his shield, confident in his defense, but the halberd tore through both shield and armor with ease, impaling him. Shock filled the mans eyes as he looked down at the weapon lodged in his stomach, disbelief written across his face. What kind of monster is this? he thought, echoing the stunned expressions of his comrades. Even Conwyra and the others following Viserys were momentarily taken aback by his raw power. A second later, Viserys drew his Valyrian steel sword and charged forward. The sight of him closing the distance so quickly was enough to send the remaining armored soldiers into a panicked retreat. But they hadnt reckoned with Viseryss speed. He caught up to them effortlessly, slashing at the vulnerable gaps between their helmets and armor. Though they wore chainmail beneath, it offered little protection against the razor-sharp Valyrian steel. Two soldiers fell, their heads rolling across the stone floor. The remaining guards let out muffled screams of terror, realizing they were up against something far beyond their training. With their spirits broken and bodies exhausted from the heavy armor and the climb, the remaining guards knew they couldnt outrun Viserys. Under the crushing weight of both fear and fatigue, one of them collapsed to his knees, surrendering on the spot. Viserys, unfazed, continued up the stairs without a second glance. The other soldiers, seeing their lives spared, quickly tossed their swords down the steps, unwilling to risk further confrontation. They had faced many foes, but none like this. Freed from the obstruction, Viserys surged ahead, moving with a speed that left Conwyra and the others struggling to keep up. While the climb left them winded, Viserys seemed untouched by the exertion. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From the perspective of his golden eagle, Viserys knew that Kambron still had about ten men guarding him. Worse yet, the reinforcements were now only a few hundred meters from the bell tower. The urgency was clearhe had to capture Kambron, and he had to do it quickly, or everything would be lost. Damn, who designed these spiral stairs? Viserys muttered, frustration bubbling up as he continued to climb. Hed lost count of how many times hed circled the narrow stepstwenty at leastbut he was nearing the top. He knew that once he reached it, hed have to face a group of ten heavily armed men, and hed have to take them on alone. Meanwhile, Kambron, unaware of the chaos below, felt his confidence growing as he watched the reinforcements draw nearer. "In the tower! There are still enemies in the tower!" Kambron waved his hand and shouted down to his approaching forces. Then, turning angrily to the guards beside him, he barked, "Dont just stand there! You shout too!" Oblivious to the precise situation downstairs, Kambron was reassured by the fact that the men below were first-class warriors. He believed that even if the intruder was strong, they couldnt possibly reach him so quickly. Following his command, the guards leaned over the railing and began yelling: Hey! There are enemies in the bell tower! Come quickly! There are enemies The officer leading the reinforcements couldnt make out the exact words at first, but it didnt take long for him to realize something was very wrong at the bell tower. He quickly dispatched a small team of about 100 men to investigate. Just as Kambron and his guards were shouting, a calm but commanding voice cut through the noise. Stop shouting. Kambron felt a cold dread settle in his chest. He turned and saw a figure emerging from the shadowsa man holding a Valyrian steel sword with a distinctive wavy pattern. The armor he wore was adorned with a golden-trimmed three-headed dragon, and at nearly 1.9 meters tall, his identity was unmistakable. When Kambron first learned that the Windblown had turned against him, he suspected that Viserys was planning something big. But he hadnt expected a slave uprising of this magnitude, nor had he imagined that Viserys would be so formidable. Now, seeing him in person, Kambron was shocked, though he tried to hide it. But no matter, he reassured himselfhis reinforcements were close, and he still had more than a dozen heavily armored guards at his side. He might not understand how Viserys had managed to dispatch the pirates so quickly, but that seemed irrelevant now. I have eleven men here, and youre alone. How dare you come? Kambron sneered, attempting to project confidence. Yet, as he glanced at Viserys, who had climbed those stairs with alarming speed, unease gnawed at him. He knew that these ten or so heavily armored soldiers would be a challenge, but Viserys wasnt there to talk. Without hesitation, he swung his Valyrian steel sword at Kambron. "Attack!" Kambron shouted, and a dozen armored soldiers surged forward to surround Viserys. They attacked together, fully aware of his fearsome reputation, confident that their numbers would eventually overwhelm him. After all, no matter how skilled, a man bleeds if struck by a sword. Yet once again, things did not go as they expected. Viserys moved with uncanny agility, slipping through their ranks like a shadow. He always found the perfect angle to evade their blows, making it impossible for them to pin him down. After a dozen exchanges, they were stunned to realize that they had already lost three men. What kind of monster is this? one soldier gasped, echoing the thoughts of his comrades. Even Kambron, watching from the sidelines, couldnt help but marvel at Viseryss prowess. The strength and precision he displayed were reminiscent of legends like the Sword of the Morning or Qarro, the Sealords First Sword. But admiration quickly turned to fear as he realized the battle was steadily moving toward him. Kambron, had been hiding behind the wall to avoid the fight, suddenly he heard the sound of combat coming from the stairs. Viserys heart sankhe had just learned that a squad had entered the bell tower. Conwyra and the others were heavily outnumbered. If he didnt end this battle quickly, he would soon be surrounded. Desperate, Viserys made a snap decision. He opened his panel and allocated all his Assignable Points to restore his magic, knowing this would be a temporary boost. It was the equivalent of burning the stove with diamonds, an act of sheer desperation, but he didnt care. A ball of flame flared to life in his palm, sending billowing smoke throughout the room. The soldiers eyes burned as they tried to see through the dense smoke, but it blinded them, rendering them helpless. ''By the gods, he really does have magic!'' was Kambrons last coherent thought as the smoke enveloped him. When it finally cleared, he found himself staring down the cold edge of Viseryss sword, the blade already resting against his neck. Chapter 174: The Unsullied Scepter Chapter 174: The Unsullied ScepterThe uprising miners had split into two groups: one surrounded by several hundred Unsullied, while the other was scattered throughout the palace. History has shown time and again how a few hundred well-armed regular troops could easily crush tens of thousands of poorly organized peasant soldiers at the start of an uprising. This was no different. Jorah, leading fewer than two thousand miners, found himself locked in a brutal struggle against the Unsullied. When he spotted reinforcements from Tyrosh arriving in the distance, a cold dread settled in his heart. This meant that Viserys was in grave danger. There was no escapehe didnt even need to look back to know that. Hold on! Jorah shouted, his eyes bloodshot and wild with desperation. He fought like a man possessed, slipping and falling on the blood-soaked stone floor. The palaces hard surface couldnt absorb the blood, which pooled and mingled with the severed limbs, making it nearly impossible for anyone to keep their footing. Gasping for breath, Jorah felt the thick stench of blood filling his lungs. He had never been in such a ferocious battle in his life. The Unsullied advanced steadily, their spears dripping with dark red blood, like the claws of demons. Jorah had never faced an enemy like this before; most mercenary groups avoided direct confrontation with the Unsullied for good reason. As he contemplated retreat, he realized with a sinking heart that his path was blocked. Behind him lay the bodies of fallen miners, and beyond them, the impenetrable palace walls. Despair began to creep in. Suddenly, a golden rod-like object fell from the sky, narrowly missing him. Instinctively, Jorah dodged, and the object hit the ground with a dull thud, splattered with blood. He looked up and saw Viseryss golden eagle circling above. Realizing what had fallen, Jorah snatched up the objectit was the Unsullieds scepter. "Charge! Kill them! Kill them all!" the commander of the Tyrosh reinforcements bellowed, his eyes wild with bloodlust, the overpowering scent of blood driving him to the brink of madness. But in the next moment, Jorah raised the scepter high, shouting, !the command for the Unsullied. The soldiers halted, their attention drawn to the scepter in his hand. In the name of the scepter, attack! Jorah commanded, his voice hoarse, as he pointed the scepter toward the reinforcements. It was as if a switch had been flipped. The Unsullied, who had been fiercely fighting the rebel miners just moments before, suddenly turned their spears and charged the Tyrosh reinforcements. The commander of the reinforcements stared in disbelief, knowing all too well the deadly efficiency of the Unsullied. The sight of their spears now turned against him sent a shiver down his spine. With the Unsullied leading the way, the miners rallied and charged at the reinforcements. The tide of battle was shifting rapidly. Rovi''s son, who led the reinforcements, thought frantically, ''If Kambron is safe, we can still salvage this.'' Losing the palace seemed an acceptable risk if it meant regrouping for another fight. Suddenly, the piercing cry of Viseryss golden eagle echoed through the night, cutting through the chaos like a blade through black velvet. Suddenly, a familiar voice rang outit was Kambrons. Everyone, drop your weapons! Drop your weapons! ... On the shore, the Sunspear fleet''s assault was fierce, thanks to their dragon-shooting crossbows. However, despite the intensity of their barrage, the fleet remained at a safe distance, showing no signs of landing. Arianne paced anxiously at the bow of her ship, surrounded by seven or eight heavily armored soldiers holding shields. She was safe, but her view was obstructed, allowing her only glimpses of Tyrosh through the small gaps between the shields. Move over a bit! Were so far away, how could I possibly get hurt? Arianne complained, trying to push the guards aside. But they were too large and strong, standing firm despite her efforts. Arianne! The Red Vipers stern voice cut through the tension. Arianne turned to face her uncle and, seeing his expression, reluctantly retreated. Uncle, why arent we attacking the city yet? she asked, her frustration barely contained. Arianne, this is war. Father is the commander, Obara said, her tone firm. But Viserys said he was attacking the capital. If we push harder, hell be safer, right? Well fire three more volleys, then prepare to land, the Red Viper ordered. Three more rounds? Arianne echoed, exasperated. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arianne! Obara warned again. Frustrated, Arianne stamped her foot and stormed off to sulk. She had already sensed that neither the coalition fleet nor her own had truly committed to the attack. Worry gnawed at herwhat was happening inside the city? Was Viseryss assault going well? The Red Viper shared her concern. He knew that those inside Tyrosh must be fighting desperately, possibly even facing capture. But he also believed that Viserys was no ordinary man and would find a way to prevail. At that moment, a white seagull landed on the flagship. Red Viper glanced at it, and his second daughter, Nymeria, stepped forward to retrieve the note tied to the birds leg. Father! Viserys says hes taken the palace and captured the Archon alive. He wants us to meet him in the western part of the city! Red Viper could hardly believe it. He took the note and read it himself. He took the palace? And captured the Archon alive? He repeated, astonished. Where did he get an army from? The Red Viper was baffled. He had never been inside Tyroshs palace, but from the outside, it appeared impregnable without at least 5,000 elite troops. Somehow, Viserys must have conjured up such a force. Finally, the Red Viper made up his mind to launch a full-scale attack. With the enemys leader captured, the defenders morale would crumble. Now was the time to strike hard and reap the rewards of victory. Cease the harassment of the city and prepare to land! he commanded, ordering the ships to approach the shore. Arianne eagerly donned her helmet, ready to be the first to leap from the ship. Nymeria, watch her. Obara and I will go, the Red Viper instructed. No! Uncle, no! You promised me! Arianne protested, her anger flaring. I promised to bring you to Tyrosh, not to let you go to war, the Red Viper replied, a cunning gleam in his eye as Arianne fumed. Dont worry, well come for you after weve cleared the enemy, he added, leaving Arianne to watch helplessly as he and the others disembarked. Meanwhile, Connington, observing the battle from the Myr-Pentos alliance, studied the situation closely. He had suggested that the best vantage point to monitor the clash between the Pentos and Sunspear fleets was at their junction. But despite his strategic positioning, Connington wasnt optimistic about the battles outcome. As the former Hand of the King, he had the insight to see that the loose coalition, while fierce, might not achieve much. The Sunspear fleet seemed to share his doubts. They wouldnt risk their lives until they were certain of victory. The sailors morale was low, and there was little hope of success. Then, to Conningtons surprise, the Sunspear fleet began a landing operation. ''Whats going on?'' he wondered, baffled. He couldnt understand why Doran, known for his cautious nature, would allow Red Viper to launch such an attack. Chapter 175: The Archon Wants to Kill Him Chapter 175: The Archon Wants to Kill HimThe bloodied Jorah finally rejoined Viserys. But what astonished Viserys the most was Regis, who, despite having seven or eight arrows lodged in his chest, was still standing and eager for more. After confirming that Regis wasnt on the verge of death, Viserys allowed himself a sigh of relief. "Lord, weve taken control of the entire palace, and the reinforcements are now our prisoners, Jorah reported. Yes, Viserys acknowledged, then turned to Conwyra. You and Regis stay here and guard the palace. Understood, my lord, Conwyra replied without hesitation. My lord, let me go with you! Regis said eagerly. Execute the order, Viserys commanded in a stern tone. Regis, deflated, was about to argue further, but Viserys softened slightly. There will be plenty of opportunities in the future. Im going to make the final move, and I cant afford for anything to go wrong. Understood! Regis responded with renewed determination, as did the others. They then prepared to set off. Kambron, who had been standing nearby, watched Viserys with a mixture of fear and disbelief. Just two months ago, this mercenary had been on his side, slicing through enemies. Now, he stood victorious, having turned the tide and even mobilized the citys slaves to take Kambrons own palace. Kambron felt as though he had lost unfairly, but the spark of cunning still flickered in his eyes. How do you plan to rule Tyrosh? he asked Viserys, testing him. Joint rule. Thats what we and our allies agreed on from the start, Viserys replied. Kambrons eyes brightened with hope. That sounds reasonable, but have you thought about how to protect your own interests? A playful smile crossed Viseryss face as he realized he had underestimated Kambron. Despite being on the brink of destruction, Kambron was still scheming, trying to find a way to maintain his power. Say what youre really thinking. Dont hold back, Viserys said. Seeing that his intentions were laid bare, Kambron decided to be blunt. Since you can mobilize slaves, Prince, you should use them as your power base after the war. Tyrosh has fewer than 300,000 people, but 250,000 of them are slaves. If you order their emancipation, Tyrosh will be yours. Jorah, standing nearby, nodded in agreement. After all, it was the slaves who had helped Viserys win the war, and Kambrons suggestion seemed entirely feasible. Viserys suddenly stopped and turned to face Kambron. Seeing this, Kambron thought he had won Viserys over and eagerly awaited his response. What a great idea! Viserys exclaimed, as if just realizing the potential. Kambrons heart soared with hope, but it was short-lived. If I abolish slavery in Tyrosh, Myr and even Volantis will declare war on me, Viserys continued, his tone growing sharper with each word. That would give you the perfect opportunity to strike back and kill me. Is that your brilliant plan? Viserys punctuated each word with a backhanded slap across Kambrons face. With each blow, Kambrons heart sank deeper into despair. No, Prince! No! Kambron pleaded, but Viserys was unmoved. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I didnt want to kill you, Viserys said with mock regret. I wanted to use you. But it seems you cant let go of your identity as Archon. Dont worry, Ill make sure youre buried with your crown. As Viseryss words sunk in, Kambrons legs gave out beneath him. He realized too late that his own cunning had sealed his fate. If only he hadnt tried to be clever, perhaps he would have survived. But now, facing this young man who was far more dangerous than he had anticipated, Kambron could only feel bitter regret. Prince, please, its a misunderstanding. I was only making a suggestion! Kambron howled in desperation, his voice cracking as he tried to convince Viserys of his sincerity. The fear in his eyes was palpable, yet if Viserys hadnt seen through his facade, he might have almost believed him. In truth, Viserys still hadnt made up his mind to kill Kambron. With his Dragon Dreams, he could foresee and prevent most dangers before they became a threat. However, the ambition and cunning Kambron had displayed made it clear that subduing him would be a daunting task. After taking Tyrosh, Viserys needed a stable foothold. Rebuilding after the war would require experienced bureaucrats, and killing them all would make it nearly impossible to maintain control over the city. The fate of the original Mother of Dragons was a stark reminder of the dangers of eliminating too many local rulers. Tyrosh could potentially support an army of 20,000 men, and if Viserys could secure the disputed territories, that number might even rise to 50,000. But this depended on his ability to establish effective governance. Yet Kambrons relentless scheming and resilience were deeply unsettling. For someone who had gone from being a powerful Archon to a captive in such a short time, Kambrons quick recovery from shock was unnerving. It was clear that keeping someone as dangerous as Kambron around was a significant risk. Prince, Im willing to give you everything I own. Please, spare my life! Kambron pleaded, his voice trembling with desperation. Viserys leaned in closer, his tone cold and menacing. In a moment, you will persuade the soldiers outside to surrender. If you do, Ill make your death quick. Kambron flinched as Viseryss words cut through him. Youll know what its like to survive a disaster, Viserys added ominously. And then, youll be obedient. As this tense exchange unfolded, the fleet from Sunspear had already begun landing. However, Tyroshs fierce counterattack had inflicted significant losses. Toland, who was overseeing the command, couldnt understand why the defenders had suddenly intensified their efforts, but he had no choice but to hold his ground. Just as Toland was about to lead his guards to the front lines to rally his troops, a subordinate rushed over, breathless. Lord, the Archon has been captured. What?! Tolands world spun as if hed been struck in the back of the head. Dizzy and disoriented, he had to grab an adjutant to keep from collapsing. He quickly led his men down from the city walls, and in the growing light of dawn, he saw two familiar figuresKambron and Viserys. Beside them, dozens of men shouted in unison, Listen up! Your Archon has been captured. Lay down your weapons, and we guarantee your safety! Lay down your weapons! Tolands legs gave out, and he crumpled to the ground. He knew then that the game was over. Chapter 176: Goodbye Chapter 176: GoodbyeAfter the Red Viper set foot on the land of Tyrosh, he was struck by the sight of Windblown banners flying over the city walls. The blue and white flags fluttered in the morning breeze, adding a delicate touch to the dark stone fortifications. This was an unexpected sight. Capturing a city was a grand feat, one that most would seize as an opportunity to display their house banners proudly, asserting the restoration of their ancestral glory. Yet, there wasnt a single Targaryen three-headed dragon banner in sight. Instead, Viserys had chosen restraint. This revelation gave the Red Viper pause. He realized that Viserys possessed a quality he hadnt fully appreciated beforecaution. This young Targaryen was more than just a reckless warrior; he was calculated, perhaps even more so than Bittersteel. The Red Viper was suddenly reminded of a conversation he had long ago with Prince Doran. Doran had noted Viseryss quiet confidence, an almost unshakable belief that he could carve out a name for himself in the Free Cities. And now, it seemed, he had done just that. Viserys had secured his own territory, his own power. As the gates opened to welcome him, the Red Viper understood that Tyrosh had indeed fallen under Targaryen rule. Even without the dragon banners, the presence of the Targaryens was palpable, like a shadow of the three-headed dragon looming above, silently asserting its dominance. Viserys had accurately gauged the fighting spirit and mentality of this so-called alliance. He knew that the Red Viper hadnt committed fully to the attack, but he wasnt concerned. Instead, he stepped forward to greet him, his calm demeanor betraying none of the triumph he surely felt. The Red Viper stood side by side with Manfrey, though Manfrey hung back slightly, a respectful distance that underscored the Red Vipers authority. Behind them was a retinue of Dornes finesta striking woman with a whip in hand, clearly Obara, his eldest daughter, and another with milky white skin and fierce eyes, his second daughter Nymeria. Among the group were several unfamiliar faces, likely Dorne nobles who had joined the battle. Even the hundreds of guards accompanying them were unmistakably elite. These nobles were intensely curious about the enigmatic Viserys, having heard countless rumors: The Prince of a Fallen Kingdom, The Beggar King, The Champion of the Tournament, Pirate Killer. Some of the older nobles even whispered that Viserys might be the reincarnation of the legendary Silver Prince. Arianne''s eyes widened in astonishment as she took in the sight before her. Viserys, clad in black armor, stood like an imposing statue. His silver hair was pulled back into a ponytail, and his entire demeanor radiated an aura of unyielding strength. After a moment of adjustment, the Red Viper asked, Has the city been secured? The high-ranking officials of Tyrosh have all been arrested, Viserys replied. But I dont have enough men to hold it. Manfrey immediately seized the opportunity. We can bring in the army! he offered eagerly. He was clearly hoping for a chance to plunder Tyrosh, and the prospect of loot had the surrounding Dornish nobles visibly stirring. Viserys understood their anticipation. They had just come through a battle, and it would be unwise, even inhumane, to deny them the spoils of war. Even him in his previous world had to offer compensation when he stopped his soldiers from looting. Viserys addressed the crowd with a commanding presence: Dorne is a large cake, but there are many more than just us eager to take a bite! The fleets of Pentos and Myr are still hesitating to land, unsure of their next move. Their priority is to protect the city, so they can grab the biggest slice. Tyrosh is a prize, and I dont just want the fattest pieceI intend to swallow the whole thing. As for the others, well leave them only the crumbs. This was Viseryss original strategy: to allow Myr and Pentos access to just a few ports, keeping the majority of the citys wealth for himself and his allies. He was particularly wary of Myr, another slave-owning Free City. If they were allowed in, they would inevitably seize slaves, possibly sparking conflicts over who controlled them. Now that Tyrosh was becoming his dragons lair, Viserys was determined not to let anyone else threaten his dominance. The Red Viper and his followers accepted Viseryss counsel and moved to secure the city. Manfrey returned to mobilize more soldiers to bolster the citys defenses. ... Meanwhile, the combined forces of Myr and Pentos remained offshore, hesitant to commit. As dawn broke, they decided to call a temporary truce. Thats enough for now. Im exhausted, Lightnere suggested to his brother. Send someone to check on the Westerosi. They seem to be quite formidable. The two brothers were clearly unprepared for the intensity of the battle. Just as they were ready to settle down, a scout arrived with startling news. My lord, the Westerosi say that Tyrosh has fallen. They invite you to a meeting and request that you station your army at the harbor. The brothers were stunned. ''Could the Westerosi truly be that strong?'' They had clearly underestimated their allies. It dawned on them that they had contributed little to the fight; the forces from Sunspear had nearly taken Tyrosh single-handedly. In the hierarchy of the Free Cities, Braavos was stronger than Pentos, as history had shown when Braavos defeated Pentos. But even Braavos had not conquered Pentos. Tyrosh was considered more formidable than Pentos, and now, Sunspear had proven itself stronger than Tyrosh. This realization placed Pentos at the bottom of the power structure. Facing such a powerful army, the brothers were understandably fearful. While docking their fleet in the harbor would have given them some reassurance, the invitation also made them feel deeply insecure. Yet, they knew they had no choice but to go. But who would go? The brothers exchanged uneasy glances, each trying to avoid the responsibility. Father said youre the commander of this battle, so only you can represent Pentos. Ill stay here, Lightnere said, trying to pass the burden. Since Im the commander, I need to stay and oversee the fleet. You go instead, his brother countered. Their cowardice was evident, reminiscent of Kurlands infamous reputation for avoiding danger. How about sending a captain? Lightnere suggested, but the men they had brought were mostly from vassal houses, each eager to earn glory in battle. The brothers had even taken money from these men, so it wouldnt be fair to send one of them to face the potential danger alone. But the question remained: who would be sent? Oh, thats right. The GriffinConningtonhes one of Illyrios men, isnt he? Dotnere remarked, and his brother immediately agreed. Connington was indeed loyal to Illyrio, and they both knew that Illyrio had hinted at using Connington in the most dangerous situations. This seemed like the perfect moment to test that loyalty. When Connington received the mission, he accepted it willingly. His curiosity was piqued, wondering how Sunspears forces had suddenly become so formidable. How had a mere 10,000 men managed to take Tyrosh? He entered the city with a small, nervous escort, determined to meet with Viserys in private. He intended to warn him that Illyrios intentions were far from pure and that he might soon face treachery. Meanwhile, the Myrish situation was less fraught. Cassius, the commander of Myrs fleet, entered Tyrosh with a few deputies, although he was uneasy. The people of Sunspear had been somewhat discourteous by not allowing the Myrish army into the city. Fearing the military might of Sunspear, Cassius could only focus on securing as much advantage for Myr as possible. The old Windblown captain, Hoyt, had anticipated many moves. Relying on his years of experience, he had already stationed men at the southern port before capturing the Dragons Flame Fortress. Consequently, he controlled both locations simultaneously. Leaving 300 to 500 men to guard the fortress, he led 3,000 men directly to Tyrosh. As he approached the city and saw the Windblown banners fluttering over the castle, Hoyt paused, momentarily lost in thought. Then he let out a huge sigh of relief. Captain! Viserys has succeeded! exclaimed his old comrade Denzo, his voice brimming with emotion. This meant Viserys was safe. The captain nodded, joy welling up in his heart. Despite the lingering smell of smoke and burning, the scene before him appeared exceptionally bright and clear. The blue and white banners dotted the scorched earth like flowers blooming in blackened mud. For the first time in history, a mercenary group was on the verge of owning its own territory. ''But wait! If a mercenary group controls territory, can it still be called a mercenary group? No, it becomes a warlords domaina hegemon.'' The realization struck Hoyt with both excitement and caution. He couldnt wait to see Viserys. With their cooperation, revenge seemed not just possible, but inevitable. As soon as Hoyt entered the city, he found Meris waiting to greet him. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Captain, Viserys told me to wait for you here. He said it was something important. Its about Pentos! Pentos? Hoyts eyelids twitched. ''Was Viserys planning to wipe out the Pentosi army? That wouldnt do!'' Despite his desire for revenge, Hoyt knew that attacking an ally would be disastrous. It would destroy their credibility, leaving them isolated, with no one willing to cooperate with them in the future. Moreover, such an action would turn every neighboring powerLys in the south, Sunspear in the west, and Myr in the northagainst them. They would never be able to establish themselves in Tyrosh if they made enemies on all sides. ''Ah, young people are too eager!'' Hoyt thought, believing that Viserys was rushing to consolidate power over the Windblown and then move on to Westeros. Young people often get carried away by the thrill of victory. Determined to dissuade Viserys from such a rash and dangerous course of action, Hoyt quickened his pace, striding purposefully towards the palace. He had to stop Viserys from making a decision that could undo everything they had achieved. Chapter 177: Attack on Pentos Chapter 177: Attack on PentosAt the top of the bell tower, Viserys, the Red Viper, and Connington stood overlooking the entire Tyrosh Palace. From their vantage point, they could see the remnants of battlethe corpses, severed limbs, and the flames and smoke that had not yet fully dissipated. Even from a distance, the brutality of the conflict was unmistakable. The palace grounds were littered with bodiesin the gardens, the square, the hall, even the fountain... The bell tower itself had not been spared. Though the bodies of the fallen soldiers had been cleared away, the blackened bloodstains on the ground told of a fierce struggle. This was the first time the Red Viper and Connington had met since the Usurper''s War, and only the second time Viserys and Connington had crossed paths. Connington noted, with some surprise, that neither Viserys nor Oberyn appeared shocked to see him, as if they had known he would be there. "Ser Connington, I like your blue hair," Viserys teased. Connington, unbothered by the jibe, instead brought up the subject of Illyrio. However, the response was only a shared, contemptuous smile between Viserys and Viserys. "My lord Hand of the King," said the Red Viper, placing his hand on Connington''s shoulder, whether he welcomed it or not, "who do you think gave him his ''happy time''?" Connington hesitated, confused. Illyrio had assured him that the Red Viper was a trustworthy ally, but now it seemed he was the one being played. "You?" Connington asked tentatively. "To be precise, it was us," the Red Viper replied, nodding toward Viserys. Connington turned to Viserys with a complicated expression, and after a long pause, he said, "Prince, you are very perceptive. If the late king and Prince Rhaegar had been like you, things might have been different." Seeing that his sincerity was not feigned, the Red Viper looked at Viserys and reassured him, "Don''t worry, Viserys. Ser Connington remains loyal to the Targaryens." Connington''s face tightened, sensing that this encounter was a test. But after some thought, he conceded. After all, during the Usurper''s War, it was he who had made the greatest blunders. He had indirectly caused Elia''s death, and the Red Viper, in not seeking vengeance, had shown remarkable restraint. "Prince, I wonder how you plan to deal with Illyrio?" Connington asked. "Don''t worry," Viserys replied. "I''m waiting for someone." At that moment, Conwyra stepped forward and reported that the old captain had arrived. With Viserys''s permission, the old captain was brought up. Upon seeing the Red Viper and Connington, the old captain hesitated, recognizing them as familiar faces. His hand instinctively moved to the hilt of his sword. However, Viserys had no intention of making formal introductions. The appearance of Connington had sparked in Viserys the realization of a very advantageous opportunity. After a brief greeting, Viserys turned to Connington and asked, "Ser Connington, how many soldiers remain in Pentos?" "Soldiers? I believe there are about 3,000 left," Connington replied. Viserys then shifted his gaze to the old captain. "Captain, the opportunity for revenge is here. I want to attack Pentosnow!" "Huh?" The old captain''s eyes widened in shock, and even the heavy bags under his eyes seemed to lift. Connington, too, thought he must have misheard. The Red Viper was momentarily stunned before a gleam of excitement lit up his eyes. He had thought taking Tyrosh was bold enough, but Viseryss ambition was proving to be far greater than anyone had anticipated. "Take Pentos? Now?" Connington thought Viserys must be mad, but his instincts told him that now was indeed the perfect moment. "What''s the issue?" Viserys continued. "Pentos is defended by only 3,000 to 4,000 soldiers. With the agreement they have with Braavos, they dont even have many Unsullied left. I have over 700 Unsullied myself, 2,000 miner soldiers, and Windblown has more than 3,000 men. Prince Oberyn has brought 10,000 soldiers. We only need to deploy some elite forces and strike in secrettheres no need for a full frontal assault." Connington swallowed hard. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The old captain''s eyes, once full of melancholy, now shone with a renewed sense of purpose. ''Is the goal I''ve worked so hard for all these years really within reach?'' he wondered. He still remembered that Viseryss original mission was simply to get Windblown out of trouble. The Red Viper stared at Viserys as if he were looking at a monster. Had he not met Connington, such thoughts might never have crossed his mind, but now, the opportunity was too good to pass up. "Of course," Viserys added, "if Ser Connington doesnt wish to proceed, or if any of you dont want to take the risk, Ill forget the whole thing." Hoyt, the old captain, was more than willing. He was already sixty years olda rare age in these timesand he had expected Viserys to merely engage the Pentos army stationed nearby. That alone would have been a significant opportunity. But now, Viseryss plan was far more daring, aimed directly at the heart of Pentos itself. Slowly, the old captain nodded. "I think this plan is feasible." All eyes then turned to Connington. He knew that this was Viserys giving him a chance to rejoin the Targaryen cause. After wandering for so many years, this was the moment he had longed fora chance to serve the Targaryens and help them reclaim the Iron Throne. Of course, he also hoped to restore his own familys fortunes. After the Usurpers War, House Connington had barely managed to keep its castle, with most of its lands granted to Roberts more loyal followers. The goal was clear. The reward was in sight. As long as House Baratheon sat on the Iron Throne, Connington would never achieve his dreams. But with Viserys, there was hope. "Ill take care of the fleet!" As Illyrios agent, he had the authority to meet with the high-ranking officers of the Pentos army. All he needed was an excusea banquet or celebrationto lure the Pentos forces ashore. Then, they could launch their attack on Pentos like a Trojan horse. As for the Red Viper, his temperament was perfectly suited for Viserys''s plan, which promised a grand spectacle. "Ive brought 10,000 men. Will 2,000 be too few? How about 5,000?" the Red Viper asked excitedly. "Five thousand wont fit on the ships. Bring 1,500, as long as theyre good men. Include the Unsullied and some from the Windblown. Three or four thousand will be enough. Were not planning to storm the city," Viserys replied. Success! This was to be a surprise attack. As long as they could control the power of House Kurland and their vassal families, victory was assured. The old captain had no objections to being part of this "us." Alone, he couldnt conquer Pentos, but if he could achieve his goal of revenge and secure real power, he would have fulfilled his mission. After everyone agreed, Connington suddenly spoke up. "Prince, I have one more request." "Speak," Viserys said. "If youre going to kill Illyrio, can you spare the child?" "Little Aegon?" Viserys asked. "Yes," Connington replied, his voice heavy with the weight of his request, as if all his courage had been spent on those few words. He was still the same Connington, unwilling to harm the innocent. Hoyt didnt care, but the Red Viper was curious about Viserys''s decision. This was, after all, the bloodline of Blackfyrea name that had brought endless trouble to the Targaryens. Any other Targaryen would have executed him without hesitation. Viserys smiled. "Youre something else, Ser Connington. At the Battle of the Bells, you didnt want to harm the innocent, and you let Robert escape. That decision indirectly led to the deaths of my brother, Princess Elia, and her children. And now you want to make the same mistake?" "Prince..." Connington began, but his voice trailed off. At the mention of Elia, the Red Vipers mouth twitched, as if a snake struggling to restrain its venomous fangs. The deep-seated hatred in his heart flared to life. Connington looked at Viserys with a mix of pain and regret, realizing he had said something foolish. Viserys leaned back, glancing at the faces around himConnington, the Red Viper, the old captain. All eyes were on him, as if they were waiting for his verdict. Finally, after what seemed like a long consideration, Viserys spoke, almost as if in compromise. "From today on, Little Aegon is your son," Viserys decreed, "born to you and a Blackfyre descendant. He has nothing to do with Illyrio. Youll explain it to him yourself. Dont call him Little Aegon or Little Griffjust call him Little Connington." With those few words, Viserys sealed the fate of the Blackfyre bloodline. "Thank you, Prince!" Connington knelt on one knee, choking back tears. For centuries, the Targaryens and Blackfyres had been locked in conflict, with the Blackfyre bloodline continuously reproducing in the Free Cities of Essos. The Blackfyres werent particular about lineage; whenever they were in the mood, they would sire more offspring. In terms of sheer numbers, they were even more prosperous than the Targaryens. Killing one Blackfyre would only lead to another rising in his place. Therefore, Viserys concluded, it was far more strategic to use this opportunity to secure Conningtons loyalty. Not to mention that Little Aegonno, he should now be called Little Conningtonis only twelve. The fact that he risked his life to save Illyrio in the fire shows he has a good heart. With such a child under Connington''s care, there''s little fear that he will grow up twisted. The most important reason for keeping "Little Aegon" alive is Viserys''s intention to use him to manipulate the "Spider" Varys. As long as "Little Aegon" lives, Viserys can align with Connington to play a long game against the spider. If Varys doesnt want his plans to crumble, hell be forced to continue cooperating with Connington. Even under the weight of the sunk cost, Varys will have no choice but to endure, no matter what suspicions arise. With their concerns addressed, everyone began preparing. Manfrey and Dany were assigned key tasks, while Arianne and Jorah were to stay behind and secure Tyrosh. Meanwhile, Viserys, the Red Viper, Hoyt, and Connington led the fleet to Pentos, ready to strike. "Dany," Viserys instructed, "tell the slaves that once Tyrosh is secured, they will be granted their freedom. Slaves make up the majority of Tyrosh''s population, and if you can win them over, the city will be secure." "Don''t worry, brother. I''ll handle it," Dany replied. "And as for Manfrey," Viserys continued, "make sure that Tyroshs best resources are firmly in our hands." Viserys gently straightened Dany''s hair. "We have more and more responsibilities now, and there are many times when I cant be with you. I have to rely on you." Dany nodded earnestly, her expression a mix of nervousness and happiness. Chapter 178: Where Did These Rebels Come From? Chapter 178: Where Did These Rebels Come From?Connington sent word to the Dotnere and Lightnere brothers, informing them that Viserys was planning a grand banquet in their honor and inviting them aboard his ship. With Illyrio vouching for Viserys, the brothers were without suspicion. Connington, skilled in persuasion, easily convinced the soldiers to accompany Viserys and his party that night as they set sail for Pentos. By the time the Pentos soldiers awoke from their drunken stupor, they found themselves under house arrest in their own camp. Meanwhile, Cassius of Myr was left behind in Tyrosh, with Manfrey assigned to keep him under control. Viserys, the Red Viper, and the old captain divided the fleet into three, each one like a sword aimed at Pentos. Captain Hoyts ship was positioned in the center. His gaze fixed on the northern horizon, as if he could see through the misty night to the city of Pentosthe city that had haunted his dreams for thirty years. The hatred that had festered within him for decades was finally on the brink of release, yet as they drew closer to Pentos, Hoyt found himself growing unexpectedly calm. He remembered the news of his family''s murder shortly after his flight from the city. For ten long years, Hoyt had been haunted by dreams of his slain relativessome accusing him of cowardice, others expressing concern for his well-being. For years, Hoyt had questioned whether he had done the right thing by fleeing. While Pentos had sacrificed only a prince during a drought, a voice deep within him insisted that he was a man, not a slave to be butchered at will. This belief sustained him, though it had grown faint with ageuntil Viserys reignited it with talk of just revenge. Now, Hoyt was convinced that his quest for vengeance was righteous. He had no reason to blame himself for defying the corrupt rules of Pentos. His mind was clear: the Berent family and their vassalsthe beneficiaries of those ruleshad to be utterly destroyed. A face flashed through Hoyts mindthat of a young man, Kurland, who had not yet become the head of House Berent when Hoyt left Pentos. He would never forget the smug look on Kurlands face when he came to Hoyts home to announce that he would be the next prince. At the time, both men had loved the same woman, but despite House Berents power, the girl had always favored Hoyt. He suspected that Kurland had a hand in him being chosen as Princea move that led to his exile. Two years after Hoyts departure, Kurland married the girl. Hoyt was determined to spare nothing in his assault on Pentos, except Kurlands head, which he vowed to take himself. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Due to the ongoing war in Tyrosh, the number of ships on the Narrow Sea route had significantly decreased. After nearly a week of sailing, the fleet arrived off the coast of Pentos in the early morning. As they neared the harbor, they saw the lighthouse extinguish its lighta signal that their arrival had been noticed. Before the fleet could enter the harbor, they needed to send notice, during which time the city would enter a brief state of martial law. This meant that Viserys and his forces couldnt simply sail into the harbor unchallenged. They had to rely on Connington to gain entry and trick the city gates open. Viserys, Connington, and the Red Viper, along with a ship full of elite soldiers, prepared to enter the harbor first and seize control of the city gates. Aboard the ship were Caggo, Spider Webber, Beans Baqq, the two Gerrolds, and a force larger than the one Viserys had led against the pirates. With the exception of the Red Viper, who was simply along for the ride, everyone else had their own motives for wanting to take Pentos. For these sellswords, the capture of Pentos promised another fortune. Viserys and Connington, however, were focused on a different prize: Illyrios head. As Illyrio had told Viserys earlier, the dragon egg should have already reached Pentos. Now, Illyrio was more of a liability than an asset. The group, who had been laughing and joking moments before, grew somber as the warship approached the harbor. The tall, imposing walls of Pentos loomed larger with every passing moment, casting long shadows that engulfed the crew. Viserys, his voice steady, gave the order: "Let''s begin." ... The searing pain caused Illyrio to break out in a cold sweat. Though the burn wasnt life-threatening, it had severely diminished his quality of life. He could no longer enjoy his beloved cheese and had to rely on poppy milk each night to sleep. Yet, each morning, as the milks effects wore off, the pain would return with a vengeance. He still couldnt fathom how his room had caught fire. In his weakened state, his mind conjured all sorts of fears, even dreaming of Viserys riding a black dragon and setting him aflame. As he was about to drift off, a knock on the door interrupted him. A maid entered the room, which reeked of pus and herbs. Seeing her, Illyrio felt a small measure of relief. His son, Aegon, was with her. Uncle Illyrio, is the wound hurting again? Aegon asked, concern in his voice. Illyrio was comforted by his son''s presence. Its okay, its... its much better. His once golden beard was gone, replaced by a disheveled, burned face marred with ugly scars that looked like mud caked onto his skin. Im here to change your bandages, the maid said softly. Illyrio nodded. He watched Aegons busy figure with satisfaction. ''See, Serra, this is our child,'' he thought. ''I swear I will place him on the Iron Throne and restore the Blackfyre bloodline to its rightful place!'' As he made this vow to himself, his thoughts drifted back to Viserys. The fallen princes rise to power had been beyond his expectationsfrom winning the tournament to beheading the pirates and forging alliances. It was hard to believe this was the same man he once thought of as little more than a pawn. What irritated Illyrio most was how easily Viserys had dismissed the marriage alliance with the Horselord. ''Since you dont want to follow my plan,'' Illyrio thought, his eyes flashing with murderous intent, ''Ill write you a new ending!'' If he could find a way to cripple Viserys, everything would still be within his control. Just then, a servant burst into the room, panic written all over his face. "My lord, terrible news! A group of rebels has captured the city gates!" "Rebels?! Where did these rebels come from?" Illyrio demanded, his anger flaring as the situation spiraled out of control. Chapter 179: Great Timing, Waboh, Now Give Him the Right News Chapter 179: Great Timing, Waboh, Now Give Him the Right NewsPentos. Berent Tower Residence. Kurland awoke earlier than usual today. The sky outside the window was still dark, with nights shadows lingering, but he had no intention of returning to sleep. He stretched out his arm, now marked with brown age spots, and pulled the rope beside his bed. A crisp bell rang out beyond the window. His personal attendant, Blane, entered the room, followed by three maids. One began to wash him, another prepared his clothes, and the third opened the windows to air out the room. Blane spoke as the maids worked, "My lord, you have three appointments today: a meeting, a tour, and an audience. At breakfast, youll meet with the head of House Monet. At noon, theres a house council meeting, and in the afternoon, youll receive a merchant from Gulltown, accompanied by a lord." Kurland considered this for a moment, then said, "Reschedule the meeting with House Monet for the afternoon along with the merchant from Westeros." He spread his arms, letting the maids clean him, while closing his eyes in thought. An uneasy feeling gnawed at him, as if something significant was on the horizon. "Yes, my lord," Blane replied. "Any news from the war in Tyrosh?" Kurland asked. "None yet, my lord." "And Viserys?" "We dont have much information, but I heard he was in Tyrosh before the war and bought a mine." Kurland opened his eyes, casting a dismissive glance at Blane before scoffing, "A mine? How impatient these young men are." In his mind, Viseryss actions were nothing more than petty attempts to seize assets earlya move Kurland saw as foolish and transparent. He was now utterly convinced that Viserys wouldn''t dare make any bolder moves. Just then, a commotion outside caught Kurlands attention, and he frowned. "Whats happening out there?" Blane peered out the window and recognized the source of the noise. "Its Waboh. He looks very anxious." Waboh, a member of House Berent stationed in the west, primarily served as an informant and intermediary. Though he commanded a small force of about a hundred men, Kurland never expected him to engage in combat. "No," Kurland muttered, his frown deepening. "If hes this desperate to see me, it must be something important." "Let him in." Waboh hurried into the room, a large bruise darkening his face. "What happened to you?" Kurland demanded. "The city gates, my lord! A group of rebelsIllyrios mentheyve taken control of the city!" "Rebels? Calm down and tell me everything! How many are there?" As Waboh relayed the situation, Kurland grew more confused. ''Sellswords? Illyrios men? What a chaotic mess.'' But when he heard that there were only 300 to 500 rebels, his tension eased. "Only 300 to 500? Whats the fuss about? Send out the guard and drive them off! Take my Unsullied with you!" "Yes, my lord!" Waboh responded, turning to leave. But before he could exit, another scout burst into the room, even more disheveled, dust-covered, with a broken arrow protruding from his back. "My lord, were under attack! There are thousands of themalmost ten thousand! Theyve already breached the walls!" Kurland felt a tremor of fear. "How many?" The gravity of the situation hit him like a blow. Ten thousand mena full-scale assault on Pentos. But one thing didnt add up: Where had this massive force come from? It was as if theyd materialized out of thin air. Westeros? But when had the lords of Westeros begun conspiring with his own people? This was completely unlike their usual tactics. Kurlands mind raced, his composure unraveling. The man who thrived only when the winds were favorable now found himself exposed. "My lord, we must flee through the tunnel!" Blane urged. "Yes, my lord, let''s escape through the tunnel!" Waboh, ever fearful of death, quickly agreed. Kurland looked around the room. Blane and Waboh stared at him expectantly, while the maids trembled in fear. They were defenselessif an army broke in, they could do nothing but submit. Kurland hesitated. The thought of leaving meant abandoning his power, severing his ties to this place forever. Yet he still had a substantial fortune in the Iron Bank, and dying here would be a terrible waste. Even if he considered his family, their only chance of survival hinged on his escape. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Reluctantly, he made his decision. "Go! Gather the Unsullied to escort us!" "Yes, my lord!" Waboh and Blane responded in unison. By the time Kurland received the news, Viserys and his forces had already captured half of Pentoss walls and seized control of the Pentos Palace. The outcome was all but decided. Many of the soldiers in Pentos were deeply in debt, using military service as a means to repay what they owed. When Viserys commanded his troops to fight, he shouted, "Drop your weapons, and your debts will be forgiven!" The debt-ridden soldiers crumbled at the first sign of resistance, with some even pledging their allegiance to Viserys on the spot. It was estimated that the entire city of Pentos would fall within two hours. "Webber! Webber!" Viserys called out to his nearby lieutenant. "My lord!" Webber responded, his loyalty to Viserys unwavering. The changes Viserys had orchestrated in the past year were more profound than those of the previous decade. "Take your battalion and support the captain. Kurland has escaped to the north with a hundred Unsullied. Be careful!" "Yes, my lord!" Webber replied, and though Viserys was giving orders to another commander as if he were one himself, no one found it unusual. On the contrary, it felt natural, as if it were the most appropriate course of action. This operation in Pentos was more akin to a coup d''tat than a conventional battlea strategic game of capturing strongholds, not merely cutting off heads. Viserys understood Hoyts perspective, though. At sixty years old, even if Hoyt succeeded in taking Pentos, how many more years did he have left? For Hoyt, this was about vengeance, not conquest. But Viserys had different ambitions. He wanted territory. To that end, he had even halted Connington, who was intent on capturing Illyrio, allowing them to take advantage of the situation to gain control over all the nobles in the city. House Berent and all those affiliated with them had to be completely subdued. Of course, this didnt mean Illyrio would escape unscathed. Viserys ordered Regis to lead a group and take control of Illyrios estate. Chapter 180: Tywin’s Head Is Yours, Robert’s Is Mine Chapter 180: Tywins Head Is Yours, Roberts Is MinePentos was the weakest of the nine Free Cities. Viserys and his forces had launched their attack in the early morning, and by noon, they had seized the palace and the homes of the great nobles. Hoyt had not yet returned from his pursuit of Kurland, leaving Viserys and the Red Viper to take control of the captured nobles in the palace hall. Afterward, the two men made their way to a pool by the rockery in the palace gardens. Unable to stand the heat any longer, the Red Viper stripped off his armor and dove into the cool water. Although he was in his thirties, his body showed no signs of agehis olive skin was taut over well-defined muscles. Seeing the Red Viper so at ease, Viserys decided to follow suit, removing his armor and revealing his own lean, muscular frame. "You''re something else," the Red Viper remarked, feeling the water''s refreshing coolness. "Did you plan all of this from the start?" Viseryss bold actions had clearly impressed him. The prince had a knack for diving headfirst into dangerous situations and emerging unscathed. "I didnt know Connington would be here," Viserys replied. "If I hadnt run into him, I wouldnt have thought of attacking Pentos." "Youre remarkable too," the Red Viper said, admiring Viseryss decisiveness. "You just decided to attack and went for it, without a moments hesitation." Most men would have basked in their victory after taking Tyrosh, savoring their success, but not Viserys. He hadnt even finished his meal before setting his sights on the next conquest. When the conditions were right, he acted. If they werent, he created them. Hesitation, in his view, would only lead to failure, like Bittersteel. "When the conditions are ripe, I act," Viserys continued. "If theyre not ripe, I create them. Hesitate, and youll end up like Bittersteel." "Youre far stronger than Bittersteel," the Red Viper observed, offering an honest assessment. He had originally intended to bring up the topic of a marriage alliance, but since Viserys hadnt mentioned it, he saw no reason to rush the conversation. Viserys had already caused a significant stir in the Free Cities, and it was clear he would do the same in Westeros. "Ive heard Robert spends his days eating, drinking, whoring, and sleeping," the Red Viper mused. "Perhaps its time to give him something to worry about." He also thought about The Reach. During the War of the Usurper, both Dorne and The Reach had been loyal to the crown, but after Robert took the throne, both regions were pushed to the periphery of power. Viseryss rise was sure to unsettle some, sparking conflict and intrigue in Westeros. However, the Red Viper had his own concerns. Kings Landing was a place where everyone had their own agenda, and even with all his skill, he might find himself constrained by the political machinations of the capital. The Red Viper shared his concern with Viserys. "So what if we don''t have a position? Can we create one?" "Create a position?" Oberyn repeated, wiping the water droplets from his face and looking intrigued. "You can take some news about me with you when you go to Kings Landing. Just apply for a... lets call it a foreign minister role." "Foreign minister?" The Red Viper asked, puzzled by the term. "But will Robert agree? And what about that old fox Arryn? Hes not exactly easy to deal with." Viserys leaned forward, a sly smile on his lips. "Do you know what a ''unified value'' is?" The Red Viper perked up, curious about this new concept. "If I were a nobody," Viserys continued, "not only would I have failed to accomplish what I have, but I''d be treated like the Beggar King. Dorne and The Reach would always have another option. But now things are different. Robert, that licker pig, will have to give up some of his power to win you over. But how much is too muchthats for you to decide." The Red Viper, quick-witted as ever, immediately grasped Viserys''s point. "Licker pig?" "Lyanna clearly doesnt like him, but he keeps trailing after her. What else could he be?" The Red Viper burst into laughter. "A licker pig, thats perfect!" At that moment, Webber and a knight from Dorne approached them. Webber spoke first, "Viserys, the captain has returned." "Let''s go," Viserys said, rising from the pool. "Well discuss our next move together." ... On the other side of the palace, Hoyt walked with a spring in his step. When he saw Viserys and the others, a smile flickered in his eyes. He felt as if he had been transported back to his youthno, even further, to the vitality of a fifteen-year-old. In his hand, he carried a cloak, within which was wrapped a round object. There was no need to askit was Kurlands head. "I hope that one day," Oberyn said, his voice filled with quiet resolve, "Ill be able to cut off the head of the Mountain just like that." The Red Vipers eyes darkened with shared hatred. The death of Elia had festered in him for twelve long years. He had dreamed of this moment. "You can also have Tywins head, but I get Roberts," Viserys said, his tone sharp but teasing. The Red Viper smiled grimly and replied, "Thats right. Tywins head is mine, and Roberts is yours." When Viserys saw Hoyt approaching, he walked up to him with a smile and said, "Congratulations, Commander, on slaying your enemy!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The mercenaries behind him echoed in unison, "Congratulations, Commander, on slaying your enemy!" Hoyt''s weathered face, lined with deep furrows, bloomed into a wide grin, and even the bags under his eyes seemed to shrink with the joy of victory. "Lets go! Were heading to the Hall of the Sea and Land!" Hoyt declared. "Long live the Prince!" Viserys shouted, raising his arms high. "Long live the Prince!" the mercenaries chanted back. "Long live the Prince!" "Long live the Prince!" For the first time in hundreds of years, Pentos had a Prince with real power. His name was Hoyt Stewart. After his coronation, Hoyt quickly announced several decrees. The first was the abolition of the tradition of the "Princes Sacrifice," a barbaric practice that had long been despised by the noble families and had been the ruin of Hoyt''s own family. This so-called "legal" death threat against any disobedient prince was finally put to an end. Next, Hoyt decreed the execution of all members of House Berent and their vassal families, the confiscation of their property, and the cancellation of their debts. This single act won him widespread support. House Berent and its vassals held at least 70% of the debts in Pentos, making them creditors not only to commoners but also to some of the weaker noble houses. With their debts erased, most of the citys inhabitants stood to benefit greatly from Hoyts actions. After all, few would mourn the death of their creditors. Hoyt then turned to the matter of power-sharing with the other noble houses of Pentos. These families would be essential in governing the city moving forward. How to distribute power and establish a fair system would require careful consideration. After decades of fighting, Hoyt had few concrete ideas on how to proceed. So, he sought advice from Viserys. "I want you to be the next Prince of Pentos," Hoyt said to Viserys, his tone serious and resolute. Chapter 181: Three Dragon Eggs Chapter 181: Three Dragon Eggs"You''re not joking, are you?" Viserys asked, his surprise evident. Hoyt responded with a sly smile, explaining his reasoning. "I''m already 58 years old, and let''s be honest, my best days are behind me. It''s uncertain if I can even have a child at this age. And even if I did, I have no solid foundation to ensure they would reach adulthood in a few years..." There was a touch of melancholy in the old captains voice. His implication was clear: he would take on the role of prince for now, but when the time came, he would pass it on to Viserys, who would then pass it on to his own heir. This meant that, from this point forward, the Prince of Pentos would no longer be chosen from among the forty noble families but from the bloodlines of just two people. Hoyt also revealed the practical reason behind his decision. "If you fail to restore your kingdom, ruling Pentos would be more than enough. And if you succeed, you wont be able to stay here forever. Pentos would benefit from having a solid alliance." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "When did you become so straightforward?" Viserys chuckled. Hoyt grinned but didnt reply directly. Instead, he added, "By the way, Ill only recognize your bloodline and Danys. I wont acknowledge the child of just any woman." Viserys smiled, agreeing to Hoyt''s proposal and conditions. The old captain was indeed a veteran, and his considerations were thorough. His stipulations were partly out of affection for Dany and partly to ensure Viserys remained firmly bound to Pentos. Viserys had gone from being a king without land or subjects to wielding significant influence over three Free CitiesPentos, Tyrosh, and Lys. What he lacked now was a unifying cause to bring these cities together. The Triarchy had once united the three cities of the Disputed Lands against Volantis, but without external pressure, the powerful families of the Free Cities wouldnt easily relinquish their power. Moreover, convincing the three Free Cities to attack Westeros wouldnt be in their interest. Viserys had witnessed the Braavosi lords building a ''Nine Tower Manse'' for Drogo and remembered a problem he had recognized when he first arrived in Tyrosh a year ago: the looming threat of a Dothraki invasion. Viserys needed more than just the Free Cities. He needed vast, fertile lands to support his ambitions, and he couldnt allow the Dothraki to ravage the lands west of the Rhoyne. Drogo, the Horselord, wouldnt stand by as Pentos, once meek, suddenly joined a powerful alliance and slipped from his grasp. A war between Viserys and the Dothraki seemed inevitable within the next year or two, but Viserys saw this as an opportunity to promote the idea of a ''federation.'' The nomads relied heavily on the vast grasslands, and Viserys believed their combat effectiveness was not insurmountable. If he could kill Drogo, he could establish the Federation and consolidate power along the eastern coast of the Narrow Sea. By then, the Red Comet would have appeared, and he would use the blood of the Horselords to herald the rebirth of the dragons. When Illyrio saw Viserys, Connington, and the Red Viper walk in together, he blinked, thinking he was seeing things. "Father, Prince, Prince Viserys," Little Aegon greeted them as he tended to Illyrio at his bedside. Seeing Connington, his face lit up with joy. Illyrio said, "Prince Viserys, Prince Oberyn, Con... Griff." Viserys exchanged a brief glance with Connington before walking over to Little Aegon. "Come with me. I have something to tell you." Little Aegon looked confused but remained polite. He turned to Illyrio and said, "Uncle, Ill be going now." Illyrio''s neck felt stiff, as if rusted, and he nodded with difficulty. He wanted to ask Connington what was happening, but Connington only stared at him coldly, his eyes sharp as swords, making Illyrio''s heart tremble. A sense of foreboding gripped him, and even the headband he wore seemed to quiver slightly. Illyrio first looked at Viserys, who returned his gaze with a blank expression. Then he glanced at the Red Viper, who stood behind Viserys with a devilish smile, as if he were watching an amusing spectacle, ready to reveal his fangs at any moment. At one point, Illyrio even imagined their pupils had turned vertical, like those of serpentsone ready to spit fire, the other venom. "Princes," Illyrio began, forcing himself to remain calm, "shouldnt you be in Tyrosh?" "I missed you," Viserys replied with a mocking smile. "So I came to see you." "Pffft" The Red Viper couldnt contain his laughter. Illyrios smile froze as he realized they were toying with him. Anger flared within him. "You... you already know?" "Know what?" Viserys asked, feigning ignorance. "Know that Ive been playing you and your sister like chess pieces!" Illyrios eyes gleamed with a flicker of his old pride, a reminder of the ruthless killer he had once been before years of luxury dulled his edge. "Playing with me?" Viseryss voice was sharp. "Youre about to be outplayed." "The fire that day..." Illyrios mind raced, piecing it together. "But you" "Dont bother," Viserys cut him off. "Its all irrelevant now. Tell me how youre connected to the Spider, and Ill make your death quick." Illyrios eyes widened. "Can you at least tell me when you found out about us?" "What good will that do you now?" Viserys replied coolly. "Cooperate, and I might let Aegon live." Viseryss words struck Illyrio with terror. He couldnt fathom how Viserys had uncovered this secret. Only he and Varys were supposed to know. Could Varys have betrayed him? But if that were the case, Viserys wouldnt need to ask for Varyss contact information. Realizing he had been exposed, Illyrio glanced at the Red Viper. He had even urged him to kill Viserys. Now, in the Red Viper''s eyes, he must have looked like a fool. "Promise me to let me see my child one last time," Illyrio pleaded. "Hes Conningtons child now. If you want him to live, keep your mouth shut." "I promise, I wont say a word," Illyrio responded, the resignation in his voice palpable. Years of careful planning, more than a decade of scheming, had all crumbled to nothing. He took a deep breath, as if preparing to divulge his conspiracy with Varys. "Were you involved in the gradual change in my father''s mind?" Viserys asked, his tone sharp. "I dont know," Illyrio replied, shaking his head. "I dont think so. Varys mentioned it in his letters to mehe was as surprised by the change in Your Grace as anyone." Viserys felt a chill at Illyrios words. He had always suspected that his fathers decline was linked to Varys. The idea that the Targaryens carried a genetic predisposition for madness was something he outright rejected. After all, during the Valyrian era, the Targaryens had ruled for thousands of years without such problems. How could so many issues arise in just a few hundred years in Westeros? With Varys seemingly ruled out, Viserys began to wonder if the Three-Eyed Raven was behind it all. "Can I see the child now?" Illyrio asked, his voice trembling slightly. Viserys didnt bother giving him instructions on what to sayIllyrio should know better. Meanwhile, young Aegon, who had just learned his "true identity," was struggling with the revelation. He could never have imagined that the uncle he loved was the very person who had destroyed his "family." "He used you as leverage to force your own father to serve him," Viserys said gently, trying to comfort the boy. "But now that weve destroyed House Berent, he has no one left. You can finally live with your father again." This was the lie they had carefully prepared in advance. The "truth" was that Illyrio had taken Aegons mother, Serra, from Connington, and blackmailed him into serving by threatening to expose Serras and Aegons true identities. Aegon, smart beyond his years, turned to the Red Viper for confirmation. "Yes, Ser Connington was indeed Hand of the King," the Red Viper said, eager to support the narrative, with just a hint of truth in his words. Aegon remained silent for a long moment, absorbing the weight of the revelation. Then, with sudden resolve, he drew his sword and knelt before Viserys. "Prince Viserys, thank you for saving me and my father. I will do whatever it takes, even if it means giving my life, to help you ascend to the Iron Throne!" Viserys smiled, extending a hand to help him up. "First, learn from your father. When you become a true warrior, then you can serve me." Though only ten years old, Aegon was already over 1.6 meters tall. He looked up at Viserys with deep admiration, his eyes reflecting the awe he felt for the man who had become one of his idols. Viserys glanced at Connington, and the understanding passed between them silently. From that moment on, there would be no more Young Griff, no more Little Aegononly a little Connington. With the matter of Little Connington settled, Viserys turned his attention to Illyrio, who confirmed what Viserys had long suspected: he and Varys had indeed intercepted the Targaryen wealth at the Iron Banka staggering 700,000 gold dragons! No mere killer could have amassed such a fortune in just over a decade. The revelation of this vast wealth only fueled Viserys''s anger. He remembered the miserable life he and Dany had led, scraping by in exile. But then his eyes drifted to the three dragon eggs, their presence slowly calming his fury. Three dragon eggs. Chapter 182: Give Me a Dragon Egg Chapter 182: Give Me a Dragon Egg[Upon touching the dragon egg, gain 25.3 attribute points...] [Upon touching the dragon egg, gain 28.6 attribute points...] [Upon touching the dragon egg, gain 24.4 attribute points...] The dragon eggs from the Shadow Lands were far more potent than Viserys had anticipated. Their shells, crafted from glass and enamel, resembled large gemstones at first glance, with colors that matched the descriptions from the original stories. The black egg, which would eventually hatch Drogon, looked like obsidian, with a scaly pattern and dark red swirls. It was cold to the touch and heavy in weight. The second egg was a deep green with bronze spots, while the third was milky white with silver and gold streaks. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. According to one theory, dragons originated from the Shadow Lands, and these three eggs had also been obtained by Illyrio from that mysterious region. Perhaps the magic there was more concentrated. Whether that was true or not, Viserys would find out when he consulted with Shiera. The Red Viper, however, wasnt concerned with such details. He simply asked, "Viserys, can I have one?" Viserys paused for a moment before replying, "Of course, pick one." The Red Viper was taken aback by how readily Viserys agreed. He clearly remembered Viserys being intent on collecting dragon eggs. Why, then, was he so willing to give one away? Was it out of gratitude for Dornes strength, or perhaps to thank him personally? "I want this one," the Red Viper said, locking eyes with Viserys, as if worried the offer might be rescinded. Viserys met his gaze and asked, "Are you sure? Once you choose, theres no going back." "Of course," the Red Viper replied, though a bit puzzled. "You can have it," Viserys said, "but leave it with me for now. Im working on my fire magic and need the eggs assistance." Hearing this, the Red Viper hesitated. After weighing the pros and cons, he reluctantly handed the dragon egg back to Viserys, who calmly placed it alongside the others in a brocade box. Viserys knew he couldnt outright refuse his request to share the dragon eggs, nor could he afford to hesitate. The Red Viper was clever and far from a gentleman. Once he sensed an advantage, he would likely push for more. It was better to shut down the conversation before it escalated. While Viserys desired the dragon eggs, his priority was mastering fire magicsomething far more impressive to show off. So, Viserys concocted a plausible lie to placate him, without any guilt. Given their complex relationship and the scheming that defined it, complete honesty between them was out of the question. A limited amount of truth would suffice. After all, Viserys had saved Doran from the torture of constant gout attacks, in return, had gained a valuable secret about his daughter. The Red Viper, in turn, had no intention of being fully transparent with Viserys either. The two of them wandered through Illyrios treasure room once more, taking in the array of exquisitely crafted garments made from luxurious materials. However, the style of the clothes was distinctly Dothraki, reminding them of the annual tributes that the merchants and magistrates of Pentos paid to the Horselord. It seemed that these well-dressed fools were due to make their offerings again. As Viserys scanned the room, something caught his eye in a cornera pure gold collar. It was more of a shackle than a collar, and as he picked it up, a memory surfaced. In the original tale, when Daenerys was bathing, Illyrios maid had mentioned that the Horselord even adorned his slaves with gold shackles. When the Mother of Dragons was married, she wore a gold collara cruel symbol of her fate. At that time, the Horselord likely viewed Dany, not yet the powerful Mother of Dragons, as nothing more than a high-class slave. As the Red Viper continued to browse, a sharp, grating sound suddenly filled the air. He turned to see its source and realized it was coming from Viserys. Just as he was about to approach, Conwyra entered the room. "Prince, Commander Hoyt wants to see you," Conwyra announced. "I know. Keep a close watch here. Dont let so much as a fly get in," Viserys replied, his voice simmering with barely contained anger. He regretted letting Illyrio die so easily. "Yes, my lord!" Conwyra responded. As Viserys left, the Red Viper glanced back and noticed a large gold ball, roughly the size of a sandbag, casually tossed aside. Deep fingerprints were clearly visible in the metal. Viseryss actions left the Red Viper puzzled. ... Meanwhile, at the newly cleared Prince''s Palace, Hoyt faced his first diplomatic challenge since taking power. During past conflicts over territory between Pentos and Braavos, Pentos had suffered four losses and one draw. As a result, Braavos had imposed harsh terms, limiting Pentos to only the military forces necessary for maintaining law and order and defending the city, and restricting them to no more than twenty warships. This left Pentos''s military strength severely crippled. Now, the Braavosi ambassador was insisting that this treaty be honored even after the change in leadership. Neither Hoyt nor Viserys could accept such conditions. Viserys, in particular, found it unacceptablePentos, as the Free City closest to Kings Landing, needed far more than twenty ships and a small army if it was to serve as a springboard for deterring Kings Landing and possibly launching an attack on Westeros. However, Viserys couldnt help but admire the Braavosis audacity. Less than two days after the city changed hands, they had the nerve to show up and demand guarantees for their interests. This boldness highlighted the challenges that lay ahead for Viserys. Unifying the Triarchyor even expanding it to include Pentoswas no small task. Internal dissent would need to be managed, and external forces like Braavos and Volantis would certainly resist the emergence of a powerful alliance. The Horselords loomed on the horizon, eyeing the grasslands, and the Iron Throne''s Master of Ships, Stannis II Lannister, still commanded a formidable fleet. Then there was Tywin Lannisters Westerlands, also boasting a powerful navy. Building up his own territory from scratch was going to be a monumental task. When Viserys arrived at Hoyts palace, he was met with an unexpected sighta familiar face: Jalifah! Jalifah was the captain of House Zalyne, the man who had outmaneuvered Viserys in Braavos by playing the role of the mantis to Viseryss cicada, with the bird in the shadows. Upon seeing Viserys, Jalifah was equally surprised. The cold, tense standoff with Hoyt suddenly dissipated. Both men were taken aback by the encounter. Viserys? Jalifah asked tentatively, still unsure if the man before him was truly who he thought. Hoyt and the Red Viper were both caught off guard, especially the Red Viper, who was beginning to realize that Viserys seemed to have acquaintances everywhere. Hoyt felt a glimmer of hopeif Viserys and Jalifah were on good terms, perhaps the Braavosi would be willing to ease their demands. After all, who in their right mind would willingly surrender so much wealth every year to those savages? A strong military was essential to breaking free from such burdensome obligations. This is Prince Oberyn of Dorne, Viserys introduced. Oberyn, this is my friend from Braavos. Jalifah was surprised by the identity of the Red Viper but showed no signs of intimidation. After the introductions, Viserys asked, "Werent you with Roths fleet? How did you end up here as an envoy?" Now certain that he was speaking to Viserys, Jalifahs guarded demeanor softened, and he opened up like an old friend. "This is all thanks to you!" Jalifah exclaimed. "Me?" Viserys asked, surprised. Jalifah explained that he had been given this relatively easy assignment because, a few months ago, Viserys had taken out the notorious pirates. With the seas now safer, the Narrow Sea route had become significantly more secure, allowing Roth to place Jalifah in a more strategic position and assign younger, less experienced men to escort merchant ships. Though Jalifah didnt know why Viserys was in Pentos, his instincts told him that Viserys would play a crucial role in the upcoming negotiations. There was something different about hima deadly aura, the kind that only someone who had taken the lives of many could exude. Jalifahs intuition was spot-on. Viserys had personally killed nearly 500 enemies when he took out Rovis ships, not to mention the countless foes he had slain on the battlefield. Despite this, Jalifah maintained his stance: the agreement between Pentos and Braavos should remain unchanged. Hoyt and the Red Viper turned their eyes to Viserys, waiting for his response. But instead of agreeing or refusing, Viserys pivoted, asking about the current situation in Braavos, particularly the status of House Zalyne and House Fregar. "Lord Roth is doing well, and young Viserys is in good health," Jalifah replied. "A boy?" Viserys inquired. "Yes, and Lady Methys is pregnant again. The High Septon says its a girl this time, and they plan to name her Daenerys." Viserys listened carefully, understanding the implications. Braavos was now largely under the control of House Zalyne and the Sealords House of Antaryon. With his influence extending across three Free Cities, Viserys knew he had the power to significantly affect the balance of power in Braavos. He also realized that it was pointless to waste time with unnecessary pleasantries. "Heres what well do," Viserys said decisively. "Ill write a letter to Lord Roth, and you can deliver it. Well discuss the terms after that." Jalifah recognized the need to give Viserys the respect he was due and agreed without pushing further. The situation in Pentos was temporarily stabilized, but Viserys knew he had to hurry back to Tyrosh to deal with the aftermath there. Chapter 183: If My Brother Ever Needs a Paramour… Chapter 183: If My Brother Ever Needs a ParamourThe smoke of war had dissipated, leaving behind a faint scent of lime in the air. The sky over Tyrosh had returned to a clear, bright blue, signaling the end of bloodshed and fire. But even as the city began to heal, life had to go on. Manfrey, who had stayed behind in Tyrosh, was eager to secure more benefits for Sunspear. Although looting slaves was out of the question, he hoped to bring back valuable goods or skilled craftsmen. However, Dany, known as the Young Mother to the freed slaves, held the most valuable parts of Tyrosh firmly in her grasp, with the 500 Unsullied left by Viserys and the three battalions under the old commander ensuring her control. If Manfrey wanted to challenge her hold, he would have to drop his pretense of cooperation. Recognizing that seizing Tyrosh had been an unexpected victory, Manfrey decided it was best to wait for Viseryss return before negotiating the distribution of spoils. In the meantime, he took responsibility for the city''s defense. But that didnt mean he was idle. Despite House Martell''s reputation for being hot-blooded, they were also known for their cunning. At Manfreys urging, Arianne spent nearly every day by Danys side, tirelessly promoting her younger brother, Quentyn, as a potential match. During this time, Dany had to endure Ariannes relentless chatter while assessing the damage Tyrosh had suffered. "Prince Dany, Quentyn is truly a remarkable young man," Arianne would insist. "Even Ser Barristan has praised his skill and character!" Ser Barristan the Bold, whose reputation for honor and virtue spanned the Seven Kingdoms, was the embodiment of the knightly spirit. Arianne, of course, was exaggerating Quentyns virtues. In truth, Barristan had never praised Quentyns martial prowess; he had merely acknowledged that Quentyn was a decent young man. Ariannes enthusiasm stemmed from her awareness of the secret marriage pact between the Targaryens and the Martells. Knowing she was destined to marry Viserys, Arianne was less concerned with securing her position as heir to Sunspear and more focused on strengthening the bond between their houses. Viserys had already informed Dany of the marriage pact, and after all they had been through together, Dany needed no further explanation. Still, Dany found Ariannes constant promotion of Quentyn a bit tiresome. Trying to maintain a polite demeanor, she replied, "Princess Arianne, it sounds like Prince Quentyn is indeed a fine young man, but can we discuss this later? Many people in Tyrosh are hungry, and we need to ensure everyone is fed first." Having endured hardships alongside Viserys, Dany understood the pain of hunger all too well and felt deep sympathy for the common people. Viserys had also impressed upon her the importance of controlling the food supply, knowing that whoever controlled the food would control Tyrosh. However, Dany''s attempt to deflect the conversation didnt have the desired effect. Arianne responded dismissively, "I really dont understand why people would do anything for a mere mouthful of food. Isnt there more to life than eating?" Danys expression grew serious, the polite smile she had been maintaining fading. "Princess Arianne, not everyone in this world is born a princess. For most people, survival comes first." Meris and Kyla, who had shared similar hardships with Dany, felt their already low opinion of the Dornish princess drop further. Arianne, sensing the shift in the rooms mood, merely shrugged. She had never known hunger and was indifferent to Danys words. But having grown up in the aristocracy, she was keenly aware of others'' emotions and could tell that Dany wasnt enthusiastic about the proposed marriage alliance. Still, Arianne didnt care. She was more than satisfied with the idea of marrying Viserys. This sister-in-laws attitude didnt bother her much. But then a realization struck herTargaryens traditionally married within their own family. ''Could Dany harbor ambitions to marry Viserys herself?'' The thought of her sister-in-law becoming a rival suddenly sparked a sense of urgency in Arianne. Pressing on, she said, "Princess, you must realize that without the fleet from Sunspear, the attack on Tyrosh wouldnt have been so successful. If Viserys is to reclaim the Iron Throne, he needs a strong enough ally!" Dany stopped what she was doing and turned to face Arianne, the tension between them thickening the air. "And alliances come at a price," Arianne added pointedly. Dany, though clever, wasnt one for deep political maneuvering, and she had already reached the limit of her patience with Arianne. She decided not to engage in a debate over who played the most crucial role in the capture of Tyrosh. Instead, she changed the subject entirely. "Alright, I understand. If my brother ever needs a paramour, Ill make sure youre first in line." With that, Dany turned and left, taking Meris and Kyla with her, leaving Arianne behind, shaking with anger. Arianne wanted to retort but couldnt find the words. Dany had subtly asserted the Targaryen superiority over House Martell. While the two Targaryens might still be relatively weak, it was clear that once Tyrosh was fully under their control, their power would surge. The alliance between Targaryen and Martell had grown beyond a simple marriage contract; it was now about shared political ambitions. The magic Viserys had promised, Dorans gout-ridden conditionViserys and Dany now held more cards and had more options. House Martell would be overreaching to expect more than one marital alliance. With all the commotion in the Free Cities, House Tyrell in Highgarden couldnt afford to remain indifferent. The frequent tensions between The Reach and Dorne only added to the complexity. Dany was also aware of Viseryss efforts to hatch dragons and firmly believed they would return. In her mind, the Targaryens didnt need to share their future success with too many others. This belief fueled her firm stance. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Arianne was not one to back down easily. Prideful as ever, she resolved to stay in Tyrosh after the war, determined to compete with Dany on her own terms. ... Dotnere and Lightnere sat in a dark room, staring at each other, the silence between them thick with tension. As time dragged on, the brothers unease grew into a gnawing despair. They were captives now, with no sign of the warship that had once been their escape. Whether Pentos fell or not, their fates seemed sealeddeath if the city was lost, or life as bargaining chips if it wasn''t. Why do you think the Griff is attacking Pentos? Lightnere asked, his voice laced with confusion. Weve never even seen him before, have we? Dotnere, growing impatient, replied, How should I know? Maybe hes using an alias. The old man has plenty of enemies. What Dotnere didnt reveal was that he had secretly stashed a significant sum of money for Kurland in the Iron Bank. If things spiraled out of control, he planned to use the money to buy his freedom. But he couldnt shake the nagging doubthow could he ensure that the enemy would let him go after getting the money? Meanwhile, in Tyrosh, besides Manfrey, the busiest person was Feles. He knew Viserys had gone to Pentos, but the exact reasons remained unclear. However, with the Pentos army detained and their warships seized, it was obvious what was happening. Such a bold move inevitably sparked panic among their "allies." Just days earlier, Myr had sent someone to report on the situation, and they had even begun reaching out to the Golden Company. With tensions rising, all Feles could do was support Manfrey while keeping Myrs Cassius and the two men who had arrived two days ago under close watch. Cassius, fully aware of Manfreys detention of the Pentos army, was understandably on edge. He refused to leave his fleet for even a moment, maintaining constant communication with Myr. Fortunately for him, he believed that Feles was just as in the dark as he was, and Feles made a point of visiting him nearly every day. "The leader of the Windblown is truly remarkable. He seized the perfect opportunity to strike at Pentos," Cassius remarked. "Yes, and he managed to bring House Martell on board. It seems he''s determined to take Pentos," Feles agreed, though privately, he suspected this bold move had Viserys''s hand all over it. Still, the sheer audacity of the strategy made it hard to believe. "Lord Feles, I have a proposal," Cassius interjected, shifting the conversation. "Its been over ten days since the leader of the Windblown left. Whether or not Pentos has fallen, he should be returning soon. I believe we should form an alliance." Cassius was quick to grasp that whatever the outcome, Pentos would no longer be a major player at the table. With the Windblown already allied with Sunspear, he knew he needed to secure his own alliances quickly. Feless interest was piqued, and he responded, "Your proposal is timely. I will inform Lys of this development." Feles understood the situation clearly. Pentos and Myr had contributed little to the battle for Tyrosh, which had been won largely due to the slave army organized by Viserys. Under these circumstances, Viserys would be reluctant to concede much of the spoils. But Feles couldn''t make such decisions on his own, so he needed to buy time. Cassius, sensing the necessity of forming an alliance, suggested, "Why dont we arrange a meeting with Prince Tregar tonight?" Feles, having already pledged his loyalty to Viserys, knew he couldnt allow this "alliance" to take shape. However, outright refusal would risk revealing his true allegiance. As he pondered how to delay things further, one of Cassius''s guards entered and announced, "My lord, the Windblown and Sunspear armies have returned. They request your presence at the palace." Chapter 184: Four Daughter’s Kingdom, “Confederation” Chapter 184: Four Daughters Kingdom, ConfederationCassius was hesitant about Viseryss invitation, especially given that they had just attacked their so-called "allies." Reluctant to fully engage, he decided to send only his deputy in his place. Feles understood the caution; after all, Myr was already on edge. The atmosphere within the victorious coalition was tense. Manfrey carefully managed the city, which felt like a powder keg ready to explode. With nearly 30,000 troops, 20,000 prisoners, and over 30,000 slaves who had just witnessed bloodshed, it was as if he was sitting on a pile of highly explosive gunpowder that could ignite with the slightest spark. The only thing keeping the situation under control was the 10,000 troops at his disposal, which he used to coordinate and suppress potential unrest as much as possible. Fortunately, Viserys and Danys popularity among the slaves provided a reliable ally in this delicate situation. The armies of Myr and Pentos were confined to the harbor and their camp, keeping tensions from boiling over. The Lyseni were no less ambitious; having taken an island, they were eager to seize the main island of Tyrosh as well. Manfrey felt like a juggler trying to keep six or seven plates spinning at once, and he hadnt slept well in over two weeks. But no matter how exhausting the task, he knew he had to shoulder it. Dorans health had improved, allowing him to take over day-to-day administration. If Manfrey didnt prove his worth now, he might never get another chance to wield power. Greenguts, with his distinct pink bald head, reported to him, "Ser Manfrey, Prince Oberyn and Prince Viserys have returned." Manfreys anxiety was palpable as he asked, "Did they succeed?" "Yes," Greenguts replied excitedly. "Theyve successfully taken Pentos!" "Thats good. Lets go see them," Manfrey said, finally allowing himself a sigh of relief. Meanwhile, the military port was filled with laughter and celebration. The surprise attack on Pentos had been a lucrative success, and the old commander generously rewarded his men. As Regis watched Viserys and the Red Viper descend from the warship, one thought filled his mindtwo cities in just twenty days! Such an accomplishment was truly impressive. He felt that the thirty years of his life before meeting Viserys paled in comparison to the less than two years he had spent under his command. At this pace, the Iron Throne seemed almost within reach. Spider Webber and the Windblown shared the same sentiment; they had decided to follow Viserys to the end. Even if it meant dying on the way to the Iron Throne, they would still be remembered as part of a legend. Viserys, however, wasnt thinking that far ahead. He was deep in conversation with the Red Viper, discussing his plans for the Four Daughter''s Kingdom. "You want to rebuild the Triarchy?" Red Viper asked. "The Four Daughter''s Kingdoms, to be precise," Viserys corrected. "What''s the difference? Arent you still aiming for the Iron Throne?" Red Vipers primary concern was the interests of Sunspear and Dorne. Viserys had discussed his plans with him on their journey, including the agreement that after the battle, Sunspear would station 1,000 men in Tyrosh, with Viserys responsible for provisioning them. But the core interests of House Martell lay in Dorne and Westeros. If Viserys lost sight of his ambition, it would be a significant setback for them as well. "How could I lose my ambition?" Viserys reassured him. "Didnt we agree to kill Tywin and Robert together?" After calming the Red Viper, Viserys continued, "Prince Oberyn, if the Long Night were to fall tomorrow, how long would Dornes food supplies last?" Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The Long Night? Why bring that up now?" Red Viper asked, full of skepticism. "Im not talking about a long winter," Viserys replied, meeting Red Vipers gaze and enunciating each word carefully. "I mean the Long Night." "But were still in the middle of summer, and autumn hasnt even come yet. How could you know when even the Maesters cant predict it?" Despite his doubts, a chill ran down Red Vipers spine at Viserys''s words. He had experienced winter twice, and because Dorne was in the southernmost part of Westeros, the impact had been minimal. But the Long Night was differentlegendary and terrifying. The Long Night, if it came, would bring an endless, frigid darkness, a time when nothing would grow, and White Walkers would roam the land. It would last for a generation until a hero emerged to end it. Though these stories were often dismissed as myths, coming from Viserys, who had already shown him many wonders, the Red Viper couldnt help but take the warning seriously. "You may be skeptical about my prophecy," Viserys continued, "but this year is 296 AC, and next year the Citadel will announce the arrival of autumn. Dorne must stockpile as much grain as possible. That is my advice." Red Viper nodded slowly. "Alright, Ill take your advice back to Prince Doran." Then, realizing something, he asked, "Is that why you want to establish a kingdom? To grow grain?" "No," Viserys replied, shaking his head. "Now is not the time for us to reclaim the Iron Throne." It was still a year before the events of would begin. At this time, the alliance of the stag, wolves, falcons, and fish remained strong, with Jon Arryn alive and well at the helm. Ned Stark was still dutifully managing his responsibilities, even spending time with Catelyn every few days. Viserys, however, was looking beyond the present, preparing for the Long Night that he believed was coming. He wanted to use the year or so before the War of the Five Kings to build his strength as much as possible. Once Jon Arryn and Ned were dead, he planned to march into Westeros with his army, ensuring that the realm retained enough vitality to survive the impending darkness. But for now, Viserys knew he was still too weak to control Tyrosh alone. His ambitions extended beyond Tyroshhe aimed to control the entire Stepstones and the Disputed Lands. As for the concept of a "confederation," the Red Viper found it difficult to grasp, let alone comprehend its purpose. Despite his reservations, he was drawn to Viserys''s vision and, if given a choice, would rather stay by Viseryss side to witness the birth of this so-called "confederation" than venture to Kings Landing. ... In the Throne Hall of Tyrosh Palace, representatives from all sides had gathered. Hoyt, unable to leave Pentos, sent Denzo in his place. Denzo wasn''t there to negotiate for more benefitshe had already gained plenty from the spoils of House Berent. His presence was more of a formality, signaling to everyone that Pentos now had a new master. He also intended to bring the Pentos soldiers back with him. Tregar and Feles of Lys had arrived early. As Tregar watched a tall man leading a group of soldiers in charge of security, he felt a shiver run down his spine. For some reason, Jorah Mormont seemed even more imposing than before. The despondency that had clung to him after abandoning Lynesse had been replaced with a commanding presence, his tall stature and House Mormonts genetics making him tower nearly a head above most men. His long experience in battle had also given him a palpable aura of menace. Enemies meeting face to face rarely manage to hide their animosity, and Jorah was no exception. He glared coldly at Tregar, his expression a mix of contempt and suppressed fury. Though Jorah longed to kill Tregar, he knew better than to jeopardize Viseryss plans. Tregar, sensing the tension and aware that he had wronged Jorah in the past, decided to make the first move. "Lord Mormont, its been a long time." Tregar knew that while Jorah might not yet be his equal, he was one of the first to pledge loyalty to Viserys. There was no telling how far Jorah might rise in the future. It was better to mend old wounds before they festered. Jorah stared at him icily, his every instinct urging him to strike, but he restrained himself. He wouldnt let personal grudges derail Viseryss carefully laid plans. Jorah had come to a conclusion: Lynesse was a bitch not worth his regret. She had cost him his inheritance of Bear Island, driving his father to join the Night''s Watch prematurely so Jorah could take over as Lord. The guilt he felt over this betrayal haunted him, but he realized that Lynesse was the kind of woman who chased wealth, and he was better off without her. "Lord Tregar," Jorah replied curtly. Tregar felt a flicker of relief. If Jorah was willing to respond, there was hope for reconciliation. "Ive heard much about your exploits against the pirates and your success at Dragons Flame Fortress. I wonder if youd allow me the honor of hosting a banquet in your name?" "No need for a banquet," Jorah responded, his voice cold. "Just make sure you return my ship." Jorahs words, delivered with his head slightly bowed so that shadows obscured his face, sent a shiver through Tregar. Jorah had already resolved to leverage the situation for his benefit, and Tregar realized he couldnt simply return the ship empty. He would have to offer Jorah something betterperhaps an upgraded ship, filled with lavish gifts. As Lyss representative, Tregars demands included a return to the pre-war status quo with Tyrosh. He wanted to see the Stepstones and the two lakes divided equally and hoped to reclaim Dragons Flame Fortress. He even suggested replacing the previous permanent contract with a monetary paymenta request that could only be described as fanciful. Viserys, of course, would never agree to such terms and would consider it a victory if Tregar managed to secure even one of those concessions. Myrs Cassius, on the other hand, only sent a deputy. Their main goal was to quietly withdraw from the alliance and secure a transit port, avoiding the fate that had befallen Pentos. Sunspear, having already reaped substantial rewards, was not pressing for further gains. Meanwhile, Dany and Arianne had arrived early, but Viserys was conspicuously absent. The two women had completely severed their relationship, and despite entering the hall together, they sat apart. Arianne couldnt hide her displeasure as she watched the crowd gather around Dany, her expression dark and stormy. But when a voice from outside called a name, her mood brightened instantly. "Prince Viserys is here!" the herald announced. Chapter 185: Viserys’s Dragon Robe Chapter 185: Viseryss Dragon RobeThe Great Hall of Tyrosh had never seen such a mix of subtlety and power. The room was filled with dark-haired nobles, yet the presence of those gathered could only be described as formidablelocal giants who wielded considerable influence. "Prince Viserys is here..." The courtiers announcement at the entrance signaled the arrival of Viserys, flanked by Connington and Regis, as they entered the hall. Viserys had donned a black robe adorned with a large red three-headed dragon emblem emblazoned across his back. He favored this "dragon robe," finding it both solemn and commandinga garment fit for someone intent on dominating the world. Standing nearly 1.9 meters tall in his boots, Viserys wore the robe with ease, his presence commanding the room''s attention the moment he appeared. To the Red Viper, Viserys bore some resemblance to Rhaegar, but with a key differencewhere Rhaegar had a noble air, Viserys exuded a raw, domineering energy. It was the mark of a true conqueror, the aura of a king in the making. Denzo, observing Viserys, saw a level of self-confidence that reminded him of Commander Hoyta sense of ownership over the space, like a lion king patrolling his domain. Tregar and Feles also noticed the change in Viserys, recognizing a newfound authority in him. Arianne and Dany were captivated, their gazes fixed on Viserys. Arianne, in particular, found herself increasingly pleased with her "fianc." Viserys strode confidently to the throne, taking his seat with the ease of a man born to rule. As Tyrosh''s "Archon-to-be," his authority was undisputed; no one dared to speak until he did. He surveyed the room, then raised the goblet before him and declared, "To our victory, everyone!" "To victory!" the crowd echoed, with Feless voice ringing out louder than most. The revival of his house was within reach, and his excitement was palpable, drawing the attention of Tregar. But Feles no longer had anything to hide. With the Windblowns support, he was poised to become a dominant force in Lys. Even if others learned of his alliance with Viserys, there was little they could do. In fact, many might follow suit and seek to curry favor with Feles. Viserys surveyed the room, already aware of what Lys and Myr desired. Lys wanted a return to their pre-war sphere of influence, while Myr sought to station troops on the Stepstones, though their minimum demand was a port. Both knew that Viserys wouldnt immediately concede to their demands, and this moment was about extracting as much as possible from the situation. "As you all know, Tyrosh, Lys, and Myr once united to form the Triarchy, using the Disputed Lands as their foundation. This alliance lasted for a hundred years." His words left the room puzzled. What was this young ruler thinking? Was he actually proposing to rebuild the Triarchy? That idea seemed naive, and even if he intended to revive it, how would power be distributed? Who would lead? None of the three cities seemed capable of taking charge. The original Triarchy had collapsed because the Tyroshi had become notorious for their bribery, which eventually led to its downfall. The idea of a unified kingdom had been abandoned long ago. Few were optimistic about Viserys''s proposal. But his next suggestion caused even more skepticism. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I propose that we build a Quadarchy on the foundation of the old Triarchy," he said. "Prince Viserys," Tregar interjected, his tone measured, "you''re making some very... progressive suggestions, but I think you may be moving a bit too quickly." "Please, continue," Tregar added, trying to mask his skepticism with diplomacy. "Your proposal has merit, but I believe we should first address the interests of the Free Cities to reduce any potential hidden dangers." Tregar understood that a young ruler like Viserys would be cautious about directly opposing a seasoned elder like himselfespecially one who had risen so quickly without suffering any major defeats. Tregars strategy was to go along with Viseryss ideas for now, subtly steering the conversation toward a more practical focus: dividing the spoils first and addressing the concept of a kingdom later. If necessary, they could drag out discussions until the idea faded away. "Lord Tregar makes a valid point," Viserys continued smoothly. "In fact, my proposal aims to address these very concerns. First, I do not plan to establish a throne above the four Free Cities. Instead, I wish to create a confederation." "A confederation?" Tregar and the others mulled over this unfamiliar term. Denzo, the Red Viper, and PensonCassius''s sontried to grasp the concept as Viserys elaborated. "A confederation means that each Free City would retain its autonomy in matters of military, justice, and administration. The confederation would only intervene as an arbitrator in disputes between the cities. Additionally, the confederation would provide mutual military assistance. The three Free Cities in the Disputed Lands have long been threatened by Volantis, while Pentos has faced constant danger from Braavos and the Dothraki. Military support is essential. Think of the confederation as a long-term alliance." As they listened, the idea began to make more sense. Many in the room found themselves more willing to consider joining such an arrangement. The Red Viper, however, was quick to realize something deeper. If Viseryss confederation truly took shape, it would not only unify the cities against external threats like Volantis and Braavos but also create a mutual defense pact. In facing the Iron Throne, wouldnt the other Free Cities then be obligated to support Viserys as well? The Red Viper smiled, realizing that Viserys''s ambitions were far greater than he had anticipated. But would the others agree? Sure enough, someone soon pointed out a potential flaw. The deputy sent by Cassius spoke up, "Prince Viserys, if the Iron Throne invades, would the Confederation be obliged to defend together?" The Red Viper glanced at the young man who had spoken and then back at Viserys, thinking that Viserys might have overplayed his hand this time. The deputys question also served as a reminder to the others. The Iron Thrones power was unmatched by any of the scattered Free Cities. Even if all the Free Cities combined could rival the Iron Throne, what would they gain from such an alliance? If unity were so simple, it would have happened long ago. Without a strong leader, why would the other Free Cities agree to such a pact? Viserys, undeterred, addressed the room, "Ladies and gentlemen, I assure you that I have no intention of taking advantage of your cities or imposing my will upon you. I never believed that a single meeting could unite the four Free Cities. I assure you that the Iron Throne would not be part of a common defense treaty under the Confederation. I encourage you to take my proposal back to your respective cities for further discussion. We can revisit this idea and continue our negotiations after some time." Viseryss calm and measured response gave the room pause. He wasnt pressing for immediate agreement but rather inviting careful consideration and further dialogue. It was a strategic move, allowing the idea to take root without forcing anyones hand. Chapter 186: Brother, When Can We… Chapter 186: Brother, When Can WeThe formation of the Confederation was already halfway complete. Tyrosh was firmly under Viseryss control, and Pentos was no longer an obstacle. The only remaining challenges were Myr and Lys. After all, they held the "fruits of victory," and at worst, Viserys could afford to wait them out. Given the substantial investments they had already made and the minimal risk the Confederation posed to their interests, it wouldnt be long before they came around. Viserys knew that the hardest part was getting started. Once the Confederation was established, he could gradually transform it into a federationor even an empire. After a delayed celebration, the armies of Myr and Lys began to withdraw one by one. Denzo returned to Pentos, taking the detained soldiers with him. As for the gold dragons and weapons hidden by the Dotnere and Lightnere brothers, they revealed everything under Meriss torture. The spoils would be split between Viserys and Hoyt. Denzo also took the brothers back with him, leaving Viserys unconcerned about how Hoyt would deal with them. With Tyrosh suddenly relieved of the burden of nearly 20,000 soldiers, the city began to relax. Finally, Dany had a chance to tell Viserys about everything that had happened in his absenceespecially the tension between her and Arianne. "She still insists I should marry her brother, so I told her off," Dany said angrily, leaning against Viseryss chest. Viserys gently played with her pigtails, thinking for a moment before replying, "Dorne is indeed powerful, and we need them as allies." Dany, still nestled in his arms, suddenly widened her eyes and asked cautiously, "Did I say something wrong?" "No," Viserys reassured her, "I was just thinking that we might need to reconsider our marriage contract with House Martell." As soon as the words left his mouth, Dany sat up abruptly, her eyes filled with a sense of injustice. "Brother, youre going to... youre going to..." Her voice choked as if a lump had formed in her throat, stifling the words she wanted to say. To Dany, the Targaryens were just the two of them now, and the idea of a new marriage contract could only mean one thingmarrying her off. "No, no, no!" Viserys quickly assured her. "I was thinking we could postpone any marriage and instead forge an alliance through our children." "Our children..." Danys initial feelings of shock and hurt turned into a deep blush. At twelve, she was no longer entirely naive, thanks to her time spent with Meris, who filled her head with all sorts of nonsense. She knew more than she let on, though she hadnt expected to be thinking about it so soon. "But, Brother... I havent... Meris said I cant..." Danys voice grew softer with each word, her hands clasped together nervously. Her head was bowed, her cheeks flushed a deep pink that spread down to her neck, making her look endearingly innocent. Her small feet curled together anxiously, and her toes, like ten shiny grapes, dug into the floor. Viserys couldnt help but chuckle. "Of course you cant, you little brat." He found her bashfulness amusing. "Im going to talk to Oberyn about this tomorrow, so you dont need to worry." "Oh..." Dany sighed in relief, though she couldnt help but feel a slight emptiness inside. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They chatted for a while longer before Viserys stood up to leave. Just as he was about to go, Dany grasped his hand and whispered, "Brother, when can we..." "What?" Viserys asked, feigning ignorance. "...Never mind," Dany murmured, her voice trailing off. ... The next day, Viserys sought out the Red Viper in private and proposed his "new marriage contract." The Red Vipers face showed clear displeasure at the suggestion. His thin eyebrows arched, and the corners of his lips turned down as he questioned sharply, "You said you didnt want to fulfill the original marriage contract because you felt pressured, and we agreed. Now you want to change the terms? Whats wrongdoes the idea of marrying a daughter of House Martell repulse you that much?" Viserys didnt back down. "Lets be reasonable here. If I hadnt relieved Prince Doran of his pain, would we even be having this conversation?" Viserys paused for effect, his eyes locked on Oberyns. "And lets not forget, the original marriage contract was signed by Ser Willem on my behalfI had no say in it., and there''s also a secret..." Red Viper, his patience wearing thin, pressed on. "Go on, say what you need to say." Viserys remained silent, his gaze unwavering. Viserys remained silent, his gaze unwavering. "What secretspeak!" the Red Viper demanded, frustration creeping into his voice, but Viserys still didnt respond. Before Oberyn could push further, a voice came from behind him. "How did you know?" It was Arianne, her tone laced with shock. She had followed them, suspecting that they might be discussing her, and now she had overheard the conversation about changing the marriage contract. A chill ran down her spine. As Viserys mentioned "a secret," Ariannes mind raced, desperately trying to figure out what he was referring to. Her thoughts quickly landed on her secret affair with Daemon Sand, the bastard of Godsgrace. The loss of her virginity had been discreetly covered up by Prince Doranhow could Viserys possibly know? Although Arianne wasnt certain that Viserys was referring to her secret, she couldnt help but ask, "Are you talking about... that?" At her words, the Red Viper''s confidence wavered, and his aggressive demeanor softened. Although Arianne had only hinted at the truth, Oberyn felt a pang of guilt, knowing exactly what she meant. '' he thought. '' Viserys sighed and spoke calmly, "Princess, everyone makes mistakes when theyre young. We are allies now, and honesty is essential. If you accept my revised marriage proposal, we can remain close allies." The room fell into a tense silence. Sensing the shift, Viserys pressed on, "Prince Oberyn, Ive always valued our time together, and I dont want to lose our friendship." "Viserys..." The Red Viper began, but the words caught in his throat. Whether it was House Martell forcing the fulfillment of an uncomfortable marriage contract or concealing Ariannes loss of virginity, the blame rested on them. Moreover, before embarking on this expedition, Doran had even instructed the Red Viper to manipulate Viserys, which now felt even more inappropriate. Even a noblemans pride could falter under such circumstances. As for Arianne, her face briefly betrayed a look of disillusionment, but she quickly masked it with anger. "Hmph! You Targaryens can rot in your dragons nest for all I care!" she snapped before turning on her heel and storming out. Chapter 187: Come On, Euron—Let’s See What You Can Do Chapter 187: Come On, EuronLets See What You Can DoThis was the first meeting between Viserys and the Red Viper that didnt end on a mutually satisfying note. Red Viper couldnt argue with the outcome; after all, House Martell was at fault. Still, Viserys had shown enough sincerity to maintain the alliance. Two days later, Manfrey, along with ArianneRed Vipers daughtersand half of the Sunspear fleet, began their withdrawal. Red Viper lingered for a few more days, using the time to learn fire magic from Viserys and to repair their strained relationship. Red Viper proved to have a natural talent for magic and even learned to light a candle from a distance. His decision to stay wasnt just about magic, though; he wanted to mend things with Viserys as much as possible. When the time came for their farewell at the port, the two behaved as if nothing had happened between them. "So you think theres a good chance of establishing this confederation?" Red Viper asked after listening to Viserys''s explanation. "Not just a chance," Viserys replied confidently. "The confederation will be established in a few months." "I suggest you reconsider," Red Viper said, his concern evident. "Are you worried about the Iron Throne?" "Yes. If you manage to get the other Free Cities to form an alliance with you, then the confederation will have value. But if you exclude the Iron Throne, what good will it do you?" Viserys looked at him and said, "Thats where you come in." "Me?" Red Viper was puzzled. "Yes, I need you to fight for me for half a year to a year." Red Viper was accustomed to struggling to keep up with Viseryss unpredictable ideas. Whenever he felt lost, hed look straight into Viseryss eyes for clarity. "Why a year?" he asked, still confused. "I cant tell you yet," Viserys replied. Although Viserys didnt elaborate, Red Viper couldnt help but speculate. He imagined that Viserys was planning something significanteither building a strong enough army within a year or developing some powerful magic that could bring Robert Baratheons downfall. In reality, Viserys was anticipating the chain of events that would soon unfold in Westeros: Jon Arryns poisoning, Ned Starks arrival in Kings Landing, and the subsequent War of the Five Kings. That would be the perfect moment for Viserys to make his move. If he were to reveal these plans to Red Viper now, it would be too difficult to explain. "Alright, I understand," Red Viper said. "But how will we stay in contact?" "Dont worry about that," Viserys reassured him. "I have time to train my own raven now, so we can communicate through it." Red Viper raised his eyebrows, intrigued. He was curious to see how Viseryss raven would differ from the ones trained by the Maesters. Viserys escorted Red Viper to the ship, watching as the Sunspear fleets sails grew smaller on the horizon. Red Viper stood at the bow, waving until the fleet disappeared into the shimmering waves. Once they were out of sight, Viserys turned to head back to the palace. He had been walking a tightrope for a long time. Physically, he was holding up, but mentally, he was exhausted. "Lets see how Euron is doing. I wonder if hes reached Valyria yet." Viserys prepared to tune into Euron''s journey through Dragon Dreams. On a desolate shore, a half-sunken warship lay quietly, its stern long gone, as if it had been there for ages. The wreck was turned upside down, resembling a broken corpse abandoned by time. Vines and weeds had claimed the warship, their tendrils weaving through the gaps in the hull. Shadows flickered within the hollowed remains, hinting at small animals that had made it their refuge from the elements. The horn on the ship''s bowa golden lions headstood as a silent witness to the disasters that had befallen this once-mighty vessel. As Viseryss Dragon Dream perspective drew closer, he realized that this was not Eurons body he was seeing, but his avatar. Viserys thought, '' Shifting his viewpoint, Viserys spotted the anchored not far from the shore. It seemed Eurons true body was still on the ship, confirming Viseryss suspicion about how Euron explored Valyriausing avatars, like lives in a game, to navigate the perilous ruins. Eurons avatar landed on the shore, kicking up sand as he approached the wrecked warship. The lions head emblem hinted that the ship might have once belonged to House Lannister. He walked cautiously, the wind rustling through the desolate vegetation and the crunch of gravel under his boots echoing in the silence. As he neared the ship, Euron paused, noting the massive hole in the hulltwo meters widewondering what kind of creature or disaster could have caused such damage. Just as he prepared to move around the wreck, a shadow suddenly swooped down. It was a creature similar to a crocodile, but largerthree meters long and nearly 1.5 meters tall. Unlike a typical crocodile, this beast had more developed limbs, allowing it to stand higher off the ground. ''Viserys mused, '' Eurons avatar turned to flee, but the creature was too fast. It closed the distance in a single leap, kicking up dust as it charged. The beast stamped down on Eurons avatar, then tore off an arm with its massive jaws, black and red saliva dripping from its fangs. Blood sprayed, and the scene distorted before Viseryss eyes. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, Viserys found himself back on the . The avatar was dead, and the screen had gone black. Euron was clearly close to the ruins, but the exact location remained unclear. Viserys pulled his viewpoint higher, scanning the surroundings. The sea of smoke rising like a pillar was directly north. Viserys thought. '' Chapter 188: New Leader of Windblown Chapter 188: New Leader of WindblownIn the shade by the fountain of Tyrosh''s palace, the Windblown were hosting the grandest banquet since their founding. The air was filled with the aroma of food, the sound of musicians playing lively tunes, and the clinking of glasses. There was an abundance of drinksTyroshs local brandy, Arbors finest wine, and even Dothraki mare''s beveragesenough to satisfy every taste. Cool-haired maids with vibrant colors in their locks flitted through the crowd, their presence adding to the festivities. Some of the guests couldnt keep their hands to themselves, taking full advantage of the jovial atmosphere. In both the Free Cities and Westeros, banquets typically took place in the evening. However, given Hoyts schedule, this one was held during the day. Hoyt had spent nearly a month consolidating his control over the newly conquered Pentos before coming to Tyrosh. He often said that having spent most of his life in the Windblown, he needed to see things through to the end. "The Tattered Prince really hit the jackpot this time, becoming a true prince!" Darsent remarked, his bright red hair glinting as he held a serving girl close. "Who wouldn''t be? I couldnt believe it when I first heard the news," Dick added, chewing on a tender lamb chop. Glancing around to ensure Meris wasnt nearby, he lowered his guard and continued, "I heard Prince Hoyt is going to marry two wives and deflower two virgins every year. I wonder if the old captain can still handle it." Laughter erupted from the group, especially among those with vivid imaginations who couldnt help but picture the aged Hoyt in such a scenario. Despite the teasing, there was genuine envy among the Windblown for Hoyt and Viserys. The once ''Beggar King'' and ''Tattered Prince'' had each carved out their own territories, becoming rulers in their own righta feat that left everyone in awe. Yet, when they thought of their own limitations, the envy faded into resignation. Even Darsent, who had once been openly critical of Viserys, had nothing left to say. "If you think youre capable, why dont you go behead pirates yourself? Or mobilize mine slaves to rebel? Or take a city like Tyrosh by force?" These werent tasks for ordinary men, and Viserys had accomplished them all. Because of him, the equipment in their camp had seen a significant upgrade. Everyone understood the real purpose of the banquet: it was likely Viseryss inauguration celebration as their new leader. The captain is here! Meriss voice rang out, drawing everyones attention. Hoyt entered, no longer clad in his tattered clothes but draped in a silk robe, half blue and half yellowa mark of Lys. The new attire gave him a rejuvenated appearance. Denzo had stayed behind in Pentos, so Hoyt was accompanied by Caggo and Viserys. Kambron, too, had been invited with Viseryss blessing. As a former Archon, Kambron harbored no bitterness at the loss of his position, understanding that to stabilize Tyrosh, Viserys needed to retain some of the old nobilitys rights to ensure the citys swift return to productivity. Smiling, Kambron joined the celebration, recognizing the significance of the handover from the old leader to the new. Feles, of course, was also present. As Lyss representative and Viseryss chief adviser, he was eager to hear the next steps from his "Lord." It was clear that the Windblown were on the brink of rapid expansion. Viserys and Hoyt had their sights set on controlling new territories, and they would need the Windblown as their foundation. It wouldnt be long before the group swelled to 10,000 members, making it the most powerful mercenary force in the Free Cities. But as Feles observed the grand banquet, a thought struck him: '' He mused with interest. '' Following tradition, Hoyt sat at the head of the gathering. He pressed his hands together, signaling for everyone to take their seats, then cleared his throat and addressed the crowd. "Everyone, I wonder if you still recognize me?" His words elicited a ripple of laughter. "This year marks the 29th year since the Windblown was founded," Hoyt continued. "In four months, well celebrate 30 years, and I will have been the leader of the Windblown for nearly three decades." Hoyts voice seemed to carry the audience back in time, to the early days of the Windblown. Many of those present had been mere childrensome not even bornwhen the group was formed. A wave of nostalgia swept over the room. "Ive often wondered if I should remain leader for another four months to make it a full thirty years," Hoyt said with a hint of melancholy. "But I think its time to pass the torch. While I may be old, the Windblown is still young and cant afford to be delayed." Hoyt then turned his gaze to Viserys, and everyone followed suit. The attention of the room shifted to ViserysDany, Jorah, Regis, Spider Webber, Caggo, Gerrold, Dick, Merisall eyes were on him. Suddenly, Viserys was the focus of the entire gathering. He stood and walked over to Hoyt. Hoyt smiled at him, then continued, "This is the young man who brought back hundreds of suits of armor from Volantis. When I asked him what he planned to do with them, he told me, plain as day, that he wanted to lead the Windblown!" The crowd was taken aback by Viseryss audacity. They hadnt expected him to be so direct, and they were curious to know how Hoyt had reacted at the time. The Red Viper grinned, remembering Viseryss straightforwardness from their time in Sunspear. Arianne and Dany exchanged glances, then turned their attention back to the scene unfolding before them. "Everyone knows that Viserys and Dany lost their loved ones to murderers. Theyve been consumed by a desire for revenge and the restoration of the Seven Kingdoms. Just like me," Hoyt said, his voice steady but full of emotion. "Viserys told me he would help me take Pentosand he did. I have no doubt that one day, he will take back the Iron Throne!" Hoyt paused, letting his words sink in before continuing, "Do you want your own castle? Your own territory? Do you want to become a Ser? Then follow him! He will give you the answers you seek!" Hoyt, with the weight of thirty years of loyalty and leadership behind him, offered Viserys the most powerful endorsement imaginable. If Viserys had made these promises alone, they might not have carried the same weight. But coming from Hoyt, these words felt undeniably real. "Viserys Targaryen!" Regis stood up and shouted, his voice cutting through the air. "Viserys Targaryen!" Jorah, Webber, Caggo, and Dick echoed, rising to their feet with fervor. "Viserys Targaryen!" Even Dany, overjoyed for her brother, joined in. She and Viserys had left Braavos with a dream of commanding their own mercenary group, and now, they had not just a groupbut the entire city of Tyrosh under their influence. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On this day, the Windblown turned a new page in its history. It welcomed its second captain, Viserys Targaryen. Chapter 189: Perhaps He Can Be Persuaded to Give Up the Iron Throne Chapter 189: Perhaps He Can Be Persuaded to Give Up the Iron ThroneMost of those involved in the war got what they wanted. Hoyt finally exacted his revenge and became the de facto ruler of Pentos. Viserys solidified his influence across Pentos, Tyrosh, and Lys, ensuring the Tyroshi nobility was firmly under his control. Hoyt and Viserys now jointly ruled Pentos, while Viserys also extended his reach into Lys. In addition, Viserys struck a deal with the Red Viper, securing 20% of the toll from every ship passing throughessentially stealing a golden goose for Sunspear and amassing significant wealth from the campaign in Pentos. The stir they caused couldn''t go unnoticed in Kings Landing. The situation forced Jon Arryn to drag Robert out of bed and into an urgent council meeting. As the Master of Whisperers, Varys was the first to brief the group on the unfolding events. The man behind the uprising in Pentos is named Hoyt Stewart. He fled the city about thirty years ago to avoid being sacrificed as a puppet prince. The House Berent of Pentos slaughtered his family, and he has been plotting his revenge ever since..." Many of those present recognized the name but were unfamiliar with his history. When Varys mentioned that Hoyt was the leader of the Windblown, it clicked for everyone. This dragon spawnhes only seventeen, right? And he managed all this? someone asked skeptically. Varys gave an innocent shrug, indicating that he was merely relaying the information he had gathered. Jon Arryn frowned. Continue. Yes, Hand of the King. Varys took a measured breath and continued. The situation in Tyrosh is more complex. The city is now jointly administered by Pentos, Myr, and Sunspear, though it''s primarily ruled by a man known as Griff. Varys wasnt exactly volunteering this information out of goodwill; he had a personal grudge against Viserys and would have preferred to see him torn apart. Tell me more about this Griff, Arryn said, narrowing his eyes. As an ally, Varys knew exactly how to present the situation to benefit himself. He painted Griff as an ambitious figure, a potential threat. The elderly Grand Maester Pycelle, still sharp and influential, nodded in agreement. So this Griff is another Ninepenny Kings type? Pycelle asked, his voice tinged with concern. Yes, Varys replied. This alliance between Sunspear, Myr, Lys, and Pentos bears his fingerprints all over it. His connection with Hoyt seems strong, as they were both mercenaries. Im still verifying the exact nature of their relationship. Hearing this, Jon Arryn felt a small sense of relief but remained cautious. He pressed on, And what role does this Viserys play in all of this? According to the information Connington had fed Varys, it was Viserys who orchestrated the alliance. Viserys had instructed Connington to relay this, knowing it would muddy the waters. However, revealing this would not serve Varyss interestsor those of the current regime. He played a significant role in helping Hoyt capture Pentos, Varys answered smoothly. Thats why Hoyt appointed him as the new leader of the Windblown. Im still digging for more details. As Jon Arryn absorbed the information, he glanced over at Barristan Selmy, carefully observing his reaction. Barristan appeared attentive, showing no signs of any secret connection to Viserys. But there was something in his expressionan admiration, perhaps even a longingthat irked Jon Arryn. Jon Arryn fought the urge to remind Barristan that the king he now served was a Baratheon, not a Targaryen. "We should strike while the Windblown are still weak and gather an army to crush them!" Renly, the youngest of the Baratheon brothers, proposed eagerly. Robert immediately approved of the idea. "Yes! Theyre just a small mercenary band!" Seeing his brother''s approval, Renly flicked his hair back, his blue eyes shining with excitement. Jon Arryn remained silent, clearly exasperated by the brothers'' impulsiveness, but Stannis stepped in with a timely reminder. "The Iron Throne rules Westeros, not the Free Cities. An attack could provoke hostility from the Free Cities." Renly and Robert exchanged disapproving glances. "So what do you suggest?" Robert snapped, "Let this Viserys grow stronger and stronger? By then, the bastards in Dorne and Highgarden will side with him! Theyll want to see their dragon lord back on the Iron Throne!" Robert grew more agitated as he spoke, his anger rising. Pycelle, lowering his eyes, was well aware that Roberts claim of fighting for Lyanna was a flimsy excusea way to mask his usurpation. Robert''s rise to power had been so riddled with coincidences that even he felt uneasy about it. "Who represented Sunspear in this campaign?" Stannis asked, steering the conversation back on track. "Prince Oberyn, my lord," Varys answered. "That son of a whore!" Robert fumed. "Hes probably in league with Viserys!" Ignoring the king''s outburst, Jon Arryn spoke calmly. "Perhaps we should summon Oberyn to Kings Landing for questioning. We might learn more, and gather some useful information." "Good idea," Renly chimed in, "but what reason would we give him? He wont come without a compelling excuse." "Offer him a seat on the small council," Jon Arryn suggested, causing a stir in the room. The idea of giving such a significant position to Oberyn shocked everyone. Jon Arryn had long held sway over the Master of Coin, but a seat on the small council was no trivial offer. Was someone in the room about to lose their position? Tension rippled through the room as everyone suddenly felt their power being threatened. "If were bringing the Red Viper here, we might as well summon Ned too!" Robert blurted out, a hint of worry creeping into his voice. Over the years, he had sensed Jon Arryns subtle power struggle with the Lannisters, but he had never quite understood the reasons behind it. Now, confused and anxious, he was desperate to find an ally. Jon Arryn turned his head to Robert, his voice steady. "And who do you plan to leave in charge of the North? Robb is only 14 years old." Robert fell silent, realizing he had spoken without thinking. After confirming a few more details, Arryn addressed the king. "Your Grace, is there anything else you wish to ask?" Though Jon Arryn had been governing the realm, the crown still rested on Roberts head, and the proper etiquette between the king and his advisers had to be observed. "No!" Robert barked, clearly impatient. "Very well," Arryn concluded. "Varys, keep a close watch on the Free Cities. Pycelle, send a letter to Sunspear. Invite Oberyn to Kings Landing, and well discuss his position when he arrives." "Yes, my lord," both Varys and Pycelle responded in unison. Soon, everyone had left the council chamber, but Barristan lingered, approaching Varys in private. "Ser Barristan, how can I assist you?" Varys asked respectfully. "In the meeting, you didnt mention anything about Daenerys. How is she?" Barristan inquired, his tone steady but with a hint of concern. "Im afraid I havent paid special attention to her, my lord," Varys replied cautiously. "But given Viseryss current situation..." He hesitated, unsure how to finish the sentence without sounding dismissive. Thankfully, Barristan seemed to understand the implication. "Ser, I appreciate your insight, but we serve the Baratheon king now. Doesnt that complicate things?" Barristan''s face grew more serious, his words carefully chosen. "I understand your concerns. But I served the late King Aerys for many years. My only wish is to ensure that his bloodline remains safe," Barristan added, his voice firm and honest. For a brief moment, Varys felt a pang of guilt. The Master of Whisperers composed himself, dismissing the uncharacteristic emotion. "Your thoughts are noble, Ser Barristan, but have you considered that even if Viserys were willing to give up his claim to the Iron Throne, could he ever forgive the blood feud? Our King Robert killed his brother, and Tywin Lannister was responsible for the deaths of his sister-in-law and nephew. Could he ever let that go?" Barristans expression darkened as the weight of Varys''s words sank in. "Perhaps... perhaps we could try. It might be worth attempting," he said, though his voice lacked conviction. Even he knew that the history of bloodshed between the Targaryens and their enemies was too deep to simply set aside. After all, the Targaryens and Martells had a history of killing each other, yet they had still forged alliances through marriage. ''But what if they couldnt?'' The two men exchanged a few more words before parting ways. For Varys, it was clear that Viserys would never relinquish his hatred. Worse, Varys realized he was implicated in that hatred. In addition to his usual intelligence reports, Varys had recently received something more disturbingthe head of Illyrio Mopatis. Illyrios scalp had been brutally removed, and the words "blood is blood" were carved into the back of his head. It was a clear message: Viserys had uncovered the plot between him and Illyrio. This was no mere warning; it was a direct provocation, a threat. The sight of Illyrios mutilated head brought back memories Varys had long tried to burythe helplessness he had felt when he was castrated and left to die in the streets. A wave of indescribable fear washed over him. For a fleeting moment, Varys considered advising Robert to launch an attack on the Free Cities. But he knew that this was precisely what Viserys wanted. A war would likely push Dorne and the Reach into Viserys''s camp. They were already on the political fringes, and Viserys was offering them a path to greater influence. Dorne, in particular, would almost certainly align itself with the Targaryens if given the chance. And in his heart, Varys knew that Robert couldnt win. Even though he wasnt the Master of Coin, Varys was well aware that the Iron Thrones finances were in far worse shape under Robert than they had ever been under Aerys. Roberts endless banquets, extravagant tournaments, and reckless spending had drained the treasury year after year... and in that moment, Varys couldnt help but silently curse the usurper. The good news was that Connington had sent word that young Aegon was still safe, and Viserys hadnt suspected a thing. Connington had only revealed his true identity to Viserys, which brought Varys a measure of relief. If Viserys had learned more, all of Conningtons years of patience, lurking in the shadows, and meticulous planning would have been for nothing. This Small Council meeting reflected the sentiments of half of Westerosthe Vale, the Crownlands, and the Stormlands. However, the upheaval across the Narrow Sea sent even wider ripples through the realm, affecting regions like the Reach, particularly House Tyrell in Highgarden. During the Conquest, Aegon the Conqueror''s approach to the Riverlands and the Reach was to support one house while suppressing another. In the Riverlands, he elevated House Tully, while in the Reach, he supported House Tyrell, which had risen from being mere stewards to the ruling family after the fall of House Gardener. Though House Tyrell didnt face extinction like the Targaryens after Robert''s Rebellion, they still endured significant scrutiny and suppression. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. An example of this was Stannis Baratheons marriage to Selyse Florent, now a Baratheon, which symbolized royal favor toward House Florent, a rival to the Tyrells. Over nearly a decade, House Florent had grown in power, challenging the Tyrells'' dominance in the Reach. To secure their position, Lord Mace Tyrell sent his youngest son, Loras, to serve as Renly Baratheon''s squirea gesture of loyalty to the Stormlands. The Tyrells even considered marrying their youngest daughter, Margaery, to Renly to strengthen their alliance. As a result, the Tyrell family had rarely been together in recent years, often finding one of their members absent at meals. On this particular evening, those present were Queen of Thorns Olenna, Lord Maceoften mocked as the "The Fat Flower"his eldest son Willas, his second son Garlan, and his daughter Margaery. The five of them sat at the mahogany table and prayed. Father, Mother, Warrior, Smith, Maiden, Crone, Stranger... they recited in unison. As devout followers of the Seven, and especially as descendants of Garth Greenhand, prayer was essential before eating. Even the serving girls behind them bowed their heads in silent prayer. Of course, only one person kept her eyes openOlenna, the Queen of Thorns, who always had her own way of doing things. She glanced first at her fat son, Mace, then at her eldest grandson, Willas. The memory of his fall during a tournament and the injury that crippled his leg still pained her. Olenna had been beside herself with grief when she received the news, unable to eat for days. Though she had publicly urged Willas to be strong, she had cried many times in private. Next, her gaze shifted to her other grandson, Garlan. Of all Mace''s children, Garlan resembled him the most, especially in his youth. But unlike Mace, Garlan had proven to be far more capable, a fact that filled Olenna with pride. She had a special fondness for Garlan because of it. Finally, Olenna looked at Margaery, the little Rose of House Tyrell. Olenna remembered the days when she defied her own family''s plans, refusing to marry a Targaryen and instead taking matters into her own hands by securing a happy marriage. But things were different now; in House Tyrell, duty was paramount. Margaery could, and must, marry Renly Baratheon, and if necessary, support his claim to the throne. It was the only way to ensure a prosperous future for their house. The prayer concluded, and Olenna, the Queen of Thorns, took a deliberate bite of her food, signaling to her son and grandchildren that they could begin eating as well. As the clatter of knives, forks, and plates filled the room, Olenna broke the silence. "Have you heard about Viserys? What are your thoughts?" Her grandchildren paused, their meals momentarily forgotten, while Mace, the Lord Puff Fish, oblivious to the tension, continued to eat heartily. But Olenna no longer concerned herself with her son''s lack of awareness; her focus was on the future of House Tyrell. Chapter 190: Tyrells’ Table Chapter 190: Tyrells TableHearing her grandmothers voice, Margaery looked up, her large brown eyes darting around, but she remained silent. Garlan, too, kept quiet, waiting for their eldest brother to speak first. Mace, imagining himself in the role of the head of the family, also waited for Willas to voice his thoughts. Willas bowed slightly to Olenna and Mace before speaking. As a lover of books and poetry, he harbored a certain admiration for Viserys. The young princes songs had already become popular among the bards in Highgarden, especially which had outshone all the songs praising Highgarden in recent decades. If Viserys were merely a poet, Willas would have liked to meet him. However, Viserys was more than that. Willas had heard rumors about the prince''s involvement with pirates a year ago, and while the stories seemed fantastical, he knew there was often some truth behind such tales. Grandmother, Father, I believe Viserys is more complex than he appears. He must be deeply involved in the Tyrosh incident. Its likely that Sunspear is involved in this war because of him. As the eldest son of House Tyrell, Willas had a talent for analyzing situations. In his view, an ordinary man who wanted to form his own mercenary group would typically serve under another leader for years, like Bittersteel or Hoyt, building connections and experience before striking out on his own. But Viserys was different. He had joined the Windblown just a year ago and had already taken control of one of the most powerful mercenary companies in the Disputed Lands. Moreover, the former leader of the Windblown had become the Prince of Pentosa clear indication that some sort of deal had been struck. Willass insight extended even further, as he astutely noted the potential connection between Viserys and House Martell. Olenna was pleased with her eldest grandsons perceptiveness, but she pressed further. If Viserys indeed persuaded House Martell to send troops, what kind of exchange of interests do you think took place between them? This Viserys was the laughingstock of the ''Banquet of the Crown'' two years ago, mockingly called the Beggar King, Willas continued. Now, even if he isnt as destitute as he was then, its likely he still has little to offer. The only valuable thing he has is the Targaryen name. So, it must have been a marriage alliance. Olenna smiled, then turned to Garlan. And what do you think? Garlan, the strongest of the three brothers, shifted his chair back before responding. I agree. Its possible that Viserys has even married his sister to Dorans son. Olennas smile deepened. She knew her grandson well. Garlan had always respected his eldest brother, especially after Willass accident, when he had refused to outshine him. As a timid child, Garlan had been encouraged by Willas, who had given him the nickname Garlan the Gallant. The Queen of Thorns, who had weathered many storms, found herself deeply moved by the bond between her grandsons. Olenna then turned her attention to Margaery, raising an eyebrow in expectation. Margaery understood the cue and spoke up. "Willas and Garlan both make valid points, and I agree with them. But the Targaryens have neither dragons nor the Iron Throne anymore. There could be more to this than just a marriage alliance. Olenna nodded thoughtfully, leaning back in her chair as a servant stepped forward to massage her neck. "Indeed, Doran Martell is not the type to send troops for a mere name. When Aerys asked him to defend the capital, he only sent 10,000 men. But now, he''s attacking Tyrosh with the same number of soldiers and even a fleet. There must be a deeper reason behind this. The room fell into contemplative silence. What could possibly drive someone as cautious as Doran to make such a bold move for Viserys? Mother, we know so little about the Free Cities, Mace finally said, breaking the silence. Perhaps we should send someone to gather more information. Ill go, Garlan offered immediately. No! Willas and Olenna both objected in unison. They exchanged a glance, and Willass eyes briefly betrayed his concern. As the saying goes, ''The eldest son holds the fort, the second son conquers new ground.'' Willas''s protest was rooted in his desire to protect his younger brother from unnecessary danger. But Olenna''s reaction also hinted at deeper thoughts. It wasnt that she didnt love Willas, but she knew she had to prioritize the future of House Tyrell. Little Rose, Margaery, sensing the tension, suggested, Perhaps Uncle Garth could handle this matter? Garth, Maces brother, had two bastard children. Compared to the main branch, their lives were less precious, and sending a bastard son on such a mission would be more discreet. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Margaerys suggestion was quickly accepted by all. If the Targaryens hadnt lost the Iron Throne, this Viserys might have become a poet and even friends with Willas, she continued, lightening the mood. Yes, if he were an ordinary person, I would have loved to meet him, Willas replied, smiling. But he was born too late, Olenna added, watching her grandchildren laugh together. Olenna took this opportunity to emphasize the importance of family. Her handmaiden had mentioned that Margaery seemed to have taken an interest in Viserys, often humming Falia and The Lover of Braavos. Although Margaery was only 14, Olenna understood that curiosity, even innocent, could lead to more dangerous paths. Margaery had grown up under Olennas watchful eye, and although she knew that Margaerys curiosity was likely harmless, she also knew that it was better to nip any potential risks in the bud. Margaery had to marry Renly; otherwise, the Tyrells position would only weaken further. The Tyrells were not only under pressure from the Iron Throne but also faced constant tension with Dorne over the Red Mountains. They were unsure of what Dorne had gained from recent events in the Narrow Sea, what Viserys might have promised them, and how this might affect the Reach. These uncertainties were why Olenna had decided they needed someone in the Free Cities to gather more information. Viserys hadnt yet made a real move in Westeros, but his mere presence was already causing unease. Chapter 191: Midwife of the Mother of Dragons Chapter 191: Midwife of the Mother of DragonsCome on, Dyman, just four more! Behind a small warehouse, two slaves were training together. One was muscular and strong, while the other was thinner, struggling to keep up. A few months earlier, Viserys had issued a new decree: any slave who passed a rigorous physical fitness test would earn their freedom after five years of service, along with a generous settlement. If they had the honor of killing an enemy or beheading one in battle, they could shorten their service or receive additional rewards. This decree was a groundbreaking opportunity for social mobility, turning Tyrosh''s vast population of slaves into a formidable force. Within just a few months, Viserys had formed a new army of 4,000 men. These soldiers were not only brave and obedient but also hardworking and determined to prove themselves. They quickly surpassed Tyroshs old army in discipline and morale. All they needed now was the baptism of fire to become a true fighting force. However, the path to freedom wasnt free. Viserys had to purchase these slaves from their owners, often at a high price. Naturally, the slave owners were reluctant, as the slaves who passed the fitness test were typically young and strongvaluable assets. When the owners discovered their slaves were secretly training, they often resorted to brutal punishments, sometimes even crippling them to deter others. Despite these risks, some slaves were determined to join the army and trained in secret. Dyman and his friend were among them. Come on, just two more! urged the stronger slave. Dyman was on the ground, struggling through his push-ups, his arms trembling like leaves in the wind. His form was failing; his waist dipped so low it nearly touched the ground. One more! his friend encouraged. Viseryss standards were tough: 40 push-ups, 15 pull-ups, 150 squats, 2,000 sit-ups, and an eight-league run. It was a grueling challenge, especially for slaves who were barely given enough food to survive. But Dyman couldnt manage that final push-up. With a groan, he collapsed onto the dirt, his heavy breathing stirring up dust, which he accidentally inhaled. The taste of earth mixed with the coppery tang of blood in his mouth, triggering a fit of coughing. Sandor tried to encourage his friend. "It''s okay, Dyman. A couple of days of rest, and you''ll be fine." After a long pause, Dyman finally sat up, wiping the sweat from his brow. "Do you really think so, Brother Sandor? The push-ups are manageable, but those pull-ups... they''re just too hard. I can only manage four or five, and I keep swaying." Sandor, who was a bit older and more experienced, nodded thoughtfully. "Yeah, it''s tough. Some people seem to have a natural knack for it, but others need practice. Ive heard you can build up your strength by adding weights. Once you can do five pull-ups with a little extra weight, youll be able to do seven or eight without it. Keep pushing yourself, and eventually, youll hit fifteen." Dyman looked at him with admiration. "I really envy you, Sandor. Youll be joining the barracks soon, right?" Sandor smiled. "The day after tomorrow. My masters delivering my slave contract to Prince Viserys." "Prince Viserys is a good Archon," Dyman said, using the title many slaves still preferred, even though Viserys called himself the Regent Magister. Sandor hesitated, as if he wanted to say more, but was interrupted by a familiar shout from behind. "What are you two doing, slacking off here?" Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They turned to see Baran, their master, storming towards them, a stick in one hand and a cigarette in the other. The blue-bearded man, dressed in a clean shirt, looked every bit the angry beast as he approached, smoke curling from his nostrils. "Master, weve finished our work for the day. Were not slacking," Sandor said, trying to keep the situation calm. Baran wasnt having it. "Shut your mouth, you little rat! Until your slave contract is handed over, youre still mine! If I cant find you when I need you, thats laziness!" "Brother Sandor passed the test! Hes not your slave anymore!" Dyman burst out, his youthful defiance getting the better of him. "Dyman, no!" Sandor tried to warn him, but it was too late. The words had already escaped, and Baran''s eyes flared with anger. With a furious drag, the cigarette in Barans mouth burned down to a nub. He spat it out, letting the last wisps of smoke curl around his face before raising his stick high, the red glow of the cigarettes embers fading as he brought the club down hard. "He is not my slave, but are you? Are you! How dare you speak to me like this! Who gave you the guts?" Dyman screamed, his voice shaking with fury. Sandor stood frozen, not daring to intervene. It was the master''s right to punish the slave, and Dyman still had a long way to go before he could pass the exam. ''If he cant even protect himself, hell be in serious trouble in the future,'' Sandor thought grimly. The main reason for their masters anger was the decree issued by Viserys, which had infringed on their interests. In the past, slaves had been obedient, docile, and most importantly, numb, driven like cattle. But ever since Viserys decreed that slaves could join the army and potentially earn their freedom, everything had changed. Servants who had once bowed their heads and avoided eye contact now dared to meet their masters'' gazeboth male and female slaves alike. They knew they had once been nothing more than objects of pleasure, forced to comply with their masters'' demands. But now, things were different. They had begun to seek out the "potential" among themselves, hoping someone could save them from their misery, from the trough of servitude. They no longer wanted to serve their masters wholeheartedly. It was precisely for this reason that the slave owners of Tyrosh despised their slaves so much. Their hatred had "jumped" in intensity. Having witnessed the cruelty of Viseryswho hung the heads of those who obstructed his decree on the city wallsthey dared not express their anger to him. Instead, they took it out on their slaves. Especially today. Baran, having drunk a little too much wine, was even more brutal than usual. Seeing Dyman bleeding profusely, his face caked with mud and blood, Baran showed no signs of stopping. After a dozen strokes, the skinny Dyman could no longer hold his head up. ''Somethings wrong! The master isnt himself today. Hes going to kill Dyman!'' Sandor suddenly smelled the alcohol on Barans breath and realized he might have lost his mind. Dyman had huddled into a ball, his screams faint and weakening. Without thinking, Sandor threw himself over Dyman to shield him. But Barans stick came down on Sandors head instead. Sandor''s body twitched a few times before he stopped breathing altogether. ... Viserys no longer used the original palace as a residence for himself and Dany. The palace now served another functionas an embassy. After two months of negotiations, the Confederation of the Four Daughters was finally established. This body, created to coordinate the interests of all parties, was called the Council of Commissioners, and Viserys was pleased to be named "Chairman." However, the chairman''s power was relatively limited, functioning more as a moderator in disputes between other Free Cities. Of course, this was just the public face of things. Viserys still wielded considerable influence, thanks to his personal prestige. In addition, the room that once belonged to Kambron now proudly displays the Targaryen three-headed dragon banner. To free up more time for studying magic and raising dragon eggs, Viserys has assigned this room to Connington, who manages Tyrosh''s daily affairs on his behalf. In addition, the room that once belonged to Kambron now proudly displays the Targaryen three-headed dragon banner. To free up more time for studying magic and raising dragon eggs, Viserys has assigned this room to Connington, who manages Tyrosh''s daily affairs on his behalf. Viserys now focuses primarily on broader strategic planning, leaving the room to serve as Connington''s office. At Viserys'' request, the office has also become Danys classroom. Viserys wants her to learn how to manage government affairs from Connington, so that she can eventually help ease his workload. Alongside Dany, young Connington also occasionally attends these lessons. He knows he owes his current life to Viserys and has inherited his father''s ambition to contribute to the Targaryen cause. As a result, he studies governance and martial arts with great determination. Ahem, Princess Dany, I have a question for you, Connington said, clearing his throat to draw their attention. Dany looked up, and young Connington quickly snapped to attention as well. Connington held an unlit cigarette under his nose and sniffed. At the time, few were aware of the dangers of second-hand smoke, but Connington was one of them. Although he wished to smoke, he restrained himself to avoid harming Dany''s health. Seeing that Connington was about to test them, young Connington grew eager to prove himself. He had begun studying government affairs earlier than Dany and always aimed to provide the best answers. Last year, Prince Viserys issued a law stating that if a slave passed the draft, the slave owner could not prevent him from enlisting but would receive compensation once the paperwork and contract were completed. Now, there is a slave named Sandor who has passed the draft and is about to become a soldier, but his master killed him before completing the paperwork. What punishment should the master receive? Connington asked. After a brief glance at Dany, who was deep in thought, Connington nodded toward young Connington, encouraging him to answer. In the law issued by Prince Viserys, the key point is the delivery of the documents. Since the slave who passed the examination is still technically the property of his master until the paperwork is finalized, the master should only be fined, young Connington replied confidently. Connington nodded in approval. This adherence to the law was a principle he always sought to instill in them, and he was satisfied with young Connington''s answer. Princess Dany? he prompted. I believe the slave owner should be sentenced to hard labor, Dany replied, touching her silver braid thoughtfully. Connington''s eyes flickered with interest, urging her to elaborate. My brother enacted this law to provide slaves with a path to a better life. They already undergo some self-training in warfare as part of their daily work. If the delivery of contracts and other documents is treated as the key step, then countless slave owners will likely exploit this, creating yet another barrier for slaves. They might use it to coerce slaves into paying a higher price for their freedom. This would go against my brother''s original intentions. So, the moment the slave named Sandor passed the exam, he became a soldier of Tyrosh! Dany concluded, her voice steady and persuasive, revealing the core of the issue. "Good! We''ll do it Dany''s way!" Viserys exclaimed with enthusiasm. A wave of applause filled the room as Viserys stepped forward to address Connington. "Ser Connington," he began, "not only for ordinary slaves, but I also intend to provide opportunities for those skilled in paperwork and calculations. I want to give them a chance to advance as well." Connington hesitated, sensing a potential issue. "But, Prince, slaves who are proficient in paperwork are typically those who have been carefully trained by their masters. They lead much better lives than ordinary slaves and might not be eager to leave their current situation." "Oh? Is that so?" Viserys replied with a hint of intrigue. "Even the allure of power doesnt tempt them?" What Viserys proposed was the introduction of a "bureaucracy exam." He had grown increasingly dissatisfied with the traditional lordship-based management, finding it too crude and inefficient. In the future, he envisioned implementing a "county system" across the Disputed Lands, the Free Cities, and even Westeros. Such a system would require a vast and skilled bureaucracy. As Viserys elaborated, Connington quickly grasped the implications: the bureaucracy would significantly amplify the king''s power, greatly strengthening the royal family''s influence. ''But was this really the best course of action?'' Connington couldnt shake his concerns. He knew that such changes would inevitably disrupt many vested interests, and he realized that Viserys was poised to bring about massive transformations in the world. However, to successfully implement this bureaucratic system, Viserys would need to be strong enough to withstand the backlash from the lords. If not, the resistance could be severe. Viserys had already faced opposition when he enforced his "slave enlistment" policy, dealing harshly with numerous slave owners through executions, arrests, and fines. If he now sought to further dilute their power, it might lead to the complete abolition of slavery, a prospect that could draw Viserys into the quagmire of ''slave liberation.'' "I understand that we dont have the strength to do that yet," Viserys reassured him. "So don''t worry, Hand of the King, I wont push for it right now." Although Viserys had not yet officially appointed Connington as his Hand, he liked to address him as such. Shifting the conversation, Connington informed Viserys that wildling raids had become more frequent lately, affecting not just Tyrosh but the entire Disputed Lands. Both Myr and Lys were considering following Pentos example by bribing the horsemen with money and supplies to stop the raids. Viserys was quick to reject this idea. "If we solve everything through compromise, then what is the point of the Confederation?" he asked pointedly. It seemed that apart from himself and Hoyt, the leaders of Lys and Myr preferred to buy peace rather than fight for it. ''Tyrosh alone can''t wage war against the Horselords, who command nearly the entire Dothraki army,'' Viserys mused. ''Unless we can achieve a decisive victory that demonstrates the path to success, theyll prefer to remain hidden in their fortresses.'' "Start by sending out small patrols," Viserys concluded. "The time isn''t ripe yet. The horsemen are too scattered along the border, and killing a few hundred of them wont make any difference." Connington nodded, then added, "By the way, Prince, a woman from Lhazareen has been requesting an audience with you for the past two months." "Lhazareen?" Viserys frowned, trying to recall. "Whats her name?" "Mirri Maz Duur," Connington replied. Viserys stiffened. ''The Mother of Dragons'' midwife!?'' Chapter 192: Traitor and the Dragon’s Horn Chapter 192: Traitor and the Dragons HornMirri Maz Duur. When Viserys heard the name, a rush of memories flooded his mind. After the Horselords had sacked Lhazareen, the Mother of Dragons had saved Mirri Maz Duur. But instead of gratitude, she repaid the kindness by turning Drogo into a vegetative state and killing her child, Rhaego. Her reason? Drogo had destroyed her home with the Dothraki. Her motive was pure revenge. Viserys had believed this narrative until he learned that she wanted to meet with him. Connington had finally agreed to arrange the meeting after she had persistently requested it for nearly two months. But what puzzled Viserys was the sudden appearance of this priestessa woman who had learned about herbs from the Dothraki, studied medicine in Asshai, mastered the birth songs of the Moonsingers, and explored human anatomy in the Citadel of Westerosin Tyrosh. ''If her arrival had triggered a chain of events leading to the Horselords plundering her homeland, that would be understandable,'' Viserys thought. ''But why does she want to see me?'' The more he pondered, the more suspicious this all seemed. Given her mastery of blood magic, which in the original story allowed her to use Rhaegos life to save Drogo, Viserys couldnt help but wonder. Even though he had reached the level of a master in blood magic, he couldnt perform such feats without direct contact. According to his understandingand confirmed by Shierathe use of blood magic required physical contact. This revelation made Viserys suspect that Mirri''s real target had been the Mother of Dragons all along. ''Its the only explanation that makes sense,'' he reasoned. ''Otherwise, how could a woman as knowledgeable and powerful as Mirri have been captured by a group of horsemen? Someone who has traveled the world should have been able to defend herself.'' ''Yet, if her goal had been to harm the Mother of Dragons, why didnt she take her after killing Rhaego? Why leave her behind? This woman was far too suspicious.'' Take me to her, Viserys ordered. Crack! A bright orange flame ignited the match, lighting a red spark on the cigarette. In the quiet, secluded hall, Viserys lit the cigarette, took a deep breath, and exhaled white smoke through his nostrils. The fat witch, Mirri Maz Duur, standing before him, watched his movements with curiosity. She sniffed the air with her broad nose, finding the scent harsh but betraying no discomfort. Cigarettes were still a rarity, popular mostly in the Disputed Lands. It was no surprise that Myr, hailing from the other side of Essos, had never seen one before. "I hear you''re a godswife of the Great Shepherd. What brings you to Tyrosh?" Viserys asked, deliberately adopting a casual tone to throw her off guard. "Prince Viserys," she began, "I have studied the art of healing in Asshai, the birth songs of the Moonsingers among the Dothraki, and the secrets of the flesh in Westeros. I hope to be of service to you." Viserys took another drag on his cigarette, recognizing that she was testing him just as much as he was testing her. "Is that all? You traveled thousands of leagues from the far east to the far west of Essos for this?" Viserys asked, skepticism lacing his voice. The fat witch responded, "Prince Viserys, I hope you will accept my people. The Dothraki destroyed our homeland, and we have nowhere else to go." She explained that they had hoped to settle in a Free City that did not practice slavery. Braavos was their first choice, but to reach it, they would have to pass through Qohor and Norvosan impossible journey with only a thousand people. So they had set their sights on Tyrosh instead. Though Tyrosh was a Free City, the conditions for slaves now were better than in other places. "Many of my people are skilled in herbal medicine and healing. They can serve you," she added, carefully choosing her words to avoid disrespect. To the average person, her reasoning might seem flawless, but Viserys knew better. He sensed that she wasnt telling the full truth. The safest course of action would be to kill her or imprison her and have Meris interrogate her. But after some thought, neither option seemed wise. He couldn''t be certain of her true motives or who she might be working for, and killing her wouldn''t necessarily solve the problem. As for interrogation, he remembered how, in the original tale, Mirri Maz Duur had faced death on the pyre calmlydeath held no fear for her. After careful consideration, Viserys decided to keep her alive for the time being. He called for a servant to bring a cage containing a carrier pigeon. "This is a carrier pigeon I''ve trained. You can use it to contact me." The fat witch, seeing that Viserys had accepted her, bowed her short, stout body in gratitude. "I will also assign six Unsullied to protect your safety," Viserys added. The fat witch understood that by ''protection,'' he really meant ''surveillance,'' but she accepted it without protest. Mirri''s arrival unsettled Viserys. He knew Dany was the Princess of the prophecy, the one reborn in the land of smoke and salt, the one destined to awaken the dragons. If the fat witch was here for the Mother of Dragons, it could be part of a greater struggle between the Red God and the Cold God. Who said the Cold God only raised the dead beyond the Wall? Perhaps he had agents on the mortal plane as well. Viserys decided he needed to keep an eye on Euron. He was determined to obtain Valyrian armor for Dany, something that could protect her from magic. Putting his doubts aside for now, he resumed his close monitoring of Euron. In his Dragon Dreams, Viserys found himself hovering around the outskirts of the ruined city of Valyria, unable to enter. He had observed this through his dreams dozens of times, circling the ruins for nearly a month without finding a suitable entrance. Following Euron''s perspective, he and his puppet stand-ins climbed a high mound that resembled a crater. It was clear that this mini-crater had formed alongside the ruins of Valyria. From his vantage point, Euron noticed, three or four hundred paces away, what seemed to be a dozen giant skeletons. Judging by the ribs of these skeletons, it was possible to roughly determine the postures in which they died. Some lay on their backs, others on their stomachs, and a few on their sides. Rows of dark ribs jutted toward the sky, resembling a forest of dragon skeletons. In other words, these dozen dragons were shot down in a short period of time. Euron was cautious and did not approach himself. Instead, he controlled his puppet to move closer to the nearest skeleton. Judging by the orientation of the ribs, this one must have been lying on its side. As the puppet approached, Viserys realized that the torso alone was as wide as a train carriageperhaps even wider. Including the tail and head, the dragon would have measured around 60 to 70 meters in length. To support such a massive body, each rib must have been as thick as an adult''s leg, indicating that it was indeed an adult dragon. The question then arose: what could have killed such a powerful creature? And more importantly, what could have wiped out a group of them? Viserys began to recall the injuries sustained by the Black Dread. It was said that when the Black Dread returned with Princess Aerea, it bore jagged, torn wounds. Such injuries could only have been caused by an animal bite or contact with a sharp object. In other words, the dragon was either bitten before it took off or was shot down after taking flight. Euron continued to guide his puppet toward the largest skeleton. This one was two sizes larger than the previous. The ribs alone extended over ten meters, suggesting that the dragons body length must have exceeded 100 meters, placing it on the same scale as the Black Dread. Two rows of ribs pierced the sky like twin rows of black pillars. Euron searched around the largest skeleton, and when he entered the space between the ribs, he discovered a bulge resembling a crouching human figure. He drew his sword and poked at it, finding a hard object beneath the dust. Brushing it off, he revealed a skeleton clad in armor. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Valyrian armor!" he exclaimed, noting the precious patterns that adorned it. The armor also revealed the identity of its ownera Dragonlord of Valyria. This Valyrian must have been riding on the dragon when it fell to its death. Regardless of how he died, the sight of Valyrian steel armor filled both Euron and Viserys with joy. Euron was elated because his three months of searching had finally paid off, while Viserys was thrilled because he knew that this treasure would eventually be his. Euron ordered his sailors to drag the corpse out, but they discovered that the Dragonlord was still clutching something in his arms. When they pried his hands apart, they found a horn. ''The Dragon''s Horn!'' The horn was unexpectedly long, almost 1.6 meters. It was a gleaming black, with a shimmering dark light, and was wrapped in red gold and Valyrian black steel stripes. The stripes were inscribed with strange ancient runes, like some kind of spell. Euron carefully examined the horn, noticing his distorted reflection on its shiny surface. As he looked at his reflection, he touched the scars and holes on his face. He felt an urge to blow into the horn but resisted. ''Valyrian armor, the Dragon''s Horn, and there should be a dragon egg as well, right?'' Viserys thought. Remembering Euron''s return from Valyria in the original tale, Viserys expected him to continue the search. However, he found nothing else until he had stripped the corpse completely. ''Maybe its somewhere else? Or perhaps others managed to escape from here?'' Viserys thought, his gaze drifting over the dozen dead dragons surrounding him. He couldnt help but wonder what had happened. The Valyrian who held the horn must have seen the end coming. He had fled with his family and a dozen dragons, but they likely encountered some danger shortly after taking flight, causing the dragons to die en masse. The Valyrian himself had fallen and died along with them. Judging by the number of dragons around, it was likely he hadnt fled alonethere might be other family members and friends nearby. It was clear that Euron had reached the same conclusion. He ordered his mute sailors to spread out and search for any suspicious traces. With dozens of dragons having fallen across an area the size of two or three football fields, it would take a while for even a dozen people to comb through it all. Euron, however, seemed less concerned about finding dragon eggs. Unlike in the original tale where only three eggs existed, Viserys now had five in his possession and knew the whereabouts of two more. Whether Euron found the eggs or not, it didnt matter to him. Just as Viserys was about to end the Dragon Dream, a sudden commotion erupted. The mute sailors were making strange "ee-ee-ee" noises, their faces pale with terror. Euron sensed something was wrong and ran toward them. In the next instant, about a hundred paces away, something as thick as a water tank burst through the ground. It was like a black and red stone pillar, but it slowly bent like a tentacle. The tip of the tentacle was covered in white bone spines. The sailors, startled and fleeing, had little chance to react as the tentacle suddenly exploded open like a blooming flower, each thick petal lined with razor-sharp spines. It was a Firewyrm! The wyrm reared back as if inhaling, then unleashed a torrent of flames, incinerating the sailors around it. The orange flames ignited the mute sailors one by one, turning them into human torches. Euron, seeing this monstrous creature, immediately dropped the armor and dragon horn he had been holding. He no longer wanted anything except to escape. But where could he go in this desolate place? ''Yes! The pit!'' Realizing this, Euron turned and ran back the way he had come. He glanced over his shoulder and saw that the Firewyrm had already bitten a mute sailor in half, leaving only the legs still twitching outside its jaws. Chapter 193: Kraken and the Dragon Egg Chapter 193: Kraken and the Dragon EggThe Firewyrm, its body covered in rough, gray scales, continued to wreak havoc. Although it had no eyes, it accurately located the mute sailors, as if it could do more than simply spit fire. With a flick of its massive tail, it smashed into the ground like a cannonball. A dull thud reverberated through the air as countless stones, large and small, splattered in all directions. Euron, who had been hiding, watched the destruction with excitement. The ruins of the Doom were even more thrilling than he had imagined. Euron''s eyes rolled back in his head, and Viserys found himself staring up at the head of a mute sailor. Euron was manipulating the unfortunate man like a puppet, shouting and jumping about like a madman who had escaped from an asylum. He was trying to attract the Firewyrms attention, hoping to draw it away from his own body. His total disregard for human life proved disturbingly effective. The Firewyrm soon turned its attention to the thrashing puppet. The creature, as thick as a water tank, slithered across the ground like a massive snake. Every so often, it would bend its body and propel itself forward in a single bound, covering ten meters in an instant. On second thought, it made sense: after all, this beast had been ''drilling'' underground for years. If its body couldn''t generate enough thrust, it wouldnt have survived. Now that it was on the surface, the Firewyrm could use its full strength to propel itself forward. A human on two legs had no chance of outrunning this monster. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Dragon Dreams vision shifted again, and Viserys was back in his own head. He knew that the Firewyrm could swallow rocks and metal without a problemlet alone ordinary flesh and blood. In the creatures maw, humans would be no harder to chew than pudding. In less than ten seconds, the massive worm began to search for its next target. Not far away, a mute sailor engulfed in flames caught its attention. The Firewyrm flicked its tail and leapt toward the man, ending his life in a single, brutal motion. The Firewyrm could pinpoint the location of each person with terrifying accuracy. Judging by the situation, Euron might have to pay the price here. For Viserys, this outcome wasnt entirely unacceptable. Just as Viserys was considering how to respond, Euron made a sudden dash. His target was the Dragon Horn he had just discarded. ''What''s the point of picking that up now? Does he even know how to use it?'' Viserys thought, judging that Euron must have been desperate. The Dragon Horn''s usefulness was uncertain, but Euron likely figured it was his only chance at survival. If he used it, he might live; if he didnt, hed be devoured sooner or later. Sure enough, Euron''s frantic movements caught the Firewyrms attention, and it began to crawl toward him with alarming speed. Gritting his teeth, Euron pushed himself to his limits, running as fast as he could. When the Firewyrm was just ten meters away, he grabbed the Dragon Horn that he had previously discarded. The horn was massiveover a meter long and nearly two meters in totaland far too large for Euron to lift easily. Instead, he dropped to the ground, aiming his mouth at the horn''s mouthpiece. Whether he could produce a sound or not, Euron took a deep breath, puffed up his cheeks, and blew with all his might, as if his life depended on it. His face turned crimson from the effort, and his eye patch slipped off in the process. Unlike the high-pitched blast of an ordinary horn, the sound that emerged was more like the howl of a mad wind rushing through a cavern, sending chills down the spine of anyone who heard it. It was as if a thousand souls were crying out from the afterlife. From his first-person perspective, Viserys observed that as Euron blew the horn, the golden runes etched into it began to glow. Looking up, he could clearly see the Firewyrms rock-like skin, and the remnants of shredded flesh and clothing clinging to it. As the horn emitted its eerie, indescribable sound, the Firewyrms terrifying mouth stopped just three or four feet above Euron''s head. In the next moment, the worm seemed to recoil in fear, plunging into the hard ground to escape. To be safe, Euron blew the horn again. The vibrations from beneath the earth grew fainter, and the creatures presence receded farther and farther away. ''Is it safe?'' Viserys wondered, surveying the area. The surviving mute sailors peeked out from their hiding spots, and seeing that the fire-breathing monster had finally departed, they collapsed to the ground, gasping for breath. Viserys then turned his gaze to Euron, who had blown the horn twice. He noticed white smoke steadily streaming from the man''s mouth. ''Ah, right,'' Viserys thought. ''This thing has this effectit causes the person who blows the horn to self-ignite.'' And that was exactly what was happening to Euron now. He was seriously injured. But what would become of Euron in this weakened state? Before Viserys could contemplate further, his perspective shifted, and he watched as Euron controlled a mute sailor to approach his own body. Euron''s consciousness then returned to his physical form, and he began performing blood magic... These mute sailors werent just pawns used to scout the path; they were also his mobile blood bags. After draining two of them, Eurons strength returned. He moved to where he had earlier found the Valyrian armor, stripped it from the fallen Dragonlord, and donned it himself. Finally, Euron commanded his mute sailors to carry the Dragon Horn away. At that moment, a sailor with a blackened face approached, kneeling before Euron and holding a blue dragon egg above his head, like a hunting dog presenting its prize to its master. Euron was overjoyed at the sight of the dragon egg, and Viserys couldnt help but share in the excitement. This egg was Euron''s prize! The mute sailor pointed toward the skeleton of a dragon not far away, indicating that he had found the egg there. Euron quickly gathered the remaining dozen or so sailors, instructing them to continue searching in hopes of finding more. However, as the sun began to set, their search yielded only a few fragments of dragon eggs of various colors, leaving them disappointed. But considering the circumstances, it made sense. The dragon had fallen from a great height, and dragon eggs arent particularly resistant to impact. It was a miracle that even one sole survivor remained intact. Concerned about encountering other monsters, Euron decided to retreat to a safer location. Meanwhile, as soon as Viserys awoke from his Dragon Dreams, he hurried to write down the runic symbols he had seen on the Dragon Horn. Among the symbols was a line in the ancient language of Valyria, which Viserys managed to decipher: What a revelation! Viserys couldn''t make sense of the rest of the runic symbols, so he sent them to Shiera via his messenger raven, hoping she could translate them for him. He remembered that after leaving the Doom Ruins, Euron had journeyed to Qarth. There, Euron had used the magic immunity of Valyrian armor to capture several Warlocks and force them to teach him black magic. But that had been long ago, and at this moment, Euron was not yet a complete being. Viserys decided to lead a fleet of at least five warships to take him out. Five warships against onehe clearly had the advantage! However, Viserys soon reconsidered. As he was ordering the fleet to prepare, Shieras reply arrived. She informed Viserys that the runes were actually two spells that needed to be cast while blowing the horn. Each spell could be both cast and uncast. The first spell, when cast through the horn, confuses the mind and causes a person to harm themselves. Shiera thoughtfully included the uncast spell in her reply. The second spell is used to control a dragon, enabling the user to dominate the creature by blowing the horn. Shiera also knew the spell to uncast this one, but it too could only be performed when the horn was sounded. When Viserys read the first half of Shieras message, he realized why Euron had claimed that others fled at the sight of his ship. It was clear nowEuron had used the spell on the Dragon Horn to manipulate the minds of other pirates, driving them to injure themselves or even kill each other. With the Dragonhorn, Euron was like a sea monster incarnate, terrifying anyone who crossed his path. As for the second spellthe one that allowed control over dragonsViserys hadnt taken it seriously. After all, the dragon hadnt hatched yet; how could anyone control an egg? Even if he could command a Firewyrm, there was no way to bring such a creature to Westeros. However, a few days later, Viserys experienced a Dragon Dream that shattered his previous assumptions and opened his eyes to a whole new realm of possibilities. In the vision, Euron had reached the Smoking Sea and had already chosen his target. The Dragonhorn was enormous, as thick as a mans thigh and over a meter and a half long. He had constructed a special shelf-like structure on his ship to hold it. A short, stocky sailor stood before the horn, clearly prepared to blow it for Euron. The sailor accepted his fate with a calm expression, and as he blew the horn, Euron began chanting the spell. This time, the horns sound was differenta cacophony of roaring beasts, all mixed into one terrifying noise. After about a minute, the short sailor collapsed, white smoke pouring from his mouth. At that very moment, a massive tentacle climbed onto the hull of the . A giant sea monster, nearly 30 meters long, emerged from the depths, its ten thick tentacles gripping the ship. The creature had a dark, single eye as large as a carriage wheel, and each tentacle was thicker than an adult''s waist. Viserys estimated that a Kraken of this size could easily drag a battleship into the sea. Ordinary soldiers wouldnt stand a chance against such a monstrosity. Its opponent should be something as powerful as Ultraman! To Viserys'' surprise, none of the mute sailors aboard the Silence cowered in fear or fainted. Instead, they wore expressions of adoration and ecstasy, as if they were in the presence of a holy deity. Their faith was clearly misplaced, but unwavering. Euron, meanwhile, locked eyes with the Krakens dark, singular eye, silently communicating with the beast. At Eurons signal, the Krakens thick tentacles reached out, wrapping around a sailor dressed in a seal-skin cloak and dragging him into the water. Euron watched the sea calm with a satisfied smile, certain that he had mastered the Kraken. This realization struck Viserys hardhe understood that his initial plan to defeat Euron with just five or six warships was hopelessly inadequate. To stand a chance, he would need at least twenty warships, and hed have to prepare some of them as "explosives" to take out both Euron and the monster simultaneously. And that was assuming Euron couldnt control more than one Kraken. Chapter 194: Viserys’s Parting Wish Chapter 194: Viseryss Parting WishVirgil joined Tyrosh''s army as a slave, but before that, he had been an apricot slave in the pleasure gardens, where both men and women served. A month ago, Viserys selected the best soldiers from the ranks of the army, promising them that after the mission, they would be granted their freedom. Along with this, they would receive a reward of silver or tobacco equal to their weight. The offer was so generous that Virgil didnt hesitate to sign up. Virgil had a lover named Lara, who was still a slave. On the night of Virgils enrollment, Viserys redeemed Laras freedom. Not just Virgil, but many others who were willing to trade their rewards or even compensation for the freedom of their loved ones found Viserys surprisingly accommodating. In the small officer''s quarters assigned to them by Viserys, the reunited lovers embraced. "With such generous rewards, this mission must be very dangerous, right?" Lara whispered, her voice full of worry as she clung to Virgil. She didnt want to see him put himself at risk. She had tried to persuade him to wait another year. Viserys had chosen his soldiers from among the slaves, paying them a third of what the free soldiers earned. Virgil, a genius with ships, quickly rose to the rank of captain in the fleet. His pay was decent, and within a year, he could have bought Laras freedom. But Virgil didnt want his lover to remain in that corrupt place a moment longer, so he volunteered for the mission. Dont worry, he reassured Lara, Prince Viserys is always at the front of the battle, and hes never lost a fight. Virgil had faith in Viserys, who knew that the true power must be in his own hands. Viserys often mingled with Tyrosh''s soldiers, even dining with them. Occasionally, when in the mood, he would offer them advice. His personal charisma was almost overwhelming, and his legendary story made him an idol among the troops, who nearly worshipped him. Both Virgil and Lara, having been subjected to various drugs for so long, were almost infertile. Yet during this time, they had experienced the dignity of being human and the taste of freedom. For a month, they passionately sought each others comfort every night, sometimes until dawn. The fleet consisted of twenty ships and 2,000 men. It wasnt a small force, but neither was it large. It seemed excessive to use it against pirates and too audacious to launch an attack on the Free Cities. Connington, observing these moves, struggled to understand what Viserys was planning. "Prince, just tell me what youre planning. Wildfire and dragon-shooting crossbowswhere exactly are you going to attack?" Connington pressed. Viserys had organized the fleet with the intent to attack Euron, of course. As was his custom, he first sought guidance from the Moons Revelation. But this time, the results were troubling. The moon in his mind distorted as soon as it took shape, like a reflection on water that couldnt hold steady. This meant his journey would be fraught with danger. Initially, Viserys assumed the failure was due to his own lack of skill, so he increased the difficulty of the Moons Revelation to a master level. This time, the moon finally solidified in his consciousness, but what he saw was unsettling: he was being dragged into the sea by a Kraken. If he pursued Euron, it might very well cost him his life. Viserys tried the divination again, and this time, he saw Euron in the moonlaughing maniacally from the back of a dragon. However, in the first vision, despite being dragged into the sea by the Kraken, Viserys was still fighting it and even seemed to have a slight advantage. Though how he could possibly be in the lead against a 20-meter-long Kraken was beyond him. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the second vision, there was no doubtViserys had utterly failed. Realizing the slim chance of survival in this fight, he decided to take the initiative and seize that chance. However, to calm Conningtons nerves, Viserys chose not to reveal the full truth. Instead, he reassured him, "I''m going to ambush a warlock. His methods are a bit unusual, but dont worry, Ill be careful." "How many men does this warlock have?" Connington asked, still concerned. "He has only one ship with fewer than 200 men. The dragon-shooting bow has a long range, and the wildfire is powerful. If I can take him out from a distance, I wont need to engage directly." Viseryss words eased Conningtons worries. A force of 2,000 men against a single ship seemed like a cautious and reassuring plan. At that moment, Viserys took another envelope from his pocket and handed it to Connington. "Prince, what is this?" Connington asked, puzzled. "Oh, open it together after Jon Arryn is dead," Viserys replied casually. "Jon Arryn is going to die?" Connington asked, taken aback. "More or less. The old man has it coming." Although Viserys spoke nonchalantly, Connington couldnt shake a feeling of unease. ''Why give him the letter now? Why not wait until hr returned?'' Viserys handed the envelope to Connington because he was uncertain of his own fate. The envelope contained his detailed "strategy," a contingency plan in case he didnt make it back. If the worst happened, Connington could use it to give Dany an advantage in the coming War of the Five Kings. The letter was comprehensive, covering everything from simple advice to complex tactics. It detailed which houses to court and which to punish, where and when to land forces, and the pros and cons of various landing sites. Viserys even listed who could be trusted in Westeros and who should be avoided, essentially crafting a military campaign recommendation. He was like an anxious parent sending their child on a long journey, trying to prepare Dany for every eventuality and metaphorically placing a crown on her head. After all, this was the ultimate showdown between himself and the son of fortune, Euron, and he couldnt afford to be careless. The next day, the ships that had been waiting in the harbor for some time finally set sail. Among them were four specially designed speedboats intended to intercept Eurons ship, the . I hope the dragons hatches soon so we can fight together, Dany said, leaning on Viserys'' shoulder in the carriage. Have you thought of a name for your dragon yet? Viserys asked. I like the silver egg. How about we call it Meraxes? No, Meraxes is an unlucky name, Viserys replied, vetoing her suggestion, remembering that Meraxes had been killed by the Dornish scorpion bolts. Seeing that Dany didnt have any other ideas, Viserys gave her some final instructions. Dany, there are two people you need to remember. Make sure you remind me to deal with them later. Viserys rarely spoke of killing in front of Dany, even though she had taken lives before. Hearing her brother mention this, Dany''s attention sharpened. One is Mirri, the fat witch who recently pledged her loyalty to me. Keep your distance from her as well. The other is Jon Snow, the son of Ned Stark, Lord of Winterfell and Warden of the North. This was a carefully considered warning. By mentioning it now, Viserys avoided worrying Dany about his own fate while also planting a seed of caution in her mind. If he didnt return, she would know not to trust these two peopleand might even eliminate them as part of fulfilling his last wish. Although Dany couldnt yet see any connection between these two individuals, she knew Viserys well enough to take his words seriously and keep them in mind. Chapter 195: The Stallion Who Mounts the World Chapter 195: The Stallion Who Mounts the WorldAs soon as Viserys departed Tyrosh, the Horselord sent his own envoy to the city. Drogo dispatched his fiercest man, Ko Jhaqo, accompanied by twenty of the most capable warriors from his khalasar. Each of these warriors bore at least five silver bells in their braids, symbols of their participation in the massacre and plunder of at least five villages. Jhaqo entered Tyrosh alongside the Unsullied and the Young Connigton. With no fewer than ten silver bells and three gold bells jingling in his hair, Jhaqo eyed the city greedily. The population of this single city was equivalent to half of his entire horse tribe. If they could plunder it, it would solve the tribe''s current hardships. The people of Tyrosh, intimidated by the sight of these horsemen with their large, ghostly tattoos, quickly stepped aside, avoiding them on the streets. This only fueled Jhaqo''s arrogance. He felt like a wolf among sheep, his gaze causing them to tremble and retreat into corners. He looked over at young Connington, who was leading the Unsullied, and felt nothing but disdain. "A milkman is a milkmanlooks more like a woman than a man," he sneered to himself. But... Jhaqo''s eyes flicked to the Unsullied marching alongside him. To the Dothraki, the Unsullied were a bitter reminder of past humiliation. Years ago, tens of thousands of Dothraki had been forced to cut off their braids in submission to these cold-blooded killing machines at Qohor. The fear had since turned into hatred. There was always someone in the khalasar dreaming of leading the Dothraki to defeat the Unsullied once and for all. ''As long as Drogo is with us, we''ll tear these eggless bastards to pieces,'' Jhaqo thought, as they approached the palace. The sight of Tyrosh''s palace was another revelation for him. The ground was paved with hard stone slabs, surrounded by exquisite sculptures and fountains. In the distance, the three-headed dragon banner fluttered atop the bell tower, making Jhaqo''s mouth water with desire. The warriors around him couldnt hide their greedy glances at the palace maids. Jhaqo imagined how glorious it would be if all this belonged to him. The palace was even more magnificent than the nine towers manse in Pentos, which had been gifted to the Horselord by wealthy merchants. Young Connington gestured ahead. "Lord Jhaqo, the throne hall is straight ahead." Jhaqo glanced at the grand hall before him and barked, "Dango, Belo, you two come with me. The rest of you wait here." Without hesitation, he grabbed the reins and rode straight toward the throne hall. This was more than just a breach of etiquetteit was an outright provocation. Young Connington quickly stepped forward, blocking Jhaqos path. "My lord, please walk with me." But Jhaqo continued as if he hadnt heard him, forcing Young Connington to raise his voice and stand his ground. "My lord, please walk with me!" Jhaqo finally turned his gaze to the silver-haired boy, his tone dripping with mockery. "Young lord, for us Dothraki, horses are our legs. You want me to leave my legs behind? How can that be?" S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Young Connington hesitated, unsure how to respond. Flushing slightly, he insisted, "You cannot ride into the throne room. Its the rule here!" Jhaqo''s patience thinned. As the strongest Ko under Drogo, being blocked by a mere child would make him a laughingstock among his people. Even Drogo might no longer take him seriouslya humiliation he couldnt tolerate. In the Dothraki camp, he would have whipped his horse and charged into a fight by now. His voice was a low growl. "Ill say this one last time: get out of my way!" "No! My lord, please dismount," Young Connington repeated, standing firm. Behind Jhaqo, the warriors he had left outside sensed the tension and instinctively placed their hands on the hilts of their curved swords. The situation was on the verge of exploding when Connington, the administrator of Tyrosh, rode up. He recognized that Jhaqo was likely here to provoke them, but with Viserys gone, he couldnt afford a direct confrontation with the Dothraki. Tyrosh alone could not match their strength, and even the combined forces of the three Free Cities in the Disputed Lands struggled against Drogos khalasar. Connington spoke loudly, offering a diplomatic solution. "My lord, I am the administrator of Tyrosh. If youre unwilling to discuss matters in the throne hall, perhaps we could move to the palace garden instead?" His words provided an escape from the escalating tension, allowing both sides to step back without losing face. Jhaqo laughed, "Hahaha, yes, we Dothraki dont care for stone houses." With that, Connington and Jhaqo rode their horses into the palace garden. The garden was a riot of color, filled with flowers and carefully planned paths, a stark contrast to the tension just moments before. In the center of the garden was a small fountain, next to which stood a pavilion. As Jhaqo surveyed the well-kept grounds, a grin spread across his face. Without a second thought, he let his horse graze on the lush flowerbeds. The once-beautiful blooms were quickly reduced to red-stained mulch in the horses mouth, a crude display that could only be described as a cow chewing peonies. Young Connington watched the scene unfold, gritting his teeth but remaining silent, adhering to the principle of not causing unnecessary trouble for Viserys. The two men sat down, and a maid promptly brought them tea. Connington opened the conversation, "Ive heard that the Lord has come to Tyrosh to make amends?" "Yes, of course, were here to make amends. We deeply regret that some of our Dothraki raided your village out of hunger the other day," Jhaqo replied, though his face betrayed no hint of remorse, as if he were discussing something that didnt concern him. Connington, however, sneered inwardly. ''he thought. '' Since receiving reports of Dothraki harassment along the border, the number of civilians and caravans they had slaughtered had climbed into the hundreds. This wasnt an isolated incident of desperation; it was a deliberate provocation. Connington knew where this was headed. The next part of the conversation would have nothing to do with genuine reparations. The Dothraki were here to extort Tyroshjust as they had done to others in the Disputed Lands before. Whether it was Tyroshs army, the Magisters of Myr, or the Princes of Lys, all had paid off the Dothraki to keep the peace. It was a common tactic, similar to what Pentos had to endure, though Pentos paid more dearly due to its unfortunate location. Suddenly, Jhaqo changed the subject. "By the way, where is your Archon? I believe the one ruling Tyrosh is called Viserys or something..." Conningtons expression remained neutral as he corrected, "Lord Jhaqo, there is no Archon in Tyrosh now. Prince Viserys is the Regent of Tyrosh." Jhaqo chuckled, dismissing the titles. "Ha, you milkmen love to invent all sorts of confusing titles. So where is this Viserys now?" "Prince Viserys is not in Tyrosh at the moment," Connington replied seriously. "It will likely be about a month before he returns." Upon hearing this, Jhaqos demeanor shifted to one of impatience. "Then tell me, can you make decisions on what Im about to propose?" "You may speak first, and I will convey it," Connington replied calmly. Jhaqo crossed his arms, his tone becoming more demanding. "No, you tell me firstcan you decide or not?" "That depends on the matter," Connington answered, holding his ground. "If its within my authority, there will be no problem. Before the Regent left, he granted me a great deal of autonomy." Jhaqo studied him for a moment, then leaned forward, his golden earrings swaying and catching the light. "I dont know if youre aware, but the Red Waste is expanding, and the Great Grass Sea is slowly receding. The Horselords people have no choice but to take what they need. Khal Drogo sent me to ask for supplies to survive the drought." Connington understood their true intentions nowthey were here to take advantage of Tyroshs resources. "So, how much does Khal Drogo intend to borrow?" Connington inquired, deliberately framing it as a loan rather than a gift. Jhaqo, unfazed by the choice of words, shrugged. Whether it was borrowed or taken by force, whatever he could secure by his own strength was his to claim. "Khal Drogo has sent me to request 10,000 pounds of barley, 10,000 pounds of salt, 10,000 pounds of tea, 1,000 slaves, and 100,000 pounds of fodder." Though Connington had no intention of fulfilling these demands, he couldnt help but mentally calculate the value of the requested goods. The total came to around 400,000 gold dragonsa sum nearly equivalent to Tyroshs entire annual tax revenue, excluding the profits from tobacco. If he agreed to Jhaqos demands, Viserys would undoubtedly dismiss him upon his return. Connington began cautiously, "Lord Jhaqo, the quantity and value of these goods are immense. Tyrosh cannot provide them all at once." Jhaqo''s mouth curled into a sneer, the tattoos on his face twisting with his expression, reflecting his dissatisfaction. In truth, his demands far exceeded what Drogo had actually requestedJhaqo was angling for a personal gain. "So, how much can you give us now?" Jhaqo pressed. "But I''ll warn you, if it''s not enough, I won''t be able to control my hungry warriors. They''ll plunder as many villages as they please, and there won''t be anything I can do to stop them." The threat was as blatant as it was menacing. Even Young Connington, standing nearby, was shocked and angered by the barbarian''s audacious demands. But Connington knew better than to escalate the situation. Jhaqos arrogance was bolstered by Drogos backing and the might of 50,000 fierce warriors. Connington attempted to negotiate, "If we reduce the amount by half, we might consider assisting Khal Drogo..." But Jhaqo cut him off. "What? Halve it again? Are you trying to starve us to death? Do you want the Horselord''s people to perish?" Connington sighed inwardly. "Im sorry, Lord Jhaqo, but the supplies youre asking for are far too large. I dont have the authority to make that decision." Jhaqo studied him for a moment before responding, "In that case, I have another request. By order of the Khal, I need you to send someone." "Please, go on," Connington replied, unsure of what Drogo might want. Jhaqos eyes gleamed with cunning. "If its just one person, then you should be able to decide, right?" "If its just one person, I think I can help," Connington agreed, though he remained wary. "Khal Drogo wants to marry your Regent, Prince Viseryss sister, Daenerys. Their union will bring forth the stallion who mounts the world!" Jhaqo declared, his voice swelling with intoxication at the thought. Connington, however, was deeply unsettled. Regardless of whether Viserys would agree to such a marriage, Connington was firmly against it. Viserys had spent the last two or three years navigating a treacherous path, striving to change his and Danys fate. The idea of sending Dany to a Horselords bed was unthinkableit would be better to kill him now than to ask him to make that sacrifice. From Conningtons perspective, marrying Dany to Drogo was a poor bargain. Danys marriage would be far more advantageous if it secured an alliance with Dorne or Highgarden, not with a barbarian horde. Even if Drogo commanded 50,000 warriors, what could they do? Could their horses swim across the Narrow Sea? Connington was skeptical of the Dothrakis effectiveness in Westeros. While they excelled in open-field combat, Westeros was full of castles and fortresses, which would severely limit the Dothrakis impact. So Connington firmly refused to help. "What do you mean?" Jhaqo snapped. "If you dont help us, are you saying you wont even allow the Dothraki to save themselves?" "Save yourselves?" Connington echoed, puzzled by the connection between marrying Dany and the Dothrakis survival. Jhaqo then explained the Dothraki prophecy. "Only the stallion who mounts the world can save the Dothraki, and that stallion will be the child of Daenerys and Khal Drogo." Connington was unimpressed. In fact, he found prophecies annoying. If Rhaegar hadnt been so obsessed with the prophecy of the dragon with three heads, the Targaryens might still be on the Iron Throne. But Connington couldnt simply dismiss Jhaqo outright, so he arranged for the Dothraki to stay in Tyrosh, explaining that the matter would have to wait until Viserys returned. Though he knew this request was impossible, Jhaqo was confident that Viserys wouldnt refuse an alliance with the most powerful Khal in history, especially when all it required was the marriage of one woman. Convinced that Viserys would agree, Jhaqo settled into Tyrosh with a carefree attitude. Following Viserys''s instructions, Connington "appeased" the Dothraki by treating them with hospitality, providing good food and drink, which kept Jhaqo and his men content. Viserys had been clear: they were to avoid provoking the Dothraki, show deference if necessary, and maintain the peace until he returnedor until Dany hatched her dragon and it was fully battle-ready. Chapter 196: The Battle in the “Silence” Chapter 196: The Battle in the SilenceNormally, a fleet commander would use signal flags to issue orders to the other ships. However, Viserys''s fleet was spread so far apart that the only reliable way to communicate was by using the messenger ravens he had brought along. The twenty ships formed a loose chain or a wide net as they pressed toward Valyria. Through his Dragon Dreams, Viserys had roughly pinpointed Eurons location. To close in, he sent out his golden eagle to scour the sea, hoping to trap him. After six or seven days of sailing, the distance between Viserys''s fleet and Eurons ship had narrowed to just a few dozen nautical miles. Viserys ordered his trusted aide, Regis, "Spread the word to everyone: cover your ears and keep an eye on the golden eagle overhead." Yes, my lord, Regis responded promptly. As the sky darkened, the fading light began to work against the fleets efforts to surround Euron. Viserys, scanning the sea intently, suddenly noticed a few crows circling belowan odd sight over open water. He immediately realized that Euron must be nearby. Meanwhile, Euron sat in his cabin, contemplating three items laid out before him: a blue dragon egg, Valyrian armor, and the black-and-gold Dragonbinder horn. The dragon egg''s value was unquestionable, and Euron had already discovered that the Valyrian armor rendered all magical attacks ineffective. The Dragonbinder horn, which could create illusions and command sea monsters in the Smoking Sea, was his most prized possession. Euron was convinced that if he could hatch the dragon egg, he could control the dragon without needing Valyrian blood. As he held the still-warm horn on his lap, Eurons eyes gleamed with both hope and the burning desire for revenge. With these treasures from Valyria, he vowed to kill Viserys. Suddenly, Eurons view shiftedthrough the eyes of a raven, he spotted several warships approaching from the horizon, clearly heading in his direction. Euron thought, his heart racing. He quickly commanded his ravens to spread out, giving him a broader view of the surrounding sea. But before he could fully assess the situation, a shadow flashed before his eyes, followed by a sharp pain in his head. A golden eagle had struck, preying upon one of his ravens. Euron swiftly shifted his focus to another raven, only to see the same golden eagle swooping down again. The realization hit himthis eagle belonged to a skinchanger, and the identity of that skinchanger was unmistakable. Viserys! Euron hissed, first with anger, then with a creeping sense of dread. How had Viserys found his location? Did he somehow know what Euron had done in Valyria? Panic set in as he understood the gravity of the situation. '' he thought. '' Recognizing the need for immediate action, Euron barked orders to his mute sailors. The cut a sharp white arc across the deep blue sea, turning east to escape. The ships speed was formidable, and after altering course, it began to widen the gap between itself and Viseryss fleet. Under normal circumstances, the pursuing fleet would have been left in the wake, struggling to keep up. But Viserys had anticipated this and had prepared accordingly. Virgil kept a close eye on the golden eagle circling above, and the moment he saw its signal, he turned and shouted, "Everyone! Stop the and follow the Prince!" "Follow the Prince!" the sailors roared back in unison. Four specially-made speedboats shot forward like arrows, leaving white trails in the water as they raced toward the . Viserys had given them a clear mission: stop the at all costs, even if it meant ramming the ship. Virgil didnt fully understand why Viserys was waging war against a mere pirate ship. All he knew was that Viserys had saved him from the clutches of the pleasure garden, where slave owners indulged in their twisted tastes. Now, he fought for Viserys with everything he had, feeling more alive than ever. Whether it was the sting of the salty sea breeze or the thunder of battle in his ears, Virgil felt like a true warrior. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Lara, wait for me!'' he thought as he scanned the horizon. Soon, he spotted a black sailboat cutting swiftly through the golden light of the setting sun, heading in the direction the golden eagle had indicated. ''That ship is fast!'' Virgil thought, but he knew Viserys''s ship was even faster. Euron, aware of the problem, urged his mute sailors to push the to its limits. But even as the sped forward, Virgil could see the excitement in his own crews faces as they closed in. Viseryss ships were clearly designed for this purposesacrificing other features for sheer speed and intercepting power. Despite the s formidable speed, the distance between the ships continued to shrink rapidly: 300 meters, 100 meters, 50 meters, 30 meters In a flash, Virgil led the four speedboats into a collision course with the . Crack! The sound of splintering wood echoed across the sea as the prow of one of Virgils speedboats crashed into the hull. One by one, the other speedboats followed, embedding themselves into the pirate ships sides. While the impact wasnt enough to sink the black-hulled , it significantly slowed the ship, giving Viserys the opportunity he needed. With the hampered, Viserys led the rest of his fleet to close in, effectively surrounding Euron. Euron watched as Virgil and his men threw grappling hooks onto the . Now, he was certainViserys had some special means of tracking his location. These speedboats were clearly designed specifically for this moment. With a subtle nod, Euron signaled a nearby sailor, who quickly ran to his cabin and returned with the ominous dragon horn. Without hesitation, the mute sailor positioned the horn toward Virgils ship, took a deep breath, and blew with all his might. As the eerie, resonant sound of the horn filled the air, Euron placed his hand on it, chanting the incantation engraved along its surface. His lips moved silently, and his cheeks glowed as if he held a red-hot iron in his mouth. The power of the dragon horn demanded a priceeach time it was used, it claimed a human life. But Euron didnt care. To him, a sailor was just another part of the ship, a piece that could be replaced at any time. The sailor who blew the horn soon collapsed, his strength completely drained. Euron, with a cold indifference, grabbed the lifeless body and tossed it into the sea without a second thought. When he turned his gaze back to the speedboat, he saw Virgils sailors leaping into the water one by one, driven mad by the horns terrible power. It wouldnt be long before they were all dead, victims of the horns dark magic. Chapter 197: Counter Spell Chapter 197: Counter SpellA piercing cry from the golden eagle shattered the silence, cutting through the clouds. The sailors, who had been lost in the horns enchantment, suddenly snapped back to reality. Even the man who had just jumped into the sea struggled to swim back to the ship. Euron looked up, shock and anger flashing in his eyes. He had studied the runes on the horn extensively and knew that the spells inscribed on it were like passwords, with "spells" and corresponding "counter-spells." The cry of the golden eagle was clearly a counter-spell, disrupting the horn''s magic. Euron realized with a cold dread. '' But now was not the time for reflection. Although he had just managed to shake off some of the speedboats clinging to his ship, the delay had cost him dearly. Viseryss fleet was closing in fast. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Virgil, now fully aware, had lost two of his speedboats, but he relentlessly steered the remaining two toward the , determined to ram it at any cost. Euron thought urgently. He grabbed another sailor, who, though terrified, reluctantly put his mouth to the horn, trembling. Like his predecessor, the sailor took a deep breath and blew with all his might. Euron began chanting the spell once more. Viserys, sensing the dark magic in the horns sound, knew that Euron was now summoning the Kraken. Meanwhile, in the other direction, the fleet led by Webber rapidly closed in on the . The warships were now within 200 meters, with the gaps between them narrowing to less than 30 meters. More than ten ships had surrounded the , cutting off any possible escape. To Webber, the battle seemed all but over, and he felt a surge of respect for Virgil, who had led much of the fight. He had already decided never to call Virgil a hooker again. But then, something caught Webbers eyea mast rising out of the water. The sun, now low in the sky, cast long shadows, making it difficult to see clearly. At first, Webber thought his eyes were playing tricks on him, but then more masts appeared, one after another, surrounding Virgils ship. The horrifying realization struck himthese masts were alive, thick tentacles rising from the depths and wrapping themselves around Virgils ship. What... what is this thing!? Webber gasped. Before Virgil could react, one of the enormous tentacles coiled around him and yanked him into the sea. Webber barely had time to register the horror before the ship, now ensnared by the Krakens tentacles, began to shake violently. The deck and railings creaked and groaned under the immense pressure, the sound so terrifying it seemed as though the very bones of the shipand his ownwere breaking. What should I do? Attack?" Webber''s voice quivered with uncertainty as panic gripped him. He didnt see himself as a coward, but faced with a monster capable of dragging a battleship into the depths, his legs felt like they might give out. Around him, the sailors were already making their own choices. When the Krakens tentacles first broke the surface, some ships continued moving forward out of sheer momentum. But when Virgil''s warship was pulled under, a heavy silence fell over the battlefield. No one had ever witnessed anything like this before. Even the normally unshakable Unsullied were gripped by panic. Despite the careful selection of soldiers Viserys had made for this mission, two or three ships broke ranks and fled. The fear was palpable, even among those closest to Viserys. Regis, who had always been by his side, felt his legs go weak. Sensing the growing fear, Viserys stepped to the bow of his ship and shouted to his men, his voice cutting through the terror that gripped them: Soldiers! The one controlling this monster is not invincible. If we dont kill him today, he will threaten your sons and grandsons for generations! On my command, full speed ahead!" Galvanized by his words, the sailors sprang into action, adjusting the sails and pushing the ship to three times its normal speed. Viserys knew that today was the day Euron had to be defeated, no matter the cost. The Dragons Horn, and even his own ability to project his consciousness beyond his body, were threats that could not be left unchecked. If Euron was allowed to escape, the consequences would be unthinkableunimaginable terror could be unleashed upon the lands under his rule. Soon, Euron spotted Viserys''s flagship. With a wicked grin, he maneuvered the Kraken beneath it. Suddenly, everyone on board felt a violent tremor beneath their feet as thick, slimy tentacles wrapped around the hull. The soldiers, who had only just gathered the courage to fight under Viserys''s encouragement, were now paralyzed with fear. How could they fight something so terrifyinga creature beyond anything their fathers, grandfathers, or even great-grandfathers had ever faced? In the face of this unknown terror, their courage crumbled. Then, the Krakens enormous head surfaced on the starboard side of the warship, its height towering over half the mast. Its gigantic eyes, larger than carriage wheels, glared at them with a malevolence that chilled them to the bone. The blackness of its eyes was more terrifying than the abyss itself. Viserys suddenly understood that Euron wasnt just controlling the Kraken; there was a bond between them, akin to that of a skinchanger and his animal companion. It wasnt just the fact that Euron hadnt blown the Dragon Horn this timeViserys could see the same malevolent gleam in the Krakens eyes that he had seen in Eurons. This wasnt a predator''s instinctive desire for prey; it was a twisted excitement, a perverse pleasure in witnessing life and death. Panic erupted on the flagship. Some men, overwhelmed with fear, jumped into the sea, only to face the monster below. Determined to turn the tide, Viserys grabbed two large jars of wildfire and hurled them at the Kraken. The jars shattered on impact, and two bright, yellow-green flames erupted, blossoming like deadly flowers against the darkening sky. The sun had already dipped below the horizon, leaving only a faint glow, making the fiery explosion all the more vivid against the pitch-black sea. The Kraken writhed in pain, its tentacles loosening their grip on the ship as it attempted to retreat into the depths. Seizing the moment, Viserys called upon his fire magic, conjuring two massive green-yellow serpents from the flames. They coiled around the Kraken, forcing the beast to release the flagship completely and sink back into the ocean. Though it hadnt been killed, the Kraken had been driven off, and the ship was free. Viserys saw that the was now less than twenty meters away. He shouted, "Overpower it!" But chaos still reigned on the flagship, and the helmsman, paralyzed with fear, couldnt even stand. Euron, seeing his chance, had already changed direction and was attempting to flee. Chapter 198: Bleeding Star Chapter 198: Bleeding StarThe night had fully fallen, cloaking the sea in darkness. Viserys estimated that the was just over 20 meters away from his flagship. Scanning the deck, he spotted a bundle of ropes. With a quick calculation, he guessed they were about 13 or 14 meters long. There was no time to hesitatehe couldnt let Euron escape. The Moons Revelation had already shown him the horrifying consequences if he did. Viserys tied the rope to his halberd and moved to the center of the warship. Regis, uncertain of Viseryss intentions, watched with growing concern, thinking, '' Viserys grasped the rope in one hand and hefted the halberd onto his shoulder with the other, preparing to launch himself. Through the eyes of a crow, Euron saw Viserys''s figure on the , but he remained skepticalno one could possibly leap across a gap of over twenty meters. But Viserys was determined. He gathered all his strength, and with a sudden burst of speed, sprinted toward the bow of the ship. In a single, fluid motion, he stepped onto the bow rudder and leaped high into the air, arcing gracefully toward the . At the peak of his jump, he hurled the halberd with all his might. The weapon flew through the night air, its cold steel glinting as it pierced the darkness. The halberd struck true, embedding itself into the mast of the and anchoring the rope firmly. But the distance was too greatViserys couldnt land directly on Eurons deck. Instead, he found himself dangling from the side of the , clutching the taut rope. Without hesitation, he drew his sword and slashed through the rope with a swift, decisive stroke. Swish The rope, once taut, went slack and dropped. Did he fall? Euron muttered to himself, relief starting to wash over him. But caution nagged at him, and he stepped forward to confirm. He hadnt taken more than two steps when Viserys suddenly vaulted from the rigging, landing hard on the deck of the . He rose to his feet and scanned his surroundings. About thirty sailors stood around Euron, their eyes wide with fear. Their expressions mirrored those of the soldiers on his own flagship who had just witnessed the Krakenone terrorized by a monster of the deep, the other by the human monster standing before them. "Kill him!" Euron barked, and the mute sailors charged at Viserys with spears and knives. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Viserys drew his Valyrian steel sword, running his left hand lightly along the blade. Instantly, orange-red flames erupted along its length, engulfing the sword in fire. Euron''s eyes narrowedhe recognized this as the fire magic he had seen in Volantis. It was clear that Viserys had made significant strides in magic during this time. The flaming sword sliced through the air, leaving trails of fire in its wake. The mute sailors, despite their ferocity, couldnt get close to Viserys. His swordsmanship was impeccable, each swing of the blade carving arcs of flame that kept his attackers at bay. With the limited space on the deck, Viserys weaved left and right, cutting down five or six mute sailors in quick succession. But Viseryss focus was singularhe knew there was only one man he had to kill today: Euron. Raising his voice, he shouted, "I''m here to kill Euron! Stay out of my way, and I''ll grant you your freedom after he''s dead!" The mute sailors, however, didnt falter. They advanced with unwavering loyalty, as if they hadnt heard him at all. Viserys wasnt surprised; through his many Dragon Dreams, he had learned just how fiercely devoted these men were to Euron. Euron glanced over his shoulder, seeing several warships rapidly closing in. Without hesitation, he drew a black spear from his side, its material unmistakableDragonbone. It was clear he intended to fight Viserys directly. This move caught Viserys off guard. '' he wondered. But with the enemy confronting him, there was no choice but to engage. The two clashed, Viseryss flaming sword meeting Eurons Dragonbone spear. With a powerful swing, Viserys knocked the spear aside and swept his sword toward Euron. Euron instinctively dodged backward, but he hadnt anticipated what happened nextthe blade suddenly extended, the flames stretching out and striking him squarely in the chest. But instead of cutting through, the sword stopped as if it had hit a stone wall. Viserys realized with a jolt what was protecting Euron: Valyrian armor, renowned for its extreme resistance to magic. ''Valyrian armor!'' Viserys thought, suddenly understanding why his attack had been ineffective. The armors magical resistance was formidable, far beyond what his current abilities could overcome. This was the same armor that had allowed Euron to capture several powerful Warlocks after leaving Valyriait was his key to withstanding even the most potent magic. Euron finally grasped the true power of his Valyrian armor. Though his swordsmanship and martial prowess were no match for Viserys, this enchanted armor made him nearly invincible. The realization bolstered his confidencedespite being outmatched in skill, he had the upper hand. Seeing this, Eurons sailors seemed to come to the same conclusion. Though Viserys still pressed the attack, the mute sailors understood that, with Eurons armor, their captain would eventually prevail. One by one, they picked up their weapons and began to encircle Viserys once more. Years of servitude had stripped them of any hope for freedom. Euron''s words had burrowed deep into their minds, like nails driven into their bones, extinguishing any thoughts of rebellion. The absence of the Kraken, which had not resurfaced, further emboldened them. Euron, however, felt a twinge of anxiety. He couldnt afford to waste any more time with Viseryshe needed to find a way to escape, and quickly. Just then, Euron noticed something strange: a red glow on Viseryss face. Glancing around, he saw that his sailors were also bathed in a crimson light. The entire deck and sails were reflecting the same eerie glow. Viserys looked up and saw a red object streaking through the clouds. His first thought was that it might be a missile, but he quickly dismissed the ideathere were no missiles in this world. It was a cometa blood-red comet, a Bleeding Star. Viserys knew immediately what this omen signified. The tide of magic was rising, and the time dragons will hatch was near. For a brief moment, the red comet broke through the clouds, its fiery light spilling across the sea and capturing everyones attention. Even as they maintained their fighting stances, both Viserys and Euron looked up in awe. "My gods, what is that?" a soldier whispered. "A red meteor?" murmured another. But whatever it was, Viserys and Euron now had only one goal in mind: to kill each other. The appearance of the comet only heightened their resolve, each understanding that only one of them would walk away from this battle. Chapter 199: Decapitating Euron Chapter 199: Decapitating EuronThe appearance of the Red Comet momentarily quelled the fighting on the battlefield. But the pause was brief. At the captains command, Viseryss warships resumed their encirclement of Eurons . However, something felt differentViserys and Euron both sensed it. The Red Comet stirred something within them, a sensation they hadnt experienced before. It was as if a dormant power had awakened inside their bodies, like a sense long forgotten had suddenly been restored. The air tasted different, richer, as if filled with something magical. It was magic! Both men felt a surge of power swelling within them. Viserys quickly checked his internal panel and saw the ''Magic'' column rising rapidly. The numbers climbed higher and higherone hundred, one hundred and three, one hundred and seven, two hundred and six, three hundred and nine... It kept rising until it reached seven hundred before finally stopping. Viserys knew that Euron must have felt the same surge, and possibly even more intensely. Euron ran to the Dragons Horn and blew it himself. A deep, resonant sound echoed across the sea, reaching the ears of soldiers on the other ships. Anxiety rippled through the ranks as they gripped their weapons tightly, fearing the reappearance of the Kraken. The tension was palpable, like standing on the edge of a precipice. Suddenly, Viseryss ship lurched violently, as if struck by something massive. Several soldiers, caught off guard, were thrown to the deck but quickly scrambled to their feet. The unsettling part was that the impact wasnt confined to just one shipit rippled through the entire fleet. Curious and alarmed, some sailors dared to peer over the railings, scanning the dark waters below. But they didnt see the terrifying tentacles they had expected. Did we hit a reef? one sailor muttered. Another impact rocked the ships, and this time, the cause became clear. In the red glow of the comet, several massive fins as large as sails emerged from the sea. It wasnt the Kraken this timeit was sharks and whales. Euron had summoned these enormous sea creatures instead. Viserys scanned the chaos around him. He watched as whales and sharks leaped out of the water, smashing into the ships. One of the specially built speedboats was capsized by a whales impact, flipping upside down in the water before being swallowed by the ocean within moments. The sailors who had been thrown into the sea were quickly torn apart by the sharks, the scent of blood thickening in the sea breeze. This dragon horn is fucking powerful! Viserys muttered, his eyes narrowing as he focused on Euron. He noticed smoke rising from Eurons throatan unsettling sight. Euron had driven his finger into a sailors throat, using blood magic to heal the wounds inflicted by the horns power. At some point, Euron''s eye patch had fallen off, revealing a completely black eye that now stared directly at Viserys. The sight was unsettling, but Viserys held his ground as Euron grabbed another sailor and forced him to blow the Dragon Horn once more. The sea creatures responded with a renewed, ferocious attack on Viserys''s fleet. But Viserys, now brimming with magic, was ready. He drove his flaming sword into the deck, and a whirlwind of flames erupted around him, the heat so intense it knocked nearby sailors off their feet. The mute sailors, who had been closing in, were forced to retreat, unable to withstand the blistering heat. The flames spread rapidly, forcing Eurons ally, Dorren, to retreat as well. Dorren knew he didnt stand a chance against Viseryss newfound powerhe hadnt yet mastered any significant magic, and his plan was to head to Qohor to kidnap some Warlocks and learn black magic. But that was of little use now; any closer, and he would be at a severe disadvantage. As Viserys advanced, Euron, now in a panic, ordered a flock of crows to attack. But the birds, driven by suicidal intent, were no more effective than moths drawn to a flame. They disintegrated in the fiery whirlwind surrounding Viserys. Desperate, Euron used blood magic to heal himself slightly, then lunged at Viserys with his Dragonbone spear. But Viserys was ready. As the two closed in on each other, Viserys grabbed the spear with one hand, nullifying the attack. The power flowing through him only grew strongerhe could feel his magic increasing, as if even Eurons attack had somehow strengthened him. Viserys swung his Valyrian steel sword at Eurons right arm, but Euron, in a last-ditch effort, grabbed the Dragon Horn and swung it at Viserys. The blow connected, but Viserys, gritting his teeth, absorbed the impact and followed through with his strike, severing Eurons arm. The heavy horn clattered to the deck as Viseryss sword sliced clean through Eurons neck. There was no need for words. Eurons death was the only optionhe was too dangerous to be left alive, and Viserys had no interest in whatever dark secrets he might hold. In this world, villains like Euron only grew more dangerous with every breath they took. Eurons head flew from his shoulders, spinning three and a half times in the air before landing with a dull thud on the deck. As Viserys looked down at Euron''s headless corpse, he felt a wave of relief. Turning to the mute sailors who had once served Euron so loyally, he saw that they were all staring at the fallen body in stunned silence. "Put down your weapons," Viserys commanded. "I wont kill you." These men, no matter the crimes they had committed under Euron''s command, had endured his torture for so long that Viserys considered them partially redeemed. He planned to have them screened and, after a period of labor to reform, they could be allowed to return to the world of normal men. However, Viserys quickly realized something was wrong. The sailors stood motionless, as if frozen in time, their bodies rigid like wax figures. The eerie sight sent a wave of unease through Viserys. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course," Viserys muttered to himself, recalling the vision from the Moon''s Revelation where he had fought the Kraken. It dawned on him that the battle wasnt over yet. Despite this, he still attempted to rouse the mute sailors. "Drop your weapons. I dont" But before he could finish, the sailors abruptly turned, sprinted to the railing, and leaped into the sea as if driven by a sudden, desperate urge. Through the eyes of the golden eagle, Viserys saw the sailors scattering in all directions. He quickly realized what was happening: Euron had transferred his consciousness into them, using the power of the Red Comet to control more than a dozen individuals simultaneously. Viserys thought. Determined not to lose Eurons spirit, Viserys lay down on the deck and forced himself into sleep. Under the influence of the Red Comet, his Dragon Dreams were sharper, more vivid than ever before. In the dream, he scanned the area, carefully determining the direction of Eurons consciousness. Without hesitation, he woke, leaped to his feet, and dove into the sea, following the trail of Eurons escaping spirit. Chapter 200: Kraken Chapter 200: KrakenThe Red Comet faded from sight, leaving behind soldiers struggling to stay afloat amid the wreckage of shattered ships. An Unsullied soldier clung to a piece of driftwood, trying to haul himself onto it when he felt something tug him down. A sharp pain shot through his leg as he was pulled beneath the waves, a trail of dark red bubbles bursting on the surface in his wake. The soldiers fought desperately to stay afloat, but the sharks, drawn by the scent of blood and the flesh of their fallen comrades, were relentless. Although the effects of the Dragon''s Horn had gradually dissipated, the stench of blood still hung in the air, keeping the predators circling. The sharks, once summoned by the horn, now feasted on the remains, making any attempt at rescue exceedingly difficult. Some attempted to shoot arrows to aid their comrades in the water, but the limited visibility rendered their efforts nearly futile. Viserys'' flagship had escaped severe damage, thanks to its sturdy hull. Regis, finally regaining his composure, looked around and climbed the mast to count the surviving ships. Of the twenty warships that had set sail, only thirteen remained. The loss of life was staggering; half of the fleet was gone. Even some of the sturdier ships had sunk, not to mention the swift vessels led by Virgil in the interception attempt. ''Wait... Prince!'' Regis suddenly remembered Viserys daring leap onto Euron''s deck and wondered what had become of him. "Up! All of you! Get close to the and prepare to take it!" he commanded, taking charge of the flagship in Viserys'' absence. The two ships were only thirty meters apart, and with a slight adjustment in direction, they could be brought together. Regis led a small group aboard the Silence using grappling hooks. As they climbed aboard, a soldier approached him, holding a torch in one hand and a severed head in the other. "My lord, there''s a human head here!" sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Regis quickly identified it as Euron''s. He had seen Euron in Orange Shore Bay and was certain there was no mistake. But if Euron was dead, where was Viserys? After ordering Euron''s body to be collected, Regis commanded a thorough search of the Silence. Nearly fifty men scoured every corner of the ship, but Viserys was nowhere to be found. Panic flickered within Regis, but he quickly forced himself to remain calm. '','' he reassured himself. Knowing that Viserys disappearance couldn''t be revealed just yet, he addressed the others, "Take control of this ship. Do not disturb any of the items. Rescue the soldiers who fell into the water immediately!" "Yes!" came the immediate response. Regis then sent a message to the other warships, announcing their victory, and ordered them to begin rescuing the soldiers who had fallen into the sea. He personally took a small boat and headed in the most likely direction to search for Viserys. Meanwhile, Viserys was in pursuit of a mute sailor who had taken over by Euron''s spirit. With his superhuman constitution, Viserys swam nearly the entire way without needing to breathe, eventually spotting a figure swimming north. Before Euron could react, he felt as if his ankles were clamped in iron. Glancing back, he saw no one but Viserys. Euron wanted to curse, but he had forgotten that he had already cut out his tongue. As Viserys closed in, he delivered a powerful punch to Euron''s leg. The immense pain immediately incapacitated him. Without hesitation, Viserys grabbed Euron''s neck, causing Euron to black out. Feeling the crisp snap beneath his palm, Viserys knew this body was now lifeless. Just as he thought he had killed him for good, a sudden thought crossed his mind. He used Dragon Dreams again. This time, Viserys realized that his vision had shifted to another place. ''This guy has transferred his consciousness again,'' he thought. "It''s really hard to kill," he muttered as he came to. Viserys found himself slowly sinking to the bottom of the sea. Below lay a pitch-black abyss, with only a faint glimmer of light above his head. Following the directions he had learned in Dragon Dreams, he swam toward the light once more. ... Meanwhile, Regis was growing increasingly anxious. He wanted to mobilize the soldiers for a search, but doing so might cause a major disturbance in the camp. ''Danger,'' he thought. Yet with each passing minute, Viserys was slipping further away, especially with that enormous Kraken, more than ten or twenty meters long, lurking in the waters. The thought of the massive Kraken sent a chill down Regis'' spine. "Lord Regis." Suddenly, Regis heard someone calling his name. He looked up to see Spider Webber approaching. "Lord Regis, where is Prince Viserys? I need to see him." Regis looked around cautiously before gesturing for Webber to come aboard to speak more privately. Sensing the tension, Webber''s unease grew. "What? Prince Viserys is missing!" "Don''t make a fuss. Keep your men calm," Regis warned. Webber''s blood ran cold at the news. Everyone had just witnessed the terrifying Kraken, and though no enemies were in sight, Viserys remained the backbone of the group. If the soldiers learned that something had happened to him, chaos would undoubtedly ensue. The most pressing concern was the uncertainty about whether the Kraken was still lurking nearby. Even though they had killed Euron, the battle was far from overthey had only dealt with a "part of the enemy." The Kraken was not a defeated foe that would scatter and flee; it was a relentless predator. To maintain order, they had to keep Viserys'' disappearance a secret. "Let''s split up and look for him!" "Okay!" ... By this time, Euron had already taken possession of another body. He had severely underestimated Viserys. Upon entering this new vessel, he instinctively scanned his surroundings, but exhaustion quickly overtook him, and he lay down on a piece of driftwood to rest. If he could sense the Krakens direction, he might be able to escape. What Euron didnt realize was that Viserys had already found him. Suddenly, he felt his ankles being grabbed again, and he was yanked beneath the water. Viserys'' hands locked around his neck once more, and Euron swore he had never been so terrified in his life. But the fear was eclipsed by the dread of facing this man who was about to kill him for the third time. Yet just before Viserys could snap Euron''s neck, a smug smile curled Euron''s lips. ... Viserys, having killed Euron yet again, was about to use Dragon Dreams to discover which body he had possessed this time, when he suddenly felt something thick as a human leg coil around his waist. It wasnt a pythonit was the Kraken, summoned by Euron. Chapter 201: The Three-Eyed Raven’s Candidate Chapter 201: The Three-Eyed Ravens CandidateThe Kraken, over twenty meters long and weighing several tons, was a creature far beyond the capabilities of any ordinary person. Though Viserys''s constitution was no longer ordinary, the sheer size and mass of the Kraken made the disparity between them enormous. The Kraken, under Euron''s control, dragged Viserys toward the abyssal depths of the sea. As the water around him grew darker, Viserys realized he had been pulled down at least 200 meters. He struggled to break free from the Kraken''s grip, but the creature''s strength was formidable. Three of its tentacles had wrapped tightly around himone around his waist and two around his legsleaving him unable to even draw the Dragonbone dagger from his back. Fortunately, his hands remained free. Using his water magic, Viserys created a powerful current around him. His hair, which had been floating upward, now fell downward under the force of the current. The Kraken, driven by Euron, felt the resistance as it swam desperately toward the depths. It was as if Viserys had become a tree trunk half-buried in the mud; no matter how hard the Kraken tried, it couldnt increase its speed. Realizing that the water current was the problem, Euron attempted to disrupt it with his remaining tentacles. This tactic worked, and Viserys began sinking faster once more. But Viserys wasnt finished. He drew on every ounce of his proficiency in water magic, expanding the range of the current he could control. Fish and shrimp were sucked into the vortex he created. This time, instead of sinking further, Eurons speed was halted, and Viserys even began to pull the Kraken upward. The two forces were locked in a stalemate, and Euron was forced to release him. The Kraken rose up before Viserys, its ten long tentacles waving like a massive, mysterious net, poised to envelop him. Despite the Krakens overwhelming size, Viserys matched its power with surprising ease. It was as if he faced a challenge not unlike Daenerys Targaryen''s conquest of the Dothrakibut even stranger was how evenly matched they seemed. Euron, now fully inhabiting the Kraken, lashed out with its tentacles like whips, but Viserys deftly maneuvered the water currents to evade the monster''s strikes. Their battle churned the sea into a frenzy, driving away the surrounding sea creatures. The roaring of the water filled the depths as Viserys controlled his Dragonbone dagger, directing it with the currents to strike back. Euron, still adjusting to his new body, struggled to defend himself, and soon dozens of tentacles were marred with wounds. Blue blood spread through the water, darkening the space around them. After ten more minutes of intense fighting, the Kraken suddenly convulsed. Its tentacles flailed wildly, as if it had been electrocuted, and it began thrashing its own head with its limbs. Though Viserys couldnt be sure what was happening, he seized the opportunity. Controlling the dagger with precision, he drove it into the Kraken''s eye. The beast convulsed in pain, its tentacles lashing out randomly as blue blood clouded the water. The Kraken was in agony, unable to hiss but clearly suffering from the wounds inflicted on itself and the deep stab to its eye. At that moment, the injured eye of the Kraken began to emit a red mist. Viserys didnt know what it was, but he attempted to disperse it by manipulating the surrounding water. However, the mist remained unaffected. After a dozen breaths, the mist, now over two meters in diameter, suddenly exploded into several pieces. ''Brynden! What are you doing?'' Viserys, unable to speak underwater, instinctively reached out with his mind to communicate with the mist. To his surprise, the blood-red crows circling him seemed to slow, as if they recognized him. But in the next instant, their shadows darted toward Viserys''s forehead. Suddenly, he found himself in a dark cave, standing before a tree with intricate, twisted roots. "Brynden! What are you doing?" Viserys was irritated. This loss of control was unsettling. He suspected it might be an illusion, so he began to increase his Spirit value. One hundred... one hundred and eight... two hundred and seven... sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As his Spirit value climbed, the environment around him began to quake. With a deafening rumble, the dark cave seemed on the verge of collapse. "Viserys!" A hurried, old voice called out from behind him. The voice sounded anxious, clearly disturbed by Viserys''s sudden surge in Spirit strength. If this continued, the environment would become unsustainable. Viserys turned to see an old man with pale skin, white hair, and a frail figure standing behind him. Before Brynden could speak, Viserys demanded, "What are you doing? I''m still in the sea, and you''re pulling me into a dream?" Brynden was taken aback. In all the memories of the Greenseers he had inherited, no one had entered this dreamscape without shock or confusion. But Viserys seemed to have anticipated it. "Dont worry, I will protect you." "Then say what you have to say quickly." "You are the most talented Targaryen I have ever seen when it comes to Dragon Dreams, but you shouldnt have acted against Euron. He is my chosen heir, and in the future" Before Brynden could finish, Viserys cut him off, unable to contain his frustration. "Your chosen heir? Can''t you see what he has done?" "But these sacrifices are necessary for the sake of the living," Brynden replied calmly. ''You''re talking about the living? The Seven Kingdoms and the Nine Free Cities are on my shoulders! If youre going to pick someone, at least choose someone normal. Dont you know what he was like as a child? Viserys thought, his mind racing. Euron had been a natural-born villain, one who had even raped his own brothers when they were children. Viserys couldnt comprehend Brynden Rivers''s reasoning. ''Perhaps the world looks different through the eyes of the head of a Master of Whisperers,'' he mused bitterly. "You dont understand... You two could have worked together," Brynden insisted. Viserys was at a loss for words. "Just tell me if Euron is dead," he finally said. "Yes, now he exists only as an obsession," Brynden confirmed. With the Three-Eyed Raven''s assurance, Viserys felt a wave of relief wash over him, and his anxious heart began to calm. "Brynden, lets work together. You provide me with information, and I''ll eliminate all the ambitious contenders as quickly as possible. Then, we can unite the living to fight against the Night King. This is far more reliable than your current plan." Viserys believed that, with the Three-Eyed Raven''s help, he could bring order to Westeros much more swiftly. But Bryndens expression remained complicated, and he neither agreed nor refused. "Viserys, you remind me a great deal of Aerys. But for now, all I can tell you is this: there are many reasons why people seek out the so-called savior." "You mean some people actually want to see the world destroyed?" Viserys asked, his thoughts flashing to the concept of a "savior" and the possible dangers associated with it. For most, continuing the rule of the living is the simplest path, but there are all kinds of people in the world. Perhaps some believe that a world ruled by the Night King would be a better one. To them, the savior would be an obstacle to their twisted version of ''paradise.'' Brynden didnt respond directly but gave a subtle nod, confirming Viseryss suspicion. "Is the savior still Dany?" Viserys pressed. "I cant say. We dont all share the same understanding of the world," Brynden replied, as evasive as ever. Realizing that Brynden wouldn''t divulge anything more, Viserys decided not to push further. "We''ll stop here for now. Im in a hurry." In the end, he knew it was better to rely on himself than on others. If everyone has a different view of the world, then he would simply do what he believed was right. Brynden seemed to be hinting at possible threats, but Viserys would have to be cautious on his own. With that, Brynden dissolved the illusion. When Viserys emerged from the illusion, he noticed that time seemed to have stood still during their conversation. The Kraken was in the exact same position as before, its tentacles frozen in mid-twist. But soon, everything returned to normal, and the Krakens tentacles stopped twitching. Just as Viserys prepared for the Kraken Euron to continue the fight, the creature suddenly turned and fled. No, it wasn''t fleeingViserys quickly realized Euron was heading straight for the fleet. He had no choice but to pursue him. However, the Kraken was now moving like a madman. Despite Viserys pushing his control over the water to its limits, he found himself being left further and further behind. Meanwhile, on Regiss side, under the eerie glow of the red comet overhead, they had managed to rescue nearly all the surviving soldiers. Even some of the bodies had been recovered, but there was still no sign of Viserys. Did you find him? Regis asked Webber, his voice laced with anxiety. But Webber shook his head in frustration. The two of them scanned the chaotic waters anxiously. Sharks were still circling, devouring not only the fallen soldiers but even the corpses of their own kind. The red comets light bathed the sea in crimson, reflecting off the scattered wreckage of warships, severed limbs, and the thrashing sharks. For a moment, it felt as though they were in the depths of hell. Look again! Regis ordered urgently. Look again! Webber echoed, knowing full well that the best option would be to get out of the water. But they also knew retreat wasnt an option. If Viserys died, the Windblown, now numbering over 10,000 strong, would collapse, and Tyrosh would fall into enemy hands. All they could do now was pray for a miracle. ... Meanwhile, the soldiers guarding the patrolled the deck, their surroundings bathed in the red light of the comet. The visibility was clear, but the eerie hue only added to the tension. Their task was to protect the massive horn on board. Due to the missions importance, Regis had assigned the Unsullied to guard the . Even though the Unsullied had become the leading soldiers, they remained more reliable than the rest. Suddenly, one of the patrolling Unsullied staggered but quickly regained his stance. Something had struck the hull. The next moment, a massive head with a single black eye emerged from the waterit was the Kraken, carrying Eurons remains. Form up! the Unsullied captain shouted, and a dozen soldiers leveled their spears at the creature. But the Kraken seemed unfazed. With a sweep of its tentacles, it knocked aside a large group of Unsullied. Its dark, unblinking eye locked onto the Dragons Hornthat was its target! Chapter 202: Blue Dragon Egg and Dreamer Chapter 202: Blue Dragon Egg and DreamerWhile they were busy rescuing soldiers who had fallen overboard, most of the warships remained in position, surrounding the . As soon as the Kraken emerged, more than ten dragon-shooting crossbows were trained on it. The nearly two-meter-long bolts whistled through the air, embedding themselves into the creatures massive body. The Kraken roared in pain but refused to abandon its search for the Dragon Horn. Just as the archers prepared to unleash another volley, they saw a figure leap onto the Kraken, thrashing about with relentless fury. The scene would be forever etched into the minds of all who witnessed itit was Viserys. Unfortunately, his dagger wasnt long enough to inflict significant damage. However, Viseryss attacks were so fierce that he soon turned the Krakens flesh into a bloody, pulpy mess. Eventually, the creature gave up, allowing Viserys to escape. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The commotion on the naturally drew the attention of Regis and the others. When they saw Viserys alive, a wave of relief washed over them. At that moment, Viserys finally had the opportunity to lay hands on the nearly two-meter-long Dragon Horn. Under the glow of the red comet, the horn revealed a blackish-red hue, as if it had just been pulled from a pool of blood. It was entirely black with a metallic texture, yet smooth and warm to the touch. The horn had the power to confuse minds and control beasts. With this in hand, Viserys knew that exploring Valyria would be much easier, and it would give him a crucial advantage in future battles. The horn could be used to create chaos in enemy ranks. The original description likened its warmth to that of a womans thigh, but that was something Viserys chose not to dwell on. Prince Viserys, Regis called out, seeing Viserys staring intently at the horn with burning eyes. "Lets leave this sea immediately," Viserys ordered, motioning for someone to store the horn safely. Yes, Prince! came the prompt reply. Euron had become a wild beast, driven by nothing but obsession. The reason he had returned to the horn, as Brynden had hinted, was this obsession. Once the fleet left the battle area, Viserys, Regis, and Webber gathered aboard the flagship. My lord, Euron is dead, but we dont know who killed him, Webber reported as the three of them sat down. I killed him, Viserys replied. Oh, thats not surprising, Regis nodded. Indeed, it made little sense for anyone but Viserys to have managed such a feat. What about our casualties? Viserys asked. Of the 20 ships we set sail with, only 13 remain. We started with over 2,000 men, but now we have only 1,500, Webber answered. Viserys nodded solemnly. The battle had taken a heavy toll, but there had been no other choice. If Euron hadnt been killed here, he would have gone on to cause even more devastation. Regis and Webber didnt fully grasp the complexities of magic, so Viserys ordered the soldiers to withdraw from the area, planning to return the next day. That night, the soldiers brought Viserys the Valyrian armor Euron had worn and a dragon egg they had found in his quarters. As Viserys had seen in his Dragon Dreams, it was a blue dragon egg. As soon as he touched the dragon egg, the panel reacted immediately: [Touching a dragon egg, gaining 36 attribute points] This dragon egg, brought by Euron, was more active than any of the others Viserys had acquired. Next, he examined the Valyrian armor. Its high magic resistance had been crucialwithout it, he would have killed Euron on the long ago. Viserys lay in bed, replaying the near-apocalyptic battle in his mind. The scale of the fight, involving just over twenty warships, wasnt immense. In fact, even some pirate conflicts could easily muster more than twenty ships. But this battle had involved more than just warshipsthere were krakens, whales, sharks, and a red comet. It wouldnt be long before the red comet was visible to everyone. Those with deep magical roots would soon see their powers surge. Yet, the appearance of this comet puzzled Viserys. He remembered it heralding the War of the Five Kings, but this time it had appeared about six months earlier. The anomaly of the "Bleeding Star" indicated that this worlds trajectory had completely deviated from the original timeline. Though the unpredictable consequences were unknown, Viserys realized he might be able to hatch his dragon eggs sooner than expected. All his worries and fears stemmed from insufficient firepower. Once he hatched all the dragon eggs in his possession, he wouldnt need to concern himself with any conspiracies, whether overt or covert. Viserys opened his panel and saw that his skills in Soul Binding, Pyromancy, Water Magic, and Blood Magic had all reached the Expert level. Among them, his most frequently used skill, Dragon Dreams, had nearly maxed out at 9,980 proficiency points. Without hesitation, Viserys added all the points he had just absorbed from the dragon egg. To his surprise, the entry for "Dragon Dreams" transformed into something new: Dreamer. ''Dreamer? Why not a walker?'' Viserys wondered, puzzled. But soon he felt a shift in his abilities. He discovered that he could now enter the dreams of othershe could directly invade their subconscious. Closing his eyes, Viserys explored from the perspective of a Dreamer. Most of the people in the fleet were still awake, which made senseafter witnessing such a monstrous creature firsthand, who could sleep? However, Viserys soon found a suitable target: Regis. The man had wrapped himself in a canvas and was soundly sleeping on the deck. Viserys entered his dream and found Regis in a lively tavern in Tyrosh. He was holding a massive mug in one hand, boasting to a captivated crowd. A 50-meter-long Kraken! The monsters tentacles stretched up to the clouds! One tentacle could overturn a battleship! As the onlookers listened in awe, Regis grew more animated. Thanks to my cooperation with Prince Viserys, we drove the beast away! And we even cut off one of its tentacles for a meal of Kraken meat! Viseryss mouth twitched slightly. ''This guy is getting more ridiculous by the minute,'' he thought. But it was certainly in line with Regiss character. Just as Viserys was about to leave Regiss dream, he suddenly noticed another standing nearby. This doppelg?nger, sword in hand, was addressing Regis. Regis, I appoint you as Ser Regis, the false Viserys declared. Regis, overjoyed, quickly knelt to receive the appointment. The real Viserys couldnt help but be amused by the scene and wondered, '' Testing the idea, he raised his hand and called out, Regis. Regis, not surprised to see Viserys in two places at once, ran over eagerly. Prince! Ive changed my mind, Viserys said, a hint of mischief in his voice. I wont make you a Ser. Prince? Regiss face fell, and the onlookers in his dream all burst into laughter, filling the air with a jovial atmosphere. Viserys then grinned and said, Ill make you a ! Regiss face lit up once more as he mumbled, Lord, hehehehe... When Viserys exited the dream, Regis was still giggling in his sleep. ... Next, Viserys found a new target: Webber, who was near the end of the fleet. In Webbers dream, he was frantically maneuvering a warship to escape as many as seven or eight krakens chased him. It was clear the krakens had left him deeply traumatized. Just as Viserys was about to intervene, the krakens began climbing onto Webbers deck, and the dream suddenly shattered. Webber woke up in a cold sweat, panting heavily. Viserys thought, deciding to reward the soldiers who had endured such horrors in the future. He entered the dreams of several more soldiers and found that many were plagued by visions of the Krakensome dreamt of being swallowed whole, while others were desperately fleeing. Suddenly, a new idea sparked in Viseryss mind: Curious, he channeled more magic to enhance the ability, and soon he saw distant figures illuminated by faint white lights. "How can there be so few?" Viserys wondered as he extended his Dreamer ability towards Tyrosh. He had nearly reached the city but found only a few lights indicating that he could enter dreams. Lys had two, but Tyrosh only had one. Intrigued, Viserys chose the light in Tyrosh and found himself entering Danys dream. Dany hadnt been able to sleep for days, worried sick about Viserysespecially after the sudden appearance of the red comet two days ago. Rumors about the comet were spreading like wildfire through the city. Mirri Maz Duur, who had previously sought refuge with Viserys, wanted to see Dany, claiming she could explain the comets appearance. But Dany, remembering that both Mirri and Jorah were on Viseryss hit list, refused to let her approach. Instead, Dany found some comfort in Kylas company, and it was only in her presence that she could finally fall asleep. In her dream, Dany stood at the docks, straining on tiptoe to catch a glimpse of Viserys. Suddenly, damaged warships sailed into the harbor, their masts broken and splintered. Alarmed, Dany hurried to Viseryss flagship, only to find it empty. Anxiety gripped her as she called out, Brother! Brother! Where are you? Dany searched from one hatch to the next, but there was no sign of Viserys. By the time she reached the deck, her voice was trembling with fear. Dany. She spun around at the sound of her brothers voice and was shocked to see Viserys, soaking wet and shivering. Brother, whats wrong with you? Im so cold, Dany. The sea is so cold. Brother! Brother! Whats happening to you? Dany reached out, trying to grasp the hem of his drenched clothes, but Viserys seemed to drift further and further away. Brother! she cried. Dany, help me! Viserys called out, his voice filled with desperation. Suddenly, tentacles appeared, wrapping around his limbs and neck. Dany frantically tried to dispel the tentacles with her hands, but just as quickly as they appeared, Viserys vanished. Brother! she screamed, her voice full of anguish as if her very soul had been torn away. Suddenly, Dany bumped into someone. Looking up, she saw Viserys standing before her. Brother? Are you okay? Viserys, who had entered Danys dream, had witnessed her nightmare. It became clear to him that Dany also possessed a certain talent for Dragon Dreams. If not for her resilience, she might have been overwhelmed by the terror of her visions. Dany, Im fine. Im in your dream right now, Viserys said gently, putting his arm around her shoulder to comfort her. In my dream? Dany asked, still struggling to grasp his words. Ive killed him, Dany. Dont worry about me. Ill be back in a few days. Really? Thats great! Dany sighed with relief, finally convinced that her brother was safe. But weve suffered great losses this time. You should tell Connington to prepare to mourn to at least 800 people. Hearing the number 800, Dany knew that Viserys had been through an exceptionally fierce battle. Chapter 203: Distorted Prophecy Chapter 203: Distorted ProphecyThe Red Comet was undeniably a global phenomenon. The crimson star that streaked across the skies of the world, passing through lands of ice and fire, captivated the attention of all. From the Red Waste north of Qarth to Slaver''s Bay, it traveled through the ruins of Valyria, over the southern Free Cities, and finally, even above King''s Landing. In Qarth, the wizards convened in the dim Temple of the Immortals. Warlocks. The room was dark, with only a small window on the western wall. The light filtering through it revealed dust particles floating in the air. At the center of the temple stood a long table, around which seventeen or eighteen men with blue lips were seated, their figures obscured by the shadows. In front of each was a wine glass and a tiny oil lamp. The glasses held a blue liquid known as "Shade of the Evening," and as they lifted them to sip, their blackened fingernails became visible. The oil lamps, no bigger than peas or soybeans, emitted only a faint glow, their smoke gathering above the warlocks'' heads like a miniature sea of mist. "It''s changed. A lot has changed," spoke a pale-skinned warlock in a green robe, his voice echoing from the shadows. As he waved his hand, the smoke above the table began to swirl, eventually forming two indistinct human figuresone male, the other female. Despite the blurred features, the figures were unmistakably Viserys and Daenerys. Moments later, the smoke shifted again, revealing the image of a beautiful, nearly naked woman with a slender figure, surrounded by four small figures touching her. A tall man soon appeared, driving them away and rescuing the woman from further indignity. "The ''Prince'' in the prophecy has become two," the warlock continued, his tone contemplative. "It seems that my doom may have been averted." The others, still puzzled, couldn''t understand how the predictions of the Red Comet had changed so drastically. It was as if a powerful hand had altered the course of the world. "Isn''t that convenient? Two of them, and we can all have a share," commented a well-proportioned wizard in a blue robe. Though his voice was calm, it carried an undertone of decay, like the voice of someone speaking from within a rotting coffin. None of their voices sounded like those of ordinary living men. "Wizards, there is another matter," the green-robed warlock interjected. "The Prince of the prophecy may not come to Qarth. If we wish to see him, we must venture to the Narrow Sea." "The West?" the blue-robed man asked. "Silver hair, descendants of Valyria. If there is only one, there might be another. But when two appear together, is it not clear?" The wizards nodded in agreement, though they now faced another dilemma. Viserys. The rumors about Viserys made those with unscrupulous intentions hesitate. The Red Comet had seemingly granted him a surge of power, but even before its arrival, Viserys had single-handedly slain an entire band of pirates. That could only mean he was now stronger than ever. "Maybe we could invite him to Qarth?" a voice suggested, breaking the silence that had settled among the warlocks. For a moment, no one responded, acknowledging that, at present, there seemed to be no better option. ... In Meereen, the Temple of the Graces stood majestic with its gleaming golden dome, housing a grand statue of the Harpy. Galazza, the temple''s esteemed ''Green Grace'', knelt before the statue draped in her traditional green veil, performing her daily prayers. At nearly seventy years old, Galazza had served as a saint since the tender age of twelve, dedicating her life to the sacred rites and traditions of her people. As she knelt, her emerald eyes gazed upon the imposing figure of the Harpy, but her thoughts wandered far beyond the temple walls. She pondered the recent appearance of the Red Comet, a celestial event that had caused widespread unrest. It was her duty to provide explanations and solace to both nobles and commoners alike, yet she grappled with her own uncertainties. After a lifetime of devotion, she still questioned the existence of gods and the true power behind the symbols she so faithfully served. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, a sharp cracking sound echoed through the silent hall. Galazza''s eyes darted around, searching for the source of the disturbance, but found nothing. "Did I imagine it?" she wondered, attributing the noise to her weary mind. Just as she prepared to conclude her prayers, the sound resonated again, clearer and more pronounced. Behind her, four young tender maidens also heard the unsettling noise. Fearful of showing disrespect, they exchanged quick, nervous glances without rising from their knees. This time, the origin was unmistakableit came from the very statue of the Harpy before them. With a resounding crash, the golden head of the Harpy detached and tumbled to the ground, rolling across the polished floor. Gasps filled the temple as Galazza and the maidens stared in shock at the decapitated statue, an ominous sign that sent shivers down their spines. ... Two days after the appearance of the Bleeding Star, Volantis remained deeply affected. The usually bustling Long Bridge was nearly deserted, with only a handful of pedestrians braving the streets. The Black Wall, typically alive with music and revelry, had fallen eerily quiet, and incidents of fights and brawls had noticeably decreased. In stark contrast, the Temple of R''hllor was overflowing with people from all walks of lifenobles adorned in fine garments stood alongside ordinary citizens, all seeking answers and comfort. Tiger Cloaks and Red Priests worked diligently to maintain order amid the swelling crowd. Whispered conversations filled the air as anxious eyes frequently glanced upward at the fiery red comet blazing across the sky, its long tail casting an unsettling glow over the city. It seemed as though nearly every free person in Volantis had gathered at the temple, desperate for guidance and interpretation of this celestial omen. The sudden appearance of the Red Comet had incited fear and speculation, and the populace awaited the words of Benerro, the High Priest, hoping he could shed light on the mysteries that plagued their hearts and minds. "I heard that the comet predicts disaster and signals the end of the long summer!" one person exclaimed, fear evident in their voice. "The red cometcould it be connected to the Lord of Light?" another speculated. "May R''hllor favor his followers," someone else murmured, their voice trembling with uncertainty. The crowd was a mix of anxiety and hope, each person wrestling with their own thoughts about the ominous future. "My followers of the Lord of Light!" A voice boomed from the shadows, drawing everyone''s attention. A black-skinned red priest stepped forward from behind the statue, his face framed by a thick, winding beard and hair as white as snow. His arms, forehead, and cheeks were adorned with intricate flame tattoos. This was Moqorro, the trusted right-hand man of High Priest Benerro. The crowd turned to him, their fears momentarily quelled by his commanding presence. "Believers of the Lord of Light, His Holiness Benerro has received a revelation from R''hllor. To ensure that more of you may receive this divine message, please proceed to the Long Bridge. His Holiness will speak there shortly." Machilo''s certainty inspired the restless crowd, and they began to move toward the Long Bridge. The sheer number of people made progress slow, and if not for the red priests maintaining order, a stampede could have occurred. Eventually, the ancient Long Bridge, built hundreds of years ago, groaned under the weight of nearly 20,000 people. Below them, the Rhoyne river rushed past, its sound mingling with the rising murmur of the crowd. Suddenly, someone gasped, pointing to a flame rising above another persons head. The people looked up, their eyes widening as they saw a ladder of fire materialize out of thin air. Conversations ceased, silence spreading through the crowd like falling dominoes, as all eyes fixed on the thirty-foot-high staircase of flames. The sight was so miraculous that some devout believers fell to their knees in worship. It was then that they noticed someone ascending the fiery staircaseBenerro! The High Priest was barefoot, his red robe flowing seamlessly into the flames beneath his feet. Benerro paused at the top, looking down at the sea of faces below. He had waited a long time for this moment. The tens of thousands of believers stared up at him, the only sound now the relentless flow of the Rhoyne. Strangely, Benerro remained silent, and no one dared to urge him to speak. The tension grew until a stir began to ripple through the crowd. Just then, Benerro moved, raising his hand to point at the blood-red comet slashing across the sky. The comet seemed to tear a bloody wound in the heavens, and Benerros expression turned grave. He finally spoke, his voice calm yet resonating so powerfully that everyone heard him clearly. "I have received instructions from R''hllor," he declared. The crowd leaned in, hanging on his every word. They were so entranced that they didnt realize Benerros voice, though steady and composed, echoed loudly across the vast gathering. "The Lord of Light has warned medarkness and destruction are coming!" As he spoke, Benerro gestured as if seizing something from the air. When he opened his hand, a flame flickered into existence in his palm. The fire twisted and turned, forming two words in the ancient language of Valyria: Damn comet! some of the men cursed, their anger directed at the fiery streak in the sky, though they had no idea where else to vent their frustration. Women covered their faces, weeping softly, while the children clung to their mothers, too young to understand but sensing the pervasive fear and unease. High Priest, the Lord of Light will save us, wont he? a voice suddenly called out, momentarily silencing the anxious murmurs of the crowd. Yes! Benerros reply rang out with conviction, his voice carrying a sense of authority that brought a flicker of hope to the troubled assembly. The people, momentarily calmed, turned their attention fully to him. He continued, his voice echoing with the weight of prophecy, Eight thousand years ago, the Lord of Light chose as the savior of the world. And now, eight thousand years later, the savior will return to lead us through the Long Night! Tears of relief and excitement welled up in the eyes of some, as they clung to Benerros words like a lifeline. Others, however, remained skeptical, unable to fully grasp the enormity of eight thousand years or the truth behind a legend as ancient as . So where is the Savior? someone asked, their voice tinged with doubt. The Savior will appear... with the dragon, Benerro declared. ... Meanwhile, on the Black Wall, several figures stood with binoculars, their gaze fixed on the bustling Long Bridge below. They were the Triarchs of Volantis, leaders of the Tiger and Elephant parties. Usually, they were fierce rivals, constantly at odds with each other, but the sudden appearance of the Red Comet had forced them into an uneasy alliance. The growing influence of R''hllor in the city had made them increasingly wary. My men discovered that Benerro sent a dozen ships out of the harbor last night, heading east, said Alios, the Triarch of the Elephant Party. His tone was measured, though the underlying concern was clear. Viseryss rise had allowed Alioss maritime enterprises to flourish, expanding by hundreds of thousands of gold coins. This success also enabled him to keep a close eye on Benerros activities. So, did you send someone to follow him? asked one of the Triarchs from the Tiger Party. Of course. My spies reported that he seemed to be searching for someone, Alios replied. Searching? For whom? the other Triarch pressed. Viserys, Alios answered gravely. Chapter 204: You Are Just a Sacrifice Chapter 204: You Are Just a SacrificeThe rapid rise of Viserys over the past two years had taken the three Triarchs by surprise. Who would have thought that a bloodthirsty mercenary could ascend to the status of a regional overlord in such a short time? When Viserys beheaded the pirates, they assumed it was the pinnacle of his achievements. Little did they know it was merely the beginning. Now, Viserys had even established the "Confederation of the Four Daughters." The Triarchy had already posed a significant challenge to Volantis, and the addition of Pentos only intensified the pressure on the Triarchs. However, the so-called "Confederation" was little more than a mutual defense pact. When Malaquo and Nyessos heard the news about Viserys, they were taken aback. Did Viserys go to Slaver''s Bay? Why head east? asked Malaquo, whose teeth had almost all fallen out. He couldnt fathom Viserys venturing to Valyria, and the notion of him knowing anything about Euron seemed absurd. Im not sure either, replied Nyessos. Perhaps we should invite him again. Maybe he could become our ally. Ally? Malaquo didnt grasp the idea at first, but Nyessos, who had previously engaged in negotiations with Viserys, quickly caught on. As he gazed at the fervent followers of the Lord of Light in the distance, he realized that Viserys might indeed make a valuable partner. But only if they could secure his allegiance before Benerro did. Alios, determined to outmaneuver Benerro, offered his sailors a handsome reward to track down Viserys. Viserys''s fleet now consisted of fifteen ships, though only one, the , was in good condition. The other warships were heavily damaged, their hulls scarred and pitted, some even bearing bits of flesh from recent battles. The loss of over 500 soldiers in the conflict with Euron had been devastating, and many of their bodies were never recovered. These were elite fighters, far different from the slaves who had perished in the uprising a year ago. To honor their memory and reinforce his loyalty to his people, Viserys decided to take care the orphans of these fallen soldiers. While these children might not grow up to be the strongest warriors, their loyalty would be unshakable. It was a gesture that would boost morale and set an example for others in his ranks. Yet, Viserys still had many questions lingering from the battle with Euron. Why had Euron''s mute sailors been unaffected by the Dragon''s Horn? And what did Brynden know about the salvation of the world? Determined to find answers, Viserys resolved to seek out Shiera. "Hmm? A fleet is approaching," Viserys muttered, spotting several ships on the horizon from the vantage point of the . The ships were painted red, with flames emblazoned on their sailsclearly vessels of the R''hllor temple, or more specifically, Benerros ships. He recalled the warning given by the Three-Eyed Raven, Brynden: Though their intentions were unclear, Viserys knew from the available information that the followers and priests of the Lord of Light could be a potential allyor a significant threat. In the original tales, Benerro had openly supported the Mother of Dragons in his sermons. Perhaps meeting with him would be wise after all. "My lord, a fleet of ships is approaching us," Regis announced from the doorway. "I know," Viserys replied calmly. Soon, the two fleets converged, and a red priest called out from the deck of the approaching ship, "I am a priest of the Lord of Light''s temple, and I invite Prince Viserys on behalf of High Septon Benerro!" Viserys wasnt surprised that Benerro had tracked him down. As a master of prophecy, Benerro would have had little difficulty using divination to locate him. "Let them come aboard," Viserys instructed Regis. A short while later, several red priests with flame tattoos on their foreheads boarded his flagship. Viserys observed that the priests of R''hllor seemed to distinguish their ranks by the number of tattoos they bore. The lead priest had tattoos not only on his forehead but also on his cheeks, while those following him had markings only on their foreheads. The lead priest, recognizing Viserys by his distinctive Targaryen features, spoke with deference. "Viserys, Prince of the House of the Dragon, I am Vhlos, a follower of the Lord of Light. I have been sent by Lord Benerro to invite you to the temple." "I understand. Lead the way," Viserys responded promptly. Vhlos, pleased with Viserys''s willingness, prepared to escort him back to his ship. But just as they were about to depart, another fleet appeared on the horizon. These ships were not part of Benerro''s fleet; they belonged to Alios. The distinctive swan sails of Alioss ships fluttered in the windless weather, putting them at a disadvantage. One of the swan ships drew closer, and a stout captain wearing a sleeveless leather coat made his intentions clear. "Prince Viserys, Lord Alios invites you to be his guest." "Huh? Why am I suddenly so popular?" Viserys mused with a wry smile. "Ive always been popular, but not this popular." The unexpected invitation from Alios clearly displeased Vhlos, who stood nearby. The red priests expression darkened; it was evident he hadnt expected competition. His fiery tattoos and elaborate robes made his allegiance clear, and he had been given strict orders from Benerro to bring Viserys to the temple, no matter what. Fortunately, Viserys remained outwardly virtuous. He addressed the captain with a composed demeanor: "Captain, as you can see, I have received an invitation from High Priest Benerro. I must first go to the Temple of the Lord of Light to pay my respects, and afterward, I will visit Lord Alios. What do you think?" Viserys'' words were carefully measured, but they did not reflect his true intentions. Before leaving with his fleet, Alios had assured him that he should do everything in his power to welcome Viserys warmly. The captain had initially chosen to set sail on the swan ship, predicting favorable winds for the next two days. However, the wind died down less than half a day after leaving the harbor, and they had sailed day and night, barely making progress. "Prince Viserys, Lord Alios misses you dearly. He..." "Don''t you understand what the Prince is saying?" Regis interrupted, his tone sharp with irritation. The other man''s persistence had grated on him. The surrounding soldiers turned their gaze towards the captain, their collective presence imposing enough that the man had no choice but to relent. After Regis played the role of the stern enforcer, it was Viserys'' turn to play the conciliator. Normally, he wouldnt have bothered, but Alios possessed a highly active dragon eggan asset worth fighting for. Viserys dismissed the red priest with a polite smile and said, "Captain, we now possess a treasure from the ruins of Valyria. Inform Lord Alios that I am willing to display this relic in his name, but only if he agrees to leave the dragon egg with me for a time." Viserys'' words left the captain stunned. The ruins of Valyria? A place from which no one had ever returned, and yet Viserys claimed to have brought back a treasure! Perhaps this could redeem him for past failures. Seeing that Viserys was offering him this opportunity, the captain felt a deep sense of gratitude. As for what the treasure was, he knew he was not in a position to ask. "Thank you, Prince. I understand. Please allow me to escort you." After two days at sea, Viserys once again arrived in Volantis. This time, he came with a fleet, and although it was a remnant army, it still aroused the suspicion of the local defenders. Consequently, the fleet was temporarily moored in a special port. While the formalities were more complicated than on his last visit, the reception was far more grand. Viserys was greeted not only by the red priests of the temple but also by the authorities of Volantis. The Tiger Cloaks of Volantis lined the road, standing straight on both sides, extending almost all the way to the Black Wall. They had positioned guards at three-step intervals and five-step intervals, giving Viserys a grand welcome. In an impressive feat of preparation, they had even managed to produce a few three-headed dragon banners in record time. The red priests were particularly enthusiastic, almost wading into the water to greet him, their eyes alight with a fervor that suggested they had high hopes for Viserys'' arrival. These religious fanatics had a way of exerting pressure in unexpected ways. Viserys, who could face superior officers or thousands of soldiers with ease, still felt a bit uneasy in such a setting. Then again, as the leader of his people, the "Leader of the Confederation," and due to his friendships with Alios and Benerro, it was not surprising that he received such a reception. Viserys! Before Viserys had even set foot on the ground, Benerro seized his hand as he stepped off the boat. Viserys! You are Nissa Nissa! Viserys blinked in confusion. "What?" But before he could voice his question, Benerro stepped back, gesturing for him to disembark. The shock of Benerro''s pronouncement left Viserys reeling, his mind struggling to process what he had just heard. According to legend, Azor Ahai, the prophesied savior from 8,000 years ago, had forged the legendary sword Lightbringer using the blood of his wife, Nissa Nissa, to defeat the White Walkers. If Benerro was right, and he was Nissa Nissa, then his fate was already sealed. And Benerro''s predictions had a disturbing reputation for accuracy. Suppressing his shock for the moment, Viserys forced himself to focus as Alios and Nyessos stepped forward to greet him. "Prince Viserys, friend of Volantis!" Alios exclaimed, embracing him warmly. Not long ago, Viserys had sold Alios a song for a mere tens of thousands of gold coins. To Alios'' delight, the song had become wildly popular among the fishermen and boatmen of Volantis, bringing his household wealth in the hundreds of thousands. If not for his declining health, Alios might have even entertained more intimate thoughts about Viserys. Nyessos followed, greeting Viserys with equal enthusiasm and another warm embrace. He, too, had profited handsomely from their dealings, far more than he had initially invested. Viserys'' arrival had inadvertently tipped the scales in favor of the Tiger Party, further weakening the influence of the Elephant Party. Despite his personal dislike for Viserys, Malaquo, a leading figure of the Tiger Party, felt compelled to offer a greeting, though his demeanor was noticeably cooler than the other two. "Prince Viserys." From Viserys'' perspective, as a slave owner in Volantis, Malaquo was a true politician, far more calculating than the other two. Alios and Nyessos, in contrast, were merely politicians driven by their greed. In the original story, Malaquo was old and had lost his teeth, but he still managed to fight the Golden Company with inferior forces. After agreeing on a meeting time with Alios and the others, Viserys and Benerro made their way to the Temple of the Lord of Light. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Something unexpected happened. Before Viserys could even ask, Benerro couldn''t contain himself and blurted out, "Viserys, you are Nissa Nissa." Benerros eyes gleamed with fanaticism, a stark contrast to the serious and perceptive High Priest Viserys had seen before. It was as if Benerro believed that being sacrificed to forge a sword was the highest honor. "Youve already said that twice. Then tell me, if I am Nissa Nissa, who is Azor Ahai?" Viserys asked. "Azor Ahai hasnt appeared yet," Benerro replied, his voice tinged with frustration. "Didnt the prophecy say that the savior would be born in the land of smoke and salt?" Viserys pressed. "There are so many lands of smoke and salt, and the prophecy is full of symbolism. I dont think this prophecy is all that valuable. The key lies in the final one," Benerro explained, sharing his interpretation, which Viserys found reasonable. The vision that the Red Witch saw in the flames in the original story was undoubtedly real, but her interpretation was too simplistic. The High Priest, it seemed, had a deeper understanding than Melisandre, the so-called "Red Witch." "So youre waiting for the one who will awaken the dragon from stone?" Viserys asked. Benerro nodded, and the two seemed to understand each other without needing to ask how the other knew of such a prophecy. "Then why do you think Im Nissa Nissa and not Azor Ahai? If I can hatch dragons, doesnt that mean Im Azor Ahai?" Viserys challenged. Benerro glanced at him and replied, "You cant hatch a dragon; youre just a sacrifice." Viserys felt a chill run down his spine at Benerro''s words. His original plan had been for Daenerys to hold the dragon egg and walk into the flames, believing no actual sacrifice would be needed. In the original story, the Mother of Dragons burned herself alongside the corpse of the Horselord in a moment of despair. And then there was also Mirri... Wait! Viserys suddenly realized that the so-called "Lightbringer" might be a metaphor. Could it be that "Lightbringer" actually referred to the dragon? Or perhaps the original Horselord Drogo was Nissa Nissa? After all, although Mirri made the Horselord a vegetable, it was the Mother of Dragons who actually ended his life. "So my sister is Azor Ahai?" he mused aloud. Chapter 205: Will You Help Me Take Volantis? Chapter 205: Will You Help Me Take Volantis?"Does that mean my sister is Azor Ahai?" Viserys asked. "At the very least, she was born in the land of smoke and salt, and she is a pure Targaryen, so I believe so," Benerro replied. His explanation made Viserys uneasy. Based on everything he knew, the suspected saviors from the original prophecies included Daenerys, Jon Snow, and Euron Greyjoy. Each of them could be linked to the "land of smoke and salt." But now, Euron was dead at his hands, and it seemed the Red Witch had completely misjudged the two Baratheons. After all, Dragonstone was his fief, not his birthplace. And as for Jon... well, he was born in the Tower of Joy, which could also be considered a land of smoke and salt. Viserys pressed on with another question: "I''ve also heard of a prophecy that ''the dragon has three heads.'' Do you know what that means?" The so-called "three-headed dragon" supposedly referred to Daenerys, Jon Snow, and young Aegon. Viserys couldn''t help but feel a surge of resentment. Had he worked so hard, only to end up as a mere sacrifice for the rise of others? But then Benerro dropped another bombshell: "Now, the dragon only has two heads." "What? What do you mean it only has two heads now?" Viserys demanded. "I saw two fiery red dragon heads in the flames," Benerro explained calmly. Two red dragons, two Targaryens. And with him marked as a sacrifice, did that mean Daenerys would end up with Jon? What kind of twisted plot was this? Viserys, growing increasingly irritated, asked, "You said Im Nissa Nissa. Did you see me being sacrificed?" Benerro nodded. "I saw the flames licking your life." "So you saw me die?" Viserys pressed. Benerro hesitated, surprised by Viserys'' persistence. He thought he had made it clear. "I saw the flames licking your life! Isnt that a way of saying youre dead? But I also know fire magic. Could the flames that hatch the dragon be different?" Viserys, unwilling to accept this answer, asked again, "Did you see me die in the flames?" Benerro looked at him with a mix of pity and frustration. "Viserys, Ive said it: you are Nissa Nissa. This is your destiny." "Im asking again: did you see me die in the flames?" Viserys insisted. "Did you see me turn to ash or burn to a cinder?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Benerro, realizing that Viserys needed more clarity, sighed. "Viserys, perhaps you believe that because you know fire magic, you wont die in the flames. But at that moment, you will willingly let the flames consume your body." "Im asking you again: did you see me ''die'' in the fire? Did you see me reduced to ash?" Viserys reiterated, his voice edged with irritation. Though Benerro couldnt understand why Viserys was so obsessed with these details, he finally relented. "No, thats all the Lord of Light has revealed to me," he admitted, without any hint of blame towards his god. To him, the Lord of Light had revealed more than enough. But Viserys felt a wave of relief wash over him. For him, as long as he had enough free attribute points, a sword through the chest was just a minor fatal injury. If Benerro hadnt seen him die in the flames, then perhaps he could keep using those points to repair his body and avoid the fate the High Priest had predicted. Viserys had originally planned to kill Euron and then return to have Daenerys hatch the dragon. In hindsight, it seemed impulsive. Without a sacrifice, the dragon couldn''t emerge from the fossilized egg. Now, it appeared that he, as the sacrifice, would need to first accumulate enough attribute points. At present, he had six dragon eggs in his possession. But how many attribute points would it take to hatch a single egg? If his Health dropped to zero, that would mean death. Assuming each dragon egg required 100 points, hed need at least 600 attribute points. Fortunately, he not only had dragon eggs but also a large number of dragonbone artifacts. He calculated that he could gather those points in about two months. In the end, Viserys decided to play it safe and save up 1,000 attribute points. Better safe than sorry. Ideally, the three dragons would require only 100 points each. After all, in the original story, the Mother of Dragons had sacrificed the Horselord Drogo. Their son, Rhaego, was already dead, and Mirri Maz Duur had been nothing more than an object of Daenerys wrath. With this plan in mind, Viserys finally felt a sense of relief. After all, who wants to die over and over again? Seeing that Viserys had stopped asking questions, Benerro assumed he had accepted his fate. But it didnt matter; Benerro had something more to say. So, youve come here just to tell me my fate? Viserys asked, suspicious. If his destiny was already sealed, there seemed little reason for Benerro to go to such lengths. But today, Benerro appeared determined to make another startling revelation. Viserys, will you help me take Volantis? Viserys blinked, confused. "What?" "I''m not seeking Volantis for personal gain," Benerro explained. "I want to serve the Savior in the future. Now, your sister is the most likely candidate to become the Savior..." In the original story, the Triarch of Volantis had attempted to kill Benerro several times because he had pledged allegiance to Daenerys. But now, with Viserys in the picture, the situation had shifted. "What exactly do you want?" Viserys asked warily. "I hope you and I can join forces to cleanse the rot within the Black Wall!" Benerro declared, his eyes alight with zeal. Viserys felt a twitch in his eye and thought, ''Youre all the same in the end.'' Even if he cooperated with Benerro in the future, he would need to be cautious. So, he decided to politely refuse for now. As Viserys prepared to leave, Benerro arranged for Moqorro to accompany him, supposedly for protection. Benerro believed that Nissa Nissa should die at the hands of Azor Ahai, not some ambitious man. Viserys, however, claimed he had a suit of Valyrian steel armor that made him invulnerable. This only reinforced Benerros conviction that Viserys was indeed Nissa Nissa. After leaving the Temple of the Lord of Light, Alios sent a carriage to fetch him. Alios could hardly wait to see what Viserys had brought back from the ruins of Valyria. Of course, Viserys wasnt about to show him the precious dragon horn, so he presented the Valyrian steel armor instead. The effect was the same. When the armor was examined by "authorities," it was identified as belonging to the Valyrian "Trelovna" House. Faced with this simple yet elegant black armor, Alios couldnt tear his eyes away. At that moment, even if Viserys demanded a dragon egg, Alios would probably not hesitate to spend the night with him. "Prince Viserys," Alios whispered, "name your price. The red dragon egg is a testament to our friendship!" Chapter 206: Red Dragon Egg II Chapter 206: Red Dragon Egg II"I''ll give you this armor for free," Viserys said nonchalantly. Alios, who had braced himself for a steep price, was stunned by Viserys'' generosity. He had never expected such a valuable giftthis was Valyrian steel armor, far more precious than a Valyrian steel sword. However, as one of the three Triarchs, Alios knew better than to believe in a ''free lunch.'' He understood that Viserys must have an ulterior motive. "Prince, your generosity is beyond words, but I am truly unworthy of such a gift," Alios responded, still trying to comprehend the situation. Viserys smiled, recognizing Alios sharp instincts. "Lord Alios, youre too modest. In fact, I do have a favor to ask." Alios felt a wave of relief. This made more sense. "Ive discovered a route to the ruins of Valyria," Viserys began, "which allowed me to obtain this set of Valyrian steel armor. I recovered it from the bones of a Dragonlord. In truth, we found at least a dozen Dragonlords wearing such armor, but they were all surrounded by monsters..." "Monsters?" Alios echoed, recalling the strange remains he had seen on Viserys''s ship. Viserys had previously described to Alios the terrifying visions from his Dragon Dreams, embellishing them with vivid details from his imagination. The physical evidence of the armor gave his story credibility, even if he had stretched the truth. "I plan to explore the ruins of Valyria on a larger scale," Viserys continued, "but now isnt the right time." "Is there anything I can do?" Alios asked eagerly. The people of Volantis, who proudly called themselves Valyrias eldest daughter, held those who returned from the ruins in high esteem. Any venture into those cursed lands was met with reverence and support. If there was even the slightest chance to join Viserys on such an expedition, Alios was determined not to miss it. "For now, Im postponing any exploration of the ruins," Viserys said, a hint of reluctance in his voice. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why? Is it a lack of manpower or supplies? Volantis can provide whatever you need!" Alios offered. "Neither," Viserys replied, shaking his head. "Were currently facing an invasion by the Dothraki, so the exploration of Valyria will have to wait until that crisis is resolved." Viserys words struck a chord with Alios, though the people of Volantis had not taken the Dothraki threat seriously. They had grown accustomed to paying off the Dothraki as they always had. Recently, however, the frequency of Dothraki raids on Volantis'' borders had increased, and the citys leaders had begun to collect ''protection money.'' But Viserys had other planshe was ready for war. "Isnt it a disgrace, Lord Alios, that the proud remnants of Valyria are being extorted by a band of barbarians?" Viserys'' words stirred a flicker of anger in Alios, but thoughts of the Dothraki''s lightning-fast cavalry cooled his enthusiasm. "Prince, you can''t say that..." Alios began, though his tone lacked conviction. "Lord Alios," Viserys said, pressing his advantage, "I promise to share the route to the ruins of Valyria with you in the future, but in return, I ask that Volantis support me in my battle against the Dothraki." Alios was about to respond, but Viserys cut him off. "I dont need Volantis to send troops. I just need some supplies to support my efforts." Alios considered this for a moment before replying, "I cant make this decision on my own, but I will do everything in my power to help you." "Understood," Viserys nodded. "But Ill be taking this set of Valyrian steel armor with me. Its heavy, and Ill need it for the coming battles." Alios had no objections. After all, Viserys was preparing for war, and he had promised to share the route to the Ruins of Valyriaa treasure far more valuable than any single piece of armor. Alios knew how to prioritize. In addition, Viserys promised to promote a "non-aggression" agreement between the "Four Daughters Confederation" and Volantis. The credit for brokering such an agreement would be substantial, a gesture that clearly demonstrated Viserys'' sincerity. As a Triarch of the Elephant Party, representing the interests of those who despised war, Alios was overjoyed. In gratitude, he immediately handed over the red dragon egg that had been a cherished heirloom in his family to Viserys. In Alios'' eyes, the route to the Doom, the Valyrian steel armor, and the political favor were worth far more than the dragon egg, making it a fair trade. Viserys, however, didnt linger in Volantis for long. That very night, he had his fleet replenish fresh water, make minor repairs to the warships, and set sail the following morning. During the voyage, Viserys received a lettera message from the Red Viper in Kings Landing. More than six months earlier, the Red Viper had taken up a position as an "adviser on foreign affairs" in the capital. The messenger raven carrying the letter had been specially trained by Viserys, enhanced with blood magic to ensure it could find its intended recipient no matter where they were, not just specific locations. This was why Viserys received the letter even while at sea. After removing the envelope from the raven''s foot, Viserys read the first sentence, which struck him like a bombshell: Jon Arryn is dead. According to the Red Vipers account, Jon Arryn had died suddenly, most likely poisoned by his wife, as had been suspected before. The plot that followed held little surprise. With Jon Arryn out of the way, Robert Baratheon was eager to set out for the North to retrieve his old friend. The Red Viper likely accompanied Robert on his journey to Winterfell. However, he also warned Viserys that Robert was becoming increasingly suspicious of the Free Cities. The other Stag, through the ''Onion Knight'' Ser Davos Seaworth, quickly reached a conclusion that contradicts Varys''s reports. Although the Iron Throne currently has no plans to move against Tyrosh, Stannis Baratheon has tightened his grip on Driftmark and Crackclaw Point. He has taken the heirs of House Velaryon and House Celtigar to Dragonstone, treating them more like hostages than lords. House Velaryon and House Celtigar have long been staunch allies of the Targaryens, with House Velaryon even intermarrying with them on several occasions. Their family lineage is notable, having even produced dragon riders, making them a point of interest. The Baratheons fear that Viserys''s growing influence could inspire these houses to rekindle their old loyalties, so they are taking precautions. The Red Viper cautions Viserys to be vigilant, warning that once Robert Baratheon returns with Ned Stark, he may well turn his attentionand his armytoward Tyrosh. Chapter 207: Red Viper, Seduce Cersei! Chapter 207: Red Viper, Seduce Cersei!Viserys wasnt concerned. In the original story, when Daenerys married the Horselord, all Robert did was shout that someone should be sent to assassinate him. Now, with Viserys stirring the pot in Kings Landing, starting a war wouldnt be an easy task for Robert. Especially considering the state of his treasuryso empty that even a mouse would leave it in tears. Whats the point of fighting a war when Robert can barely afford it? Will he pay with his fat reserves? Besides, Robert wont live to see that day, and Viserys knew he needed to speed things up. After Roberts death in the original story, Cersei had extended an olive branch to Ned, even offering her body as a bargaining chip. Any "rational" politician might have seen this as a reasonable move. If Ned Stark didnt care who sat on the Iron Throne, he could have simply settled into his role as a father-in-law and lived in peace. But the problem was, this was Ned. Now, Viserys had given Cersei another option. Dorne was stronger than the North and held a strategic advantage. It could contain both the Stormlands and Dragonstone, and Viserys trusted that the Red Viper could handle it. After receiving the ravens message, Connington went to the harbor to meet Viserys in advance. From Daenerys, he learned that Viserys had asked for 800 men to be prepared for a funeral, which immediately made Connington uneasy. Viserys had taken all his elite forces with him this time, and nearly half of the 2,000 men were lost. It must have been a fierce battle, and to Connington, it seemed Viserys had been defeated. To minimize the impact of the loss, Connington had already evacuated civilians from the naval port and was waiting there with the healers. Despite this, some civilians lingered in the distance, anxious for news of their loved ones in the fleet. Among them was Lara, the lover of a captain named Virgil. Shortly after Virgil had left, Lara discovered she was pregnant and was eager to share the news with him. Connington and Daenerys watched from the dock. The fog was thick, limiting their visibility to just 200 or 300 meters. Connington glanced back at the harbors lighthouse and instructed Young Connington, "Go tell them to light the beacon!" "Yes, Father," came the reply. After another quarter of an hour, a black-sailed warship with a red three-headed dragon on its mast emerged from the fog. Two more followed, then three The people on the shore counted, but the sixteenth ship didnt appear. One of the ships was clearly a captured vessel. Losing so many ships in a battle would be a grim victory. Conningtons thoughts turned to the looming threat of the Dothraki, but he quickly adjusted his mindset. Ships could be replacedTargaryens had lost entire fleets before. As long as Viserys was alive, that was what mattered. Lara prayed silently, hoping that Virgil, a skilled captain, had survived. Soon, Viserys'' flagship came into view, and Connington and Daenerys moved forward to greet it. As they approached, their eyes widened at the sight of the hulls shocking scarsdeep, pitted dents stained with dark red blood. Connington couldn''t fathom what kind of battle could have inflicted such damage. The other healers and soldiers standing by for the reception wore the same bewildered expressions. While they could understand the impact craters, the large patches of blood left them unnerved. But for now, no one had answers. As the warships door opened, Connington quickly ordered the soldiers to bring stretchers for the wounded, and he and Daenerys rushed to see for themselves. What they found only deepened their confusion. All the injured soldiers were missing limbs. While severed limbs werent uncommon on the battlefield, it was a rare and strange sight in naval warfare. Even more puzzling was that nearly every soldier was in this conditionthere were hardly any knife or sword wounds. Connington suddenly noticed another fallen soldier, whose wound was an unmistakable laceration, not from a blade, but something far worse. "Did the Prince go hunting with his fleet? But what kind of monster could cause such carnage?" Connington muttered, his mind reeling. Although they had already been informed that Viserys was safe, both he and Daenerys were still anxious, not having seen him yet. Theres the Prince! Young Connington suddenly shouted, spotting Viserys in the distance, carrying a wounded man on his back. His words drew the attention of the soldiers around them. Seeing Viserys personally carrying the woundedand even the deadleft them all feeling a surge of emotion, as if something heavy was pressing on their chests. Connington hurried forward to relieve Viserys of his burden, but the Prince refused. Seeing Viserys dedication to his men, Connington felt a deep sense of satisfaction. If Viserys could care for his soldiers like this, there would be no doubt theyd follow him to the ends of the earth. Soon, all the wounded and dead were brought ashore, and Regis began posting the names of the fallen soldiers. Those who didnt see their loved ones on the list sighed in relief, either heading to the Healers Hall or waiting anxiously nearby. Lara, standing in front of the list, scanned it with a pounding heart. When her eyes found Virgils name, she froze, her body turning to stone. The sounds of crying and the waves crashing on the shore faded into a distant hum... Meanwhile, with the wounded finally tended to, Connington seized the moment to ask Viserys where he had been. Lets discuss it back at the keep, Viserys replied. With that, Viserys, Daenerys, and Connington climbed into the carriage, while Young Connington rode alongside on horseback, guarding them as they made their way back. When Connington and Daenerys heard Viserys'' story, it felt as if they were listening to a myth. A Kraken 20 to 30 meters long? Whales and sharks summoned by magic? The horn of the Valyrian dragon? And Euron of the Iron Islands? It all sounded too fantastical to be true. But Viserys didnt dwell on the details. Instead, he turned to Daenerys and asked, Dany, you should be able to make fire by now, right? ''Make fire?'' Connington and his son exchanged bewildered looks. They could understand each word Viserys spoke, but when combined, it became something beyond their comprehension. They watched as Daenerys nodded in response. She extended her hand, and an orange-yellow flame, about the size of a ping-pong ball, ignited in her palm. The warm glow lit up their faces, and Connington jumped in surprise. Even Young Connington, standing outside the carriage, noticed the bright flame and grew wary. What? he called out. No... nothing, Connington replied, realizing this was no mere parlor trick. As a seasoned sellsword and former Hand of the King, Connington had seen much in his time. He knew that ordinary ''fire mages'' could create flames, but they needed materials prepared in advance. Yet here was Daenerys, summoning fire from thin air, the flame steady in her hand. But what Viserys showed them next was even more astounding. He extended his hand, and a fist-sized red flame appeared in his palm. The flame began to shift and change shape, first forming a dragon, then a griffin. The fiery creatures danced in the eyes of the onlookers, leaving Connington utterly speechless. Daenerys, on the other hand, watched with admiration. She knew that Viserys had previously been able to create a flaming snake with fire, but now, his abilities had greatly improved. She suspected that the red comet had something to do with it. Viserys extinguished the flames and turned to the Conningtons. Youve all seen the red comet, havent you? The long night is coming, but fortunately, magic is returning. In the future, magic will be our weapon against the long night. He then asked Daenerys, Did you bring the Moonsingers'' Scroll? Yes, I have, she replied, pulling out a small scroll and handing it to Viserys. He, in turn, handed it to the Conningtons. "Start practicing with this. If you dont understand something, just ask me. Only after youve trained can you properly wield magic." Connington took the scroll, astonished as he realized that Viserys was offering to teach them magic. Connington accepted the scroll and then knelt on one knee, saying, "Thank you, Prince, for this gift." "Practice well," Viserys instructed. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes Prince," Connington replied, carefully tucking the scroll into his coat. After a moment, he asked, "Prince, did you say that the Long Night is coming?" "Yes," Viserys confirmed. "This Long Night could last for a generation, which is why Ive urged you to stock up on supplies, especially food." Connington nodded, feeling fortunate to be following Viserys. Although he had never experienced the Long Night, he had endured longs winters, during which his lands had gone nearly three years without a decent harvest. With the battle having not only left Viserys unscathed but also seemingly strengthened him, Connington felt confident in bringing up another concern: the Dothraki. "Recently, there have been numerous Dothraki raids in the Two Lakes region. Shortly after you left with your fleet, a man claiming to be from Khal Drogo''s khalasar arrived, demandingor rather, attempting to extortsupplies from us." As Connington spoke, Viserys looked puzzled. He had dealt with Illyrio, yet the Horselord was still causing trouble. And now this Drogo had the audacity to make demands? It made Viserys realize that something was amiss. In the original story, after Daenerys became pregnant, the Dothraki had predicted that her child would become the Stallion Who Mounts the World. At the time, Viserys had dismissed it as mere flattery, given how well Daenerys and Drogo were getting along. But now, with Drogo reappearing, the prophecy seemed to be taking on a life of its owndespite the fact that Drogo and Daenerys had never even met in this timeline. Seeing Viserys deep in thought, Connington decided to proceed with his report. "Prince, we have an official from the Two Lakes region waiting to see you. They are requesting help to protect our people from the Dothraki. Would you prefer to meet with the Dothraki envoy first, or the official from our region?" Chapter 208: Drive Out the Dothraki Chapter 208: Drive Out the Dothraki"Prince, shall we see the official first, or the Dothraki?" Viserys paused in thought before responding, "Of course, we should see our own people first. Send him to the side room." "Yes, Prince." After Viserys left, Young Connington turned to his father and asked, "Father, do you think the Prince will order the troops to go out?" Connington, looking concerned, replied, "Judging from the Prince''s attitude, he likely will. Moreover, the Prince has always wanted to establish a more centralized alliance. If we show weakness against the Dothraki, the alliance that we''ve just formed will be in jeopardy." Young Connington, sensing his father''s pessimism, inquired further, "Father, you don''t seem to want the Prince to go to war with the Dothraki?" Connington sighed deeply. "The Dothraki Sea is vast, and most of the Dothraki are united under a single Khal. The four Free Cities might be able to face the Khal with all their strength, but certainly not now. We must find a way to persuade the Prince not to act rashly." Young Connington nodded, recalling the Silent Sister Lymere''s teachings on the importance of patience. ... Accompanied by Dany, Viserys quickly changed into his black three-headed dragon robe and arrived in the anteroom adjacent to the throne hall. The anteroom was an informal space for receiving visitors, with red three-headed dragon banners on a black background lining the walls. Four Unsullied stood guard. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Conningtons were already waiting there, and to Viserys'' surprise, so was Kambron. Having heard of Viserys'' return to the military port, Kambron had come upon learning that the Prince would be receiving officials in the Great Hall. Like Connington, Kambron did not favor going to war with the Dothraki. His house was involved in the fur trade, which would suffer enormous losses if relations with the Dothraki soured. Because it was a simple reception, only a few people were present in the Great Hall. The official who had come was named Selin, a man in his forties responsible for several villages in the northwest of the Two Lakes region. Selins face bore fine lines around his eyes and mouth, and his clothes were dust-covered from his long journey, particularly frayed around the edges as if caught on something during his travels. He looked a bit disheveled. Selin was one of the first officials to be promoted by Viserys. Though they had never spoken before, Selin held great respect for the young ruler. Not only had Viserys reduced the tax rate to 30%, but he had also eradicated the bandits in the Two Lakes region within a year. During that year, the people of the Two Lakes had experienced the greatest happiness and peace, with the sound of childrens laughter often heard in the fields. Now, Selin hoped that Viserys would protect them and drive the Dothraki away. The moment Selin saw Viserys, he fell to his knees and pleaded, "Prince, I come before you bearing the blood and tears of the people of Loraine, begging for mercy and protection." All the emotions he had been holding back suddenly erupted into sobs as he haltingly described the suffering of the common people of Loraine Town to Viserys. Ashes and tears now blanket the land of Lorien. These Dothraki are demons who have crawled out of hell. They rape daughters before their fathers and wives before their husbands..." Tears streaming down his face, Selin reached into his cloak and pulled out a small shoe. Viserys gestured to the Unsullied beside him, who took the shoe and handed it over. The tattered shoe, no bigger than a hand, drew the attention of everyone present. It was the shoe of a child, perhaps four or five years old. Made of rough hemp with a pointed toe, it was unisex, but its size clearly marked it as a child''s shoesmall enough to fit in the palm of a hand. The inside of the shoe was stained with dark red blood, a stark reminder of the tragedy its owner must have endured. Viserys could even smell the faint scent of rusted iron. "Prince, shoes like this are scattered all over Lorraine Town, and the Dothraki are making more of them every day!" As Viserys examined the shoe, his eyes glinted with a cold light. The soul within him, from another world, stirred up many painful memories. Yet he managed to remain composed, noting that Selin was a shrewd man who knew how to tug at the hearts of those in power. Dany, seated nearby, had a clear view of the shoe. She could see how deeply it affected Viserys, whose violet eyes had reddened slightly. Viserys handed the small shoe to the Unsullied beside him, instructing him to show it to Connington and Kambron. This gesture from Viserys bolstered Selin''s confidence. Connington gazed at the tiny shoe before him, filled with a strong desire to send troops immediately. However, he knew that Tyrosh''s strength alone was insufficient to challenge the Horselord. The so-called "Four Daughters Alliance" was fragile at best, and a hasty attack would only invite greater retaliation, further endangering the lives of ordinary civilians. Viserys''s decision to pass the shoe to him was clearly a signal to prepare for military action. Kambron, too, recognized Viserys''s intentions. In fact, Kambron had long harbored dissatisfaction with Viseryss capture of Tyrosh, considering the "slave uprising" strategy dishonorable. If Viserys insisted on going to war with the Horselord, the outcome would be grim. Kambron even began to contemplate leaving Tyrosh. After a moment of silence, Viserys finally spoke: "Lord Selin, you are a good mayor. I am aware of the situation, and I will fulfill my duties." At this, Selin knelt and bowed once again. "On behalf of the people of Lorraine Town, I thank you! You are the sun that shines upon us all!" After Selin departed, Connington quickly sought out Viserys to inquire about his decision. Viserys, perceiving Connington''s concerns, did not answer directly. Instead, he asked how many troops and supplies would be needed to wage a full-scale war against the Dothraki. This question reassured Connington. It meant that Viserys was still thinking clearly. Considering that the Dothraki are primarily cavalry and far more familiar with the vast grasslands than we are, wed need at least three times their numberover 150,000 troops. Additionally, we would require at least 3 million gold dragons for supplies. Factoring in logistics, we would need about 200,000 laborers, Connington advised. Viserys nodded. The estimate was sound. Connington, once the Hand of the King, had indeed thought of everything. Both Young Connington and Dany awaited Viseryss decision with anticipation. Deep down, Dany wanted to send troops to repel the Dothraki, but after hearing Conningtons analysis, she realized it was reasonable. Three million gold dragons equaled Tyroshs entire tax revenue for five years. Even with the profits from tobacco, it would take more than two years to raise the funds, and Tyrosh alone could not support an army of hundreds of thousands. The only hope would be if the "Four Daughters Alliance" united; Tyrosh couldnt handle it alone. What Connington didnt know, however, was that Viserys had already thoroughly tracked the movements of the various Dothraki khalasars on the grasslands. He just hadnt had the chance to share this information yet. Unfortunately, he had less than 3,000 cavalrymen at his disposal. If he had 10,000 or 20,000, he wouldnt waste time negotiating with the Dothrakihe would march straight to the Horselords tent and make him bow. So he asked again, If I had full control over the Dothraki, how much of an army and how many supplies would I need? Full control? Connington asked, clearly puzzled by what Viserys meant. Viserys looked at the Conningtons and said, As I mentioned, the age of magic is upon us. You could say that I have eyes on the Dothraki Sea, and their movements are no secret to me. Eyes? Connington tried to grasp Viserys''s words, recalling how Aegon the Conqueror, atop the Black Dread, had kept the armies of the Seven Kingdoms in check during his conquest. But Viserys didnt have a dragoncould it be some kind of magic? Though uncertain of how Viserys knew the Dothrakis movements, Connington relied on his experience to answer. The Dothraki''s greatest strength is the advantage of location you mentioned. If we can negate the Dothraki Sea as a barrier, we would only need an army of equal or even smaller size to defeat them! As for military expenses and supplies, perhaps a million gold dragons would suffice. Despite his excitement, Connington recognized that Tyrosh alone still lacked the necessary troops. Viserys then pulled out a map and pointed to a location in the northwest of the Two Lakes region. Herethis is where the Dothraki are camped. There are about 3,000 of them. If I can wipe them out, will that convince the other Free Cities to join the war against the Dothraki? Three thousand... Connington quickly calculated the impact on both sides'' morale if they managed to destroy these 3,000 Dothraki. After a brief moment, Connington said, If we can eliminate these Dothraki with minimal losses, it will greatly boost our morale and serve as a significant deterrent to the Dothraki. It should also shift the Free Cities'' stance toward them. Summon all officers above the rank of sergeant, all officials above the rank of foot soldier, and all nobles to the throne room. And bring the Dothraki with you, Viserys ordered. Oh, and the ambassadors from the other Free Cities as well. Prince, are you certain about this? Connington asked, despite his deep respect for Viserys''s strategic mind. Didnt I tell you? I have my eyes on the Dothraki Sea. They wont escape! Viserys replied confidently. Chapter 209: The Windblown’s Ladder of Contempt Chapter 209: The Windblowns Ladder of ContemptAfter receiving Viserys'' summons, Tyrosh''s upper echelons gathered at the Archon''s palace. Among them were the Windblown''s sergeants, the bureaucrats and officers Viserys had promoted from the ranks of former slaves, and Tyrosh''s old nobility. They were already aware of Jhaqo''s visit to Tyrosh some time ago, and though they had their own speculations, Connington had remained tight-lipped, revealing nothing. Viserys had now called them together to discuss the looming threat of war with the Dothraki. "Those damn Dothraki!" Darsent exclaimed angrily. Originally from Tyrosh, he had been appointed as the "Deputy Commander of the Guard," a position far superior to his previous life as a sellsword. The job offered safety and a good salary, and the thought of the Dothraki disturbing his peaceful existence infuriated him. But then he noticed Caggo''s cold stare. "I-I-I-I didn''t mean it that way," Darsent stammered, quickly backtracking. Caggo said nothing and walked straight into the council chamber. Although he was a Dothraki by birth, he had long abandoned the life of a barbarian. If Tyrosh were threatened, his own interests would be at risk. To Caggo, Viserys was the most powerful Khal imaginable. Like many of the Windblown''s sergeants and officers, he had married into a Tyroshi family. They were no longer mere mercenaries; Tyrosh''s affairs had become their own. As the group made their way to the throne room, they discussed the situation in hushed tones. The throne room itself had been completely transformed, a project overseen by Connington. It was now adorned with dragon motifs and modeled as closely as possible after the Throne Hall of the Red Keep in King''s Landing. While the Iron Throne was unattainable, the original Archon''s throne had been elevated by three feet, and its back was raised by one meter, with a three-headed dragon pattern carved into it. The walls were draped with alternating black-and-red Targaryen banners and blue-and-white-striped Windblown banners, the latter featuring a new three-headed dragon emblem that everyone agreed was quite imposing. In addition to the dragon imagery, Connington had incorporated elements of the Faith of the Seven, as well as statues of other gods, such as the Red God and the Moonsingers, at Viserys'' suggestion. The Windblown prided themselves on tolerance and assimilation, values that had led to their growth. Now numbering 11,000, they were the largest mercenary group in the Disputed Lands and even the entire Free Cities. Though officially a mercenary company, the Windblown had effectively become a permanent fixture in Tyrosh. With 4,000 soldiers, they had far surpassed their previous size, and their sergeants and officers had naturally risen to become Tyrosh''s new elite. In the council chamber, nearly 50 peoplecomprising Tyrosh''s old nobility, led by Kambron, the Windblown''s new elite, and the talented individuals Viserys had promoted from the ranks of slavesgathered to discuss the Dothraki threat. As they waited for Viserys to arrive, whispers filled the room. In any war, there are always those who advocate for peace and those who favor conflict. Darsent was clearly in the former camp, a staunch advocate of peace. "We''re on an island anyway. The Dothraki can take what they want. Sending an army would only cost us more." His words were quickly met with opposition. "But what about the taxes?" Dick retorted sharply. "Do you really think a small island can support Tyrosh''s 300,000 people?" As a nobleman of Westeros, Dick understood that while a lord might live in a castle, he couldn''t ignore the needs of the peasants under his care. If he did, they would flee, leaving his castle worthless. To him, the so-called Free Cities were just larger castles that required more help to maintain. Though he kept his thoughts on the Free Cities to himself, he ran a hand through his red-and-blue hair, stood, and addressed those around him. "Everyone knows how vast the Grass Sea is. The Dothraki... well, they''re all horsemen. We can''t catch up with them! And as for Drogo, you all know he commands 50,000 warriorsall cavalry. There''s no way we can win this battle." "Hmph! I''m not afraid of 500,000, let alone 50,000. No wonder the Prince never takes you anywhere. Pah! Coward!" Regis, fresh from the battlefield and full of energy, glared at Darsent and shouted. "Who are you calling a coward?" Darsent shot back, though he knew deep down he was one. Still, he couldnt afford to show it here. "You!" shouted Gerrold, a dark-skinned man, as he stood up. Among the Windblown officers, there was now a chain of contempt. At the top were those who had fought alongside Viserys against the pirates and during the slave uprisinga testament to their bravery and loyalty. Next were those who had joined him at the Battle of the Dragons Flame Fortress, the last group to be added to the Windblown. The room erupted into noise as the arguments escalated, but some remained calm. The Unsullied officers, like Conwyra, were focused only on following Viserys orders. Others, like Virgil, who had died in battle, hadn''t thought about anything beyond the battlefield. For them, Viserys'' promise to reduce their military service by one year for every three heads taken was all that mattered. They were only interested in killing, indifferent to who the enemy was. Then there were men like Kambron, who had no real influence. When the time came to fight, they would simply collect their pay and be done with it. Viserys had kept him alive only to prevent the nobles of the other Free Cities from overreacting. In the Great Hall, it became clear that the war party held the majority. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as the group began discussing strategies, the guards outside announced, "The Regent Prince is here!" Everyone stood up as Viserys entered, accompanied by Dany, Jon Connington and the others. All eyes were drawn to the black robe he wore, reflecting the admiration they held for him. This young man, who had proven his strength in one-on-one combat just over a year ago, had now grown into a commanding figure. Though the mercenaries lacked the literacy to express their admiration with eloquent phrases like "dragon among men" or "divine presence," their respect was unmistakable. Especially for Kambron, Viserys had arrived at the palace a year ago as Hoyts escort and now he is the master of the house. Viserys ascended the high throne and addressed the assembly with a calm authority, "Please sit." His tone was measured, and though he dispensed with the formalities, his sheer presence ensured that no one dared to challenge him. The hall fell into a hushed silence as they awaited his words. Regis, who had once expressed a desire to learn combat from Viserys, had since become a fervent advocate for war. Sensing his eagerness, Viserys gave a slight nod, signaling him to speak. "Prince, are we going to war with the Dothraki?" Regis asked, his voice charged with anticipation. Chapter 210: I’ve Embraced the Faith of the Seven Chapter 210: Ive Embraced the Faith of the Seven"Prince, are we going to war with the Dothraki?" Regis asked, though all eyes were fixed on Viserys. Viserys surveyed the room, noting the faces full of expectation. Even without detailed explanations, the military merit system he had established was enough to stir the ambitions of many who saw war as a path to fortune. Yet, something about the situation struck him as unusual. Instead of answering Regis directly, Viserys gestured for him to sit and called for Jhaqo to enter. "The Dothraki envoy has arrived..." The crowd turned, curiosity sparking as they anticipated the arrival of the Bloodrider to the mightiest Khal. Moments later, Jhaqo entered the halla man with intricate tattoos on his face, gold earrings, a gold nose ring, and his chest and arms partially exposed. His presence was jarringly out of place, like a donkey that had wandered into a theater, clashing with the grand and refined atmosphere around him. The envoys from Myr and Lys looked apprehensive at the sight of the fierce Dothraki, but Jhaqo remained unconcerned. As he stepped into the hall, he was momentarily taken aback by the grandeur of the scene. ''These people who live in stone houses can actually create such a beautiful place,'' he thought, comparing it to the nine towers manse in Pentos, which now seemed inferior. He was delighted, finding the enormous three-headed dragon banner and the tall statues far superior to anything in the Dothraki''s tents. Sensing the gaze of the crowd upon him, Jhaqo quickly masked his surprise, proudly raising his head like a strutting goose as he fixed his eyes on Viserys'' throne. The sight of Viserys, with his silver hair and black robes, filled him with envy. He longed to sit on that throne himself. "Greetings, Prince Regent," Jhaqo said casually, his eyes darting around the room. Viserys, noticing Jhaqo''s flippant demeanor, spoke up sternly, "State your business." "Prince Regent, there''s been a shortage of food on the grasslands recently, and Khal Drogo has asked to borrow some grain," Jhaqo replied, completely omitting the so-called ''apology'' that had been expected. His provocative tone and dismissive expression stirred unease among the audience. Conwyra and the other officers of slave origin quietly placed their hands on their sword hilts, ready to strike at Viserys'' command. "And what else?" Viserys asked, his tone still flat and controlled. Jhaqo sneered inwardly, thinking this Viserys was easily manipulated. He continued, "Our great Khal Drogo hopes to form an alliance with you. He wishes to marry your sister, Daenerys." At the mention of Drogo''s name, Dany frowned, her expression filled with disgust. Ever since Illyrio had first introduced her to the idea of Drogo, the very name had made her feel physically ill. The thought of being tied to a man she considered a beast, a savage, was unbearable. Her revulsion had only grown with each mention of the Dothraki. For the envoys from Lys and Myr, the proposition seemed like a straightforward solution: trade Daenerys for peace. If it were their own houses, they would have eagerly washed their daughters clean, eager to use the marriage to gain political capital. But now, they were mere spectators, their opinions irrelevant. They quickly noticed, however, that the officers of Tyrosh were on the brink of a violent outburst. "You fool! How can the blood of the Dragonlord be mingled with that of a beast?" Meris, who stood closest to Dany, rose to her feet, pointing an accusatory finger at Jhaqo. It was clear to all that Viserys'' advisers had already accepted Dany as their future queen, and Jhaqo''s so-called "marriage proposal" was nothing short of an insult. Meris was the first to speak out, but her outrage quickly spread, and almost everyone in the hall rose in protest. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How dare you! You deserve to burn in hell!" "Filthy barbarian, go back to where you came from!" "Do you think my sword isn''t sharp enough?" The outrage was palpable. The officers, along with the bureaucrats, were even more furious than the soldiers. To them, the idea that this barbarian would dare try to take away their "Young Mother" was an affront beyond tolerance. Jhaqo, now faced with a hall full of armored men glaring at him with deadly intent, felt a wave of anxiety. He had never expected such a violent reaction to his proposal. Suddenly, he found himself at a loss, his bravado crumbling. Desperately trying to regain his composure, he reminded himself of the fifty thousand roaring warriors waiting behind him and attempted to recover his confidence. Jhaqo looked up at Viserys and issued a threat, his voice with a forced bravado. "Prince Regent, I come with the desire for peace. Do you want to hear your people continue to wail under the Dothraki machetes?" His neck stiffened, and his tone was so agitated that his thick gold earrings and nose ring quivered with each word. Viserys observed the scene before him, noting with satisfaction that under his rule, there were no cowardly generals among his ranks. "Who will go with me?" Viserys asked, his voice calm but resolute. Jhaqo''s heart sank; this was turning into a disaster, one that he might not survive. "Prince, let me go with you! My crossbow is nearly rusted!" Dick stood up eagerly. "Master, please, let me fight for you, for Daenerys!" another shouted. The room surged with emotion, leaving Jhaqo overwhelmed by the fervor of the crowd. "Prince, no one knows the Dothraki''s tactics better than I. Let me go with you to fight them!" Caggo''s voice was low, yet his towering presence made him impossible to ignore. Though once a Dothraki, Caggo had decided to put down roots here; he no longer saw himself as one of them. If he failed to prove himself in this war, he knew he would never truly belong. Jhaqo recognized him instantly. "Caggo! You shameful Dothraki, serving the milkmen!" Jhaqo spat. Caggo unsheathed his curved blade and approached him. "I''m talking to the Prince, so why are you interfering?" "What are you doing?" Jhaqo demanded as he and his entourage drew their weapons. The air grew colder as the metallic chorus of unsheathing swords filled the hall, the glint of steel reflecting off the walls. Suddenly, Jhaqo and his men found themselves surrounded, their hands and feet frozen in place. "Stop!" Viserys'' command rang out, forcing everyone to halt and retreat. For a brief moment, Jhaqo felt a flicker of relief, believing he had escaped danger. But Viserys'' next order made his blood run cold. "Caggo! Cut off his nose!" "No! You can''t do this!" Jhaqo protested, but his words fell on deaf ears as his guards were swiftly subdued. He himself was held at spearpoint, unable to move as Caggo advanced toward him. Paralyzed with fear, Jhaqo could only watch as Caggo approached, his sneer deepening. "Caggo! You are a disgrace to the Dothraki! The Horse God will spit on your soul!" Caggo smirked. "I believe in the Seven now." With that, a blinding pain shot through Jhaqo as part of his nose was sliced off. He gasped for air, but the blood that poured out choked him, filling his nasal cavity and lungs. He coughed violently, struggling for breath. Caggo casually tossed the bloody piece of flesh to the ground and crushed it underfoot, a cold, final act of dominance. Chapter 211: Seven Dragon Eggs Chapter 211: Seven Dragon EggsAt this point, Jhaqo was in so much pain that he could not speak. He could only cover his nose and glare at Viserys with murderous intent. Blood flowed from his fingers, forming several crimson lines down his arm until it dripped from his elbow. His upper and lower lips opened and closed like a gasping fish, and he barely managed to stand with the help of the guards. "I don''t like killing envoys. You can go back," Viserys said, waving his hand dismissively, as if shooing away a fly. Jhaqo wanted to utter a harsh retort, but the pain silenced him. The guards outside rushed in and escorted him out of the hall and the palace. Only the bloodstains on the ground served as evidence that Jhaqo had been there. Viserys turned to the officers, who still looked unsatisfied. "Caggo," he called. The throne, specially designed by Connington, amplified Viserys''s voice, making it loud and clear with a long, lingering echo. Caggo stood up and walked to the center of the throne room. "You and I will lead the cavalry as the vanguard." "Yes, my lord." "Conwyra." "My lord," Conwyra responded, stepping beside Caggo. "You will lead the 2,000 Unsullied." "Yes, my lord." Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Dick, Gerrold, you will each command 500 longbowmen..." Viserys continued issuing orders, assembling a force of 5,000 troops. His goal was to annihilate the 3,000 Dothraki cavalry under Jhaqo''s command. Only then could he inspire enough confidence among the Free Cities to launch a major battle against the Horselords. "Prince, what about me?" Regis asked anxiously. "You don''t need to go this time. You''re too tired." "Prince, I''m not tired!" "Execute the order!" Firmly refused, Regis had no choice but to relent. After everyone had dispersed from the throne hall, Jon Connington approached Viserys. Having just returned less than half a day ago, he was already preparing for another war. Even the strongest man would struggle under such strain. Although Viseryss intelligence suggested they should win, Jon Connington was still concerned about his health. "Prince, why don''t you let me lead this campaign? I think you need to rest." Viserys looked at him and said, "Ser Connington, I appreciate your concern, but this is our first battle against the Dothraki, and its crucial. We must win this battle decisively, or the alliance will crumble. After this, well be in a full-scale war with the Horselords, and we need to give our allies the confidence to see it through." As Jon Connington listened, he studied Viseryss face and saw no signs of fatigue. He let out a sigh of relief. ''Is it the blessing of the late king?'' he wondered. ''The Targaryens are truly fortunate to have such a resilient leader.'' "Okay, I''ll start preparing now. We can deploy the troops in two days at most." "You''ve worked hard," Viserys said with a nod. It took Jon Connington two days to gather the supplies needed for 5,000 troops. Even with reserves prepared in advance, he had to work nearly around the clock to accomplish it in such a short time. When Viserys expressed his concern, Connington felt a bit embarrassed. In his mind, his own efforts were insignificant compared to what Viserys had endured. ... In Daenerys''s room, Viserys carefully placed the two newly acquired blue and red dragon eggs among the black, silver, bronze, green, and yellow ones. As Viserys nurtured the eggs, the five previously obtained dragon eggs glistened like jewels in the sunlight. The golden yellow dragon egg, which had been stolen by pirates, had also been fully restored through blood magic. "I hope I can fight alongside you one day," Viserys mused. "There will be a day. The red comet has already appeared. Soon, we will be able to hatch the dragons," Daenerys replied. "When the dragons hatch, can we go back?" Dany asked, a note of longing in her voice. As more Westerosi joined the Windblown, her desire to see the homeland she had never known grew stronger. Dragonstone, King''s Landing, the Riverlands, Harrenhal... These names, once meaningless to her, had become places of deep significancewhere she and Viserys were born. "No, the dragons will still be very young when they hatch. It will take at least a year or two before they can be of any real use to us." However, Viserys knew that once the dragons hatched, the balance of power would shift. His influence would grow rapidly alongside the dragons. When the lords of Westeros saw the dragons, the Baratheons'' claim to the throne would lose all legitimacy. Even the lands of the ''stag, falcon, wolf, and fish'' would be engulfed in flames. It would not be an idle threat to raise three dragon banners in every household. ... Jhaqo and his men, driven out of Tyrosh, no longer carried their former arrogance. They resembled refugees fleeing disaster, stripped of their pride. Their horses had been seized by Viserys, forcing Jhaqo and his guards to sell their braided locks of hair just to afford a few boat tickets and some donkeys to escape the city. After three days of torment, Jhaqo had become numb to the pain in his nose. His men covered his face with a plain white cloth, but the blood seeping from where his nose had been stained the cloth black and red, like a dirty, worn-out handkerchief. "Ko! It''s one of ours," one of Jhaqo''s men said, hearing the faint sound of bells. Following the sound, they found Dothraki scouts wandering the Two Lakes region. The Dothraki, maintaining their tradition of fighting in the Great Grass Sea, used large numbers of scouts to both gather intelligence and conceal their own movements. "Call them over!" Jhaqo''s voice was strange and distorted, a result of his missing nose. The summoned Dothraki scouts didnt recognize their leader at first, but one of Jhaqos guards confirmed his identity. "Send word to all the wandering warriors to return. I will lead you to burn everything here!" Jhaqo commanded, his rage boiling over. He then ordered one of his personal guards to ride to Drogo and summon him with his army to the Disputed Lands for revenge. For several days, Jhaqo endured the agony of his missing nose as they traveled. He swore to exact the most brutal revenge on Viserys. However, blinded by his fury, Jhaqo failed to notice the golden eagle circling overhead. Unbeknownst to him, as soon as Jhaqo and his men left Tyrosh, they were tracked by Viserys. Without realizing it, Jhaqo had become a "guide" for his enemy. Chapter 212: Jhaqo’s Revenge Chapter 212: Jhaqos RevengeWhen Jhaqo finally arrived at his camp, the sky had already turned as black as velvet. He had chosen a slope for his camp, strategically positioning it to provide shelter from the wind. The surrounding area was flat, and during the day, the guards at the top of the slope would have an unobstructed view, turning the slope into a natural watchtower. Nearly 3,000 of his men were spread across the hillside, like a large pancake. Confident in their reliance on scouts, the Dothraki hadnt bothered to set up any barricades, certain that they would detect any approaching enemy long before they posed a threat. If the enemy was weak, they would pounce like wolves; if stronger, they would flee, leaving behind a trail of horse manure. Jhaqos return caused a stir in his Khalasar, and the Dothraki chieftains who had received word of his arrival rushed out to meet him. As he entered the camp, the familiar scent of horse manure gave him a sense of security after the long, grueling journey. The Dothraki were a people closely intertwined with their horses, and despite their nomadic lifestyle, the air in their camp was tolerable, a mix of animal and human scents. After raiding several villages and towns, the camp wasnt just filled with horse manureit was also teeming with women and children taken captive. Hearing the cries of the women and the lewd laughter of the Dothraki warriors, Jhaqo felt a surge of excitement. As he passed through the camp, the Dothraki warriors bowed to him, slightly easing the sting of the humiliation he had suffered in Tyrosh. However, many of the warriors, under the cover of night, hadnt yet noticed that their "Ko" had lost his nose. "Before midnighthobefore midnight, have all centurions in my tent!" Jhaqo ordered in a hoarse voice, struggling to adjust to speaking without his nose. The air he breathed felt dry, lacking the moisture his nasal passages once provided. ... sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, Caggo, himself a Dothraki, was well-acquainted with the habits of the Dothraki mercenaries. With the aid of the "whistling crows," they had managed to detect the Dothraki scouts in advance, allowing him and Viserys''s 1,500 light cavalry to approach Jhaqo''s camp unnoticed. To maintain their secrecy, they had to eliminate at least 40 Dothraki scouts along the way, nearly half of whom were killed by Viserys himself. In Caggo''s eyes, Viserys was the "Khal" he was destined to follow. As far as he knew, no Khal in Dothraki history had shown more power than Viserys. "Prince, the hill ahead is Jhaqo''s camp," Caggo warned, though he didnt know that Viserys''s golden eagle had already scouted it. "Send a raven to Conwyra. Have him block the western exit," Viserys ordered. "Yes!" Viserys was determined. He intended to take 3,000 Dothraki heads, not only to send a strong message to the Four Free Cities but also to cement his authority within the confederation. In Jhaqo''s tent, 20 centurions had gathered. Unaware of what had transpired in Tyrosh, they believed Jhaqo would soon lead them on another raid. ... "Done." "These milkmen women are too fragile. I barely had any fun before they died." "Try their menthey''re no different from the women." "Better be cautious. We could sell them in Slaver''s Bay instead." To the Dothraki, the people of the Two Lakes were nothing more than lambs for the slaughter. These villagers werent protected by the Three Free Cities; they were left to fend for themselves, abandoned to the whims of the Dothraki. The Archon of Tyrosh, the Prince of Lys, and the Lord of Myr sent nothing but tax collectors, as if the people were born to bear heavy taxes and suffer Dothraki raids. The civilians captured by the Dothraki, penned like livestock, had long since grown numb. Suddenly, someone whispered, "Ko is coming," and the Dothraki centurions, who had been speaking loudly, fell silent. But they quickly noticed something unusualJhaqo had donned a golden mask. It was newly made, a bit rough around the edges, but it gave him the semblance of a nose. With his limited understanding, Jhaqo couldnt fathom why the golden nose didnt feel as good as the one hed lost. But he had no choice; the two bloody holes in his face had destroyed his image. To preserve his dignity, he had ordered the creation of the gold mask on the spot. He glared at his centurions with murderous intent and declared, "The damned milkman rejected the Khals generosity! Not only did he refuse to support the people of the noble horse god, but he also refused to marry his sister to the Khal. We will make that arrogant fool taste our curved swords!" Jhaqos words immediately ignited the fury of the Dothraki in the tent. As the most powerful Khal in history, Drogo held an almost divine status among them. To some, he was nearly the embodiment of the "Horse God." Viseryss defiance was seen as an unforgivable insult. "Yes! Lets show him!" "How dare he reject Khal Drogos kindness! Ill carve the flesh from his bones!" Jhaqo continued, "I have sent word to the great Khal Drogo that I will create the greatest carpet of milkmaids'' blood before his army arrives! Kill them all!" "Kill them all!" the Dothraki roared in unison. For a moment, their cries seemed to shake the very walls of Jhaqo''s tent. In recent days, they had nearly exhausted the loot and supplies they had plundered. Restlessness had begun to spread, with nearly half the Dothraki growing impatient. Now, not only could they continue their spree of looting and killing, but they also had an even stronger reason to do so. As they reveled in the anticipation of a new round of bloodshed, a faint tremor suddenly rippled beneath their feet. The tent, which had been like a pot of boiling water, quickly cooled as if doused with a bucket of ice. The Dothraki, raised alongside their horses, recognized the sensation immediatelyit was the unmistakable sound of galloping hooves. And judging by the intensity of the vibrations, there were at least a thousand riders approaching! Chapter 213: The Hunt for Jhaqo Chapter 213: The Hunt for JhaqoViserys had demonstrated his dragonbone bow to Caggo just ten minutes ago. Nine arrows seemed to meld with the night, and with a sharp, piercing sound, it struck down the necks of a Dothraki warrior one after another. Effortless. Caggo, who had always prided himself on his skill with bow and horse, felt as though he had witnessed a miracle. What did it mean to shoot nine arrows in quick succession, each hitting its mark? Even the mightiest Dothraki warrior couldn''t achieve such a feat. This led Caggo to think that Viserys was the stallion destined to mount the world. Viserys had wanted to impress Caggo, but he also had other plans... Soon, they led 1,500 light cavalry to the top of the slope. The two men looked down at Jhaqo''s camp, waiting for news from Conwyra. "Prince, that must be Jhaqo''s tent," Caggo said, pointing to a tent surrounded by torches and braziers, practically marking his territory. "Where do they usually keep the civilians they''ve captured?" Viserys asked. "Next to Jhaqo''s tent. Only the Khalasar''s leaders are allowed to distribute... distribute things," Caggo hesitated, realizing that Viserys might not appreciate the truth about the loot. "Understood. Try to protect the civilians as much as possible." "Yes, my lord." Viserys soon received word from the messenger raven that Conwyra had reached the desired location. The note in his hand burned with a quiet flame, like a freshly plucked flower, and Caggo was momentarily distracted. "Light the fires," Viserys ordered, and hundreds of torches flared to life within the silent ranks of the cavalry. From a distance, the slope seemed ablaze. He looked down at the Dothraki camp below, confident that victory was within his grasp. Now, he had to face Khal Jhaqo''s fifty thousand warriors. Viserys had never taken the nomads'' army seriously. The Dothraki were known to disdain armor and live in tents. In other words, they were not very formidable. Otherwise, they wouldnt have been halted by the three thousand Unsullied at Qohor. Now, Viserys could say he had the entire map open before him; the Dothraki army held no secrets from him. With 5,000 cavalry, he could march straight to the Dothraki holy city. But something puzzled himwhy would they sought an alliance by marriage? He couldn''t understand it. ''Forget it. If I can''t figure it out, I won''t dwell on it. When the war is over, I can ask it to the Horselord himself,'' Viserys thought. "Prepare to charge!" A cavalryman stood on his horse, waving a torch to signal the orders. Within moments, the 1,000 cavalrymen split into two formations, like twin fire-breathing serpents, rapidly advancing on the Dothraki camp. As Viserys'' army emerged like ghosts from the darkness, Jhaqo was thrown into complete disarray. Some Dothraki warriors managed to leap onto their horses, only to find themselves lost in the chaos. Others couldn''t locate their mounts at all. The eerie, piercing cry of a golden eagle cut through the night like a sharp needle. The Dothrakis fighting spirit and discipline were even worse than Viserys had anticipated. Before his army could fully engage the scattered camp, the Dothraki were already trampling over each other in a panicked frenzy. Some tried to flee in the opposite direction, but they hadn''t gone far before they encountered a darker presence. "Unsullied! It''s the Unsullied!" the panicked Dothraki shouted, desperately trying to control their horses, but they found themselves trapped by their own fleeing comrades. Hundreds of Dothraki cavalrymen were packed together, vulnerable and exposed in front of Conwyra''s defensive line. A sudden chill swept through the air, and when they looked up, a deadly rain of steel descended upon them. Under Conwyra''s command, the Unsullied hurled their spears with lethal precision. Horses whinnied in terror, and riders screamed in agony. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Jhaqo prepared to charge, his eyes locked onto a familiar figureViserys! Jhaqo had never seen such a strange weapon before. He had always believed that the spears used by knights were only for thrusting, and that swords were needed for slashing. But to his shock, Viserys wielded his unusual weapon with deadly versatility, stabbing, slashing, and hacking his way through the battlefield. No one could stand against him; no one could even slow him down. Jhaqo couldn''t comprehend how Viserys''s army had arrived so suddenly, as if his scouts had simply vanished into thin air. For a fleeting moment, Jhaqo even lost the courage to mount his horse and face Viserys in battle. "No! A Dothraki can only die on his horse!" Jhaqo roared, grabbing a yellow warhorse that had lost its rider. The horses owner had been preparing to clean it, so it wasnt even saddled, but Jhaqo didnt care. He was Drogo''s Kothe strongest Ko in Drogo''s army! No one could match his riding skills. Unsheathing his curved blade, Jhaqo prepared to charge Viserys. But then, Viserys revealed a power that shattered his courage. With a single swing of his strange weapon, Viserys lifted a burly Dothraki centurion off the groundyes, lifted him! The centurion dangled from Viserys''s spear like a rag doll, or a piece of rotten meat. Even Drogo would have praised the centurion as a worthy warrior. Yet, here was Viserys, lifting him effortlessly with his speara display of strength no human should possess. But Viserys wasn''t done. He held the centurions corpse high above his head, then flung it with the force of a fisherman casting a line. The hundred-pound mass of flesh hurtled through the air and slammed into Jhaqo, knocking him off his horse. Dazed and disoriented, Jhaqo realized his golden mask was gone. As his vision cleared, he found Viseryss spear at his throat, the cold smell of blood and steel filling his nostrils. He felt as if his lungs and soul had been pierced. Chapter 214: Tower of Skulls Chapter 214: Tower of Skulls"My lordno, I mean, Prince," Jhaqo stammered, his voice trembling as he tried to mimic the respectful tone of a merchant. But fear gripped him tightly. Above, the dark clouds parted, and the moon emerged behind Viserys, casting a shadow over Jhaqo that felt as heavy as a mountain. Bang. Jhaqo''s cheeks twitched uncontrollably as Viserys, rather than killing him, ordered him to be taken away. With their commander captured, the remaining Dothraki were unable to mount any effective resistance. Conwyra led the Unsullied, moving like a massive steel rake across the slope, scouring the battlefield twice. Meanwhile, Caggo led the cavalry in pursuit of the fleeing Dothraki. As night deepened, the stench of blood began to permeate the air, so strong it drew wolves from miles away. Under the officers'' commands, Viserys''s army systematically decapitated the fallen horsemen. The pile of severed heads grew higher and higher, eventually forming a small hill. The yellow soil eagerly drank the blood that seeped into it. Jhaqo stood atop the hill with Viserys, teetering on the brink of a nervous breakdown. He had once beheaded others without hesitation, but now, the heads being severed were those of his own people. Even more disturbing was the mechanical efficiency of the beheadings, resembling a gruesome assembly line. Some soldiers stripped valuables from the bodies, others carried them, while still others performed the cutting and collected the heads. Adding to Jhaqo''s bewilderment, Viserys ordered the Dothraki warriors'' braids to be cut off, though their purpose remained unclear to him. At dawn, Conwyra presented Viserys with the final count. "Master, we have beheaded 2,741 and captured 272 alive. The bodies have been collected and are ready for disposal." Viserys took the bow and arrows Conwyra handed him, and Caggo offered him a lit torch. Lighting the arrow, Viserys shot it into the pile of Dothraki bodies. The burning arrow traced a path of orange light through the air before sinking into the mound of corpses. As soon as it made contact, yellow flames erupted, engulfing the pile like a python swallowing its prey whole. Jhaqo stood dazed, the scene before him hollowing him out like a shell devoid of a soul. He looked utterly lost. In a single night, more than 3,000 of his people had perishednot only the elite warriors he had handpicked from his khalasar but also those given to him by Khal Drogo. He knew that even if he returned, there would be no mercy for him. Viserys watched the pile of burning corpses and commanded, "Cut off their thumbs and big toes, and throw them into the fire." The coldness of his order sent a chill through Jhaqo''s heart. "Yes, my lord," came the reply. Moments later, the screams of the prisoners echoed across the camp. For a Dothraki, losing their thumbs and big toes was a crippling punishment, stripping them of their ability to run, jump, or control the reins. In the harsh conditions of the Grass Sea, such injuries would almost certainly lead to infection, rendering them completely useless. This was Viserys''s punishment. As Jhaqo watched hundreds of severed thumbs being tossed into the flames, his fear of Viserys peaked. It was the primal fear of prey confronting a natural predator. When Viserys turned and walked toward him, Jhaqos body began to tremble uncontrollably, his muscles nearly seizing from sheer terror. In the original novel, after the Horselord became incapacitated, Jhaqo had been the first to seize the opportunity, leading over 10,000 men away and declaring himself Khal. Ambitious and shrewd, he was acutely aware of danger. Now, as the scent of steel and tobacco reached him from Viserys, his legs weakened, barely able to support him. "Pri... Prince," Jhaqo stammered, his voice quivering. "I won''t kill you," Viserys replied calmly. "Go back and tell Drogo that if he still considers himself a warrior, he should not make life difficult for the poor civilians. Let him fight me one-on-one. If I lose, everything I have is his. If he loses, I wont take his life, but he must agree never to cross the Forest of Qohor." At Viserys''s demand, Caggo''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. Forbidding the Dothraki from crossing the Forest of Qohor would effectively halve their territory, cutting them off from the more fertile landsakin to the Huns losing the Qilian and Yanzhi Mountains. Viserys''s terms were severe, but Jhaqo was too focused on surviving to concern himself with the implications. "Yes, yes, Prince," Jhaqo stuttered, his voice trembling. He was given two horses and watched as Viserys let him ride east with a group of crippled prisoners. At that moment, Caggo stepped forward and asked, "Prince, do you really intend to fight Drogo?" Viserys smiled and responded, "Do you want to be a Khal?" Caggo hesitated, confused by the question, but something long dormant ignited within hima flame rekindled in his heart. The vast Dothraki Sea of Grass rivaled the size of the Seven Kingdoms of Westeros. Viserys knew he couldnt directly govern such an immense territory. Instead, he planned to support his own allies and influence Dothraki affairs from a distance, a strategy that would yield greater benefits. The animal skins from the Grass Sea would become valuable "strategic materials" under his control. By planting this seed of ambition, Viserys had awakened Caggo''s desire, but he left his question unanswered. Mounting his horse, Viserys took with him more than 3,000 captured horses and over 2,000 severed heads, returning to Tyrosh. He intended to use those heads to construct a monumental cenotaph. ... Vaes Dothrak, the largest city of the Dothraki, was unlike any other city. It had no walls and sprawled across a vast area around the "Mother of " and the "." Its crude buildings, made of wood and stone, were tall yet rudimentary, with some even constructed from special grasses. Despite intricate carvings, there was little that could be called artistic. These structures were built by slaves captured by the Dothraki. News of Jhaqo''s defeat sent shockwaves through Vaes Dothrak. The loss of 3,000 warriors cast a dark shadow over the city. At that time, four Khals ruled the Great Grass Sea, and Drogo had summoned them, though their combined strength was still inferior to his own. The Khals, along with their sons, Kos, and Bloodriders, gathered in a massive circular wooden building that served as the Dothrakis "Great Hall of the Council." A large circular skylight dominated the center of the hall, designed not only for lighting but also because the Dothraki believed that all their deeds must be witnessed by the sky. This hall hosted the most important meetings and ceremonies. It was here that the Mother of Dragons had eaten a horses heart, and where Viserys had been crowned in molten gold. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the Khals assembled, Drogo had yet to appear. A burly Khal named Ogo spoke first, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "You return with only 300 men, and theyre all crippled. Are your people blind, or are all your horses lame? How dare you show your face here?" He sneered at Jhaqo, whose face was wrapped in coarse cloth, mocking his shameful return. Chapter 215: Khal Drogo Chapter 215: Khal DrogoAbandoned his khalasar. Jhaqo, once Drogos Ko, had been a warrior of unmatched strength, second only to Drogo himself. But now, he was stripped of the status and power needed to stand among the Khals as an equal. He had lost not only his warriors but also his ''quasi-Bloodriders,'' who were now crippled and useless. Faced with Ogos mockery, Jhaqo could not muster a single word in his defense. "Jhaqo, can you tell us about the battle that day?" asked another Khal, an elderly man with gray hair named Motho. He commanded a Khalasar of aged Dothraki, making his Khalasar one of the weakest. Yet, Motho held a certain level of respect among his peopleafter all, even the youngest and strongest Dothraki would eventually grow old. Upon hearing Mothos request, Jhaqos dull eyes suddenly flickered with fear, as if the vision of that towering, burning pile of corpses had resurfaced before him. "Jhaqo! Are you deaf?" Ogo barked impatiently, annoyed by Jhaqos silence. Among the Dothraki, social standing was brutally clear: whoever commanded the largest Khalasar, the most warriors, and the fiercest fighters had the loudest voice. Perhaps Ogo would have once shown Jhaqo respect, but now, Jhaqo was nothing more than a defeated man, a dog without a spine. Etiquette no longer mattered. Jhaqo didnt dare to protest. His throat dry, he swallowed mechanically, though there was no moisture left in his mouth. "That day, I had my warriors stationed on a hill," Jhaqo began, his voice trembling. "We sent out at least 300 scouts, but not a single one returned with a warning... This Viserys, he uses sorcery! His army appeared on the hilltop like ghosts, and we had no time to react. There was also a force of Unsullied who cut off our retreat..." As Jhaqo recounted the events, the expressions of the Khals grew more solemn. Though he had been defeated, both he and Drogo had once commanded great respect for their abilities. To see such a formidable Ko, now reduced to terror, disturbed them deeply. The Dothrakis greatest strengths lay in their scouts and their mobility. If these were neutralized, they would stand no chance against the "milkmen" clad in iron armor. The Dothraki were not ignorant; they understood the advantages of armor. But long-held customs and limited resources had prevented them from mass-producing armored warriors. Without these, their traditional methods of warfare were at a dire disadvantage. "Hmph! You''ve been beaten, Jhaqo! You''re no longer a proud Dothrakiyoure nothing but Lamb Men! A Lamb Men without bones!" Ogo sneered, his words dripping with contempt. He knew exactly how much ground 300 scouts could cover. For Viserys to have slipped past that many without detection was unthinkable. Jhaqo must have sent out ugly scoutsunworthy, incompetent warriorsand that, in Ogo''s mind, was the cause of his defeat. "Could there have been a traitor?" suggested a thinner Khal, voicing a possibility that was easier for them to accept. "A traitor?" Jhaqo echoed, bewildered. He couldnt understand why there would be one; as far as he knew, the men he trusted should have been loyal. Knock, knock, knock. While the Dothraki leaders continued their discussion, a steady rhythm of footsteps echoed through the hall, accompanied by the faint jingling of bells. The men turned toward the doorway and saw a large, muscular figure entering. As the figure passed through, his broad frame blocked the light, casting the hall into shadow. The men quickly rose to their feet, and the sound of bells filled the hall. The Khals bent slightly in respect, while their Kos, Bloodriders, and sons knelt. The man was Drogo. His long, black braids, reaching down to his thighs, swayed gently with each step, adorned with golden bells that gleamed like stars. Even silver bells were a rare honor among the Dothraki, and the bronze bells Drogo had once earned as a boy had long been discarded. Drogo was the greatest Khal of all, undefeated in battle. To the Dothraki, he was the living embodiment of victory and courage. Thump, thump, thump... As Drogo ascended to the throne at the center of the hall, his three Bloodriders took their positions behind him. Sitting on the throne, Drogo looked as though he had been born to rule from that seat. The stone throne, inlaid with precious gems, only enhanced his imposing presence. It was then that the others noticed something unusuala "milkmaid" stood beside Drogos Bloodriders, an oddity in the midst of such a gathering. After a tense silence, Drogo finally spoke in the harsh, guttural tones of the Dothraki language, his voice carrying the weight of authority. "Jhaqo, tell me why you have returned alive." The sound of Drogo''s voice sent a shudder through Jhaqo''s body. Trembling, he replied, "Great Khal Drogo, Viserys sends you a message." At the mention of Viserys''s name, the Dothraki chiefs perked up, their interest piqued. Jhaqo took a deep breath and said, "Viserys sends a message: we are not to harm his people, and he challenges you to single combat. If you defeat him, he will surrender everything he possesses. But if you lose, the Dothraki must never cross the Forest of Qohor." "Insolent boy!" A voice erupted from the crowd before Jhaqo could finish. The speaker was a Khal in his forties, with a few strands of gray in his hair, yet his presence radiated the vigor of youth. This was Zekko, who frequently led his horses to graze near the outskirts of Qohorterritory directly impacted by Viserys''s challenge. Viserys''s actions were a direct affront to Zekko''s interests. Moreover, Zekko considered himself well-versed in the ways of the Free Cities. He believed that these people, who cowered behind their walls, lacked the courage to face the mighty Dothraki warriors in open combat. To Zekko, Viseryss proposal was not only a violation of Dothraki interests but also an insult to their honor. However, it seemed Jhaqo wasnt finished. "Viserys also said that if he wins, you must cease accepting gifts from Pentos or any of the Free Cities." "Kill him!" "How dare he challenge Drogo? Does he really think he''s invincible?" "Who does he think he is? He''s just a coward hiding behind armor!" The Khals erupted in anger. Whether their outrage was genuine or performed for Drogos benefit, they knew they had to show it. At that moment, the Milkman Drogo had brought into the hall knelt before him, speaking urgently. "Great Khal Drogo, you must not fall for his tricks. This Viserys is without honor. He strikes from the shadows. He used this tactic to steal Tyrosh, to sneak up on Pentoshe even dabbles in witchcraft. I saw him kill over 200 pirates in an instant with dark magic!" The speaker was Luwas, a survivor of House Berent. When Viserys and the Red Viper Hoyt attacked Pentos, Luwas had been there, trading with merchants. He managed to escape unharmed and now sought the Horselords'' power for revenge. He was adamant that Drogo should not agree to a one-on-one fight with Viserys. In truth, this was also why Drogo had brought Luwas to the gathering. Drogo himself was reluctant to face Viserys in single combat. His undefeated record came from thoroughly understanding his enemies, and Viseryss strength remained something of an enigma. When Luwas mentioned Viseryss alleged use of witchcraft, the faces of the assembled Khals paled. The Dothraki had a deep-seated fear and hatred of witchcraft, and the mere suggestion of it was enough to unsettle even the bravest among them. "Khal, you must not accept his challenge! A demon lives within him!" Cohollo, one of Drogos Bloodriders, spoke up from behind. Bald, with a hooked nose and a mouth full of broken teeth, Cohollos appearance was far from endearing, yet his loyalty to Drogo was unquestionable. Under Drogos deliberate manipulation, Viserys had been transformed in the minds of the Dothraki into a figure akin to Gul''dana sinister sorcerer with insidious and cruel methods. They believed their Khal could defeat Viserys in open combat, but they feared that Drogo might fall victim to treachery or dark magic. Drogo had cleverly cultivated this image to preserve his own prestige. By portraying Viserys as an evil sorcerer, Drogo could avoid a direct confrontation without losing his honor. However, as Khal, he still needed to protect the Dothraki''s honor and interests. Sensing the moment was right, Drogo finally spoke. "The lives of more than 3,000 Dothraki warriors cannot go unavenged! The honor of the Dothraki must be upheld, and Viserys must pay the price!" "Yes! Make him pay the price!" the Dothraki shouted in unison, their excitement building, though there was an undercurrent of absurdity to it all. At that moment, the old Khal Motho spoke up again, "Great Khal Drogo, I have a suggestion." "Speak," Drogo replied, though in truth, Motho was also part of Drogo''s orchestrated plan. "We can send one or more of our warriors to fight him. Then, we can renegotiate the terms for the victor''s reward," Motho proposed. Drogo didnt respond immediately, instead looking up at the sky as if deep in thought, contemplating Motho''s suggestion. "Khal Drogo, I will fight for you!" Cohollo declared, stepping forward. "Khal Drogo, my son will fight for the Dothraki!" Ogo exclaimed, pushing his son forward. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Khal Drogo, I will fight for the Dothraki!" another warrior shouted, followed by a chorus of volunteers. The Dothraki were fired up. The thought of Viserys as a sorcerer no longer intimidated them. If they were to die, they knew others would avenge them, and they saw this as an opportunity to win even greater rewards for their Khalasars. Deep in their hearts, they believed that no sorcery could stand against the unstoppable force of Dothraki iron hooves. Chapter 216: The Black Goat and the Triumphal Arch Chapter 216: The Black Goat and the Triumphal ArchThe meeting was over. For Drogo, the loss of 3,000 men was neither insignificant nor catastrophic. It was a loss he could tolerate, but one that required an explanation to maintain the loyalty of his followers. As the one directly responsible for the defeat, Jhaqo no longer had a place among the living. After conferring with the other Dothraki leaders, they decided that Jhaqo would be exiled from Vaes Dothrak. The reasoning was simple: weapons and killing were forbidden in the holy city unless someone had first violated the customs and rules of the Dothraki. Jhaqo had committed no such transgression within the city, but as one of Drogos most powerful Kos, his failure was unforgivable. Even so, Drogo felt a twinge of emptiness after ordering Jhaqos execution. "Can that woman truly give birth to the stallion who will mount the world for me?" Drogo asked, sitting in his tent, addressing a man with a black hood and a medium build. This man was a priest of the Black Goat, captured by Drogos forces after they sacked a Lamb Men town near Lazar. The Dothraki scorned the Black Goat faith, and over the years, they had looted countless statues of foreign gods. However, the priest had proved his worth with his exceptional healing skills, so Drogo kept him close. Eventually, the priest began to display what he claimed were prophetic abilities, including a prophecy about the "stallion who will mount the world," which rekindled Drogos interest in Daenerys. "Great Khal Drogo," the priest replied, lifting his gaze to meet Drogo''s eyes. His eyes were peculiar, with square pupils like a goats. Through those eyes, Drogo glimpsed a disturbing vision: a world where the grass had withered, and the Sea of Grass was littered with corpses. Even the Dothraki were shown resorting to cannibalism. Then, a man with purple eyes, white hair, and olive skin appeared, leading the Dothraki to find enough food to survive the calamity. The vision faded as the priests pupils returned to their normal round shape. "Khal Drogo, that woman is a descendant of Valyria. The blood of the Dragonlords flows through her veins. You know of the Dragonlordsthey rode dragons and ruled the skies. Only such a woman can give birth to the stallion who will mount the world." Drogo didnt entirely believe the prophecy or the vision, but he was inclined to trust most of it. On one hand, the priest had already accurately predicted several events, including Jhaqo''s defeat. On the other hand, the Red Waste was spreading, and the Dothrakis food supply was dwindling day by day. The grim vision might very well become reality. Because of this, Drogo did not put all his hopes on his upcoming battle with Viserys. He agreed to Viserys''s challenge, partly because the destruction of Jhaqo''s forces had caught him off guard, and he needed time. Mobilizing tens of thousands of troops was not something that could be accomplished with a single command. Viseryss challenge provided Drogo with the necessary delay to gather his strength and prepare for what was to come. "Show me if I can win this war." The black goat priest said with a knowing smile, "Everything in the vision will come to pass, dear Khal. Of course, you will win. If you were destined to lose, the man with silver hair and purple eyes would never have appeared in the vision," he reassured Drogo. ... In Tyrosh, Jon Connington was greatly relieved to receive news of Viserys''s victory. To celebrate, he organized the officials and citizens of Tyrosh to gather at the harbor, where they worked through the night to construct a ''triumphal arch.'' Although time was short, and the arch''s main structure was made of wood, Connington spared no expense in adorning it. He ordered the craftsmen to wrap the arch in gold leaf, silk, and even inlaid it with precious stones and ivory, making it appear magnificent. To further enhance its grandeur, he placed two dragon statues on either side. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Father, when did that gate appear?" a child asked from his mother''s arms. "That is the Triumphal Arch that Lord Griff built to welcome Prince Viserys! This time, Viserys defeated the Dothraki army, and they will never dare invade us again," the father replied with admiration. Though Viserys was not yet a king, it was reassuring to have a leader who could fight and win. "Father, when I grow up, I want to fight alongside Prince Viserys!" the child exclaimed, wriggling excitedly in his mother''s arms. But before the father could respond, the child''s mother interrupted, "What fight?" She rolled her eyes and gave her husband a stern look. As a mother, she knew all too well that war meant death, and she didn''t want to lose her only child to the battlefield. ... Meanwhile, among the crowd near the military port, a few outsiders stood out. Among them were two individuals who looked almost identical, likely brothers, with curly brown hair and sharp eyes. They were ''Garse'' and ''Garrett,'' sent by House Tyrell to make contact with Viserys. "They only defeated some Dothraki. Why is there such a big fuss?" Garse remarked dismissively. To him, the Dothraki were no different from the savages of the Red Mountains or the Mountains of the Moon. Defeating them didn''t seem like much of an achievement. "But look at how excited these people are; they support him wholeheartedly," Garrett observed, gesturing toward the jubilant civilians. He then reminded his brother, "Father told us to meet with this Viserys. Be careful with your manners." The news of Viserys''s victory had spread quickly throughout Tyrosh and even reached the other Free Cities. The triumph had captured the imagination of the people, further solidifying Viserys''s reputation and support. ... To celebrate the victory, Viserys instructed Jon Connington to organize a grand victory parade, knowing it would boost the morale and fighting spirit of his army. Having once lived the life of a sellsword, Viserys had always envied the regular soldiers who fought for their country. While the sellsword''s life offered more freedom, he had always admired those soldiers who, after a victorious battle, returned home to be embraced by their families and neighbors. Unlike the cold reward of a payment, these soldiers found true meaning in their fight. As Viserys stood aboard the warship, he could clearly sense the shift in his soldiers'' spirits. Seeing the excitement on the shore, even these battle-hardened, bloodthirsty men displayed a mix of eagerness and shyness. The sight of the cheering crowds was a new and welcome experience for them. Viserys''s resounding victory had significantly bolstered the morale of Tyrosh''s soldiers and citizens. He had even arranged for the envoys in the palace to witness the event firsthand. His triumph over the Dothraki, achieved at minimal cost, was undeniable. The envoys quickly dispatched news of the victory to Myr and Lys, confirming the outcome. With this verified report, the leaders of Myr and Lys would be less inclined to consider compromise with the Dothraki. Instead, they would likely come to Tyrosh to discuss preparations for a larger-scale conflict. Chapter 217: The Alliance Against Viserys Chapter 217: The Alliance Against ViserysHalf a month ago, Tyrosh''s harbor was transformed into a scene of both horror and triumph. Thirty towering pyramids made of human heads lined both sides of the main road, each nearly three meters high. Merchants and pedestrians passing by were initially terrified, but when they learned that these gruesome displays were made from the heads of defeated Dothraki, they felt a profound sense of security. "Now we don''t have to worry about the Dothraki raiding our caravans anymore. Lord Viserys is a good Archon," remarked a blond merchant as he gazed at the pyramids. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, Viserys is practically a patron saint of merchants. It''s said that he wiped out the infamous pirate leaders in the Disputed Lands shortly after he arrived, and now he''s defeated the Dothraki!" another merchant chimed in. "Hey, how many times do I have to tell you? Viserys is not an Archon, he''s a Regent!" corrected a third. The harbor buzzed with merchants praising Viserys''s deeds, but there were also murmurs of doubt. "I don''t think it''s that simple. The Dothraki will retaliate sooner or later," one merchant warned. Those who frequently traveled across the Great Grass Sea knew the true power of the Dothraki, particularly of Khal Drogo, who was now the most formidable Khal in history. To them, the war between Viserys and the Dothraki was far from over, and the Great Grass Sea remained a dangerous place. "So the war isn''t over yet?" the blond merchant asked. "Of course not. Can''t you see the ships from Myr and even Pentos in the harbor? Those are the ships of noble lords, here to see Prince Viserys. They''re here to discuss the next phase of the war with the Dothraki!" "Make way! Make way!" Suddenly, the merchants heard the shouts of a coachman behind them. They turned to see a procession of magnificent carriages entering the city, causing everyone to step aside. "That''s the carriage of House Rogare," one of the merchants recognized the lead carriage. Since Feles Rogare had gradually taken control of the military and become Lys''s top noble, he had redesigned his family crest to feature a dragon atop a crescent moon. Behind the Rogare carriage followed the carriage of Tregar Ormollen, another influential member of the "Confederation Council." Inside one of the carriages, Shinelli peered out the window, her face turning pale at the sight of the grisly pyramids. "So many heads! How many enemies has Prince Viserys slain?" Shinelli muttered in shock. "Looks like there are six or seven thousand, maybe even ten thousand," Feles estimated, judging by the height of the pyramids. Viserys had been strategic in constructing these moundshe had ordered the craftsmen to create a tapered, elongated base and then use a special adhesive to inlay the Dothraki heads. This clever trick made it appear as though an enormous number of enemies had been killed, amplifying the visual impact and making the scene even more imposing. "So, the Prince plans to declare war on the Dothraki?" Shinelli asked. Feles sighed deeply. "Of course. If the Prince intends to reclaim the Iron Throne, he needs a secure and stable base. The Dothraki stand in his way." Feles gazed toward the Tyrosh Palace, his thoughts drifting. He had an unshakable sense that nothing could impede Viseryss path. Neither House Fregar of Braavos, nor the Company of the Cat, nor the pirates, nor Kambron, nor even the Dothraki would be able to stop him. Initially, Feles had thought Viserys would need at least two or three years to consolidate his power after capturing Tyrosh. However, Viserys had drastically accelerated the process with his invention of the cigarette. While inexpensive, cigarettes had become a hard currency as valuable as gold. When Feles recruited alchemists for Viserys, all he had to mention was that cigarettes would be provided, and they flocked to himsome even coming from the alchemy guild in Kings Landing. Viserys always finds a way, had become one of Feless guiding principles. As time passed, it became clear that Viserys had risen to be the most powerful figure in the Nine Free Cities. His influence stretched across Tyrosh, Pentos, and Lys. This was especially evident after Viserys appointed Jorah Mormont as the head of the Windblowns branch in Lys. Tregar Ormollen felt the shift in power acutely. His concubine, Lynesse, began treating him coldly and frequently met with Jorah, as if rekindling their past relationship. Though Tregar dared not express his frustrations publicly, he quietly began plotting to diminish Viseryss influence. In secret, Tregar contacted the Golden Company, whose business in the Disputed Lands had suffered, and began forming an alliance with Myr to oppose Viserys. On his opulent private ship, Tregar dismissed all the servants, leaving only himself and two others. One was Cassius of Myr, who had played a key role in the siege of Tyrosh on Myrs behalf. Cassius, adhering to the principle of "use it as much as you like," had since taken charge of all matters related to Tyrosh. The other was Harry Strickland, a captain-general of the Golden Company. Strickland hardly looked like a warriorhis round head, large ears, and sparse hair gave him more the appearance of a bureaucrat than a battle-hardened commander. As a financial officer, he was known for his cautious approach to warfare, always calculating the perfect moment to engage. Even in the original story, Jon Connington had little respect for Strickland, especially when he backed down upon realizing he might face Viserys. If not for the substantial rewards offered by Tregar and Cassius, Strickland likely wouldnt have involved himself in this conflict at all. "Now that Viserys has defeated Drogo''s most powerful Ko and is poised to start a war with the Dothraki, he''ll undoubtedly look to consolidate his power even further. This means well likely have to relinquish a significant portion of our military strength, and perhaps even more authority. If we want to maintain our current position, we must stop him from going to war with the Dothraki," Tregar observed, pinpointing Viserys''s strategy with precision. But Viserys''s impact on the region extended far beyond military matters. "He''s already damaged Myrs interests without even going to war," Cassius added. Myr, the central hub for the slave trade in the Disputed Lands, was feeling the effects of Viseryss policies. By introducing a slave tax in Tyrosh, Viserys had increased the cost of using slaves, forcing Tyroshi slave owners to hire free men instead. This shift had significantly reduced the demand for slaves in Tyrosh. The desire to overthrow Viserys was strong among those who had suffered under his policies, but that ambition remained a distant dream. The harbor of Tyrosh still displayed thousands of bloody headsa grim reminder of Viseryss unassailable rule. As for the Golden Company, they were hit particularly hard. The existence of Viserys''s Confederation had slashed their business in half. Mercenary groups, large and small, had been forced to close their operations in Tyrosh. Not only was there no new ''business,'' but they were also losing personnel. Veterans who once would have joined mercenary groups were now lured away by the Windblown, who offered generous compensation. Even some members of the Golden Company, whose contracts had expired, opted to join the Windblown instead. This exodus of talent didnt affect just the Golden Company; nearly half of the mercenary leaders across Essos were cursing Viserys in private. But when they saw the severed heads on display in the harbor, they all chose to keep their grievances to themselves. Mercenary groups wouldnt start a conflict with such a formidable force without a compelling reason, particularly one as fiercely capable as Viseryss. A consensus quickly emerged among them: under no circumstances should Viserys and the Horselord be allowed to fight. If Viserys won, he would claim the lions share of the spoils; if he lost, they would all suffer the consequences. "Didn''t Drogo express interest in marrying his sister? We could offer him a generous dowry and remove the Horselord as a threat," Cassius suggested. "But you know how the Targaryens are. They marry their own siblingsprobably to keep their bloodline pure," Tregar countered. "We should at least try," Strickland interjected. "Viserys is fixated on reclaiming the Iron Throne, right? Which is more important to him: the Iron Throne or his sister?" The two men exchanged glances, their expressions showing tentative agreement. Tregar and Cassius hoped to defuse the looming Dothraki invasion through diplomacy, believing it could give them leverage over Viserys and prepare them for the day when they could remove his influence entirely. Viserys, however, sought to use war to eliminate the Dothraki threat once and for all, further consolidating the power of his Confederation. "Perhaps you should consider an alliance with the Dothraki?" Strickland suggested, his voice tinged with malice. "You could approach the Horselord personally, signaling that you have no desire to participate in the war. After all, it''s commonly said that ''a good day is a day without Viserys.''" The Golden Company was indeed interested in weakening or even toppling Viserys, fully aware of the origins of the derisive title "The Beggar King." They knew that if Viserys became strong enough, he might turn his wrath on them. Therefore, they had no intention of seeing him rise to power unchallenged. However, all their schemes and bravado evaporated the moment Tregar, Cassius, and Strickland disembarked and saw the grisly spectacle Viserys had ordered to be constructed. The sight of the towering human-headed pyramids, each three meters high, left them speechless. Tregar, who had little experience in war, was visibly shaken, while even the battle-hardened Strickland turned pale. The sheer visual impact of the scene far exceeded anything they''d heard in reportsit was as if they could smell the stench of decay from the Dothraki heads, though in reality, they had been salted to prevent any odor. ... In a room within the Tyrosh palace, a servant helped Viserys and Daenerys prepare for their audience. Dany, through her owl, surveyed the palace from above, her thoughts drifting back to two and a half years ago. She remembered the nervousness she had felt when she first laid eyes on the magnificent Sealord''s Palace. Back then, Viserys and Dany had been just two among many nobles waiting for an audience with Sealord Ferrego. Now, an entire hall of dignitaries awaited their arrival. The drastic change in their circumstances made it all feel like a dream. But before the official meeting, Viserys needed to see Feles and the others. Chapter 218: Dragon Alliance Chapter 218: Dragon AllianceAt this moment, in a secondary hall not far from the Throne Hall, a gathering of what could be called Viserys inner circle was taking place. Among those present were Connington and his son, Feles and his sister, Hoyt, Dick, Meris, and Spider Webber, who led the Tyrosh branch of the Windriders as Viserys'' deputy. Caggo commanded the Tyrosh cavalry, while the black Gerrold and red-backed Gerrold oversaw the Dragonfire Fortress. Jorah led the Lys division of the Windblown Army. Unbeknownst to them, Viserys''s power had already begun to grow. Bit by bit, he and Dany had risen from a small courtyard that could have been easily broken into to their current status as rulers of the Disputed Lands. In this hall, however, there was a woman most were unfamiliar with, yet her beauty bordered on the flirtatiousShiera Seastar. Apart from Feles, who had met her twice, no one else knew her. Shiera seemed uninterested in making friends, sitting quietly in the corner with a large book in her hands, accompanied by a maid. Right now, Tyrosh has a combined force of about 20,000 men, and if you add the Windblown to that, its just over 30,000. If it were me, I definitely wouldnt go to war with those Dothraki, said Dick, who was engaged in a discussion with Jorah. Yeah, even if there are 30,000 cavalry, with the advantage of weapons, they might be able to defeat the Dothraki, Young Connington agreed. Everyone present understood Viserys''s strategic intentto defeat the Dothraki, become the master of the Kingdom of the Four Daughters, and clear the path for reclaiming the Iron Throne. However, of the 30,000 men, less than 5,000 were cavalry. If they were to fight the Dothraki, the infantry and archers would play a very limited role. This is not to say that the infantry and archers were ineffective, but after the Dothraki suffered in Qohor, their combat style had evolved. They would run if they couldnt win, easily outmaneuvering infantry with poor mobility. One had to understand that apart from Vaes Dothrak, the Dothraki had no worthwhile targets. The city itself was completely barren; you couldnt simply march your army there and expect them to graze on grass. The distance from Tyrosh to Vaes Dothrak was immensealmost equivalent to marching from House Martell''s Dorne to House Frey''s Riverrun. The supply line alone would be enough to break anyone. Only cavalry could make a difference in such a battle. To claim that anyone could defeat the Horselords 50,000 cavalry with less than 5,000 was more than optimistic. But there was another variable on everyones mind: Viserys. They believed he might have a clever strategy. With this in mind, the officers began to point and gesture at the map, searching for a way to defeat the Horselord. Just then, Regis rushed in and solemnly announced to the group, "Prince Viserys is here." Upon hearing this, the officers quickly straightened their clothes, trying to look more composed and alert. A few of the younger officers, in particular, appeared nervous. They were all exceptional individuals, handpicked by Viserys from among the slaves. Due to their youth and outstanding performance, they had been allowed to attend this meeting, though only as observers, without the right to speak. One of them was Milen, who had originally followed Viserys as a mine slave and had participated in the successful uprising at the palace. After being granted the status of a free citizen, he chose to join Viserys''s army directly. Another was Dyman, a tall young man. Although his individual military training was only average, his intelligence had set him apart. He had quickly risen through the ranks and was now leading a hundred soldiers after passing the recruitment requirements. In addition to these two, there were five other young men, all around 18 or 19 years old, with similar backgrounds. Soon, Viserys entered the hall with Dany, and everyone bowed to them. "Prince." The voices of the crowd blended together, expressing their readiness to serve at his command. Everyone except Shiera bowed, but Viserys didnt seem to mind. After all, who could blame him for showing deference to someone of her status? Viserys took his seat at the head of the table, signaling for everyone to sit and begin the discussion. "Commander, how many cavalry does Pentos have now?" Viserys asked, addressing Hoyt by his former title, even though Hoyt was now the Prince of Pentos. Hoyt responded with a hint of helplessness, "There are less than a thousand, and only 300 of them have been trained for less than three months." Viserys nodded in understanding. It takes several months to a year to train a competent cavalryman, and achieving proficiency in both archery and horsemanship would take two to three years, if not three to five. In other words, Pentos could currently provide only 500 to 600 fully trained cavalrymen. Combined with the fewer than 4,000 cavalry under his own command, Viserys knew the numbers were still insufficient. Turning his gaze to Feles and Jorah, Viserys asked, "How many cavalry does the Lys division of the Windblown regiment have?" Jorah spoke up first. "Prince, the Lys division only has 200 cavalry." Most of the Windblown regiment''s cavalry had been assigned to Viseryss command to secure the Two Lakes region, leaving the division in Lys with a much smaller force. Feles then spoke up, "Prince, Lys has only about 800 cavalry, and these troops can only be mobilized with the consent of the Magister''s Councilmeaning Tregar and the others must agree." Connington busied himself calculating the troop shortfall and the supplies that would be needed. As for the others, they were simply waiting for the command to either "fight" or "hold back." S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. According to Viserys''s intelligence, Myr had 2,000 cavalry. If he could persuade Tregar and Myr to go to war with the Horselord, he would have 7,000 to 8,000 cavalry under his command. By recruiting some Sellswords, he could bring his cavalry force up to nearly 10,000, giving him a strong chance to defeator even capturethe Horselord. Nomads like the Dothraki excelled at frequent, small-scale skirmishes. Unlike larger societies that supported miners and craftsmen, the Dothraki didnt have to sustain a large population of laborers. Out of 10,000 people, only 3,000 could be mobilized for battle, but with the Dothrakis total numbers reaching around 400,000, an 8% mobilization rate would be terrifying even in the industrial age. In the best-case scenario, Viserys could defeat Drogo in a decisive battle. In an even better scenario, if Drogo trusted in his martial prowess, Viserys might have the chance to personally best this "threshold of the world''s mightiest" as proclaimed by the Ser Barristan Selmy and George R. R. Martin. Should that happen, the Dothraki would likely fracture, and Viserys would rise as a powerful figure capable of leading the Dothraki, turning their energies inward and away from the West. However, Viserys had a nagging feeling that the Horselord wouldnt play into his hands so easily. To prepare for the worst, he knew he had to convince the nobles of Myr and Lys to commit to a full-scale war against the Horselord. Viserys then signaled for the young officers who had been listening to leave the hall, retaining only the core members. He pointed in the direction of Shiera and said, "Allow me to introduce you. This is Shiera Seastar, daughter of Aegon IV." The remaining attendees were well-informed and familiar with Aegon IV and his noble bastards. However, Viserys''s words were hard to believe. How could someone from over a hundred years ago still be aliveand look so young? Connington and Feles exchanged uneasy glances, their thoughts filled with disbelief. Feles, in particular, had harbored some romantic fantasies about this ''beautiful woman with mismatched eyes,'' but the realization that she had lived for over a century sent shivers down his spine. The others, too, quickly abandoned any inappropriate thoughts. Shiera, however, seemed entirely unaffected by their stares. To her, they were all just children. Shiera stood up and addressed the group, "Prince Viserys has asked me to remind you of something important." The room fell silent as everyone listened intently to the "ancient being" that Viserys had vouched for. "You''ve all seen the red comet. It heralds not only the return of magic but also the appearance of the savior." Shiera''s gaze flicked to Viserys and Dany. The significance of her words was not lost on the sharp minds present. "Who is the savior?" Regis blurted out, but Shiera chose to ignore his question. "What I want to tell you is that the Long Night is real, and so are the White Walkers. Both are clearly documented in the legends passed down through the ages and in the ancient books of Valyria. However, not everyone will choose to follow the savior. Since youve made your choice, you must also be prepared to face death at the hands of the minions of darkness." A chill ran down everyone''s spine at her words. Savior? Minions of darkness? "I will now pass on the magic I have mastered to each of you. You must strive to gain a certain level of proficiency within six months to a year," Shiera continued, her tone cold and detached. Her manner was as enigmatic as her words; explanations were not something she felt inclined to offer. Conningtons mind drifted to the old legends of the Targaryen court, particularly those about Shiera''s mother, Serenei of Lys. Aegon IV had called her sweet Serenei, but to others, she had always seemed distant and aloof. Now, seeing Shiera, Connington could clearly see the resemblancethe same cold, otherworldly air. Then, with a sharp, decisive tone, Shiera delivered even more startling news: "Viserys and Daenerys will soon hatch dragons..." The revelation hit everyone like a thunderclap. The very thought of a dragon being born again left their minds reeling. Viserys had known for over half a month that he had been identified by Benerro as the reincarnation of Nissa Nissa. He had planned to spend more than three months gathering the necessary strength and resources to hatch a dragon. With just over two months left, this announcement was a calculated move to solidify his army''s loyalty before the impending battle. "Alright, everyone, proceed to the Throne Hall," Viserys instructed, rising from his seat. "And remember, this information is to remain strictly confidential. In less than six months, dragons will return to this world!" Chapter 219: Whence Comes the Offering Chapter 219: Whence Comes the OfferingCompared to the last time Jhaqo was received, the number of attendees in the Throne Hall had more than doubledfrom fewer than fifty to over a hundred. The Unsullied guards patrolled every corner of the palace with precision, like well-oiled cogs in a machine, ensuring absolute security within its walls. Anyone who had visited the palace before could see the changes. Though the palace was no longer as ornate or varied as it once had been, it now exuded a simple yet grand atmosphere. This was especially evident when they entered the Throne Room, where seventeen three-headed dragon banners, each over four meters long, hung proudly, stirring memories in all who saw them. The Targaryens had returned. The predominantly black banners made the Throne Room even more solemn. ''The three-headed dragon banners will surely fly over King''s Landing again,'' Feles thought to himself. With the impending hatching of the dragons, his confidence in the counterattack on Westeros even surpassed that of even Viserys. The sight shook Shinelli slightly, and Hoyt and the others, who had been away from Tyrosh for some time, felt a similar stirring. The members of the "Dragon Party" now understood one thing clearly: once they defeated the Horselord, no one would be able to stop Viserys. However, not everyone shared this optimism. Tregar, and Cassius saw things differently. To them, the watch and the three-headed dragon banners were mere displays of Viserys''s military might, and they were determined to prevent him from going to war with the Dothraki. The Throne Room was now divided into three factions: the Dragon Party members, the Myrish nobles who opposed the war with the Dothraki, and the remaining nobles, who held no strong opinions and made up nearly half of the crowd. Some of these nobles were only noble by birth and had seen more of the world, but that didnt necessarily mean they had the ability to lead it. However, they were born social butterflies; even in unfamiliar surroundings or among those from different Free Cities, they could quickly form groups and engage in conversation. As the room buzzed with quiet chatter, many praised Viserys''s watchtower. Some young nobles even saw him as a role model. "Look at how magnificent those pillars adorned with human heads are! It''s time to show those Dothraki some respect!" "I wish I could have gone with you, Prince, to fight the Dothraki!" "Come on, you? You''d just slow the Prince Regent down." The young were always optimistic, but among the more experienced nobles and officials, a vague sense of worry lingered. Darsent was a prime example. Despite the sight of over 3,000 human heads displayed before him, he still lacked the courage to support going to war with the Dothraki. "The Horselord commands an army of 50,000. Even if 3,000 fall, that still leaves over 40,000an all-cavalry force. Once these Dothraki riders disappear into the Grass Sea, theyll vanish like marmots, impossible to catch!" Darsent grumbled, his frustration evident. For a man who had built his fortune with a sword, admitting fear of battle was a deep humiliation. After his previous embarrassment in front of his Windblown comrades, he had learned to tread carefully. However, he raised a point no one could ignorethe Dothrakis unmatched mobility. Even when combined, the cavalry forces of the four major Free Cities barely numbered 10,000. While they might hold their own in a direct confrontation thanks to superior equipment, in open terrain, they stood little chance against the Dothraki. Furthermore, the lack of unified command among the Free Cities'' forces was a glaring and potentially fatal flaw. "But now we have no choice but to fight," one officer muttered. "That Drogo claims to be the strongest Khal, and after losing 3,000 men, he wont let it rest." "Thats not necessarily true," Tregar interjected, catching the attention of those who were reluctant to fight. "As far as I know, Khal Drogo''s primary aim was to form an alliance with Prince Viserys, the Regent, but he was rejected..." Tregars words subtly shifted the blame for the conflict onto Viserys, a cunning move that did not go unnoticed by the members of the Dragon Party. "So what do you propose, my lord?" asked Young Connington, the youngest member of the Dragon Party, unable to hold back his curiosity. "Of course, my concern is for the well-being of the Confederation. If war breaks out, countless civilians and soldiers will perish." Tregars response was measured, but it carried a weight that resonated with some in the room. Young Connington wanted to argue further, but he quickly realized his oratory skills were no match for Tregars. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tregar pressed on, "My friends, if we can avoid war by paying a small price, its a price worth paying to spare so many from the horrors of battle. On the other hand, if we insist on dragging civilians into a conflict, it will lead to disaster." His words began to sway some of the centrists in the room. Even Young Connington felt himself being swayed, though a nagging feeling told him something was off. Just then, a voice echoed through the hall, announcing the arrival of Viserys and Dany: "The Lord of the Confederation, Regent Prince Viserys, Prince of the Andals and the First Men, and Daenerys, Princess of Essos, have arrived." Viserys and Dany walked past a crowd of nobles, military officers, and officials, flanked by their entourage. The crowd parted to make way for them, all eyes drawn to the regal pair. They were both dressed in black robes adorned with a red three-headed dragon on the back. But it wasnt just their striking appearance that captured everyone''s attention; it was the confidence they exudedthe unmistakable aura of those who wield power. Even those who had seen Viserys recently couldnt help but stare, their presence commanding respect and admiration. Taking his place on the throne, Viserys surveyed the room from the highest seat. His voice, deep and authoritative, resonated through the hall: "As you all know, there was a minor conflict between Tyrosh and the Dothraki a few days ago. According to the rules of the Confederation, the four major cities must unite to address the threat posed by the Dothraki. I invite you to share your opinions." Feles was the first to stand. "Prince, I believe we should organize an army and work together to confront the Dothraki invasion!" he declared. Tregar couldnt suppress a sneer. To him, Feles''s stance was nothing short of betrayal. Given the opportunity, he would find a way to remove Feles from Lyss power structure. "The Dothraki have plagued Pentos for years. We pay them a fortune every yearmore than enough to fund a war!" Hoyt added, clearly aligning himself with Viserys. But soon, dissenting voices emerged. Tregar exchanged a glance with Cassius before speaking. "Prince Viserys," he began, using Viserys''s title to subtly imply equality, "I believe the Confederation, in its current state, is not equipped to go to war with the Dothraki." Tregar knew he was on Viserys''s turf and chose his words carefully. Rather than openly proposing a marriage alliance with Dany or offering a substantial dowry, he reiterated the concerns he had previously voiced to Young Connington. "Have you considered the plight of the smallfolk?" Tregar continued, his voice laden with concern. "The Dothraki horses move like the wind. A farmer working in his field could be suddenly abducted or slaughtered by Dothraki raiders. A peaceful village could be burned to the ground overnight. An intact family could be torn apart in the blink of an eye. Have you thought about all this?" As Lys''s "Merchant Prince," Tregar was a master of rhetoric, and he delivered his speech with practiced finesse. But his words failed to sway Viserys, who met his gaze with calm resolve. "Are you finished? Isn''t it my turn to speak?" Viserys asked coolly, locking eyes with Tregar. Seeing that Viserys remained unconvinced, a flicker of irritation crossed Tregars face, though he quickly masked it with a neutral expression. "Lord Ormollen, now that youve spoken, please allow me to present my reasoning," Viserys began, gesturing for a servant to bring forth a tray bearing the bloodstained shoe that Selin had sent. "Peace through struggle leads to peace; peace through compromise leads to death," Viserys declared, his voice resonating through the hall. "I ask you, where have the gifts to Drogo come from all these years? From the nobles and coffers of the Free Cities? And where does that money ultimately come from? The smallfolk!" He paused, letting his words sink in. "What our nobles have been sending isnt just gold or trinkets; its the sweat and blood of the vendors in our streets and the farmers in the fields. Its the lifeblood of our people!" Viseryss passionate speech struck a chord with many in the room. Even though most of them viewed the smallfolk as resourcesno different from mineral deposits or herds to be managedthe accepted rhetoric was that nobles must protect and fight for the smallfolk. Moreover, Viseryss point about "the fat of the land and the wealth of the people" resonated deeply. The idea of endlessly compromising with the Dothraki, bribing them to avoid conflict, was starting to feel like cowardice to many. "This is too risky!" Tregar protested, unwilling to give up. "Do you have any idea how vast the Grass Sea is? Once the Dothraki retreat into it, theyre like fish in the oceanimpossible to catch! No Free City can afford the cost of a prolonged expedition!" Tregars resistance was evident, but before he could continue, an envoy emerged from behind the throne and whispered something into Viserys''s ear. Viserys turned to the assembled group with a calm but authoritative tone. "My friends, the Horselord''s envoy has returned." Chapter 220: Horselord’s Challenge Chapter 220: Horselords ChallengeWhen Cohollo entered the Throne Hall, his reaction mirrored Jhaqo''s initial awe. The sight of the three-headed dragon banners hanging from the walls, alongside the various statues of gods, was far more impressive than any hall he had ever seen. Cohollo''s eyes were drawn to two bronze horses rearing among the statues, almost like smaller versions of the grand bronze steeds that flanked Viserys Targaryen. The sheer magnificence of the decorations made Cohollo feel as though an invisible weight had settled on him, causing even his footsteps to become lighter. The stares from the surrounding nobles added to the pressure he felt, but the knowledge that he was representing Khal Drogo made him square his shoulders and stand tall. "Prince Viserys, I am Cohollo, Bloodrider of Khal Drogo," he announced. The powerful figures in the room were well-versed in Dothraki customs. They not only knew what a Bloodrider was but some even recognized Cohollo personally. Tregar, for instance, understood that Cohollos presence meant important news was at hand. Given that Viserys had recently decimated thousands of Dothraki, Tregar suspected the envoy might be there to declare war. Tyrosh''s officers, on the other hand, eyed Cohollo with a mix of anticipation and excitement. Those who had fought alongside Viserys in annihilating Jhaqo had been rewarded handsomely, and the Dothraki had gone from being a feared menace to walking treasures and jesters. As Cohollo bowed before him, Viserys spoke, "Lord Cohollo, I wonder how Khal Drogo has considered my proposal. Will he accept my challenge?" All eyes turned to Cohollo, waiting expectantly for his response. For men like Tregar, Cassius, and even Kambron, Viserys''s challenge would be advantageous no matter the outcome. If Viserys lost, they would be rid of a formidable opponent, and Lys and Myr would be spared the threat of war. The slave owners of Tyrosh could return to their old lives of indulgence. If Viserys won, they would no longer have to pay tribute to the Horselord, and business could continue as usual. However, Cohollos response was not what they had hoped for. "Khal Drogo will select some of his Dothraki warriors to face your men. If we win, the Prince will agree to Khal Drogos marriage proposal to your sister. If we lose, the Dothraki will never cross the Rhoyne." Viserys glanced at Dany, seated before him. Her displeasure was evident, as she barely concealed her disdain, refusing even to look at the Dothraki. Drogo''s counterproposal had also disrupted Viserys''s plan to face the Horselord in single combat, leading him to reassess the "barbarian chieftain''s" cunning. Viserys let out a cold laugh and addressed the dignitaries and envoys below, "So, they say Khal Drogo is the most powerful Khal who ever lived. Yet, after Ive slain thousands of his people, he lacks the courage to take revenge on me. Instead, he sends his warriors to die in his place. It seems the Dothraki are all bluster when it comes to boasting." Viserys knew that the most effective way to undermine someone was to mock them openly in their presence, then amplify the insult by addressing others around them. The impact of such humiliation increased exponentially. The hall erupted in merciless laughter at his taunt, and the look of scorn on the faces around him made Cohollos face flush from pale to crimson. Rage surged within him, as if he were being watched by a crowd while wallowing in mud. As Drogo''s "blood of my blood," he couldnt allow his Khal to be ridiculed so easily. Hmph! Our Khal is the strongest warrior among the Dothraki. In a fair fight, no one can defeat him. But everyone knows you, Prince, are a sorcerer. The great Khal Drogo cannot fall to vile magic!" sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cohollos retort drew a few more chuckles, though some found the truth in his words unsettling. Kambron, in particular, recalled the scene in the bell tower where Viserys had seemingly conjured a thick cloud of smoke from nowhere. Rumors even suggested that Viserys could control firerumors that were not entirely baseless. Viserys himself had to suppress a smirk. He had nearly overlooked this aspect. The Horselord was not just a barbarian chieftain; in the original timeline, he was a shrewd politician with real cunning, outmaneuvering even the nobles of Westeros, who were often mired in chaos. Drogos handling of Viserys in the original story had been a calculated moveprovoking him in the Dothraki''s holy city, forcing him to lose his temper and draw his sword, and then using that as a justification to eliminate him. It was a brilliant strategy, far beyond what some of the lords of Westeros could muster. Fortunately, Viserys hadnt pinned all his hopes on this move. The key was still to secure the support of the other Free Cities in the war against the Dothraki. By defeating the Dothrakis forces, he could eliminate the threat from the Great Grass Sea, ensuring a stable rear as he prepared to launch his counterattack on Westeros. However, what Cohollo said next nearly made Viserys want to commend the Horselord for his cunning once again. "Khal Drogo said that he will challenge you to a contest of archery, and he will send other warriors to compete in martial arts and horse battles." Drogo, it seemed, had reasoned that poison or sorcery required close proximity to be effective. Archery, however, allowed him to maintain a safe distance, minimizing the risk. As a Khal, Drogo was confident in his skills with a bow, which would not only showcase his strength but also rally his warriors. It was a strategic move that appeared to be a win-win situation. Yet in Caggos mind, Drogo had miscalculated. Drogo had not witnessed the extraordinary skill of Viserys''s "Nine Arrows" technique. Had he seen it, he might have reconsidered issuing such a challenge. Viserys, of course, had no reason to refuse. "Very well, I accept. The duel will take place at the Lhorulu River, as your Horselord requestedif that gives him some semblance of security," he replied with a mocking tone. Cohollo remained stoic in the face of Viserys''s taunts. Drogo had chosen the Lhorulu River for the duel but planned to station his army in the Golden Fields. The area was vast enough to accommodate tens of thousands of troops and offered strategic advantages. Bordered by the Lhorulu to the west and the Rhoyne to the east, it was easily defensible. The Sorrows to the south, home to the legendary "Shrouded Lord" and plagued with greyscale, provided a natural barrier. Viserys quickly decided on his own champions for the horse battle and jousting competition. Caggo would represent him in the horse battle, while Jorah would take up the challenge of the joust. Jorah, though unpredictable at times, was unmatched in combat. In truth, the outcome of the competition mattered little to Viserys. He had already noticed that Drogo was mobilizing his forces, clearly preparing for more than just a duel. It was evident that the Horselord had no intention of settling their conflict with a simple contest. Chapter 221: Viserys Is a Treasure Trove Chapter 221: Viserys Is a Treasure TroveViserys had already gained the upper hand in the debate over whether to send troops to war with the Dothraki. After all, the thousands of people in the harbor could see the looming threat for themselves. Now, Drogo had come to them. He claimed it was for a tournament, but in reality, they needed to prevent the Horselord from launching a sudden attack. The Free Cities and the Dothraki, after all, did not follow the same rules. Viserys had proven his abilities in battle, and placing his army in command was the best option. Myr and Lys provided 10,000 and 6,000 infantry respectively, along with all their cavalry. Combined with the forces from Pentos and Tyrosh, they mustered a total of 30,000 infantry and 8,000 cavalry, all to be deployed on the west bank of the Lhorulu. The sight of Viserys not only challenging the Dothraki but also gaining significant military power made Tregar, Cassius, and the others anxious. Military power is something difficult to relinquish, especially when almost all the slaves and commoners knew that Viserys was fighting for their interests. But there was a catchthis army was made up of slaves and commoners. By the end of it all, this force might be called the Targaryens'' Army. As for the competition with the Horselord, little more needed to be said. Although they hadnt had much direct contact with Viserys, they recognized his martial prowess. Not to mention the infamous pirate incident; he had actually won the title of champion in Braavos. If Viserys truly triumphed against the Dothraki, his reputation would only grow within the confederation. This was the last thing the powerful men of Lys and Myr wanted, as it would mean further erosion of their own power. Kambron, in particular, had a nagging feeling that once Viserys dealt with the Horselords, he would pursue an even more aggressive policy on slavery. Are we just going to sit back and watch this Westerosi grow in power? Kambron asked wearily, waiting for the others to respond. His words were carefully chosen; referring to Viserys as "this Westerosi" subtly placed him outside their group, as if a clear line had already been drawn between them. Perhaps we could consider the Faceless Men? Cassius suggested. The losses Viserys had caused them were no less severe than those of a full-blown war. Hiring the Faceless Men was extremely expensive, but given the circumstances, it wasnt an unreasonable option. Cassius'' proposal made Tregar a little excited. If they were to hire the Faceless Men, they would need to pool their resources. But on second thought, it seemed like a good deal. Viserys was powerful, but he had a fatal flawhe had no heir to carry on his legacy and no house to support him. Once he was gone, his forces would likely collapse. Moreover, Viserys controlled the lucrative tobacco trade. According to their estimates, the profits from this alone could cover the cost of hiring the Faceless Men and still leave a surplus. And then there were the dragon eggs Viserys possessedthey had learned through secret channels that he had at least three. Without strong backing, Viserys himself was an attractive treasure trove. They just needed to hire the Faceless Men to unlock that treasure. The few of them covertly exchanged glances, as if they had reached a consensus. Hiring the Faceless Men was their last resort. The only question remaining was when to kill Viserys. Why don''t we wait until he''s finished off the Horselord before we kill him? Kambron suggested with a crooked smile. It seemed like a perfect planViserys kills the Horselord, and then they kill Viserys, taking out two threats at once. However, the ever-practical Cassius countered, If we wait until he defeats the Horselord, we''ll have to pay an even higher price. Even for the same target, the cost of hiring the Faceless Men fluctuates with their status. Just as in the original story, when Daenerys transitioned from Princess to Queen, the price of hiring the Faceless Men would have risen significantly. The same logic applied to Viserys. The cost to eliminate him before and after defeating the Horselord would be drastically different. They wanted to kill Viserys, but that didn''t mean they were willing to empty their coffers in the process. But there''s only a month until the competition, and it''ll take us time to raise the funds, Tregar pointed out. We can get a loan from the Iron Bank. Kambron, now resolute in his decision, wasnt about to let this opportunity slip through his fingers. He could no longer tolerate the idea of someone else sitting on the throne he believed was rightfully his. Cassius had already gone a step further. Before coming to Tyrosh, he had secretly conferred with the nobles of Myr and hired the Faceless Men. With the right payment, they could arrive in Tyrosh within ten days, ready to take Viserys'' life. At that point, not only could they extract a hefty sum from Viserys assets, but they could also capture Daenerys, dress her up for the Horselord, and secure an alliance with him. They were deluded by their ambitions, lost in a world of fantasies. ... It seems to me that, given your character, you should have killed Kambron a long time ago. Why did you let him live until now? Shiera asked Viserys curiously. "Youve lived for over a hundred years; can''t you see what Im doing? Viserys responded, intrigued by her question. Surely, someone with a century of life experience could see through his strategy. But considering Shieras tumultuous personal history, Viserys could understand her confusion. Shiera had always been surrounded by men, all vying for her attention, often willing to go to great lengths just to please her. She seemed to rely heavily on her beauty to get what she wanted, leaving her little time for deeper contemplation. So, he explained it to her. If he had killed Kambron, Tyroshs rule would never have been as smooth. Eliminating him outright might have caused the nobles of Tyrosh to panic, making it impossible to implement many of his decrees. They could have become desperate and resorted to extreme measures. But by sparing Kambron and allowing him to live well, he reassured the Tyroshi nobles, avoiding the quagmire of a warunlike the situation the Mother of Dragons faced in the original story. After hearing his explanation, Shiera nodded thoughtfully and said, Bittersteel is nowhere near as good as you. After a brief pause, she added, Brynden too. Viserys didnt let the compliment swell his ego. Instead, he shifted the conversation to his "Dreamer" ability. Shieras response was direct. The more you trust someone, the easier it is to enter their dreams. The closer they are to you, the easier it becomes. Thats why you could enter Danys dreams from afar, Shiera continued, and only after arriving in Tyrosh could you access the dreams of people like Connington. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 222: Viserys Sennesta Chapter 222: Viserys SennestaThe Golden Fields, nestled between the Lhorulu and Rhoyne Rivers, were once a fertile land on the brink of harvest. But the arrival of tens of thousands of Dothraki horsemen shattered that peace. Riding their warhorses, they trampled the crops and turned the Golden Fields into a staging ground for their invasion. To keep their presence hidden, Drogo took the civilians of the Golden Fields captive. The Dothraki''s curved swords cut through the smoke rising from the ruined fields, and in no time, the once bountiful land was transformed into a massive military camp unlike any other. Drogo had truly invested blood and treasure this time. Over 40,000 warriors under his command gathered there, ready to sweep across the Disputed Lands at his command. In the face of this formidable Dothraki cavalry, Viserys knew he couldn''t hope to replicate the legendary feat of the "3,000 Unsullied in the legendary besieging of Qohor." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Unsullied''s victory at Qohor was due to their strong defensive position within the city walls. On an open plain like this, they would have been at a severe disadvantage. Drogo had chosen his battlefield well. The flat terrain was ideal for the Dothraki, who excelled in cavalry-based warfare. Whether attacking, harassing, or retreating, they moved with the speed and precision of the wind. With only 8,000 cavalry at his disposal, Viserys faced a daunting challenge in defeating Drogo head-on in such conditions. To claim Drogo''s head, Viserys would need to catch him off guard. As he studied the map, Viserys''s gaze settled on the ruins of Charybdis near the decayed remnants of Chroyane. Once a great city of the Rhoynar, Chroyane had been destroyed in the war with the Valyrians, and the dreaded greyscale disease had originated there. This very history made Drogo dismiss the place as a potential threat, leaving it unfortified. If Viserys could lead his troops through The Sorrows, he could deliver a devastating surprise attacka ''knife in the back'' to Drogo. Killing Drogo would throw the Dothraki into disarray, allowing Viserys to secure his position without worrying about retaliation in Westeros. However, Viserys''s bold proposal was met with unanimous opposition. Prince, if you choose to go through The Sorrows, not many soldiers will be willing to follow, Connington voiced his concern first. And he was right. Soldiers are willing to risk injury in battle if there is the promise of glory and generous rewards. But asking them to march through The Sorrows was asking too much. The thick grey mist that blankets the area year-round is feared, not just for its oppressive presence, but for the greyscale-infected ''Stone man'' who roam within it. Breathing in the mist could mean contracting the disease, and contact with an infected stone men almost guaranteed it. Even the pirates of the northern Rhoyne and the Volantenes of the southern Rhoyne avoided The Sorrowsit was nearly a forbidden place. Leading a large force through it could also attract the attention of the legendary Shrouded Lord, a risk too great for many to take. "Its said that if you can make the Shrouded Lord smile, hell grant you a wish. Perhaps you could go in and try," Shiera suggested to Viserys, her tone was met with hostility and with immediate opposition from the others, and even Danys gaze darkened as she looked at the woman in displeasure. Though Targaryens were known for their immunity to most infectious diseases, not a single member of their house had ever been spared from the scourge of greyscale. Princess Maegelle, daughter of King Jaehaerys, had succumbed to the disease, a sobering reminder of its lethal power. To Jorah, Spider Webber, Dick, and the others, Viserys represented their hope of returning to Westeros. To Connington, he was the Targaryen destined to restore their dynasty to power. To Dany, he was her only hope. None of them wanted Viserys to take such a reckless risk. In their eyes, Shieras suggestion was tantamount to pushing Viserys into the flames. If he werent present, they might have killed her on the spot. Their contempt deepened when they realized that the woman before them was the legendary Shiera Seastar. The revelation turned their fear into disgust, much like discovering a nest of ants in ones bed. Even in the original stories, the Shrouded Lord was more myth than reality, and Viserys knew little about him. But seeing that Shiera seemed to have more insight, he gestured for her to continue. Some say the Shrouded Lord was chosen from among the ''stone men.'' Others claim he was originally just a stone statue, or that he was Garin himself... But those are just tales. The truth is that the Shrouded Lord was actually Prince Garins sister. Sister? The revelation piqued everyones curiositythe Shrouded Lord was actually a woman! This twist was genuinely surprising. What Shiera revealed next was also a rumor, but her rumors were grounded in facts, making them far more reliable than the legends that had been distorted over a thousand years. This ''Shrouded Lord,'' or rather ''Shrouded Lady,'' was a genius in magic. Her name was said to be Valsha. Valsha had attempted to combine blood magic and water magic to create a new form of sorcery. However, she failed disastrously, and the result was the greyscale disease, which plagued Chroyane. To punish her, Garin imprisoned his sister. Ironically, this imprisonment allowed her to survive the Dragonlords dragonflame for 300 years. In her quest for revenge against the Valyrians, the Shrouded Lady released the sealed greyscale and, in an act of total destruction, unleashed the grey mist that enveloped the entire city of Chroyane. The Valyrians gained nothing from their conquest, only ruin. "So, the Shrouded Lady hates the Valyrians. Then, Viserys, you shouldn''t go!" Hoyt said. "After all, no matter how noble a person is, they won''t help the descendants of their enemies." "You just said that as long as someone can make her smile, she will grant that person a wish. Is that true?" "Brother..." Seeing that he still seemed unwilling to give up on going to The Sorrows, Dany was a little concerned. Viserys gave her a reassuring look and signaled for Shiera to continue. "I remember a young man from House Sennesta with the same name as youViserys Sennesta. Because his talent for magic was so poor, he secretly ran away to The Sorrows and found the Shrouded Lord, hoping that she would grant him better magical talent..." "Did he succeed?" Viserys asked. Shiera nodded. "Yes, but he also died..." Chapter 223: Greyscale Chapter 223: GreyscaleThis was the advantage of having a living history book like Shiera. Her way of speaking, which seemed almost designed to spark curiosity, had completely piqued everyone''s interest. "This Sennesta was indeed gifted with powerful magical talent, but he also lost his mind. It seems he was controlled and secretly killed many of his own relatives. He..." Shiera paused, letting the tension build. "At that time, the patriarch of House Sennesta had his own dragon burn him to death to protect the rest of the family." Everyone felt a bit unsatisfied after hearing such a secret story. Yet, in their hearts, they felt even more awe for this ''Shrouded Lady.'' Viserys suddenly realized that this ''Shrouded Lady''s'' magic seemed to involve some kind of trade-off. Take greyscale disease, for examplethose infected gradually turn to stone, but they also gain a peculiar benefit: they no longer need to eat. Although no one desires this so-called ''benefit.'' And this Viserys of House Sennesta, after obtaining powerful magical talent, also lost his mind. Of course, its possible she was targeting House Sennesta specifically. After all, the Valyrians once sent out 300 dragons at a time. House Sennesta, with its significant number of dragon rider, was bound to be involved. If the Shrouded Lady agreed to the young Sennestas request out of revenge, it makes sense that the family met their fate. After all, the Valyrians sent out 300 dragons at once, and the Sennesta family, which had one of the largest contingents of dragon riders, would definitely have participated. It also makes sense that the Shrouded Lady agreed to the young Sennesta''s request out of revenge. From Shiera''s description, it seemed feasible to approach the Shrouded Lady directly. ''I just don''t know what price I would have to pay to pass through,'' Viserys thought. Since that Vise... I mean, that Sennesta, was made that way by this... Shrouded Lord, why didn''t House Sennesta punish him at the time and burn Chroyane again? Regis asked, puzzled. Shiera didn''t answer his question, but Young Connington, who was standing behind the group, spoke up: "I think Chroyane is already in ruins. There''s no point in burning it down. At most, the House can forbid its people from going to Chroyane." Regis''s question was just a minor interlude. The group still didn''t think it was a good idea to travel through The Sorrows. But Viserys had already made up his mind. With the blessing of blood magic, he wasnt worried about getting infected with greyscale himself. No matter what price the Shrouded Lady demanded, or whether that price was acceptable, he had to try. "I''m going with you," Dany said, leaning over as she saw his determination. "Don''t worry, Dany. You forgot? I''ll be fine," Viserys replied, having already told her about the Blood Magic. It was just that the system panel was hard to explain. But Dany wasn''t just worried about the greyscale. It was Chroyanethe magical city second only to Valyria. Who knows what dangers lay within? "Prince, let me go!" Young Connington, eager to impress Viserys, pleaded. "Let me go, Prince!" he insisted again. "I can go too!" others in the crowd chimed in, vying for the chance. Jokingly, they thought, ''The dragons will return soon, so what if they die now? They are serving the Dragonlord!'' "Prince. please stay here. Let me go," Connington said, glancing at his son. "Can you find the Shrouded Lord? I''ll go instead," Viserys decided, ultimately choosing to take only a few Unsullied with him. To attract as little attention as possible, Viserys set off with twelve Unsullied, along with Regis and a few others. ... In less than five days, the group had traversed the entire Disputed Lands. Each person had three horses, and they spent most of the day traveling. By the time they reached Chroyane, many of them had chafed thighs. Viserys decided to let the group rest for a while. He himself took control of his golden eagle to observe the area from above. However, from the sky, all of Chroyane was shrouded in a thick gray mist. It looked like a giant gray mushroom, obscuring everything within. The occasional glimpse of a human figure made the scene even more unsettling. "Prince, that is not normal," Regis remarked, glancing at Viserys, who was still keeping up a relentless pace alongside the others. The rest of the group had already taken a nap, but Viserys still looked full of energy. Young Connington was genuinely impressed. It was his first time venturing out with Viserys, and though he had wanted to prove himself, he found himself being looked after instead. Now that he had rested, Young Connington resolved to demonstrate his abilities fully and not let his guard down. "Prince! Prince!" Regis''s voice suddenly echoed from the riverbank not far away. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Viserys had recently discovered one of Regis''s unique ''talents''the man could sleep standing up with his eyes open! So, the days of relentless travel hadn''t exhausted him as much as the others, and he eagerly volunteered to find a boat for everyone. But Regis, ever cautious like the rest of the group, had also equipped himself with a set of tightly wrapped silver chain mail and clothing that was said to be waterproof. His hands and feet were similarly well-covered. As the days passed, Viserys couldn''t help but wonder how sour the smell inside that armor must have become. "My lord, I found a boat, and the boatman is willing to serve you," Regis announced, pointing excitedly to the shore. There, a small boat about ten meters long awaited them, with two cabins that could barely accommodate the group. The boat''s weathered hull bore the marks of many years of service, and the boatman aboard eyed Viserys and the others cautiously. The boatman, an old man in his fifties, was slightly stooped. He wore a smile of servility on his wrinkled face as he bowed to them. His clothes were bulky, likely to protect against the moisture of the Rhoyne. Beside him were two children, no older than twelve or thirteen, who peeked out from behind him, their wide eyes filled with curiosity and fear. As Viserys and the group approached the boat, the old man hurriedly pulled his two grandchildren closer. Viserys noticed the frail appearance of the children and felt uneasy. He turned to Regis and asked, "Did you make it clear where we are going?" "Of course, Prince," Regis assured him, patting his chest confidently. He then looked at the old boatman. "Old man, we''re heading to The Sorrows. You understand that, don''t you?" "Yes, my lord, I do," the boatman replied. "Are you sure you want to take your two grandsons with you?" Viserys asked, concerned. "Don''t worry, my lord. These two little ones are very clever," the old boatman replied, mistaking Viserys''s concern for fear that the children might slow them down. In reality, Viserys was worried for their safety and didnt want to see the old man lose his family if anything went wrong. However, seeing the mans resolve, Viserys decided not to argue further and led the group onto the ferry. As the boatman ferried them across the water, the ferry gradually approached the gray mist of The Sorrows. "My goodness, those are the stone men!" Regis exclaimed, leaning over the cabin and pointing, drawing everyone''s attention to where he was looking. As the ferry drew closer, the number of shadowy figures in the mist increased. These were the unfortunate souls afflicted with greyscale. Most had stiffened limbs and faces twisted by illness, appearing more like lifeless statues than living beings. Some of the more severely affected moved with an eerie, zombie-like gait. All of them turned their hollow eyes toward the ferry, sending a wave of unease through everyone on board. Young Connington, feeling the tension, instinctively placed his hand on the hilt of his sword. "My lord, don''t worry. The stone men outside the gray mist won''t attack us," the old boatman reassured Viserys as he ferried them across the river. These stone men still harbored the mistaken belief that Viserys had come to bring them food. In reality, the only ones who ever provided for them were the people from Volantis, and that happened only once every three years. Though they managed to survive, the stone men were plagued by illness and hunger day and night. "You say the stone men outside the gray mist won''t attack us, but what about the ones inside? Are they aggressive?" Viserys asked, his concern evident. "To be honest, my lord, I''ve ferried on the Rhoyne for over thirty years, but I''ve never ventured into the gray mist," the old boatman replied cautiously. In truth, if Regis hadn''t offered enough money to buy three boats like his, the old man would never have agreed to enter the mist. Viserys recalled that Tyrion Lannister and his group had been attacked by stone men when they passed through the Heart of the Sorrows. To prepare for a similar encounter, he had taken precautions in advance. As the ferry entered the dense gray mist, it was completely engulfed, and visibility dropped drastically. The shore was no longer visible, and even the golden eagle, which Viserys had been using as a ''drone,'' could no longer serve its purpose. But that was just the beginning of their troubles. The closer they got to The Sorrows, the more treacherous the waters became. The river was choked with moss and littered with fallen statues and broken pillars. The old boatman navigated with extreme caution. The once wide river was now fragmented into narrow streams by the obstacles in their path. In some places, they barely avoided grazing the damaged stone carvings as they passed. Everyones eyes were fixed on the river, trying to steer clear of the submerged statues and half-buried pillars. The old boatman and his grandsons were even more vigilant, wide-eyed with concentration. Despite the cool temperature, a fine layer of sweat had formed on the old boatman''s forehead. "By the gods!" Regis suddenly exclaimed. The group turned to see what he was pointing at and were met with the sight of a humanoid figure staring back at them. It wasn''t a statue at all, but a person suffering from Greyscale, resembling a stone figure. Somehow, this poor soul had climbed onto one of the stone statues that had fallen into the river. His clothes had decayed into rags, and his hair had long since disappeared. The entire figure looked like a dried-up specimen, haunting and pitiful. Chapter 224: Bridge of Dream Chapter 224: Bridge of Dream"Prince, there''s a bridge up ahead," Young Connington said, pointing to a partially collapsed stone bridge. "There are people on that bridge! No, wait, there are even some lights on!" Regis exclaimed in surprise. Emerging from the gray mist, the ruins of a once-magnificent bridge appeared before them. It was the legendary Bridge of Dream. Even more impressive than Volantis'' Long Bridge, the Bridge of Dream was both longer and more grandiose. It soared at least 40 feet above the water, as tall as a three- or four-story building, allowing even large battleships to pass underneath with ease. What astonished the group even more was the presence of lights on the bridges arch. As they approached, the lights grew clearer, revealing themselves as some kind of magical creation. No wonder it was said to be a marvel of the Rhoynar civilization. The bridge was supported by pale stone arches, but the section nearest the harbor had collapsed, leaving debris scattered all around. The boat could not approach from that side, meaning Viserys and the others would need to land on the opposite end of the Bridge of Dream and cross it to reach the Palace of Sorrow. However, the bridge was swarming with hundreds of wandering ''stone men,'' which meant a confrontation was likely. "Everyone, check your weapons!" Viserys ordered. Knowing that a clash with the stone men was inevitable, he had prepared supplies, including fire cocktailsperfect for dealing with the slow-moving stone men if they dared to attack. He instructed the old boatman to dock the boat at the far end of the bridge. But this side of the river wasnt much easier to navigate; the other bank was a tangle of impassable rocks, while this side had a steep, hard riverbank. To make matters worse, the top of the bank was covered in moss, making it dangerously slippery and nearly impossible to climb. The imposing ruins before them were a testament to the Rhoynar civilization in its prime. Young Connington''s mind raced as he searched for a way up the steep riverbank, while Regis and the boatman were equally perplexed by the challenge. Suddenly, an idea struck Young Connington. His eyes lit up as he pointed to a dead tree on the shore. "Prince, we can use a bow and arrow to shoot a rope up and then climb it." "Go ahead and try," Viserys said, gesturing for him to proceed. Encouraged by Viserys''s approval, Young Connington eagerly took a length of hemp rope, tied one end to an arrow, and aimed at the dead tree. The weight of everyone''s expectations added pressure, but he steadied his breath, drew back the bow, and released. With a whoosh, the arrow shot upward, trailing the hemp rope behind it. For a moment, it seemed to fly true, but then, after barely ten meters, it lost momentum and fell short, dragging the rope down with it. The arrow made a faint mark on the riverbank before splashing into the water. Young Conningtons face flushed with embarrassment as he silently retrieved the rope from the water. Meanwhile, the others began to think of alternative solutions. "My lord, we could build a human ladder," suggested the captain of the Unsullied who had accompanied Viserys. His idea was for the Unsullied to stand on each others shoulders to form a makeshift ''human rope bridge.'' However, the captain hadnt fully considered the challenge. The Bridge of Dream towered three or four stories above the river, and the sloping riverbank only added to the distance. With just twelve Unsullied, even if they managed to form a human ladder, it would only allow Viserys, Regis, and Young Connington to reach the top. After that, the exhausted Unsullied would likely collapse, tumbling into the river below. Despite their newfound status as free men, the Unsullied were still conditioned to sacrifice themselves for their master or for victory. The captains suggestion wasnt entirely without merit, but Viserys hesitated. His eyes drifted back to the dead tree. He wondered if it could bear the weight of a person. The tree was only about as thick as an adults calf and looked charred, as if it might snap at the slightest touch. Just then, a group of stone men infected with greyscale appeared on the riverbank above them. A few patches of pale skin were still visible on their cheeks and necks, indicating they werent yet fully transformed. Their movements were surprisingly quick, suggesting they still retained a considerable degree of mobility. The stone men seemed curious about Viserys and his group. But that wasnt their true intentthey began spitting down at Viseryss boat, aiming to spread their infection. Damn it! You sons of bitches! Regis cursed, pulling his cloak over his head to shield himself. It was clear these stone men were trying to infect them with greyscale. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Prince, be careful," Young Connington shouted, rushing forward to protect Viserys. But Viserys, with a swift motion, pulled Young Connington back behind him. "Give me the bow," Viserys ordered Young Connington. He took the bow, bent it, and nocked three arrows at once. With a swift release, the arrows whistled through the air, each one finding its mark in the mouths of the stone men, silencing their attempts to spit. Yet, undeterred, the stone men retreated out of range and began hacking away at the dead tree with whatever tools they had. Bang, bang, bang. After just a few strikes, the already charred tree toppled over. A tree that should have been able to support the weight of an adult had crumbled with surprising ease, especially considering that the stone men were wearing armor. Viserys paused, considering his next move. He then took a short spear from the captain of the Unsullied and positioned himself at the bow, ready to throw. The others looked on, puzzledthere were no stone men left in sight, so they couldnt understand where he was aiming. With all his strength, Viserys hurled the spear. The force was so immense that the spears front half embedded itself deep into the riverbank. The sheer power left everyone stunned. Whether it was Regis, Young Connington, the Unsullied, or the old boatman, they no longer saw Viserys as just an ordinary man. His abilities had clearly surpassed human limits, a testament to his 125 "Constitution". Seeing this display, the remaining stone men, who had been watching from another angle, realized they had picked the wrong target and quickly scattered. Viserys, however, noticed that the spears lodged in the bank werent stable enough or long enough to serve their purpose. He instructed the others to wrap strips of cloth around the spears in a spiral pattern. This adjustment would give the spears more stability and added penetrating power as they spun through the air. He then threw about twenty more spears, each one driven into the riverbank from low to high, creating a series of handholds. The group quickly understood Viseryss intentionhe was creating a makeshift ladder. With this fulcrum, everyone could climb the steep bank more easily. Viserys took the lead, scaling the bank by using the spears embedded in the wall. The others followed his example without hesitation, leaving only one Unsullied and the old boatman behind to guard the small sailboat. Chapter 225: Palace of Sorrows Chapter 225: Palace of SorrowsThe crowd that had climbed ashore from the embankment advanced in battle formation, weapons in hand, across the Bridge of Dream. Viserys realized that even in this isolated part of The Sorrows, there were resources worth fighting overlike the lights on the bridge, which he found surprisingly bright. It was mainly due to the heavy fog, but upon closer inspection, the brightness of these street lamps was not inferior to the electric lights Viserys had been accustomed to in his previous life. Around these lamps, faint magical runes seemed to be at work. Beneath the street lamps were simple tents. The owners of these tents were able to enjoy the light brought by these magical lamps to the greatest extent. As he moved forward, Viserys wondered, ''Could it be that people with grayscale disease like the light?'' Setting aside this irrelevant conjecture, he focused on the task at hand. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sound of their footsteps and the clashing of their armor soon attracted the attention of a group of natives. These stone men, marked by the lines and colors of stone on their bodies, cast wary and assessing glances. The group''s armor and the cold weapons they wielded served as a strong deterrent to these people who lived on the border of death. However, when they reached the middle of the bridge, the stone men gathered together, blocking their way. With stone men in front and behind, Viserys realized they were surrounded. "Everyone, we just want to pass through. We won''t hurt anyone," Viserys said, pounding the heavy halberd in his hand on the ground. The force of the blow caused several cracks in the stone slabs of the bridge, and everyone around him could feel the vibration beneath their feet. The stone men blocking their path instinctively took a step back. Viserys nodded, and the group threw the extra dry food they were carrying in front of them. The stone men behind them, seeing the cloth sacks on the ground exuding the aroma of food, immediately started to loot them, while the stone men in front looked a bit disdainful. Their goal was not the food that Viserys and the others were offering, but rather their bodies. One of the leading stone men stepped forward. For some reason, this man''s petrified left hand remained raised high. "Stay... half of you... leave... before..." The man spoke in stutters, each word seemingly forced out of his throat as if the grayscale had infected his vocal cords. "This is impossible!" Viserys exclaimed, locking eyes with him. The leader of the stone men, the one who always held his left hand aloft, took a step back, while the other stone men, armed with spears and clubs, began to close in on Viserys and his group. Young Connington swallowed hard and tightened his grip on his spear, but Viserys had no intention of engaging them directly. With a wave of his hand, the Unsullied behind him hurled their flaming bottles. The bottles, filled with a volatile mixture of wildfire alcohol and animal fat, shattered upon impact, dousing the stone men in flames. Viserys snapped his fingers, and the stone men were transformed into living torches. This was unlike the usual encountersthese stone men moved sluggishly, and with their damaged vocal cords, they could not even scream properly as the flames consumed them. Only those who were not yet fully infected writhed and convulsed in the fire. The stone man with the raised left hand turned and fled, his legs still functional. But no matter how fast he ran, he could not outrun Viserys''s long halberd. The weapon pierced his chest from behind, pinning him to the ground. Viserys glanced back at the remaining stone men. They had been watching, hoping to gain some advantage, but upon seeing the gruesome fate of their comrades, they were overcome with fear and turned to flee. They moved clumsily, some limping, creating a comically pathetic sight. After retrieving the halberd from the fallen man, the group continued on, unafraid of infection. They soon reached the collapsed section of the Bridge of Dream. Although they had not yet passed through the rubble, the thick fog ahead revealed glimpses of their destinationthe Palace of Sorrows. Once a glorious capital, Chroyane had become a waterlogged ruin, its once-proud Topless Towers now broken and submerged. Yet, even in their dilapidated state, Viserys recognized them as the legendary Palace of Sorrows. The two Towers in Sunspear, built by Nymeria, had been modeled after these very structures. Carefully stepping over the loose rocks, the group narrowly avoided falling and finally set foot on the grounds of the Palace of Sorrows. Everyone strained to peer through the gloom. Viserys could vaguely make out a thick grey mist in one direction, as if all the mist in the area was emanating from that one place. ''Perhaps that is where the Shrouded Lady resides,'' he thought. As they ventured deeper into the palace, they noticed the terrain rising, and the water around their feet gradually became shallower. Viseryss keen eyes caught sight of something unusuala hand-width-wide groove on the exposed ground. ''A groove... No, these are tracks!'' he realized. Viserys crouched down and ran his hand along the two smooth, parallel lines etched into the ground, confirming his suspicion. He dared to bet that the Rhoynar people must have had their own magical vehicles back then. As for the others, they were at a loss to understand the purpose of these tracks. Sure enough, it wasn''t long before a vehicle resembling a bus pulled up to the curb. However, instead of the boxy shape he remembered, it was more like the streamlined locomotive of a high-speed train. The vehicle was adorned with intricate reliefs of flowers, plants, fish, and insects. Viserys closed his eyes and imagined the appearance of the festive capital in its heyday. The speeding ''magic tram'' would have carried people to all kinds of destinationsparks, stadiums, libraries, and perhaps even schools and universities. But then... Viserys thought again of the Valyrians, whose glory was built on the exploitation and oppression of other peoples. Perhaps the Rhoynar were no different. Suddenly, Viserys realized that ever since entering The Sorrows, his attention had been drawn repeatedly to strange sightsfirst the Bridge of Dream, and now this. Prince, look, there''s another bridge ahead! "What?" Viserys turned to look at Regis and the others, only to see that they were all slack-jawed with shock. Regiss reaction was the most unsettling of all, as he pointed at a wall and claimed he saw another Bridge of Dream. A low, eerie sound filled the air, reverberating ominously... Then, another disturbing event occurred. Several Unsullied burst into tears. "No, don''t cut off my penis, give it back to me!" "Don''t kill my puppy, no!" "I''m so scared..." Viserys''s eyes narrowed. ''There''s definitely something wrong with this gray mist!'' "Lord Regis, what''s wrong with you, Lord Regis!" Young Connington, realizing that something was amiss, turned to Viserys in panic. "Prince, they... they..." Chapter 226: Last Dragons Chapter 226: Last DragonsViserys looked at Young Connington. ''This guy also has Targaryen blood in his veins,'' he thought, ''and it''s probably for this reason that he''s less affected.'' The two tried to wake the others, but it was useless. It seemed they could not continue. Only time would tell if taking them away from the Palace of Sorrows would make any difference. But the group had already come this far, and there was no turning back. Viserys threw the unconscious bodies into the ''bus'' and blocked the door. "Let''s go first. There''s no one around; they shouldn''t be in danger," he said. "Prince, what''s wrong with them?" "It''s probably because of the gray mist. The two of us have Valyrian bloodlines, so we have some resistance. It could also be because we practice magic," Viserys replied casually, also to reinforce Young Connington''s identity with him. ''You have Valyrian blood, but not the Kingsblood,'' he mused. However, Young Connington still seemed proud of his lineage. Viserys noticed that there didn''t seem to be many tracks around. ''If that''s the case, then from my experience, places where tracks pass through are usually more important,'' he considered. So, the two of them followed the tracks through the grey mist. The Palace of Sorrows was full of ruins, and they were frequently blocked by collapsed buildings. Half of a thick tower stood in front of them, with the nearest point of support from the ground about three or four meters above their heads. Looking left and right, Viserys realized that if they wanted to continue following the tracks, they would have to climb over it. ''Ill be fine, but Young Connington is in for a rough time,'' he thought. He crouched down, interlaced his fingers, and motioned for Young Connington to climb up using his knees and palms. "Prince?" Young Connington hesitated, reluctant to accept the offer, even though he could guess Viserys intention. After all, this was his monarch. How could he, an adviser, climb up on the monarch? "Cut the crap, or I''ll leave you here." "No, I mean, yes..." Seeing there was no other choice, Young Connington steeled himself and approached Viserys. When his feet touched Viserys'' knees and palms, he was surprised by how solid the other man felt. ''I weigh at least 160 to 170 pounds, including armor, yet Viserys didn''t even flinch,'' he marveled. But then he remembered Viserys earlier feat of driving a short spear into a stone wall, and suddenly, it didnt seem like much. Young Connington soon made it to the top, and just as he was wondering how Viserys would manage the climb, he watched in astonishment as Viserys leaped up effortlessly, landing directly on the ledge. ''My knowledge has been refreshed once again,'' he thought, marveling at Viserys'' strength. With that obstacle behind them, the path ahead was clear. To the east, they spotted a large set of ruins. Calling them "ruins" seemed almost unjust, as most of the buildings were still remarkably well-preserved. This was the core area of Chroyane, and the battle had been essentially over by the time the Valyrians attacked here. Fog swirled around them. Viserys noticed a main hall up ahead, from which a thick column of ash-like smoke was risinga miniature version of the Smoking Sea on the Valyrian side. Weapons in hand, the two men advanced cautiously. Along the way, they encountered numerous petrified human bodies, frozen in place for what seemed like a thousand years. It appeared that those who had been infected with grayscale were preserved, all captured in postures of terror, as if fleeing from some unimaginable presence within the smoke-filled palace. Viserys approached one of the petrified corpses, noticing that the man was still clad in armor. He wiped the dust off with his hand, and his eyes lit up. Valyrian steel armor! There was no mistaking it. He remembered the legend of the Garin curse. After the Valyrians captured Chroyane, they imprisoned Prince Garin in a golden cage, and Garin, in turn, cast a curse that summoned the waters of the Rhoyne to drown the Valyrian invaders. After all, the Valyrians had deployed 300 dragons in that battle, so it was natural that some of them would have been from the Dragonlord''s own house. In the Age of Magic, the value of Valyrian steel armor was beyond measure. ''If we search carefully around here,'' he thought, ''we could easily find a dozen, perhaps even twenty suits of Valyrian steel armor.'' But the immediate task was to meet the ''Shrouded Lady.'' Viserys made a mental note of the location and continued onward with Young Connington at his side. After walking for about half an hour, the two arrived at a large square. Scattered across the area were more petrified corpses, some still clad in armor that hadnt decayed in over a thousand years. ''Most likely Valyrian steel armor,'' Viserys thought as they surveyed the scene. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The square was vast, roughly the size of five football stadiums, and at its center stood the main hall of the "Palace of Sorrow." Crossing the square, the two men approached the steps leading to the grand hall. Here, too, they found seven or eight armored bodies, likely encased in Valyrian steel. But this wasnt entirely surprising. Back then, Valyria was still a flourishing empire, and items like Valyrian steel swords and armor were probably considered mere luxury goods. ''Still,'' Viserys wondered, ''how could the Targaryen ancestors have been so low in Valyrian society that they didnt even possess a set of Valyrian steel armor?'' They continued climbing the moss-covered stone steps until they reached the main halls door. Through the open doorway, they glimpsed the interior. Dominating the center of the hall was a massive throne. While the throne itself was unremarkable, what caught their attention were the four living dragons perched around it. Each dragon was the size of a train car, their heads raised, mouths open, spewing thick grey mist into the open sky above the roofless palace. It became clear that the dense fog enveloping The Sorrows originated from these dragons. "Prince," Young Connington whispered, swallowing hard. The sight was overwhelming, especially for a fourteen-year-old who had never witnessed anything like this. In fact, even Viserys, who had painstakingly gathered dragon eggs without success, was stunned. Yet here were four living dragons right before him. As he hesitated, unsure whether to proceed, a voice suddenly echoed from the throne in the main hall. ''Crap!'' Viserys thought. ''Rhoynar languageI dont understand!'' Chapter 227: The Dancing Little Man Chapter 227: The Dancing Little ManDue to the interference of the dim light and swirling gray mist, Viserys and Young Connington hadnt noticed that someone else was sitting on the throne. Upon closer inspection, they saw a small figure slouched on the tall seat. ''That must be the Shrouded Lady, Valsha,'' Viserys thought. As far as Viserys knew, the only people who still spoke the Rhoynar language were the so-called Greenwater Orphans in Dorne. These people had refused to follow Nymeria to Westeros, stubbornly maintaining their Rhoynar language and way of life. ''When I was in Dorne, I didnt think to learn a foreign language,'' Viserys recalled. But he did remember Shiera mentioning that a Viserys of House Sennesta had once sought out the Shrouded Lady. ''That means she should understand Valyrian,'' he concluded. Taking a deep breath, Viserys spoke aloud, "Princess Valsha, I am Viserys." His voice echoed through the vast main hall, but the figure on the throne remained silent for a long time. Finally, the person spoke, drawing out the name slowly, as if it had triggered a long-buried memory. V-I-S-E-R-Y-S- Her voice quickened slightly as if something had clicked in her mind. Viserys... Viserys, she repeated, as if testing the name on her tongue. Viserys and Young Connington stood just outside the hall, listening intently. You are Viserys, the Shrouded Lady finally managed to say. Bowing slightly, Viserys replied, My respects, Princess Valsha. I am Viserys Targaryen. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Targaryen? she murmured, a faint sigh escaping her lips. Targaryen, Targaryen... Another wave of memories seemed to unfold within her mind. After a moment, a faint voice emerged from the throne. Never heard of... It was said that the Targaryens were relatively unknown in Valyria back then. After all, they were just one of the 40 Dragonlord houses, but why were they so unremarkable? "Never mind, come in first." With her permission, Viserys crossed the threshold and entered the main hall. His peripheral vision caught the sight of two curved staircases on either side of the hall, extending to the back of the throne and leading up to a ''second floor.'' In front of the throne, seven petrified corpses in armor knelt, their posture suggesting that they had once been Valyrians. Some of them had likely been dragon riders. Viserys and Young Connington approached the corpses, stopping before the throne. "Princess Valsha," Viserys said. "Are you a Valyrian?" she asked. "Yes," Viserys replied after a short pause. "Valyria is gone, and I am but a remnant of it." A noise came from the throne, a sound that could have been either a snort or a response. After a long silence, the figure on the throne stood and began to walk forward. As she moved away from the shadows cast by the dragons, a mummy-like creature, about 1.6 meters tall and wrapped in bandages from head to toe, approached Viserys. It was the Shrouded Lady, Valsha. Seeing such a strange being for the first time, Young Connington instinctively rested his hand on the hilt of his sword. Viserys glanced at him and signaled for him to relax. As Valsha drew closer, Viserys was surprised to catch the scent of grapefruit emanating from her. Her head was also wrapped in cloth, leaving only her mouth and eyes exposed. "Huh, your name is also Viserys," she remarked. "That''s interesting." When she reached them, she asked, "What is it that you want from me?" "My noble Princess Valsha, I hope you will allow my army to pass through Chroyane," Viserys requested. Valsha''s eyes flashed with coldness. "A thousand years ago, the armies of the Valyrians came to Chroyane and destroyed my home. And now, a thousand years later, the armies of the Valyrians are coming to Chroyane again? Do they intend to destroy it once more?" Her words were laced with deep-seated hatred. Viserys knew that saying something like, "That was a thousand years ago. What my ancestors did has nothing to do with me," would only provoke the Shrouded Lady further. In this delicate situation, it was crucial to steer the conversation in a more favorable direction. "Princess Valsha, hundreds of years after the Valyrian invasion of Chroyane, they too suffered a catastrophic Doom and have now perished. I know this may not bring you comfort, but do you know of Nymeria?" "She is my aunt." Hearing this, Viserys felt a slight sense of relief - he had found a connection. "The descendants of Princess Nymeria and the people of Rhoynar live in Westeros now, but I understand the Long Night is coming. I hope to face it with them, but first I must end this war as soon as possible. That''s why I''ve come to you, to ask for passage through Chroyane. Viserys hoped to stir her sympathy by appealing to their shared bloodline. Perhaps recognizing his sincerity, Valsha decided not to make things difficult for him. "Since you are also Viserys, you know my condition, right?" she said with a hint of a smile. Viserys nodded, trying to recall some amusing topics or stories, but he wasn''t skilled at telling jokes. ''If only I had the Red Viper or the Imp here,'' he thought, ''they could probably make her laugh.'' ''Do I really have to use those old memes from the internet in my past life?'' Viserys wondered, feeling torn. But he had no better option at the moment. He held out his right hand in front of Valsha, spreading it open as if holding something invisible. Then he gave it a slight shake, and both Valsha and Young Connington watched him curiously. "You see, there''s a little person dancing on my hand," Viserys said. Valsha sneered, "Are you trying to trick me? Where''s the little person?" Young Connington looked at him nervously, silently questioning, ''What are you doing, Prince? Why are you teasing her?'' Viserys felt his own nerves fraying, but he persisted stubbornly, "Really! There is a little person on my hand." He licked his lips and added, "Look, I want to take off his clothes." He gently mimed lifting something off his hand with his left hand, as if undressing an invisible figure. "Can you hold his clothes for me?" he asked. Valshas eyes, hidden beneath her headband, flashed with suspicion, but she reached out and took the "little man''s clothes" from Viserys''s hand. Young Connington, standing nearby, stared in disbelief, thinking his eyes were deceiving him. Viserys nodded and said, "You see, now the little man is dancing naked in my hand." Valsha looked at him with a mixture of displeasure and curiosity. "There is no little man; you''re just playing a trick on me!" "There is a little man," Viserys insisted, "his clothes are still in your hands." Chapter 228: And… The Price? Chapter 228: And The Price?Laughter erupted. Hahahaha!!! Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For a moment, Valsha was stunned, but then she began to laugh uncontrollably, as if someone had hit her funny bone. Her laughter grew louder and louderfirst, she couldn''t straighten her back, and soon, her whole upper body was leaning back with the force of her mirth. Ah-hahahahahaha! Young Connington looked on, alarmed by the sight of the thousand-year-old creature before him. Her voice, which had just moments ago been as delicate as a maiden''s, suddenly turned shrill, almost like a roosters crow. Valshas laughter made Viserys think of a bride who bursts out laughing at her wedding because of a humorous slip of the tongue by the groom. It seemed as if Valsha hadnt laughed in centuries, and now she was making up for lost time. Perhaps she was simply someone with an unusually low threshold for humor. She laughed for more than ten minutes before finally calming down. Taking a deep breath, Valsha wiped her eyes, which seemed slightly wet beneath her bandages. Okay, okay, I promise. When the time comes, bring your army, and Ill clear a path for you, Valsha said with a smile. Hearing this, both Viserys and Young Connington were overjoyed. But then Viserys quickly recalled what Shiera had told him about the young man from House Sennestagifted with great magical talent, but driven mad. Viserys quickly composed himself and asked, "If you agree, what will it cost?" Valshas smile faded, and she looked at Viserys with dark, inscrutable eyes. The three of them stood in silence, the only sound in the hall being the hissing smoke from the dragons around the throne. After a long pause, Valsha began circling Viserys. I have been here for a thousand years, and I may be here for another thousand. In the next thousand years, I want you to keep me company. Viserys was at a loss for words. A thousand years? But Ill only live for a hundred or so before I die. Thats fine. Just say yes or no. I can wait until youre a hundred years old. This put him in a difficult position. He had lived less than fifty years in his two lives combined. A thousand years seemed like an unimaginable span of time, and he had no desire for immortality. After some thought, Viserys realized he had nothing to lose, so he nodded and said, "I promise! But Ill take all the Valyrian steel armor here with me." "Hahaha, okay," Valsha replied with a wink. For a moment, Viserys felt as if his soul had been lassoed by something unseen, a sensation that quickly faded. He knew it wasnt a hallucinationValshas "magic power" was very real. She had been capable of fusing blood magic and water magic before she was twenty, and although that attempt had failed, it still showcased her remarkable talent. Moreover, Valsha had lived for more than a thousand years. Even if she studied magic sporadically, her knowledge would still make her one of the most powerful figures in the magical world. With the agreement made, Viserys was eager to leave, though he was tempted to ask if he could observe the dragons up close. However, he feared Valsha might use the opportunity to extract another favor, so he decided to hold off for now. Yet, Valsha seemed reluctant to let them go. "Dont be in such a hurry. No one has been here for hundreds of years. I finally have someone to talk to, and its so boring here!" Her words didnt sound like those of a thousand-year-old creature but more like those of a lonely, curious girl. Viserys felt a twinge of unease at the thought. ''What? You talk to corpses? Why not the furniture?'' he wondered, unnerved. Valsha walked over to the petrified corpses kneeling before the throne. She removed something that looked like a crown from one corpses head and placed it on another, muttering to herself, "Today, its your turn to be king." "Come take a look. Doesnt this crown look better on this ones head?" Valsha called out to Viserys, leaving him with no choice but to approach. What he saw sent a chill down his spine. These werent just corpsesthese people were still alive! Their eyes, though dull and grey-purple, were rolling back and forth in their sockets. Viserys could see a deep, unbreakable numbness in their gaze. But when they noticed Viserys, a flicker of light returned to their eyes, as if lives on the brink of withering had been rekindled. The look in their eyes seemed to beg Viserys: "Kill me! Please, end this now!" A chill ran down his spine. Was this what awaited himspending a thousand years in Chroyane, trapped in this nightmare? Viserys glanced at Valsha and imagined her in a white lab coat; she would look just like a mad scientist. It became clear to him that he would need to find a way to break this bizarre contract. Suddenly, a realization struck him, and he turned sharply to look at the dragons around the throne. Although they were alive, they seemed eerily similar to the Valyrians. Valsha had turned these dragons into "grey mist machines." He noticed that the dragons were emaciated, their ribs painfully visible, and their backbones jutting out as if trying to break through their scales. Viserys and Valsha chatted for what felt like an eternitynearly four or five hoursjust to bring her up to speed on the changes in the outside world. As he prepared to leave, Viserys mentioned the hallucinations Regis and the others had been experiencing, hoping Valsha could offer a solution. "Thats a different price," Valsha replied with a mischievous glint in her eyes. "What do I have to do?" Viserys asked warily. "Spend another thirty years with me." Viserys thought it over. Since he had already agreed to a thousand years, another thirty didnt seem like much. Reluctantly, he agreed. After the deal was struck, Valsha began to unwind the bandage from her arm, removing about three or four meters of it. Pale, rough skin was revealed, resembling marble. "Just shove this in their mouths, and theyll be fine in no time," she said, handing him the bandage. Viserys took it and asked, "And how am I supposed to get the soldiers in?" Valsha tilted her head with a sly smile. "Just soak it in water and make the soldiers drink it." The look in her eyes made it clearViserys had been tricked. Chapter 229: Half-Living Dragons Chapter 229: Half-Living DragonsValsha let out a smug, wicked laugh at the expression on Viserys'' face. "Come, since dragons have been extinct for over a hundred years, Ill show you a live one," she said, leading them eagerly to the ''dragon chimney'' beside the throne. The dragons she had altered were covered in soot-colored black and brown, giving them the appearance of statues carved from poor-quality stone. At first glance, they looked like a sculptor''s failed attempt at art. But Valsha had completely transformed these creatures, reducing them to little more than smoke-spewing machines. Even their eyes had turned to stone. Viserys observed that the dragons, each about the size of a railway carriage, could double their length if their tails were included. Although their wings were folded, their span was impressiveeach wing could easily cover two or three carriages. "This one is called Galokhale," Valsha said, pointing to the dragon in front of Viserys. "That one is Fhirdcegal, and those two over there are Vhiri Los and Krorius." Viserys pondered for a moment, guessing that after the fall of Valyria, the Targaryens had boldly used the names of Valyrian gods to name their dragons. Up close, he noticed that the scales on this dragon were the size of a human ear. However, each scale bore tiny signs of erosion, pitted and rough. The dragon had not only lost its original color but seemed to be entirely drained of life. Curious, Viserys cautiously placed his hand on the dragon to see if there would be any reaction. The texture was rough, confirming his suspicion that the scales had also been petrified. He waited expectantly for feedback from his panel. After all, touching Dragonbone and Dragonblood had granted attribute points before, so there was no reason why touching a living dragon shouldnt yield a similar response. However, one second passed, then three seconds, five seconds, ten... Half a minute went by, but there was no response. ''Could it be that the system doesnt recognize it because of Valshas modifications?'' Viserys wondered, maintaining his composure as if nothing was amiss. Valsha and Young Connington were both watching him intently. Just as he was about to give up, the familiar feedback finally appeared before his eyes. [Touching a half-alive dragon gains 239 attribute points] Over two hundred points! A flash of surprise crossed Viseryss eyes. This was equivalent to more than half a months worth of accumulation, meaning he could hatch dragons sooner than expected. There were still three dragons left, and if he could touch them all, hed have enough points to hatch a dragon as soon as he returned. However, Viserys also noticed a crucial detail on the panel This meant the dragons were in a similar state to the Dragonlords, neither fully alive nor fully dead. "What do you think? Is it different from what you expected?" Valsha asked, her tone curious. "I cant say. Ive never touched a real dragon before." To cover up his unusual behavior, he turned to Young Connington and said, "You try it too." "Yes, Prince," Young Connington replied, moving to the other dragons and placing his hand on each one in turn. [Touching a half-alive dragon gains 259 attribute points] [Touching a half-alive dragon gains 238 attribute points] [Touching a half-alive dragon gains 268 attribute points] The four half-alive dragons provided Viserys with nearly a thousand attribute points, more than enough if he chose to use them for sacrifice. The two of them wandered around the main hall a bit more, and just as Viserys was about to leave, Valsha offered to show them the grave of "Prince Garin." However, Viserys was concerned about time. They needed to leave The Sorrows and head directly to meet the Horselord, and any delay could negatively impact their morale. "Well, well have plenty of time for that later. Ill be waiting for you," Valsha said, her invitation lingering in the air. Reluctantly, Viserys agreed. As they left the main hall, he instructed Young Connington to keep the promise of thousand years a secret. Young Connington understood Viseryss intent and readily agreed. On their way back, they stripped a suit of Valyrian steel armor from one of the petrified bodies and put it on before heading to the magic bus where Regis and the others were waiting. They found Regis and the Unsullied lying or crouching, utterly drained of strength, their eyes unfocused and pupils dilated. If not for their shallow breathing, they might have been mistaken for dead. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Viserys placed the strip of cloth he had taken from Valsha under Regiss nose. Slowly, a light returned to his eyes. "Prince? Why are we here? Did I fall asleep?" Regis asked groggily, his confusion evident. Viserys let out a sigh of relief and handed a piece of the cloth to Young Connington, tucking the larger piece back into his garment. "It''s fine. Ive got what we need. Lets head back now." The grey mist around them made everything hazy, blurring the sense of time. With no way to tell day from night, it was hard to gauge how long they had been stranded in the main hall of the Palace of Sorrows. But Viserys felt it had only been a few hours. After waking Regis and the others, they quickly made their way to the Bridge of Sorrows. The stone men stationed there no longer had any will to stop them. Bodies still littered the bridge, and the survivors huddled near the street lamps on either side, eyeing the group with a mix of fear and awe. The old boatman, who had been waiting with his two small grandchildren, was dozing on the boat, with the Unsullied standing guard nearby, also taking a brief rest. As soon as he spotted Viserys and the others, the Unsullied quickly woke the boatman and his grandchildren, signaling for them to bring the boat closer to the shore. One by one, the group descended the short spear ladder they had left behind. The old boatman hurriedly approached, relief washing over his face. "Thank the gods for allowing the Lords to return safely!" "Safe in the seventh circle of hell!" Regis muttered irritably. He had finally made it to the Palace of Sorrows but hadnt been able to meet the legendary Shrouded Lady. His frustration was palpable, knowing hed have less to boast about in the future. He pestered Young Connington with questions the entire way back. "Old boatman, how long have you been waiting here?" Viserys asked. "My lord, the river has risen and fallen nine times while we waited, which should be less than five days." "Five days! That''s a long time!" Viserys exclaimed, surprised. He had thought it had been only a day or two at most. Realizing they were pressed for time to reach the agreed battleground with the Horselord, he urged, "Hurry up and go!" Chapter 230: Commotion Chapter 230: CommotionThe news of Viseryss impending duel with the Horselord spread quickly throughout the Free Cities. From Braavos in the far north to Volantis in the south, and from Qohor and Norvos deep within the mountains and ancient forests, envoys were dispatched to witness the event. Notably, Ariannes mother, Mellario, represented Norvos at the duel. Despite their frequent skirmishes and even wars with one another, the nine Free Cities were united in their stance toward the Dothraki. They hoped for Viseryss victory, as it would mean they could pay the Dothraki less in the future, should they need to offer tribute in gold. The Sealord of Braavos, Ferrego, had already tacitly acknowledged that Roth would succeed him as the next Sealord. For this important diplomatic event, he sent Roth as Braavoss representative. Roth arrived with his eldest son, Little Viserys, cradled in his arms, while his pregnant wife, Methys, stood nearby. They had already visited the temple of the Moonsingers, where it was confirmed that Methys was carrying a daughter. The couple had decided to name her Daenerys. "Viserys has been gone from Braavos for just over two years. I thought hed be content as an officer in a mercenary company, or at best, commanding a small force of his own. He truly is extraordinary!" Roth remarked, holding his son. Although they hadnt seen Viserys in two years, they had frequently heard news of his exploits. "We shouldn''t just focus on his accomplishments. Think about what hes done in these two yearseach of his actions has been like dancing on the edge of a knife," Lady Methys added. She too found Viseryss achievements almost surreal. As a woman with a more sensitive intuition, she could sense the perilous nature of his journey, even though she had only heard secondhand accounts. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What Viserys had accomplished was on par with the feats of the Ninepenny Kingsexcept he succeeded where they had failed, time and time again. His current position not only surpassed that of House Zaine but had elevated House Targaryen far beyond its former standing, as if it were rapidly reclaiming its rightful place in the world. In Volantis, the two Triarchs of the Elephant Party, Alios and Nyessos, were responsible for their citys delegation. Besides witnessing the duel between Viserys and the Horselord, they also sought to sign a non-aggression pact with the "Confederation of Four Daughters." In truth, Alios hadnt wanted to bring Nyessos along at all. The signing of the non-aggression pact was a significant political achievement, one that Alios envisioned basking in alone. He often imagined the scene: waving the pact triumphantly in front of a crowd of Tiger Party members, chest puffed out, declaring, "I have secured an entire generation of peace." What a glorious moment that would be. The only reason Nyessos was included was because he had been overly generous in his support, making it difficult for Alios to exclude him. Despite their differing ambitions, both men were confident that Viserys would win the duel. After all, not every man could survive a three-on-one fight and still walk away. "Lord Alios, once the war is over, do you think Viserys might be interested in selling that Valyrian steel armor he promised?" Nyessos asked, testing the waters. Alios responded without hesitation, "Lord Nyessos, are you feeling unwell?" In Volantis, everyone is sharp and ambitious, and the thought of possessing a complete set of Valyrian steel armor is tantalizingalmost more painful than not having it at all. "Then could I at least borrow it for a while?" Nyessos persisted. "I recall a Dragonlord once bestowed a hairband on your ancestor. If you''re willing to part with that, I''ll give you the armor..." The two men haggled over the matter but ultimately reached no agreement. Yet, these negotiations were trivial compared to the larger concerns at hand. One such concern was Benerro, whose presence in Volantis made both men uneasy. The religious faction of R''hllor and the Triarchs had never been on friendly terms, especially now that Benerro had preemptively invited Viserys to the Lord of Light''s temple. Both the political and religious factions were vying for Viseryss favor, seeing him as a valuable ally. However, Benerro''s vision extended far beyond mere political maneuvering. In the flames, he had seen the followers of the Black Goat and knew the conflict between these factions would shape the future of Essos for the next century. Benerro intended to position himself as Viserys''s protector, anticipating the inevitable clash between the followers of the Lord of Light and those of the Black Goat in Qohor, where tensions were already nearing the point of bloodshed. But the followers of the Black Goat were not the only ones making moves. Even the warlocks of Qarth had sent emissaries to the Disputed Lands. Leading them was none other than Pyat Pree, the warlock who had once tried to steal the life force of the Mother of Dragons in the original story. However, the situation was complicated, and Pree wasnt sure how to approach Viserys and Daenerys. All he could do was take things one step at a time. Among all the people involved, Connington was the busiest. Not only did he have to coordinate supplies for the army, but he also had to receive envoys from all sides on behalf of Viserys. With barely any sleep each night and the army marching toward the Lhorulu River, he had turned his wagon into a makeshift office. Most of the time, he relied on cigarettes to stay awake, filling his carriage with a constant haze of smoke. Anyone who stepped inside would think it was on fire. "So, you two are here on behalf of House Tyrell?" Connington asked, eyeing the two bastards sent by the Old Rose. He couldnt help but feel a bit irritated. Even Dorne hadnt sent such minor representativesafter all, the Red Viper himself had come to liaise with Viserys. Three hundred years ago, House Tyrell had been merely the stewards of House Gardener. They didnt have much of the blood of Garth Greenhand in their veins, yet here they were, sending two bastards as their envoys. It felt like an insult. Ahem, Lord Griff, we understand your frustration, Garrett said, trying to reassure Connington, though he was clearly uncomfortable in the thick smoke of the carriage. Blessed be the King and the Gods, but Prince Viserys has risen so quickly over the years that Lord Mace sent us to make contact. Their reasoning was understandable. During Roberts Rebellion, House Tyrell had stood firmly by House Targaryen and had therefore been under the most scrutiny and pressure from King Robert. With Willas, the eldest, disabled, Loras preoccupied with Renly, and only Garlan available, they didnt have many options for sending a more prestigious envoy. Chapter 231: Dany’s Reception Chapter 231: Danys ReceptionAfter accepting the offer from the "Flowers" brothers, Connington agreed to let them join his ranks. Although they did not meet Viserys, they did encounter Dany. Like many who met her for the first time, they were initially rendered speechless. The first thing that struck them was Dany''s commanding presence. Despite being only thirteen, her daily involvement in government affairs with Connington had already imbued her with a strong sense of authority. It was not something these two bastards could dismiss lightly. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The second thing that captivated them was her Targaryen beauty. In this timeline, Dany had not suffered from a lack of food or drink. Unlike in the original timeline, where she needed half a year under Illyrio''s care to transform from a "firewood girl" to a "Princess," here, she had thrived. With her impeccable genes, it was only a matter of time before she became the most beautiful woman in Essos. "How will House Tyrell help us?" Dany asked. "Princess, The Reach is the most prosperous kingdom in the Seven Kingdoms. Highgarden will do its best in terms of both supplies and troops." It has to be said that a simple raise of an eyebrow can solve many problems. Dany didnt need to use any of the rhetoric Viserys and Connington had taught her before the brothers were desperate to tell her everything they knew. Even though they were not direct Tyrell relatives, their status and insights into Highgardens strength were more accurate than most. Dany easily obtained the information she wanted. "Very good," she nodded slowly, smiling with satisfaction. "Then you can join my guard for now, and I will see you when my brother is free." "As you wish, Princess," the brothers replied, bowing before leaving. Dany let out a long sigh as she watched them go. "Kyla, how did I do just now?" she asked expectantly. Kyla hesitated. "Wellquite well." Dany smiled helplessly. As a personal bodyguard, Kyla was certainly qualified, but as a strategist, her limitations were clear. She had discovered two principles of Kyla''s ''thinking'': if you can avoid it, don''t use it; and if you must use it, keep it minimal. Her first reaction to every person she sees is to consider how to eliminate them efficiently. Dany managed well enough with the bastards of House Tyrell, but what followed next caused her great distress. Upon arriving at the Lhorulu Riverbank, wave after wave of people expressed their desire to see Viserys. However, since Viserys had not yet returned, they had to content themselves with Connington for the time being. Dany dealt with the remaining matters after Connington handled the initial inquiries. Roth was easy to manage, as they were all acquaintances. But Alios and Nyessos presented a greater challengeboth were seasoned and cunning. Dany remained on full alert and succeeded in keeping Viserys''s whereabouts a secret. Then there were Tregar, Cassius, and the others. They were all surprised to hear that Viserys had gone missing. With all the Faceless Men on their side, how could Viserys have disappeared? "When will the Faceless Men you hired arrive?" Kambron asked. "The Faceless Men never meet their employers," Cassius replied, a bit surprised. As a former Archon, Kambron should have known this. "Can the Faceless Men really kill Viserys? I''ve seen it with my own eyesViserys really does use witchcraft!" Kambron added uneasily. After all, they had sacrificed more than 90% of their family assets and borrowed a million gold dragons from the Iron Bank to impress the Many-Faced God. If this last-ditch effort failed, they would have no chance to recover. "We paid such a high price, so perhaps the one carrying out the mission will be the legendary ''Kindly Man,''" Cassius explained to the others. The so-called ''Kindly Man'' was the priest of the Many-Faced God in the original story who taught Arya to become a Faceless Man. According to Viserys''s estimation, he should be the strongest among the Faceless Men, likely using a very high-level illusion technique. If they were hiring the Faceless Men to assassinate anyone else, Kambron probably wouldn''t have had so many concerns. But with Viserys as the target, his anxiety was understandable. At that moment, Strickland, the captain-general of the Golden Company, walked in. "The 10,000 members of the Golden Company have already deployed," he announced. His words lifted the spirits of the three men. This was exactly what Tregar and the others had planned. Once Viserys was eliminated, the Golden Company would wipe out his core supporters. During this time, a rumor had been circulating within the Golden Company. It was said that after Viserys killed the Horselord and before he attacked Westeros, he would seek help from the Golden Company again. The rumor stemmed from Viserys''s title, ''The Beggar King,'' a name given to him by the Golden Company itself. In truth, this rumor had been spread by Strickland, who was the first to call him ''The Beggar King'' when he was still the treasurer of the Golden Company. While he had little stature, he did hold some status. Some had deliberately "praised" Viserys as ''The Beggar King'' to curry favor with him, but Strickland feared that Viserys would seek revenge for the title. To protect himself, Strickland decided to seize this opportunity to eliminate him. In reality, the Golden Company now had fewer than 10,000 membersonly about 8,000, as a considerable number had defected to join the Windblown Company. Strickland had inflated the number to 10,000 to secure more money. Seeing that the Golden Company was ready, Tregar suggested, "In that case, shouldn''t we meet with Khal Drogo first?" The group exchanged glances before settling on Kambron. As a former Archon who had gained his position through bribery and empty promises, Kambron was undoubtedly the most suitable person for the task. And Kambron was no pushoverhe knew how to negotiate. To sweeten the deal, Tregar and Cassius each promised him an additional two percent of the tobacco profits. They hadnt even laid a finger on Viserys yet, but they were already dividing up his assets. Kambrons share was well-earned. To impress the Horselord, Kambron even took a drastic stepoffering his six-year-old daughter as a hostage. His little green-haired daughter, Jess, accompanied him as they crossed the Lhorulu River, escorted by a few guards. Along the way, she caught sight of the smelly Dothraki, who roughly surrounded her and her father. The gleaming curved swords in the hands of the Dothraki warriors, along with their undisguised stares, made Jess'' heart pound with fear. "Father, I want to go home," Jess whispered, trembling as she clung to Kambron''s side. "Go home? What home? Our home is now occupied by that Targaryen bastard! Obey!" Kambron snapped. Jess didnt understand why her father hated Viserys so much. After all, Viserys hadnt harmed a single member of her family. At that moment, a Dothraki man with sunken eyes rode up to Kambron and the others. It was Cohollo, who had spoken on Drogo''s behalf when they responded to Viserys. "Kambron?" Cohollo asked. "My lord!" Kambron hurried forward with a servile smile. "Khal Drogo has agreed to see you," Cohollo said. Chapter 232: The Iron Throne’s “Khal” Chapter 232: The Iron Thrones KhalDrogo was growing increasingly confident in his impending victory. He even felt that the horse god was favoring him. Not only had he encountered a Black Goat priest who could predict the future, but traitors within Viserys'' ranks were now collaborating with him. How could such a war be lost? Drogo believed he was destined to winunless Viserys somehow led his army right to Drogo''s doorstep. Kambrons guards were kept outside Drogos tent. Only he and his daughter, Jess, were allowed inside. Jess followed her father into the Horselords tent, her eyes wide with fear, like a frightened fawn. The tent was filled with Dothraki leaders, including Drogo''s Ko and Bloodriders, as well as the five other Khals who had joined him. Jess had heard that these men were brutal chieftains who cared little for human life. The one seated at the head of the table, rumored to have destroyed countless towns just for the sake of practice, was particularly terrifying. Jess couldnt help but wonder why her father hated Viserys so much when it seemed these men were far more dangerous. "My lord Khal Drogo, I am Kambron of Tyrosh, here to discuss cooperation with you," Kambron said, addressing Drogo. Since Drogo did not understand Valyrian or speak the common tongue, he relied on a translator from House Berent to communicate. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How can we cooperate?" Drogo asked through the translator. "My lord Khal Drogo, we have hired the Faceless Men at great cost. They will rid us of Viserys..." Kambron explained. The plan was simple: the Faceless Men would assassinate Viserys, while Kambrons forces, along with the Golden Company and Drogos warriors, would destroy the remainder of Viseryss army. Afterward, Drogo could return with Dany and a wealth of supplies, forging a long-lasting friendship between them. As he spoke, Kambron pulled his youngest daughter, Jess, from behind him, presenting her to Drogo. Little Jess trembled in her fathers grip, her eyes filled with unshed tears. Only now did she realize she was the only child, the only girl, in the tent. "This is my little girl. She can stay as a hostage," Kambron said, his hands gripping her shoulders tightly. Jess kept her head down, struggling to hold back her tears. The translator conveyed Kambrons plan and terms to Drogo, who was pleased with what he heard. He had been pondering how the visions shown to him by the Black Goat Priest would come to pass. Despite his admiration for Viserys, whom he had learned was not only an extraordinary warrior but also highly intelligent, Drogos main concern was how to eliminate him. Now that the legendary Faceless Men were involved, Drogo felt there was nothing left to worry about. Khal Drogo says the hostage is no longer necessary. Our friendship doesnt require this. Take your daughter back, the interpreter relayed, mimicking Drogos authoritative tone. As he interpreted, he arrived at an exhilarating realization: if Viserys were dead, then Hoyt would also be finished, allowing him to return to Pentos and seize power for himself. But Drogo paid no mind to the interpreter''s inner thoughts. After a brief consideration, Drogo saw no reason to keep such a hostage. The deep hatred between Viserys and Kambron, coupled with Viserys''s slave policies that harmed the interests of Myr and Lys, aligned their goals. There was no need to worry about betrayal. However, in Kambrons mind, Drogos offer to return Jess seemed too good to be true. Kambron, driven by his lust for power, was not one to trust easily. He was the type of man who wouldnt learn until he hit rock bottom. Even with a knife to his throat, he would still plot revenge. Determined to secure his position, Kambron insisted on leaving Jess behind as a show of his sincerity. Seeing Kambrons persistence, Drogo accepted the gesture. "Father, please, don''t leave me! Take me home, take me home!" Jess cried, her voice trembling with fear. But Kambron ignored his daughters desperate pleas. A young Dothraki handmaid appeared seemingly out of nowhere, grabbing Jesss thin arms. With a strength Jess couldnt resist, the handmaid forcibly separated her from her father. Jess could only watch, sobbing helplessly, as Kambron walked away, growing smaller and smaller in the distance. After Kambron left, Ogo, another Khal, sneered, "These foolish milkmen. Victory will surely belong to the great Dothraki!" Ogo despised the actions of traitors, but when treachery worked in their favor, it was something to be welcomed. "I think that after the war, the Dothraki should have their own fort city," mused the old Khal Motho. "Then Khal Drogo can even consider renaming Pentos." As Motho grew older, he began to appreciate the idea of permanent settlements more. Having visited Pentos, he had been impressed by its towering walls and thought that living within them would offer protection from any storm. However, his words were met with scorn from the other Khals. The Dothraki tradition had always been to raid and move on, never to settle and conquer. Realizing his mistake, Motho quickly corrected himself. "The Dothraki say that Pentos is a valuable port. With it, we can venture even further!" The translator, who had been promised rule over Pentos after the war, listened with growing unease. The Dothraki seemed not to take him seriously. But Drogo made his position clear just in time. "Yes, with a port, our hooves can reach farther than ever," Drogo agreed, casting a glance at the translator. "But Pentos will remain in the hands of a trusted friend." Drogo was a man with a long-term vision. Whether or not Dany could give birth to the stallion who mounts the world, her status was still of great importance. If Viserys were to die, Dany would be the only one with a claim to the Iron Throne. Drogo could then not only rule as the Khal of the Great Grass Sea but also become the supreme emperor of the Iron Throne. With supplies from Westeros, the Dothraki could alleviate their food shortages. But first, Viserys needed to be eliminated. After the meeting, the Black Goat priest, who had been captured by the Horselord, approached Drogo, requesting a private audience. "My lord Khal Drogo, after studying Viserys for some time, Ive discovered that his methods are peculiar. For your safety, I hope to get close to him..." Drogo couldn''t help but appreciate such a loyal and self-serving slave. Besides, he too was curious to meet Viserys in person. Chapter 233: First Meeting with the Horselord Chapter 233: First Meeting with the Horselord"Brother, where are you?" Dany called out anxiously in her dream. Unfortunately, she couldnt actively enter Viserys''s dreams and could only wait passively for news. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Soon," Viserys reassured her. "Ill definitely be there by the morning after tomorrow." After leaving The Sorrows, Viserys was able to use the Golden Eagle again, and his calculations told him he would arrive in time. But Dany informed him that the Horselord wanted to meet a day earlier. This sudden change caught Viserys off guard. He couldnt fathom why the Horselord would suddenly make such a request. "Tell Connington to buy as much time as he can. I''ll get there as soon as possible." "Brother, there are a lot of people here this time," Dany added. "Lady Meris, Lord Roth, and two people claiming to represent House Tyrell are here. I''ve put them in my guard." "House Tyrell?" Viserys was surprised but found it plausible. They couldnt ignore the turmoil he had stirred in the Free Cities. And judging by the timing, Ned Stark and Robert Baratheon would have returned to King''s Landing by now. It wouldnt be long before they considered moving against him. He needed to deal with Drogo before Robert''s forces made their move. "Good. Keep them at bay and tell them I''ll return to meet with them soon." "Yes, I understand," Dany replied. She then updated Viserys on the situation with Kambron, Tregar, and the others. Viserys had anticipated their betrayal. If they hadn''t made this move, he would have had no justification to act against them after killing Drogo. Their treachery now gave him the perfect reason to eliminate those who opposed him, paving the way to take full control of the Four Great Free Cities. "Any news from the Faceless Men?" "Not yet," Dany replied, "but Ive equipped every tent with military dogs. If the Faceless Men cant mask their scent, theyll be detected." "Dont be careless. Protect yourself," Viserys reminded her. "I know, brother." After their ''conversation'' ended, Viserys turned to Regis. "Give me your horse. The plan has changed. I need to return early." The only way to speed things up was to gather the other mens horses and rotate them to avoid exhausting any one horse. He had to ride hard and fast, but without pushing the horses to exhaustion, to get back before anyone noticed his absence and caused an uncontrollable disturbance. ... Meanwhile, someone who had already infiltrated the army barracks was feeling a bit uneasy. For the Faceless Men, sneaking into places like army barracks was routineespecially for the Kindly Man. But upon locating Viserys''s camp, he encountered an unexpected complication. The Unsullied led military dogs on daily patrols around the barracks, ready to sound the alarm at the slightest sign of a stranger. However, this wasnt an insurmountable challenge for the Kindly Man. He simply needed to mask his scent and steal a soldier''s uniform. The bigger the soldier, the better. It would just take some time to pickle himself in the right scent. Assassinating Viserys was arguably the biggest contract the Faceless Men had received in nearly a century, and the Kindly Man was determined to see it through. If he failed, the entire House of Black and White would come after him, even if it meant fighting their way through Viserys''s forces. The news that Viserys was not in the barracks began to spread throughout the entire Confederation. Although it was known that he would return soon, this still put pressure on Connington. Rumors circulated that Viserys was afraid of confronting the Horselord and had fled. While Dany''s presence helped to quell some of the unrest among the ordinary soldiers, it wasn''t enough to silence everyone. It wasnt just the common soldiers who were anxiouspowerful and influential figures were also growing curious about Viserys''s whereabouts. Nobles from Myr and Lys were secretly celebrating, and those from other Free Cities, who had traveled from afar, expressed their "grave concerns." Even within Viserys''s own ranks, aside from the Dragon Party, unease was spreading. Some within the Dragon Party itself were so worried that they frequently sought reassurances from Connington. To cope with the mounting pressure, he chain-smoked so much that the nails on his index and middle fingers had turned brown from the tobacco. When Connington learned that Drogo wanted to meet Viserys ahead of schedule, his heart sank. The request seemed impossible to refuse. While he could pacify the ordinary soldiers with Danys help and stall the nobles from the major cities on his own, Drogos demand was a direct challenge. If Viserys didnt appear, the consequences could be disastrous. Taking a sharp drag on his cigarette, Connington watched the embers quickly burn toward the mouthpiece. "Tell him were preparing a banquet and ask him to wait a little longer," he instructed with a stiff upper lip, hoping to buy as much time as possible. With no other options, he was forced to stall. The news that Viserys was about to meet with the Horselord spread quickly. "So, Viserys is finally willing to show himself," Roth remarked with some anticipation. "Huh? Father?" Little Viserys thought Roth was calling him. Methys laughed, stroking her son''s head. "Not you, my sweet. Its the pretty sisters brother. When you see him later, make sure to bow and show respect, got it?" Though he didnt fully understand the connection between himself and Viserys, the boy nodded vigorously. Politicians like Alios and Nyessos were thrilled to hear that Viserys would finally make an appearance. This meant they would have the opportunity to bring up the non-aggression pact. Alios was particularly eager to finally acquire some Valyrian steel armor. Ariannes mother, for reasons she couldnt quite explain, was suddenly aware of the marriage contract between Arianne and Viserys. She had no knowledge of the "new engagement," but as a mother, she had never forgotten her daughter and wanted to meet Viserys. Tregar, Kambron, and the others were also taken by surprise. Since their last encounter in Tyrosh, Viserys had not made a public appearance. Even after the army settled, he remained unseen, which had led to growing doubts. But this was good newsViserys showing his face would make it easier for the Faceless Men to strike. With various motivations and expectations, the crowd gathered at the somewhat abrupt banquet Connington had organized. He had chosen a location by the river, nearly three leagues from the main camp. The Horselord, eager to showcase his bravery, crossed the river with only his Bloodriders, two Khals, and a few escortsa perfect setup. However, as Drogo approached, he quickly sensed something was amiss. Wasnt this supposed to be a private meeting? Why did it look like a banquet? While the Dothraki were not particularly concerned with formal attire, they knew that the nobles of the "Milk Men" took such matters seriously. Drogo noticed that the number of finely dressed attendees almost matched that of his own guards. He couldnt understand why Viserys was making such a spectacle. '' "Which one of those is Viserys?" Drogo asked his Bloodrider, Cohollo. "Viserys is not among them, my Khal," Cohollo replied after scrutinizing the crowd for a long time. There were two or three silver-haired nobles present, but none of them was Viserys. Drogo remained calm. Behind him was the bridge, and if anything went wrong, he could simply retreat and rally his army against the Free Cities with full justification. But as time passed and Viserys still didn''t appear, Drogo grew impatient. He sent a Khal to hurry him along. Meanwhile, Connington and Dany were growing increasingly anxious. "My brother is dealing with some minor matters and will be here shortly," Dany said, trying to maintain a calm facade. However, both the politicians from Volantis and their old acquaintance Roth sensed that something was amiss. "Ive heard rumors from King''s Landing that King Robert is preparing to send a fleet to attack Tyrosh. He wouldn''t...," Alios began, his voice trailing off. His connections kept him well-informed, and the fact that Viserys hadn''t shown up only fueled their suspicions. "I also heard that the Confederation''s ''Mutual Defense Pact'' doesnt cover the Iron Throne," added Nyessos. "With Viserys at odds with the Dothraki and harboring a grudge against the Iron Throne, he might be planning to yield to Drogo." They speculated that Viserys, being under 18 and facing such a daunting situation, might have gone into hiding. The Roths were also filled with doubts. "Viserys must be in some kind of trouble," Methys remarked. "His situation is indeed not optimistic," Roth replied. "After all, no one can win two wars at the same time." Roth was also a bit pessimistic about it. In contrast, Benerro remained much calmer. He sat with a group of red priests in an inconspicuous corner of the banquet. In his opinion, ''Nissa Nissa'' would not die so easilyat least not at the hands of an ordinary person. However, in the next moment, his calm demeanor faltered. He noticed the Black Goat Ritual taking place beside the Horselord. Although they were far apart, Benerro was too sensitive to the aura, one that resembled both the ''Great Other'' and ''the God of Cold.'' "Keep an eye on that guy," Benerro instructed Moqorro. Meanwhile, Connington was busy giving Drogo''s envoy all kinds of reassurances and explanations. "Since Prince Viserys has agreed, he will definitely not break his promise. These are the fashionable cigarettes of the Confederation. You can offer them to Khal Drogo and let him try them." Connington sent a servant away with Cohollo, who was holding a tray of cigarettes. The servant was responsible for teaching Drogo how to smoke. Surprisingly, Drogo, despite being a first-time smoker, didnt look like a beginner. He liked the mild, spicy taste and even felt a sense of pleasure as the white smoke entered his body. He decided he would ask Viserys for at least 100,000 of these cigarettes. The cigarettes effectively calmed Drogo''s emotions, but the changing weather was unalterable. It started to rain. Drogo stamped out the cigarette butt under his foot and stood up abruptly. This simple action set off alarm bells in the minds of the surrounding Dothrakithey knew their Khal had run out of patience. "These milkmen in their stone tents have no respect for me!" Drogo growled. If Viserys didnt show up soon, Drogo would use this as an excuse to attack the Free Cities. "I will have his head, this arrogant milk men!" Khal Ogo added, echoing Drogo''s anger. The elderly Motho Khal also stood up, though he remained silent. "Khal Drogo, they will pay for their defeat with their blood. Please, let me claim a head for you!" Haggo, the strongest of Drogo''s Bloodriders, could no longer hold back. In the original timeline, it was he who broke Viserys''s wrist. "My lord Khal Drogo, Viserys''s sister seems to be over there," said the hooded black goat priest, pointing in the direction of Dany. Although uncertain whether Dany was the savior, killing her was the order of the Black Goat God. This was also why he was willing to become Drogo''s slave. He believed that if he could lure Dany over, he could kill her. Drogo was unaware of the priest''s intentions, but after a moment''s consideration, he spoke: "Let that Daenerys come and tell me why Viserys doesn''t want to meet!" This time, Drogo did not send Cohollo but Haggo to deliver the message. "If Viserys is too afraid to meet our Khal Drogo, he can just send his sister clean!" Haggo was much more boorish in both tone and manner than Cohollo. In fact, he was there to provoke. In front of everyone, Haggo continued, "Otherwise, we Dothraki will repay your rudeness in our own way!" "Prince Viserys has run into a little problem, but he will be here soon," Connington explained somewhat helplessly. "What kind of thing is so important? Did you lose your manhood?" Haggo mocked relentlessly. Dany''s face was covered with frost, her expression growing gloomier as a dark cloud seemed to hover over her. "I''ll go!" she whispered angrily, standing up. However, Benerro hurriedly stopped her. "Princess Daenerys, you cannot!" Benerro''s objection seemed a little abrupt, especially since there appeared to be no special relationship between him and Dany. Although Dany had heard from Viserys that she was Azor Ahai, she could not care about that now. The burden of responsibility weighed heavily on her and her brother. If Drogo started a war on this pretext, the final blame would fall entirely on them. Benerro''s actions did not escape the notice of the black goat priest. Just as he was about to instruct Drogo to press on, a man in a long black robe on a horse burst into view. Chapter 234: Killed by a Glance Chapter 234: Killed by a Glance"Prince Regent Viserys has arrived..." The guards announcement came a half-beat late but still reached the ears of the nobles and Dothraki before Viserys dismounted. Drogo, though unfamiliar with the title ''Regent,'' recognized the name ''Viserys'' immediately. He carefully observed Viserys, starting with his physique, which was unmistakably that of a seasoned warrior. The posture of Viserys''s horse indicated his excellent horsemanship as well. As Viserys glanced in Drogo''s direction, it was as if a purple flash swept past him. Drogo remembered what Jhaqo had told him before Drogo had executed himViserys was the most powerful warrior Jhaqo had ever seen. Though Jhaqo hadnt said whether Viserys was stronger than Drogo himself, Drogo knew it would be wise to use all his skills against such a formidable opponent. The black goat priest beside Drogo, however, felt a twinge of disappointment upon seeing Viserys. Yet, he remained confident that Drogo would emerge victorious. The visions he had shown Drogo were not mere illusions but glimpses of the future. In other words, there would definitely be a silver-haired Khal with purple eyes ruling over the Dothraki one day. Judging by Viseryss physical traits, he was certain this future Khal would be the offspring of the Targaryen woman and Drogo. As Viserys''s mount was led away by the guard, he noticed foam already forming around its mouth and nostrils. The horse would need careful attention to ensure it would last. Viserys walked toward the nobles of the Nine Free Cities. When he finally appeared, Connington let out a long sigh of relief, as if the ice that had been weighing on his chest had melted into spring water. "Prince," Connington greeted. "We have what we need, and we can safely send our soldiers through The Sorrows," Viserys whispered, speaking only to Connington and one other. The news filled Connington with joy, and his bloodshot eyes brightened. He followed Viserys as he approached the group of nobles. First, Viserys greeted the Roth and Methys, who had always been particularly concerned about him and his sister. Although his appearance had changed somewhat over the past two years, they recognized him immediately. Viserys smiled and nodded specifically at the two of them. As for the others, such as Alios, he gave them a brief nod before moving on without delay. "So this is Viserys?" Mellario mused aloud, though it was unclear whether she was asking or merely thinking out loud. Now in her forties and the mother of Arianne, Mellario had decided to meet Viserys in private. Dany was naturally the happiest to see Viserys return, but with the crowd around them, she forced herself to stay composed. "Brother," she greeted softly. "I''ve worried you," Viserys replied. "Did you bring the dragon eggs and the horn?" Dany nodded. "That''s good." At that moment, Benerro stepped forward. "Viserys, be careful of the man with the hood. Hes a follower of the Black Goat." "Black Goat?" Viseryss mind flickered to Mirri, who had been under his watch. It seemed that, under various circumstances, someone had taken her place. "I still have a Black Goat priestess in my custody. Ill hand her over to you later." "Okay." After a brief exchange with the others, Viserys turned to Drogos Bloodrider, Haggo. "No wonder you Dothraki have neither clothes to wear nor decent houses to live in. The leader does whatever he wants. Dont your Khals know its their greatest responsibility to keep their people well-fed and warm?" Viseryss words were meant to obscure his recent activities. He knew they would speculate about where he had been, but no matter how hard they tried, they would never guess he had ventured to The Sorrows and met the legendary Shrouded "Lord". Haggo bristled, feeling that Viserys had insulted his Khal, and was about to retort when Viserys cut him off. "No need to say anything. Just take me to Drogo." "I swear, if we met on the battlefield, I would have broken your limbs!" Haggo growled. "Well, good for you," Viserys responded calmly, Haggos provocation failing to stir any emotion in him. To Viserys, the Bloodriders were merely bodyguards, not worth his anger. Haggo was so stunned by Viseryss indifference that he could not speak for a long moment. "Good?" he muttered in disbelief. "He said ''Good for you''?" As Viserys approached, Drogo rose to meet him, with the black goat priest close behind. Thus, the two men of destiny finally stood face to face. Drogos bronze skin gleamed under the sun, his long black braids reaching down to his thighs. Viserys strode forward, his silver hair restrained by a dragonbone hairband, and his black robe flaring out like the wings of a great dragon. Despite Drogo towering over Viserys by half a head, there was an inexplicable tension between them. All eyes were on the two men. The air was thick with anticipation, and the surroundings fell into an eerie silence. "Viserys, marry your sister to me and I will offer you my friendship," Drogo said in a deep voice. "Bring all the Khaleesis of Dothrakis to my bed, and I will spare your life," Viserys replied in fluent Dothraki. Instead of angering Drogo, Viseryss words caught him off guard. The fluency of Viseryss Dothraki surprised him, making Drogo feel as if Viserys knew more about him than he knew about himself. A sense of unease crept into Drogo''s heart. Viserys quickly noticed the black goat priest standing behind Drogo. Suddenly, the priests pupils turned square as he attempted to attack Viserys''s spirit. But in the next moment, the priest''s bones seemed to melt, and he collapsed to the ground, convulsing violently. Soon after, his mouth began to emit a grotesque sound, "Baa, baa, baa..." "Khal Drogo!" Drogos three Bloodriders charged forward like madmen, shielding him with their lives as if Viserys were a dangerous beast. The bizarre scene drew the attention of everyone around them, causing a commotion among the crowd. "What''s happening? Whats wrong with Drogo''s men?" "Did they suddenly have a seizure?" Chaos spread through the crowd as people tried to make sense of the situation. "Go, protect the Prince!" Connington was the first to react, sending guards to Viserys''s side. In response, Drogo sent more Dothraki warriors, and the two groups faced off, the tension escalating as a battle loomed. "You despicable man, how dare you use witchcraft!" Haggo shouted angrily. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Being accused by such an insignificant person annoyed Viserys, but Drogo remained clear-headed. "It wasn''t him!" Though Drogo didnt fully understand what had just happened, he knew he couldnt blame Viserys. After all, the idea that someone could break a mans spirit with a mere glance would devastate his warriors'' morale. That would be the end of the story. On further reflection, Drogo doubted Viserys was responsible. If Viserys truly possessed such power, why hadnt he used it on Drogo himself? But then again, what if Viserys was merely trying to intimidate him? Regardless, Drogo knew they couldnt stay here any longer. The meeting between the two men, derailed by the provocations of the black goat priest, ended without resolution. Now, Viserys had another challenge aheaddealing with the Faceless Men sent to assassinate him. Chapter 235: The Kindly Man Chapter 235: The Kindly ManIn any case, the sudden collapse of the Black Goat Priest had cast a shadow over Drogos reputation. He ordered the incident to be kept secret while he waited for the Faceless Men to make their move. The Black Goat Priest had attempted to assault Viseryss soul with sorcery, but he had severely underestimated Viseryss spiritual strength. Since defeating Euron, Viserys had boosted his Spirit by several hundred points. The priests attack was like driving a sedan chair into a city wallhe smashed his mind against it and remained in a coma. Even Drogo was now a bit worried. If Viserys had truly done this, could the Faceless Men still succeed in assassinating him? Kambron shared the same concern. "He was able to do that without even lifting a finger. Can the Faceless Men really manage it?" Kambron wondered aloud. He had wagered everything on this plan, even leaving his beloved daughter with the Dothraki. Cassius, who had originally proposed the idea of hiring the Faceless Men, responded somewhat irritably, "The Faceless Men have never failed a mission. We have to trust them!" It sounded as if Cassius was trying to convince both Kambron and himself. To further reassure Kambron, and perhaps himself, Cassius continued, "The Faceless Men must kill Viserys, whether it takes one, two, or three attempts! Even if they have to bet the entire House of Black and White, they will kill him!" Sensing the growing tension, Tregar interjected, "Maybe we should prepare a backup plan." "What plan?" Kambron and Cassius asked in unison, their eyes fixed on him. "Surely theres no one in the world who cant be burned, right?" The three men fell silent, immediately grasping Tregars idea. Lys was known for two thingspoison and wildfire. Given that Viserys had shown no hesitation in drinking poison before, Tregar thought that wildfire might be their best option. The alchemists'' guild had informed him that ever since the appearance of the red comet, the incantations for concocting wildfire had become effective again, resulting in a much higher quality product. No matter how powerful Viserys was, he couldnt possibly be immune to wildfire, could he? "Whats your plan?" Kambron asked. "If the Faceless Men succeed, that would be ideal. But if they fail, and Drogo is also defeated, then we can bribe Viseryss entourage during a victory celebration..." Tregar believed the plan was entirely feasible. After all, their group had not been exposed, so Viserys wouldnt be targeting them. "Why dont we stockpile more wildfire and blow all of Viseryss men to the sky?" Kambron suggested. "The wildfire of today isnt the same as it used to be. You might want to die, but we dont," Tregar replied, taken aback. He realized that Kambron was on the verge of losing his composure. ... Everything that happened that day didnt escape the notice of the Kindly Man. Viserys appeared to be more formidable than anticipated. However, given the current situation, it was not the time to charge additional fees to Tregar and the others. After all, the Many-Faced God is the "God of Death," not the "God of Fortune." Nevertheless, the profit from this mission was indeed significant. The "Kindly Man" had seamlessly integrated himself among the low-ranking officers in the barracks. Rather than replacing them, he employed subtle techniques to make everyone believe he had always been there, blending into their memories. Its known that a person can only truly register the presence of up to 150 others, and with more than 150 soldiers in the barracks, the Kindly Man not only made them accept him as an officer, but even Viseryss military dogs ceased to be wary of him. Viserys had been keeping a low profile for some time, depriving the Kindly Man of the opportunity to strike. But now that Viserys had finally appeared, the Kindly Man decided it was time to fulfill his deadly mission. According to the information from Cassius, Viserys was likely immune to poison. But that didnt matterpoison was just one tool in the arsenal of the Faceless Men, and they never relied on any single method. Allow me to serve your meal, Prince, the Kindly Man said as he approached the soldier responsible for Viseryss meals. Yes, Viserys replied. As the Kindly Man spoke, the soldiers eyes momentarily glazed over, and he unwittingly handed over the task he should have strictly guarded. Holding the food box, the Kindly Man casually circled Viserys''s tent, waiting for the perfect moment. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When he finally entered, he found Viserys intently reviewing some documents, his silver hair catching the light. The tent was stark, with no carpet or luxury. ''Perhaps you will make a good ruler,'' the Kindly Man thought briefly, but the notion quickly faded. As they came face to face, the Kindly Man could see Viserys''s features clearly in the dim light. If you hadnt taken this job, you might have recruited a talented assassin for the Many-Faced God in a few years, Viserys remarked, startling the Kindly Man. "Arya," Viserys continued, the daughter of Lord Ned Stark of Winterfell. The Kindly Mans mind reeled. '' You can kill yourself. We have no personal enmity. Consider this a minor incident. Im rather fond of that mask youre wearing, so Ill borrow it. Ill send someone to return it to the House of Black and White later. After a brief but intense internal struggle, the Kindly Man accepted an unbelievable reality. He tore off the mask, revealing a face in his fifties with a gentle expression. Dont ask; Im not obliged to answer, Viserys said, cutting off any response. The Kindly Man pulled another mask from his cloak and placed the two limp masks before Viserys. Fold these two masks in half and hand them to the Faceless Men called Waif. The House of Black and White will not be your enemy. "Very well," Viserys replied, watching as the Kindly Man left. He couldnt help but think that the leader of the House of Black and White seemed oddly lacking in character, perhaps seeking a peaceful place to end his life. As soon as the Kindly Man departed, Benerro approached Viserys. "Viserys, watch out for the Black Goat!" Chapter 236: Can the Faceless Man Handle It? Chapter 236: Can the Faceless Man Handle It?Benerro held aloft a flaming cage, though its size made it more appropriate to call it a "flaming birdcage." Inside the cage, a goat''s head seemed to be formed from black smoke, flickering ominously within the flames. "Where is Mirri?" Viserys asked. "Dead," Benerro replied curtly. He didnt care. The only reason he hadnt killed Mirri earlier was to explore the possibility of her being useful later. Now it seemed his suspicions had been correct. "The priest by Drogos side today is also a follower of the Black Goat. I hope you can help me eliminate the Black Goat Temple in Qohor," Benerro requested. "No problem, after I defeat Drogo," Viserys responded. Noticing Benerros gaze lingering on the human skin mask on his desk, Viserys decided not to hide it. "Faceless Men. Do you know how to use it?" Benerros expression grew complicated. He had once been confident that Viserys was Nissa Nissa, destined to be a sacrificial figure. But now, doubts crept in. ''Youre supposed to be a sacrifice,'' he thought, ''so whats the point of being so powerful?'' Then again, no matter how strong a person is, can they be stronger than a dragon? Benerro held the mask for a moment, then placed it on his face, muttering an incantation. Miraculously, he transformed into Viserys, though his hair color, height, and build remained unchanged. But it was enough for Viseryshe already knew how to use it. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The time for the contest with the Horselord was drawing near, a contest that would be spoken of for the next hundred years. The two most powerful men on the continent of Essos would decide the future of the Dothraki and the Free Cities. Hundreds of black banners bearing the three-headed dragon emblem fluttered on a small hill at the edge of the field. Drogo rode up to the hill, which had been temporarily fenced off as a riding arena. The space, spanning dozens of acres, provided ample room for movement. Drogo first pulled back the string of his longbow, as if familiarizing himself with the weapon or simply warming up. Then, from over a hundred paces away, he bent the bow, set an arrow, and shot down a three-headed dragon banner. The black banner crumpled to the ground. Drogo cast a glance toward the nobles of the Free Cities, then rode his horse back and forth over the fallen banner, a clear demonstration of his intent. According to the prior agreement, Viseryss side was responsible for setting up the venue, while Drogos side would select the prey. As the crowd anticipated the release of rabbits, deer, or wild boar, Cohollo instead led hundreds of slaves to the archery range. Khal Drogo says we brought our own prey! Drogos translator shouted. But these werent ordinary slaves. Judging by their clothing, they were civilians from the Golden Fieldsold people, women, children, even mothers holding infants. Under the lashes of Cohollo and the others, they scattered, desperately trying to flee. Some mothers, clutching their children, stumbled in the chaos, their bodies unbalanced by the sudden burst of speed. One mother fell, shielding her crying child with her body. She tried to comfort the child, but instead of soothing words, blood-tinged saliva spilled from her mouth. An arrow with white feathers flew through the air, piercing the mothers neck. Methys gently covered the eyes of little Viserys. Neither Braavos, where slavery was forbidden, nor the other Free Cities, which openly practiced slavery, would ever treat their slaves with such cruelty. Perhaps only the ''Wise Masters'' and ''Great Masters'' of Slaver''s Bay viewed slaves as little more than livestock. Drogos archery was indeed impressive; in less than twenty minutes, he had emptied his quiver, killing a total of 36 civilians. Drogo! Drogo! Drogo! The Dothraki chanted his name in praise. To them, this was the ultimate display of power. Those civilians were considered spoils of war, and as such, Drogo could do with them as he pleased. He returned to his throne, satisfied. In his mind, Viserys now faced a no-win situation: if Viserys refused to shoot, he would lose the contest. But if he did shoot, he would be contradicting the very reason he claimed to have started the warto protect civilians. To Drogo, whether Viserys chose to participate or not, he had already lost. Dany found Drogos actions abhorrent, but she also knew Viserys was in a difficult position. So this was what the Dothraki meant when they said they would provide the prey. Dany looked at Viserys with concern, while he gazed at the small apples in front of him. Go give each of them an apple, Viserys instructed Young Connington, who had turned to him, puzzled. For a moment, Young Connington was unsure of Viseryss intentions. He squeezed the apple between two fingers and said, Tell them to hold it like I do. Suddenly, Young Connington understood Viseryss plan. However, the difficulty was immensehitting an apple instead of a person made the challenge far more daunting. Although Drogo had hit vital areas like the head and neck with each arrow, striking 36 apples in less than a quarter of an hour would be an extraordinary feat. If Viserys missed even one, he would be deemed a failure and ridiculed. Prince, do you really have to do this? Young Connington asked. Though I never had a formal ceremony when I crowned myself Regent, I vowed to protect them, Viserys replied, his gaze steady in the direction of the Horselord. Go. Hearing his calm but resolute tone, Young Connington felt fortunate to serve such a leader. When the other nobles learned of Viserys''s plan, they were astonished. He intends to save those peoples lives this way! Can he really do it? Lady Methys kept her sons eyes covered. Little Viserys squirmed in her arms, trying to push her hands away and see what was happening. He can definitely do it, Roth said without hesitation. High Priestess Silicet had once said she could neither see Viseryss future nor his destiny. Perhaps only someone as extraordinary as Viserys could have a destiny that remained hidden. The sight of slaves with apples in their mouths even impressed Mellario. Though Norvos was a Free City that practiced slavery, and she cared little for the fate of slaves, Viseryss actions showed that he was not a bloodthirsty man. This reassured her that Arianne would not suffer if she married him in the future. While many admired Viseryss actions, men like Tregar and Kambron felt only pressure mounting against them. Kambron, in particular, could no longer shake his doubts about the effectiveness of the Faceless Men. ''Wildfire! We need more wildfire!'' Tregar thought as he watched Viserys from atop his horse. Chapter 237: Slipping Away Chapter 237: Slipping Away"An apple?" Drogo murmured, his eyes narrowing as he observed Viseryss actions. A small tremor of awe rippled through the Khal''s heart. Even the greatest warriors could never achieve such precision. Drogo leaned forward, leaving his back exposed, captivated by the unfolding scene. He wondered if Viserys could truly pull off this featand if he did, what would it mean for their duel? Though Drogo meticulously prepared for every duel, he often found that his research was in vain once the battle began. Over time, he had grown accustomed to a sense of invincibility, a loneliness that came with knowing no one could challenge him. None of the Dothraki warriors dared face him one-on-one, and the reason he chose Cohollo and the others as his Bloodriders was simply because they had lasted the longest among his subordinates. Now, at last, he felt he might have found a worthy opponent in Viserys. With the blast of a horn, Viserys set off in search of a target. Several civilians, seeing him bend his bow and aim an arrow in their direction, instinctively tensed up. Though Young Connington had instructed them to hold the apples high above their heads, fear took hold when the moment came. Some hid the apples in their arms, while others threw them away and tried to flee. Viserys grew anxious. No matter how skilled an archer, he couldnt shoot a hidden target. He shouted, "Pick up an apple! If you want to live, pick up an apple!" This blunder provoked unrelenting laughter from the Dothraki, who had briefly entertained the possibility that Viserys might succeed. "I thought he could really shoot the apple off," one jeered. "Those cowardly milkmen, they shit themselves at the sight of a horse." Viserys ignored their taunts, calculating the time in his head while searching for a target. Soon enough, a few civilians with stronger nerves raised the apples high above their heads. One young man, about 18 or 19 years old, exposed as much of the apple as possible to Viserys. Snap! Viserys didnt disappoint. An arrow flew past the young mans head, striking the apple dead center. The young man stared at the pierced apple, shocked and overjoyedhe knew he had survived. Once someone took the lead, the others followed suit. One arrow, two arrows... eight arrows, ten arrows... each shot was precise. "Long live Prince Viserys!" cried Regis, Viseryss self-proclaimed cheerleader, unable to contain his excitement. "Stop shouting! Youll distract the Prince!" Young Connington quickly admonished him. This wasnt a swordsmanship competition, and in archery, silence was essential. Realizing his mistake, Regis fell silent. Meanwhile, the Dothraki were no longer amused. They watched in stunned disbelief as Viserys continued his miraculous display of archery. Soon, some clever commoners realized a crucial detailif the nobleman in the black cloak didnt intend to kill them, why were they running? The first to notice this stopped in his tracks, standing still to let Viserys take aim. A stationary target was much easier to hit than a moving one. No more running. Just stand still. Viserys felt so confident he thought he could shoot blindfolded. Before long, he had used all 36 arrows in his quiver, earning the admiration of the Free Cities nobles. "You despicable milkmen! You cheated, you damned slaves!" Haggo roared in fury. He mounted his horse, drew his sword, and charged at the civilians. Viserys couldnt let the lives he had just saved be lost so easily. Without hesitation, he flung his dragonbone bow at Haggo. The bow struck the horses head, causing it to rear in pain and collapse on top of Haggo. When the Dothraki pulled the horse off Haggo, they discovered his thigh was twisted at a grotesque anglea broken bone. For a Dothraki, this was almost as good as a death sentence. "Tell your Drogo this battle is a draw, and if he agrees, prepare for the next one," Viserys declared. Drogo agreed. Without pausing to accept the nobles congratulations, Viserys instructed Jorah to stay behind and prepare for the next battle. "Prince, our 10,000 cavalry can set off for Chroyane tonight," Connington said. "Feles, Shinelli, Im leaving you in charge," Viserys ordered the two men. Feles and Shinelli had taken on the faces of Viserys and Dany, respectively. Their task was to remain behind and confuse the Horselords and others. Despite the size difference, as long as they maintained a certain distance, it would be difficult for anyone to notice the deception. Viserys and Regis took a long detour to avoid drawing attention. Now, with the cavalry, they would head straight to Chroyane, arriving in just over a day. Two days later, Viserys planned to appear behind Drogo and confront him face-to-face. "Don''t worry, Prince!" Feles assured him confidently. That night, on a secluded beach, Cohollo approached Kambron, his face twisted with anger. "Why havent the Faceless Men done their job yet?" Cohollo demanded. "Its almost done. Viserys only arrived at the barracks the day before yesterday. Even the best assassins need time," Kambron replied. "Youd better not waste Khal Drogos time! You know what will happen if you do," Cohollo threatened. In truth, Cohollo knew Jesss identity was solid, and Kambrons anxiety seemed genuine. Drogo had committed everything to this expedition, bringing his entire horde along. If they couldnt secure enough supplies from the Free Cities, their situation would deteriorate rapidly. After the tense exchange, Kambron vented his frustration on Cassius. "Why havent the Faceless Men made a move yet?" "How should I know? Do you think I can control a Faceless Man?" Cassius snapped back. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My daughter is still in the hands of the Dothraki!" Kambron shot back. "And youve been pocketing profits from the tobacco trade!" "But Viserys is still alive!" "Enough!" Cassius roared, ending the bickering. Tregar intervened, silencing them both. The truth was, none of them had ever dealt with the Faceless Men before. They didnt fully understand how the assassins operated. Rumors painted them as highly efficient, yet their apparent delay was unsettling. To be fair, the men had been impatientViserys had only just appeared, and no matter how skilled the Faceless Men were, they werent omnipotent. "Ill tell the Alchemists Guild in Lys to prepare more wildfire," Tregar decided. "If Viserys wins this battle and the Faceless Men cant kill him well, arent the Targaryens known for having blood and fire in their veins? Well let the wildfire take care of him!" Chapter 238: Valyrian Steel Armor as a Reward Chapter 238: Valyrian Steel Armor as a RewardWhen you command 500 cavalry, you''re a local warlord in Rome. With 2,000, you become a noble of Rome''s glory. But with 30,000 cavalry, you are a close ally of the Roman emperor himself. Viserys surveyed the cavalry he had painstakingly assembled, numbering around 8,000. He imagined the near future when he would use them to intimidate much of the continent. Among them were 3,000 of his own cavalry, 2,000 Myr cavalrymost of whom were slaves1,000 provided by the old commander, 1,000 from Lys, and another 1,000 sellswords riders of mixed quality. Many of these sellswords riders could barely ride a horse, let alone fight effectively. In the past, before the Confederation was established, it would have been easy to hire thousands of sellswords riders from the Disputed Lands. But with the Confederations formation, most conflicts between the Free Cities had been resolved peacefully, forcing the sellswords to turn their attention eastward to Slavers Bay. If Viserys had 5,000 cavalry of the same quality as his own, he wouldnt have needed to go to such lengths to cobble together an army. Drogo''s cavalry, though poorly equipped, were numerous and of high quality. Without sufficient forces, Viserys''s men could easily be overwhelmed by the Dothraki in a bloody battle. The vast battlefield would strip him of any ability to micromanage the fight. While the profits from selling cigarettes had allowed Viserys to acquire sophisticated equipment in a short time, they couldnt buy him well-trained soldiers overnight. The sellswords riders, now puffing on the fragrant cigarettes Viserys had distributed, had all signed lucrative contracts. Their pay was generous, and the cigarettesnormally an expensive luxurywere supplied without limit for the next month and a half. However, as they began to indulge, some more shrewd mercenaries chose to hoard the cigarettes, planning to resell them later for a profit. Why have we suddenly stopped here instead of moving on? asked one mercenary, holding up a cigarette. Yeah, this is a terrible place to stop. Why did we have to camp in this cursed spot called The Sorrows? Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You dont think Viserys expects us to take on the Shrouded Lord, do you? Hahaha! Way to go, Viserys! a group of freelance riders snickered. At that moment, dozens of Unsullied cavalry arrived with large barrels of water and announced, Everyone, come and drink some medicine to prevent grayscale. Were about to cross The Sorrows soon. The Unsullied beat their gongs, repeating the call to drink the medicine, which quickly unsettled the sellswords. Wait, we really have to cross The Sorrows?! No one said anything about crossing The Sorrows before! Were out! Yeah, why go to The Sorrows? Hell no! Were not going! It was as if they had ignored the words prevent grayscale and only heard the deadly order to cross The Sorrows. The Unsullied spoke coldly, "Fine, but if you back out, youll have to pay triple the cancellation fee, and youll also be charged the full price for the cigarettes youve received." Those words hit hard. Triple the cancellation fee? The payment Viserys had offered was enough to let them live like lords for a yearif they managed their money wisely. It was enough to buy a house, get married, and even raise a couple of children. Losing that money to pay the triple fee meant theyd be selling themselves short. And then there were the cigarettes. At first, they hadnt understood why they had to sign their names when collecting the cigarettes, but now it was clear. Retrieving payment would be all too easy. "Damn that eunuch," one mercenary muttered, realizing the trap theyd walked into. "No wonder he was smiling when he handed out the cigarettes." Some of them felt the weight of the bulging bags at their sides and began to seriously reconsider whether the medicine to prevent grayscale was worth a try. They quickly received a reassuring answer. "Prince Viserys will be the first to cross The Sorrows," the Unsullied added. "So you should be relieved." The group of mercenaries exchanged glances. Suddenly, the situation didnt seem so dire. After all, if Viserys himself was going to lead the way, the medicine had to be effective. In their experience, nobles were typically afraid of death and they werent reckless. If the Lord was going to be at the front line, they figured it must be safe enough for them to follow. "Okay, well drink it!" A young-looking sellsword stepped forward, filled his water bottle with the clear liquid, and noticed it tasted slightly sour. Valsha had given Viserys a cloth strip less than a meter long, but it had to be soaked in a pool-sized area to produce enough drinking water for 10,000 people. The water was nearly tasteless, so to convince the sellswords that it was truly an antidote, Viserys added something to make it sour and astringent. Among all the men in the army, the sellswords were the hardest to manage. Viseryss own cavalry knew what they were signing up for from the start. Most were made up of slaves, Unsullied, and former Windblown cavalry, so they didnt doubt Viseryss orders or the effectiveness of the antidote. Both the self-assured cavalrymen and the skeptical sellswords drank the potion and rode into the grey, misty expanse of The Sorrows. Seeing the others, the Myrish and Lysene cavalry, driven by herd instinct, also chose to trust the potion. "Prince, are you sure you dont want to take more men with you?" Connington asked. "No, this time I want to infiltrate, not assassinate," Viserys replied, as Dany tied his Dothraki braid behind his back. His silver hair had been dyed black. Even Regis donned a Dothraki wig, covering his egg-shaped bald head, looking decidedly uncomfortable. Nearly all the cavalrymen wore Dothraki wigs with armor hidden beneath their clothes. The only thing distinguishing them was the black cloth tied around their arms. Viserys gave the Dragons Horn a final inspection, the weapon he had used to sow chaos in the Horselords camp. "For the last time, whatever happens in the Dothraki camp, Danys orders are to be followed!" he commanded. "Yes, Prince," Connington reassured him. He knew Viserys and Dany seemed to have a special way of communicating. During the month of practicing the Song of the Moonsingers, though he hadnt mastered even the basics of fire magic, he had begun to sense the existence of magic. "Prince, the Valyrian steel armor from the Palace of Sorrows has been collecteda total of 44 sets!" Young Connington reported. "Send word to the entire army: anyone who cuts off the head of a Khal will be rewarded with a set of Valyrian steel armor. Cut off Drogos head, and youll receive three sets!" Viserys declared. Chapter 239: Dragon’s Horn Chapter 239: Dragons HornViserys was still puzzled by Valshas cryptic words, "I will clear a path for them," until he saw what she meant. To his astonishment, she had rotated the Bridge of Dream, shifting it from an east-west orientation to north-south, allowing his army to cross unimpeded. The Rhoynars magical prowess was truly terrifying. Meanwhile, on the banks of the Lhorulu River, Drogo was still watching the ongoing competition. As the contest progressed, it became clear that Viserys was very much alive, which made Drogo question the reliability of the Faceless Men. Were they really as formidable as their reputation suggested? On the battlefield, Jorah was relentlessly overpowering Ogos son. Though Ogos son was nearly as strong as Drogo and broad-shouldered like a tower, he lacked the experience to match Jorahs might, especially with Jorah in his prime. If not for Viserys, Jorah might have been unstoppable, save for an encounter with a master swordsman like Jaime Lannister or Barristan Selmy. It didnt take long for Jorah to claim victory. Lynesse watched Jorah with burning eyes, and their gazes locked as if they had been transported back to the Tournament in Lannisport, where Jorah had won the title of "Queen of Love and Beauty" for her. Tregar, seeing Lynesse''s flirtation and her clear disdain for him, felt a surge of disgust but held back, knowing he had his own hidden agenda. He had never felt so suffocated in his life. With frustration mounting, Tregar mouthed the word "Not yet?" as he began to silently blame Cassius for the Faceless Mens inaction. After Jorahs victory, Kambrons resentment toward Viserys deepened. The outcome of the competition also left Drogo uneasy. He had failed to secure a win twice in a row, and though his main concern was receiving news of Viseryss death, the prince continued to sit on the other side of the arena, chatting with someone. Congratulations, Prince Viserys, on winning the competition, Mellario said. Feles, who had assumed Viseryss identity, used this opportunity to improve his social skills, making connections with the Roth and the Triarchs of Volantis. However, he struggled to recall exactly who Mellario was. Its all thanks to Ser Mormonts bravery. The key lies in the next competition. Only by winning the final contest can we ensure the safety of the common people, Feles replied, offering the expected platitudes while trying not to give himself away. Mellario, believing she was still at some distance from Viserys, didnt think much of his generic response. She signaled her attendant to bring forth two boxes, which she opened and handed to Feles. Inside were two crowns, forged from black metal that blended seamlessly together. These crowns werent just made of any ordinary metalthey were adorned with precious stones and exuded an air of dignity and majesty. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Prince Viserys, these crowns were made especially for you and the future Queen," Mellario said as she presented the ornate gifts. Feles, posing as Viserys, quickly thanked her. Just then, a young boy, no more than three years old, approached. "Hello, Prince Viserys. I am Viserys Zalyne." Before Feles could respond, he noticed the Roth and Methys approaching. "Brother, it looks like the Triarch of Volantis is coming our way too," Shinnelly whispered, disguised as Dany. Shinnelly, being taller and more mature in figure than Dany, and Feles, who was shorter than Viserys, both hesitated to stand. The scrutiny from the Horselord in the distance added to their unease, making them feel as though they were being roasted over an open fire. It was an experience neither wanted to repeat. Meanwhile, in the Golden Fields, the Dothraki encampment stretched across the landscape. Jhaqo had previously settled over 3,000 Dothraki warriors on a single dirt mound. Now, Drogo and several other Khals had brought nearly all their elite forces. Combined with the civilians they had captured, the massive encampment, housing tens of thousands, dotted the golden fields like grey spots, glowing brightly under the night sky. Drogos camp was, of course, the largest of these "spots," dwarfing the others combined. A colossal tent stood at its center, surrounded by torches that emphasized its importance. The other Khals camps were similarly adorned, with golden carvings making them easily visible against the night sky. By now, even the most arithmetic-minded among the Dothraki understood that winning the next match wouldnt be enough to determine the overall victor. But the question loomedwho would be considered the true winner once all three contests were done? "Hmph! Do you think Khal Drogo and the other Khals gathered more than 50,000 warriors here just to compete with that Viserys for a mere victory?" scoffed an older Dothraki warrior, his long hair streaked with white. With his wealth of experience, he had already discerned Drogos intentions. Drogo hadnt even begun to fight yet, likely waiting for the opportune moment. As for what that moment would be, even he couldnt guess. At the age of just thirty, Drogo was in his prime, holding an exceptionally high level of prestige among the Dothraki. His warriors placed immense trust in him. However, Drogos hesitation to take action had left his Kos and the accompanying Khals uncertain about what to do next. The Dothraki army, having traveled so far, could not afford to waste any more time. Tomorrows competition would be the last, but by now, the outcome hardly mattered. Drogo sensed something was amiss on Kambrons side. He had initially planned to wait another day, but unsettling news forced his hand. "I have decided to cross the river and attack at dawn tomorrow," Drogo announced, seated on his broad throne, eyes lowered in contemplation. He kept silent about the mysterious disappearance of Viserys''s nearly 10,000 cavalrymen. By morning, if he launched the attack, the Golden Company would surely not stand by idly. The situation was turning, setting the stage for a pincer attack. Regardless of where Viserys''s cavalry had gone, Drogo believed they would be powerless against his forces. Drogo visualized the terrain surrounding the Golden Fields. To the west lay the Lhorulu River, to the east the Rhoyne, and to the south, shrouded in grey mist and cursed with grayscale, was The Sorrows. For Viserys to navigate around the Lhorulu, he would need six or seven daysif he could. The alternative was crossing The Sorrows, but was that even possible? , Drogo concluded with a sigh. It was a pity that his black goat priest remained unconscious; otherwise, he would have sought guidance on the cavalry''s whereabouts. Suddenly, a faint sound reached the campa horn. But this horn was unlike any other, not loud and clear, but eerie, like a howling wind sweeping across the mountains, like the wailing of a lost soul. Chapter 240: Drogo’s Farewell Chapter 240: Drogos Farewell"Trade blood for fire, and fire for blood!!" From the crude Dothraki watchtower, Regis braced himself as he shouldered the long, thick dragonbinder horn, directing its ominous sound towards the heart of Drogo''s camp. Viserys blew into the horn with all his might. As he did, Viserys opened his status panel and watched in alarm as both his Health and Magic rapidly diminished. His lungs felt like they were ablaze, as if he had swallowed a piece of burning charcoal. The severe depletion of his Magic power slightly eased the drain on his Health, but the damage was still intense. He managed to blow the horn for a full minute, his Health stabilizing around 80. However, the drain on his Magic was terrifyingthanks to the red comet, it had surged to 600-700, yet it was almost completely depleted in just that one minute. Viserys realized this was likely due to the sheer number of people who had heard the horns call. This explained why Euron could control only one Kraken from the Smoking Sea, despite the multitude of monsters there. But it seemed to be enough. Viserys estimated that the horns sound had affected over 3,000 or 4,000 people, causing enough chaos to throw Drogo''s camp into disarray. However, the watchtower was still some distance from Drogo''s tent, so it might not have directly affected Drogo and the other leaders around him. Even so, the Dothraki camp quickly descended into chaos, like a pot of thick porridge suddenly coming to a violent boil. Centered around the watchtower, thousands of Dothraki warriors lost control. The warriors, who had been calmly chatting around the campfires moments earlier, suddenly turned on each other. Fists flew as companions punched one another in the face without hesitation. They didnt even think to draw their curved swords; instead, they resorted to fists, nails, and even teeth, attacking each other like rabid animals. It was as if they had all gone mad. The campfires set nearby hay ablaze, while curved swords slashed through tents, and the air grew thick with the acrid smell of smoke and the sharp tang of blood. The situation inside Drogo''s tent was no better. Even the usually docile servants had begun to attack their masters, and faint sounds of fighting echoed from outside. A thin servant hurled a plate at the person next to him, sending it crashing into their head. Drogo and the other Khals initially thought they were under attack by assassins, only to realize that the servants and guards were attacking each other as well. "What are you doing?!" Khal Ogo shouted, bewildered as his own son suddenly turned on him, launching a frenzied attack. With his fathers loud shout, Ogos son seemed to snap out of his frenzy. "Father? I... I..." Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Old Motho! Hurry! Stop him!" Ogo cried out, desperation in his voice. The elderly Motho Khal, though partially affected by the horns eerie call, lunged at his sons Bloodrider. The horn''s magic had a stronger effect on the older warriors than on the younger ones. Meanwhile, the Khals and their Bloodriders, though shaken, managed to stay somewhat aware. "It''s witchcraft!" Drogo roared, his usual calm demeanor shattered. Just then, a Dothraki guard burst into the tent. "Khal Drogo, theres a large-scale fight in the eastern camp!" "Send men to suppress it immediately!" Drogo commanded, his voice tense. Another warrior rushed in, his face pale with fear. "Khal Drogo, there are cavalry approaching from the south!" "How many?" Drogo demanded, his heart tightening as if gripped by an invisible hand. "Too many! Tens of thousands!" "This is impossible!" Drogo bellowed, uncertain if he was rebuking the guard or trying to convince himself. Tens of thousands of men coming from the south, from The Sorrows? That was the domain of the Stone Menhow could Viserys possibly have crossed from that direction? Drogos mind raced, trying to comprehend the sudden turn of events. Drogo knew that overthinking would not help now. He mounted his warhorse and set out to gather the remaining Dothraki warriors who were still sane. Before long, he found a group of panicked yet clear-headed fighters. He shouted, "The vile milkmen have attacked us! Mount your horses, take up your scimitars, and follow me as I cut off their heads!" "Off with their heads!" a Dothraki centurion echoed, rallying the others. More and more warriors joined Drogos call. Despite the looming crisis, as long as Drogo was there, they believed they could defeat any enemy. Within half an hour, Drogo had gathered nearly 2,000 mounted warriors. He quickly assessed the situation and identified the approaching cavalry as the weakest mercenary riders. They were no match for the Dothraki, especially under his leadership. Like a black wind sweeping through a wheat field, Drogos forces obliterated the 1,000 or 2,000 sellswords in a matter of moments. "Long live Drogo! Long live Drogo!" his warriors chanted, as more Dothraki joined in the charge. , Drogo thought,. But deep down, he knew the battle was far from over. A cry from a golden eagle sent a chill down Drogos spine. He looked up to see a larger, more formidable force of cavalry approaching, their banners emblazoned with the three-headed dragon of House Targaryen. Viserys had not expected much from the mercenary cavalry. Their role was to lure out the Horselord, expend themselves in the fight, and die for a cause that would bring him victory. Their bones would be worth the price, and Viserys had no intention of compensating them for their sacrifice. "Kill Drogo! Earn three sets of Valyrian steel armor!" The chant echoed across the battlefield, and though Drogo couldnt fully grasp the words, he clearly heard his name. Whatever they meant, there was no time to dwell on ithe had only one choice left: to fight. If he didnt, the army he had so painstakingly assembled would scatter like dust in the wind. Under the night sky, black and yellow-clad cavalry clashed fiercely, like wild beasts tearing into each other. The battle that would determine the fate of the war erupted without warning. The hooves of warhorses gouged bloody pits in the earth, while the mens sharp spears fell like hammer blows. It was as if the Dothraki were throwing flesh and blood against steel, with an outcome that seemed grimly inevitable. Some of the enemys spears were even fitted with barbs, ripping away chunks of flesh with every strike. Drogo scanned the battlefield, his brow furrowed deeply. The disparity in equipment between his forces and the enemy was stark. Even if he had three times as many men, he couldnt bridge that gap. It wasnt long before he found himself surrounded. An iron net of knights in heavy armor closed in on the Dothraki, splitting and encircling them. Drogo looked down at the curved blade in his hand, already slick with blood, and let out a mournful cry: "Viserys! Where are you? Come and fight me!" Whoosh! A white blur struck Drogo in the shoulder. He staggered, searching for the source of the arrow. His eyes locked onto a familiar figureViserys, bow drawn and aimed. Swish! Another arrow flew, and Drogo swung his sword to deflect it, but it still pierced his chest. Before he could fully comprehend what was happening, three more arrows whistled through the air. They struck him in the left and right chest and in the neck, but still, Drogo did not fall. "That''s a lot of blood," Viserys muttered, drawing yet another arrow. He had originally intended to capture Drogo alive, to "treat the enemy in their own way" and give him a fitting end. But the tide of the battle was shifting rapidly, and with his forces outnumbered, the only way to achieve victory was to kill Drogo as swiftly as possible. By the time Drogo''s Bloodrider Cohollo turned around, he found Drogos body riddled with a dozen arrows, a grim testament to the end of the great Khal. Chapter 241: Kneeling Chapter 241: Kneeling"Lord Kambron! Lord Kambron! There''s been an accident!" Kambron, who had been dozing fitfully, jolted awake. The urgency in Tregar and Cassiuss voices sent a chill through his heart. He had barely slept these past few days, and even at night, rest eluded him. His spirit was frayed, his expression tense, but his mind remained sharp. The moment he heard their frantic calls, he sprang out of his camp bed. As Kambron stepped outside, Tregar pointed urgently across the river. "Look across the river!" The three men stood on the high ground, staring across the Lhorulu. They noticed that the fire on the far side of the river was unusually bright. If it were just a campfire, they wouldnt have been able to see it from such a distance. But the sky itself was glowing orange, lit by something far more intense. As they strained to listen, they could faintly hear shouting and the neighing of warhorses. There was no doubtsomething had gone terribly wrong on Drogo''s side. Whatwhats happening? Kambron stammered. "Could it be Viserys?" But no, that didnt seem possible. How could Viserys have entered the Golden Fields unnoticed? That was an army of 10,000 cavalrymenwhen they moved, the earth itself would tremble. Even 10,000 birds flying across the river should have caught the attention of the Dothraki. At first, the nobles only sent their servants to investigate. But as the flames grew and the sounds of chaos carried across the river, some of the braver nobles considered sending their servants to get a closer look. They were quickly stopped by Viseryss orders. Most of the nobles were relieved; whatever had gone wrong for the Dothraki, it was clearly to their advantage. "Did Viserys do that?" Lady Methys muttered. "But he''s still in the barracks." "Viserys is now a dominant figure; he doesnt need to be involved in everything personally," Roth speculated, a hint of envy in his voice. "He must have a fierce warrior under his command." Roth, who was about to become the Sealord, couldnt help but wish for such a powerful warrior of his own. But it seemed that even he might struggle to control someone so formidable. Meanwhile, Nyessos and Alios were also deep in speculation, trying to make sense of the chaotic scene unfolding across the river. "If thats really the case, it would be a blessingour city would no longer have to fear the Dothraki threat." Volantis, the oldest and most powerful of the nine Free Cities, had established three towns on the lower reaches of the Rhoyne River, each as large as Qohor or Norvos. Yet these towns were constantly menaced by the Dothraki scimitars. Even the mighty Volantis had to pay the Dothraki tribute in money and supplies every year. Both men understood that if Viserys was indeed responsible for the disruption among the Dothraki, the ''non-aggression pact'' they were about to sign would become even more valuable and significant. Benerro, however, remained unmoved by the commotion across the river. Staring into the burning brazier, he was lost in thought when he suddenly saw two figures flickering in the flamesDany and Viserys. They were wrapped together in green fire, but only Dany and seven young dragons emerged unscathed. "Viserys, are you ready?" Early the next morning, Feles ordered the construction of a pontoon bridge. The nobles of the Nine Free Cities finally grasped the truthViserys had orchestrated the previous nights battle single-handedly. As for Tregar, Kambron, and the others, when they learned that it was actually Feles who had been giving orders over the past two days, their hearts sank. Drogo''s death had shattered the Dothraki''s morale. The battle had ended in the first half of the night, and from midnight until morning, they had been busy rounding up the fleeing Dothraki warriors. In total, five Dothraki Khals, including Drogo, had been beheadedonly one old Khal, who was half-mad, was spared. All their Bloodriders were dead as well. Of the nearly 50,000 Dothraki warriors, around 10,000 were killed in battle, over 10,000 fled, and the remaining 30,000 were taken as prisoners. Viserys planned to reform these prisoners through labor. It didnt matter if they couldnt farm or had no tradethey could still plow the fields and work the mines. Those who performed well might even be considered for integration into his own army. Just as the Han Dynasty had used defected Xiongnu and Xianbei as auxiliary forces, and the Tang Dynasty had used the Turks as their own warriors, even the beleaguered Song Dynasty had employed various nomadic groups such as the Khitan. The Dothraki would be no different. Given food and purpose, they would naturally serve their new master. Restoring order to the Great Grass Sea was a monumental task, but Viserys was determined to see it through. But Viserys believed it would be more advantageous to hatch dragons first, and while the Confederation''s military power was still firmly in his grasp, he wanted to seize the opportunity to eliminate all his opponents in one decisive blow. The nobles of the Nine Free Cities were left almost speechless as they watched the seemingly endless stream of Dothraki prisoners being escorted across the pontoon bridge. These were the same fierce Dothraki warriors they had long feared. Though they had always claimed to have bought off the Dothraki, these nobles knew deep down that they were no match for them in battle. Yet now, Viserys had accomplished what no one had managed for centuries. When he appeared at the head of his blood-soaked cavalry, he was no longer just a man in the eyes of the crowdhe was like a god. "Its Drogos head!" someone cried out. Behind Viserys, five burly knights carried five heads on spears, the most conspicuous one in the middle belonging to Drogo. His braid was the longest, his head the largest, and thanks to Regiss deliberate arrangement, the five Khals heads were displayed in an inverted V formation. "Long live Prince Viserys!" Feles shouted, falling to one knee. The approaching officials from Tyrosh echoed the cry, "Long live Prince Viserys!" "Long live Prince Viserys!" The chant spread like wildfire. Even the officials of the Confederation, including the guilty Kambron, Cassius, and Tregar, followed Feless lead, falling to their knees. Half of the nobles present knelt as well, caught up in the herd instinct that swept through the crowd. Qohor, Norvos, the Triarch of Volantis, the next Sealord of Braavosall were present to witness this legendary victory that would go down in history. Viserys, who had eradicated the Dothraki threat for the Nine Free Cities, had earned their kneeling. And where the nobles knelt, their servants followed suit. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon, the vast crowd of soldiers and prisoners joined in, until between heaven and earth, only Viserys and Dany remained on horseback, towering over the sea of bowing figures. Chapter 242: Amidst the Green Flame Chapter 242: Amidst the Green FlameIn the wake of this great victory, the wounds of war seemed insignificant. The dark clouds that had long shrouded the Disputed Lands had finally dispersed. Whether farmers tilling the fields or priests in their churches, nobles and commoners alike were swept up in a wave of joy. The destruction of the Dothraki promised smoother trade routes, reduced risks, and more abundant goods. Soon, countless sheep and cattle would flood into the Free Cities, allowing even ordinary people, who had not seen meat all year, to taste the rich flavors of life. Yet, while many rejoiced, others mourned. Kambrons youngest daughter had perished in the chaos of war, her body never found. The news drove him to the brink of madness. ''Why? Drogo clearly said there was no need for hostages. Why did I leave her there? Jess, my pure one!'' His intense grief turned into burning hatred toward Viserys. ''Its all Viseryss fault! That was my Tyrosh, my port, my palace!'' His self-blame festered, and he sought vengeance. We still have one last chance! Wildfire! Wildfire has reached the port! Tregar announced to the group. What the Faceless Men couldnt accomplish, we will! Even Cassius had to accept the reality that the Faceless Men had failed. Their confidence stemmed from Viseryss decision to entrust the celebration arrangements to Kambron, a move that seemed like a gift from the gods. As they listened to the sounds of celebration outside the window, the three of them understood this was their last-ditch effort. Unbeknownst to them, Viserys was not only aware of Kambrons plot but was secretly aiding it, putting everything to the final test. A green flame flickered in the brazier as Dany slowly placed her slender, bare feet and calves into it. Is it hot? Viserys asked, his voice tense with concern. No, its not, Dany replied, her voice trembling with nervousness and shyness. Viserys held her feet carefully, ensuring the wildfire posed no harm to her, before finally letting go of his worries. For some reason, Dany felt a deep shyness as Viserys cradled her feet. Prince, Dany''s handmaiden entered at that moment, slightly surprised by the sight before her, but she said nothing. Prince, Princess, it is time to change into your formal attire. At the victory celebration, everyone was abuzz with talk of the earth-shattering triumph. Before Viserys made his entrance, the generals who had fought alongside him against Drogo became the center of attention. Among them, Regis stood proudly, knowing his place was well-earned. Of course, he would not mention the Dragons Horn. "Those sellswords were worthless! His Grace and I defeated 50,000 Dothraki with only 3,000 or 4,000 men!" Regis boasted, his voice swelling with pride. He sighed dramatically. "From night until dawn, our clothes were drenched in blood!" His usual flair for exaggeration caused some of the noble ladies to gasp and cover their mouths in shock, filling Regis with an unprecedented sense of satisfaction. Shinelli stood in the crowd, struggling to imagine the dangers Viserys must have faced to achieve such a victory. "As soon as I made my move, Drogos head flew off!" Regis continued, reveling in his tale. So, Lord Regis killed Drogo? someone asked, intrigued. Well not exactly, Regis admitted, knowing the line between bragging and outright lying. "Lord Regis, I heard that Prince Viserys acquired several suits of Valyrian steel armor in Chroyane. Is that true?" Nyessos inquired, his eyes gleaming with desire. He coveted a suit of Valyrian steel armor for himself. Alios, standing nearby, listened intently. If Nyessos hoped the news was true, Alios secretly hoped it wasnt. After all, scarcity breeds valueif everyone had Valyrian steel armor, how could he flaunt his own? I don''t think Viserys should be holding a victory celebration so soon, Roth interjected, his tone critical. It''s not too late to completely eliminate the remaining Dothraki forces. In Roths opinion, Viserys needed only a limited number of troops to crush the last of their strength. Only by doing so could the threat be fully eradicated. You must remember, that aside from the Khals, the Dothraki have what can be called a ''reserve force''the Dosh khaleen of Vaes Dothrak. Though they are merely a group of widows, they hold great influence among the Dothraki. Without a doubt, they will step in to replace the fallen Khals and rally the remnants of their people. Given time, they might even assemble an army. By then, Viserys will face an even greater challenge and pay a much higher price. Could it be that hes thinking about the Iron Throne? Meris speculated, attempting to defend Viserys. It was clear she was reluctant to acknowledge that such a flawan eagerness for successcould exist in someone she saw as a flawless young man. Roth couldnt quite understand Viseryss intentions, but he found himself believing that Viserys must have a backup plan. However, the specifics of that plan remained a mystery to him. Mellario, on the other hand, felt reassured in her decision to offer the ''crown'' as a gift. In her mind, it was only a matter of time before Viserys reclaimed the Iron Throne. The thought of her daughter becoming queen filled Mellario with a sense of pride. Reflecting on her past choice to leave Sunspear, she recalled how Doran had wanted to give their child up for adoption, a decision that had brought her great sorrow. Now, with the Targaryen family so diminished, she expected her daughter would have to endure many childbirths to secure the line. As the group continued their conversation, the sound of a guards announcement echoed outside: "Prince Regent Viserys Targaryen, King''s Hand Griff, and King''s Second Hand Daenerys Targaryen are here!" Upon seeing Viserys and his entourage enter, the nobles in the Throne Hall stepped aside, clearing the red carpet to allow them passage. Behind Viseryss left shoulder was Connington, and behind his right was Dany. Flanked by them and surrounded by guards, Viserys made his way toward the towering throne. Once seated, he exuded an aura of authority, becoming the most commanding presence in the Throne Hall. Strickland, one of the generals of the Golden Company, watched Viserys closely. Who would dare call him a beggar king now? Strickland was just relieved he hadnt made any drastic movesat least, not yet. He knew that if Kambron and the others exposed their plot, Viserys would discover that Strickland had incited them to ''consort with the Horselord,'' and the consequences would be severe. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As for Kambron and his co-conspirators, they positioned themselves strategically throughout the hall, their actions perfectly coordinated. Silently, they awaited the moment to ignite the wildfire. The plan was simple: a candle would be used to light the wildfire. Once the candle burned out, the explosive force would send everyone flying. They just needed to make their escape before that happened. Chapter 243: Fire and Blood Chapter 243: Fire and BloodThe banner of the three-headed dragon fluttered in the still air as Viserys began to speak, his voice resonating through the hall. My lords, Magisters, Princes, Sers, we are the proud remnants of Valyria. The people of Valyria once ruled vast lands and endless skies with magic and dragons. But centuries ago, we lost our homeland forever, and over a hundred years ago, the dragons that symbolized the last of Valyria''s pride also vanished. "Ambitious Dothraki leaders have led their ignorant hordes to wreak havoc on this land. To protect our people from the slaughter of their , we have repeatedly fed their insatiable hunger for gold, silver, and grain. But I, Viserys Targaryen, a descendant of the Dragonlords, have grown weary of it!" Viserys''s speech served as a declaration of the wars purpose. As the victor, history would be written in his favor. His words stirred the old commanders, Alios and Nyessos, filling them with an intense, almost ecstatic pride. Even Braavos, known as the Bastard Daughter of Valyria, felt a sense of honor, despite its founding by slaves who had escaped Valyrian exploitation. But for men like Kambron, no amount of eloquence could distract them from the danger beneath their feeta hundred pounds of wildfire, ready to ignite. They had to escape before it was too late. Kambrons eyes lingered on the candle next to King Viserys''s throne; it was their timer. He, Tregar, and the others needed to be far from the throne roomand out of Tyrosh''s palacebefore that candle burned halfway down. Everyone, this victory is a victory for all of usa Valyrian victory! Viserys declared, his voice rising with fervor yet remaining steady. Benerro noticed the calm resolve in Viseryss tone. ''Have you accepted your fate, Viserys? Good,'' he thought. With the speech concluded, the banquet officially began. Kambron and his co-conspirators exchanged brief words with the other guests before slipping away, one by one. As Kambron glanced back at the Throne Hall, he saw Viserys and Daenerys basking in the crowds adulation. ''Even if this place becomes a ruin, I will retake it!'' he vowed. Benerro, seeing Kambron and the others leave, knew it was time for him to go as well. He exchanged a knowing glance with Viserys before disappearing through the door. One by one, the powerful figures in the Throne Hall were quietly led awaynot just the members of Viseryss inner circle but also the other nobles. Viserys couldnt allow them to perish here. Half an hour later, the Throne Hall, once filled with the most influential people, was now nearly empty, leaving only Viserys and Daenerys. The two placed the long-prepared dragon eggs on the ground and exchanged smiles. Brother, seven dragon eggs! Do you think we can hatch them all? Dany asked excitedly. I dont know, Viserys replied with a teasing tone, lets hatch one at a time. Dany suddenly grew solemn, burying her head in Viseryss arms. Brother, youll be fine, right? Of course. My fire magic is even stronger than Benerros, Viserys reassured her, though Dany didnt seem convinced. Tears welled up in her violet eyes. Brother, Benerro already sent someone to tell me. He said youre Nissa Nissa, the dragons are the envoys of the Lord of Light Thats wonderful! Then you must be Azor Ahai. How about we name our dragons Viserys the First, Viserys the Second, and Viserys the Third? Viserys usual jest, meant to bring laughter, fell flat this time. In truth, Viserys wasnt sure if the power he had accumulated would be enough or if it would help at all. ''What if being Nissa Nissa means I have to die?'' he wondered. The two siblings sat on the steps in front of the throne, just as they had sat on the steps in the courtyard when they were about to leave Braavos. Dany rested her head on his lap, the hall now illuminated only by moonlight. The one thing Viserys couldnt bear to leave behind was Dany. Remember to kill that bastard, Viserys muttered darkly. As he and Dany sat together in the Throne Room, he silently prayed, ''I really dont want to die. System, bless me. These attribute points Ive worked so hard to accumulate must be useful!'' Meanwhile, Kambron, Tregar, and Cassius stood on the rooftop, their eyes fixed on the palace''s defenses. Every second stretched into an eternity. The three men were as still as statues, not exchanging a single word. Viserys, you''re going to die soon! Kambron hissed, his gaze locked on the palace clock tower, his eyes filled with a fury that bordered on madness. The hundreds of pounds of wildfire did not disappoint. Green flames erupted, lighting up half the sky and casting an eerie glow on their faces, like ghostly flames dancing in a graveyard. Haha! Viserys! Die! Kambron roared, his voice filled with savage glee. The other two joined in, their laughter twisted by the inferno. A wildfire at Summerhall a hundred years ago had nearly wiped out the Targaryen line. Now, they had done it again, and the satisfaction was beyond words. Inside, Nyessos was in the middle of drafting a treaty when he noticed a strange green glow. Eh? He glanced down at his work, then quickly realized the light was coming from outside. Itsits the Throne Room! ViserysViserys Alios stammered, his voice faltering in shock. The document Nyessos had just been working on slipped from his hands, fluttering to the ground like an autumn leaf. Moments ago, they had been irritated that Viseryss men had dragged them out for a drink. Now, they were overwhelmed with relief... Roth and Methys, who had also been nearly forced out of the palace, had sensed something was amiss long before. Their close relationship with Viserys had earned them the first spots in the evacuation. When Roth left, the Throne Hall was still packed with people, and Viserys and Dany were still inside. The green flames consuming the Throne Hall were undoubtedly part of a conspiracy. Is it over for the Targaryens? someone whispered. Brother, will the Prince and the others be okay? Shinelli clutched Feless hand, her voice trembling with worry. No, thats Prince Viserys! Feles replied, though his voice betrayed his uncertainty. He had seen Viserys in the Throne Room before they left. Despite his reassurances, it was wildfirea force he knew all too well as a Lysene. The late king blesses the Prince, the late king blesses the Princess! Connington murmured desperately, his fingers digging into the window frame as he watched the wildfire rage and explode. If Viserys failed, the blame would fall squarely on Connington. He had been unable to dissuade Viserys from this reckless venture, and now, once again, he feared he had doomed the Targaryens. The faces of the old captain, Dick, Jorah, Webber, Regis, Conwyra, and Shiera were all illuminated by the sickly green light. They were all anxious, knowing that without Viserys, they might plunge into civil war, with old comrades turning against one another. Even the usually carefree Regis was sweating profusely. Meanwhile, inside the Throne Room, Dany clutched all seven dragon eggs tightly, the green flames licking at her and Viserys. Having already tasted wildfire before, Dany felt no discomfort, but Viserys, seated cross-legged opposite her, was in visible agony. She could smell the acrid scent of burning flesh emanating from him. Every inch of Viserys''s body trembled with pain. Dont touch me! Protect the dragon eggs! Viserys snapped, his tone sharp as he noticed Dany reaching out toward him. Her hand stopped midway, then quickly withdrew. Viserys opened his status panel, watching in alarm as his Health value plummeted. In less than a minute, it had dropped from 100 to single digits. He frantically allocated free attribute points, but no matter how fast he clicked, his Health fluctuated dangerously between 20 and 30. ''Fire! Use gentle fire!'' Viserys thought, recalling a dark joke from his previous life. The irony of his situation struck him hard. After what felt like an eternity, Dany suddenly noticed something strangeone of the dragon eggs in her arms was rattling. Brother! The dragon egg she began, but then her eyes widened in horror. Wisps of red smoke were rising from Viseryss body, drifting toward the egg she cradled. The smoke was being absorbed by the cracks in the shell. Click, click, click The cracks in the dragon egg greedily devoured the red smoke from Viserys, growing wider with every moment. Dany felt an inexplicable connection with the egg, as if it were drawing energy from both her and Viserys. Crack! The first young dragons head broke through the shell. Dany peered into the egg, relieved to see the tiny dragon had only one head, though its body was still forming, piece by piece. Crack! Crack! Crack! A series of cracks echoed as the young dragon continued to emerge. But then Danys relief turned to horror as she realized that some of the tiny heads within the egg were devouring their weaker brothers. She wanted to share the news with Viserys, but when she turned to him, she froze in shock. His body was completely encased in a layer of darkened ash, his human form barely recognizable. Tears welled up in Danys eyes, but they were immediately dried by the intense heat of the surrounding flames. She realized, with a sinking heart, that no more red smoke was coming from Viseryss body. At that moment, a sharp cry pierced the airthe first cry of a young dragon in a hundred years. As Dany held the dragon egg, she noticed the green flames around her were converging, pouring into her arms. The bodies of the seven young dragons were forming rapidly, their shapes becoming more defined with every passing second. "Fire and blood... so the body of the dragon is forged from flames," Dany murmured, watching in awe as the young dragons, no longer needing her to cradle the eggs, began to climb all over her. A mix of surprise and sorrow filled her heart. Silver dragon, yellow dragon, black dragon, red dragon, green dragon, blue dragon... Some of the restless hatchlings even tried to steal the eggshells of their siblings after devouring their own. Hah hah hah Dany noticed that among the seven young dragons, the bright yellow one appeared slightly larger than the others. She guessed it had absorbed the most blood from Viserys. Excluding the bright yellow dragon, the size of the hatchlings seemed to correspond with the order in which Viserys had obtained the eggs. The green dragon, hatched from the blue egg acquired in Braavos, was the second largest. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Next were the three dragons hatched from the eggs gifted by Illyrio. The smallest were the red and blue dragons, each about two inches shorter than their siblings. Yet, each dragon was roughly the size of a kitten. Brother! Brother! Dany called out several times, but there was no response. She realized that although Viserys had mastered fire and had an exceptional resistance to heat, even he could not withstand the fury of wildfire. Brother, the dragons have hatched, Dany whispered, her voice tinged with both grief and determination. She felt an unexpected surge of power, as if her mastery over fire magic had grown. Viserys''s form was still recognizable, but he looked as though he had weathered centuries, his features worn away, leaving only a charred shell devoid of life. Dany suddenly understood that the young dragons absorption of the flames had caused the wildfire to diminish. She could faintly hear the sounds of people battling the fire outside. Her clothes had been entirely consumed by the flames, and the seven young dragons clung to her, shielding her like a living, vibrant armor of scales. With one final look at Viserys, Dany waved her hand, and the wildfire around her began to solidify at her feet. A staircase of yellow-green flames started to take shape, leading upwards. Brother, I will announce the arrival of the dragons to the world! she declared. Ten feet... twenty feet... fifty... This extraordinary sight naturally caught the attention of those nearby. A staircase of flames rising from the midst of the fire? It was almost beyond belief. However, Connington and the others, familiar with the Moonsingers'' teachings and fire magic, knew that Viserys must have succeeded. He was the only one capable of performing such advanced fire magic! Soon, Regis, the old captain, and others rushed to witness the scene. Nobles from other Free Cities quickly gathered as well, drawn by the spectacle. Then, at the top of the flaming staircase, a silver-haired maiden appeared, her presence commanding the awe of all who gazed upon her. Chapter 244: The Walkway Isn’t That Narrow, Right? Chapter 244: The Walkway Isnt That Narrow, Right?Kambron realized that their plan had worked: the nobles from the Nine Free Cities who had come here would likely recover most of their expenses. Even Viserys''s Dragon Party members would suffer heavy losses. In the aftermath, there was now a significant power vacuum in Tyrosh, and potentially across the Free Cities as a whole. If they could unite the nobles who opposed Lys''s rule, they would wield immense power. The three of them could become more powerful than ever before. Have Stricklands men surround the palace in Tyrosh! Kambron shouted excitedly to his guards. Thanks to Viseryss request for banquet preparations, Kambron had been able to discreetly bring in some Golden Company mercenaries. Strickland, ever the loyal friend, had supplied 1,000 of the Golden Companys elitea force that represented more than half of the companys combat strength. Strickland knew that if Viserys survived, he would undoubtedly cause trouble for the Golden Company. Even if Viserys didnt seek revenge, others would exploit the grudge between them to stir up conflict. Many exiled Westerosi in the Golden Company still hoped that Viserys could return them to their homeland, which would put Strickland at odds with his own sergeants-at-arms. Viserys had to die. As Strickland saw the green flames rising from the Throne Hall, he exhaled deeply. ''The Golden Companys good days are coming,'' he thought. ''Or perhaps, my good days are coming!'' Viseryss fortune would soon be his. It was late, and Kambron, Tregar, and Cassius werent concerned about trivial matters like traveling separately. Their priority now was to capitalize on the situation and seize control of Tyroshs financial, military, and political power. The three of them shared a carriage, speeding down the main road that Viserys himself had commissioned. The road led directly to the palace gates. The explosion near the palace had already alerted most of the city. Today, the entire city of Tyrosh had been celebrating the victory, not just the royal palace. With Viserys having announced a 30% tax reduction for the year, the Tyroshi, who loved a good party, were ecstatic. Signs offering discounts on drinks were everywhere, and even the pleasure houses had slashed prices for soldiers returning from war. But the sudden, ominous turn of events had shaken everyone from their revelry. Citizens now stood on the main road, staring anxiously toward the palace. Oh my gods! Its wildfire! some of the more knowledgeable merchants and commoners exclaimed as they recognized the telltale green flames. Could it be... rain? someone muttered hopefully. Dont be ridiculous! Its not going to rain! Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A sense of dread began to settle over the crowd. Many tried to reassure themselves that the young ruler, who had bravely led them against the Dothraki, could not be so easily killed. Move aside! Make way! Kambrons groom shouted as they approached, but the streets were clogged with people celebrating. The main road, now twice as wide thanks to Viseryss improvements, was still packed with traders stalls, donkey carts, carriages, and oxcarts, making progress slow and difficult. Damn it, what are you doing? Kambron shouted at the groom as the carriage slowed to a crawl. My lord, the streets are completely jammed! We cant get through! the groom replied, his voice strained. Idiot! Use the sidewalks! Kambron barked. In his mind, nothing was more important than reaching the palacehe wouldnt hesitate to trample over commoners if it meant getting there faster. Kambrons ruthless urgency shocked both Cassius and Tregar, but they understood the stakes. A coup was a race against time, and every second counted. The carriage barreled forward, knocking down seven or eight people before finally arriving at the palace gates, where the Golden Company mercenaries had already begun their assault. Suddenly, a commotion broke out among the onlookers inside the palace. Dragon! Its a dragon! Ser Mormont! Dick! Do you see it? Its a dragon! Regis shouted, his excitement verging on hysteria. Lord Griff! Lady Shiera, look! Its a dragon! A dragon! But the crowd ignored his shouts, their eyes fixed on the incredible sight before themyoung dragons crawling over Danys charred form. The dragons'' shimmering scales reflected a dazzling array of colors, making it seem as though Dany were clad in the most magnificent armor. Kneel. Before anyone could fully grasp what was happening, Benerro led a group of red priests forward, bowing low before Dany. Your Grace Daenerys Targaryen! May she reign long and bring peace! Benerro declared. Connington knew in his heart that Viserys was likely gone; otherwise, he would have emerged alongside Dany. But now was not the time to dwell on it. The immediate priority was to make it clear that with these young dragons, Dany could take Viseryss place as their leader. Kneel, Connington commanded, and one by one, the old captain, Feles, Dick, and the rest of the Dragon Party members followed suit. Previously, Viserys had earned the allegiance of the Free Cities nobles by capturing and executing the Horselord. Now, Dany, with the seven young dragons she had brought forth from the flames, commanded their genuine reverence. Whether it was Viserys or Daenerys, the nobles cared only that they could lead. Yet, many still harbored affection for Viserys, and as they watched Dany emerge alone from the inferno, a pang of sadness touched their hearts. From today onwards, she is our Queen, Your Grace! whispered the Flowers brother of House Tyrell. Though the baby dragons appeared small and fragile, vulnerable even to a single blow, Viserys had left behind enough power to protect them until they reached adulthood. In the long run, the strength of House Targaryen would only growand quickly. Suddenly, a new commotion arose outside, as if someone was preparing to launch an attack on the palace. Chapter 245: Targaryen Execution Song Chapter 245: Targaryen Execution SongWhile secretly transporting the army into Tyrosh, Strickland had shown the sellswords of the Golden Company portraits of each member of the Dragon Party. There was a substantial reward for bringing back their heads, even if they were dead. As for Viserys and Dany, their capture was of the highest priority. Damn, if I hadnt been joking around with Strickland at the time, Id have gone with him, grumbled a red-haired sergeant as he watched the mercenaries set up the long ladders. His name was Tristan Rivers, an exiled bastard from the Riverlands. Didnt the guy keeping the ledger say that Viserys and Daenerys might already be dead? replied a younger mercenary named John Mudd, also a Westerosi. In the Golden Company, the majority of middle and senior officers hailed from Westeros. This was largely because, for many criminals and bastards exiled from Westeros, the Golden Company was the first choice. Bittersteel, the companys founder, was a fellow Westerosi, and this connection gave them a sense of belonging. After Viseryss recent victory over the Dothraki, many had considered joining his forces, viewing it as a ticket back to Westeros. With such strength behind him, Viserys was a strong contender for the Iron Throne. But now, that dream seemed shattered. They had been involved in setting the wildfirehundreds of pounds of it. No one could have survived that explosion. All they wanted now was to finish the job, though the hope of returning home seemed more distant than ever. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Strange... why are there so many guards in the palace? John suddenly noticed something was off. Kambron had told them there were fewer than 500 Unsullied in the palace. With the throne hall still burning, most troops should have been fighting the fire or on patrol, leaving few to man the walls. Yet, spears and arrows rained down on them in great numbersfar more than a few hundred soldiers could muster. It would take thousands. Suddenly, the mercenaries of the Golden Company felt a tremor under their feet. Tristan, who was taller, looked into the distance and saw a cavalry unit materialize without warning. Damn it! Weve been ambushed! he shouted. The sudden appearance of the cavalry completely cut off any escape route for Kambron and his allies. Drop your weapons! Surrender, and you will not be killed! Caggo, leading the cavalry, ordered as they surrounded the mercenaries. Kambron was forced back by the sharp points of spears, stumbling into a cart. His hand brushed against the wheel, feeling something cold and wetblood, left by the coachman who had run over a pedestrian. The soldiers and officers of the Golden Company were quickly taken into custody. Kambron, Tregar, and the other nobles suspected of plotting against the throne, along with Strickland, were dragged to the ruins of the throne hall. There, they found the members of the Dragon Party and the nobles from the Nine Free Cities, all waiting. The truth had already been revealed, and the disgust on their faces was unmistakable. Realizing they were now prisoners, Tregar, who had originally devised the plan, began to panic, his face pale with fear. Prince Viserys! This was all Kambrons doing, not mine! I had no idea what he planned with the wildfire! Tregar Ormollen pleaded desperately, dropping to his knees despite not even seeing Viserys''s face. As he scanned the room and saw that nearly all the nobles were unharmed, a sinking realization hit himhe had been outmaneuvered by Viserys, led into a trap step by step. Harrumph-harrumph Suddenly, the three men heard strange cries, unlike anything they could recognize. Tregar Ormollen, for attempting to assassinate the heir to the Iron Throne, Protector of the Seven Kingdoms, King of the Andals and the First Men, Regent of Tyrosh, Viserys Targaryen, you are sentenced to death by law, Connington intoned solemnly. Princess! No! Ill give up all my possessions, Ill Dracarys! Danys voice cut him off, cold and unyielding. The seven young dragons behind her opened their mouths, spewing thin streams of yellow flame, no thicker than a pinky. The fire wasnt intense, but it was enough to ignite Tregars luxurious silk clothing. Aaaah! Tregars screams filled the hall as the flames engulfed him, shattering the resolve of Strickland and Cassius. Cassius, for hiring the Faceless Men to assassinate Prince Viserys Targaryen, you are sentenced to death, Connington continued. Dracarys! Dany repeated, and the seven young dragons again unleashed their fiery serpents, wrapping Cassius in flames. Strickland, leader of the Golden Company, for colluding with Kambron and Cassius to attack the palace, you are sentenced to death. No! Princess! Ill surrender the Golden Company, just dont Stricklands voice trembled with fear. Youre the one who called my brother the Beggar King, arent you? Danys voice was icy, the memory of those difficult days still raw. Even after leaving Pentos, the title Beggar King had haunted Viserys, and Dany could only imagine what they had called her"Beggar Princess"? Strip him naked and let everyone watch him beg, Dany ordered, her tone unforgiving. She wanted vengeance for Viserys. As Stricklands screams echoed in the hall, Kambrons face twisted into a mask of despair and madness. Connington began to speak, but Kambron interrupted him. Where is Viserys? Kambron demanded, scanning the room frantically. Hes dead, isnt he? Hahahaha! I killed a Dragonlord! A real Dragonlord! Kambrons laughter was wild, tears streaming from his eyes. Dracarys! a voice rang outthis time, it wasnt Danys. Seven flames erupted, turning Kambron into a living torch. But unlike the others, Kambron didnt thrash or scream. Instead, he stared at the source of the voice, as if he had seen a ghost. The others followed his gaze and froze in shock. Emerging from the shadows behind Dany was a figurea humanoid shape, blackened and bald, like something out of a nightmare. At first glance, it resembled a suspect in a crime scene. This... how... Nissa Nissa doesnt have to die? Kambron murmured, his voice trailing off in disbelief as the flames consumed him. Chapter 246: Auctioning the Naming Rights Chapter 246: Auctioning the Naming RightsViseryss return was a surprise to everyone, but to Benerro, it was a shock. he stammered in disbelief. Yet the reality was undeniable: despite being severely burned and losing all his hair, Viserys had survived. To everyone else, this miraculous survival was met with unexpected acceptance. After all, if Dany could emerge unscathed from the flames, why couldnt Viserys? The nobles gathered for the celebration quickly recognized that every move Viserys made would influence the fate of the entire Free Cities. Power was clearly in his grasp, and they eagerly extended their support. What surprised them all, however, was Viseryss next announcement: he would be auctioning off the naming rights to the dragons, starting at 80,000 gold dragons. The room buzzed with confusion. Did Viserys need money? It didnt make sense. He was already the wealthiest man in the Free Cities, having recently plundered significant wealth during the traitor incident, seizing much of the riches of Myr and Lys. He was now the undisputed master of the Disputed Lands. So why was he seeking more wealth in this manner? Despite their puzzlement, Alios, one of the Triarchs of Volantis, quickly realized that he could gather the fundsafter all, 100,000 gold dragons was within his reach if he pushed hard enough. And he wouldnt have to foot the bill alone; he could always levy the entire city of Volantis for the money. The red dragon had hatched from the egg he had gifted to Viserys, and Alios was determined to win the naming rights. For a ''refiner of tiles'' like him, the temptation was irresistible. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As a politician, Alios knew this was more than just an investment. By securing the naming rights, his house could forge a strong alliance with Viserys. Lord Nyssos, that red dragon hatched from the egg I gave Prince Viserys. We must secure the naming rights to it! Alios insisted. Yes, this is crucial for us! Nyssos agreed, sensing Viseryss intentions. The dragon would one day grow into a formidable weapon, just as Aegon the Conquerors Black Dread had spewed fire upon Volantiss army three centuries ago. Viserys, with this ultimate weapon at his disposal, could do the same. If they could buy the naming rights, they reasoned, wouldnt that give them a claim to ''rent'' the dragon when needed? Especially for Alios, who as the former owner of the red dragon egg, could closely associate his house with the dragon. When his heir ascended to power, they would gain even more influence and support. The two men suddenly realized that Viserys had devised an ingenious business model. Meanwhile, across the room, Roth were also speculating. Roth suspected that Viseryss goal wasnt simply about making money. He was playing a much larger game. He cant be unaware of what a dragon representsits a symbol of glory. No matter how much money he makes from it, selling a dragons naming rights isnt cost-effective in the long run, Roth mused, his brow furrowed in concern. Viseryss approach seemed to diminish the dragons'' status, and in Roths view, Viserys wasnt a greedy man. With seven young dragons, even if the naming rights for each were sold for a total of one million gold dragons, the long-term impact would be to undermine the dragons'' sacred nature. Roth also knew that Viserys controlled the tobacco trade, which was immensely profitable. One or two million gold dragons would be merely three to five years of tobacco profits. Viserys didnt need to resort to this. So, should we buy the naming rights to a dragon? Methys asked, posing the crucial question. She now regretted not handing over the purple dragon egg she possessed to Viserysperhaps they could have had an additional purple dragon. Of course we should, Roth replied without hesitation. What did Valyria use to rule the world? Magic and dragons. If we buy the naming rights to a young dragon, we can at least claim a connection to Viserys and leave a legacy for our descendants. Our Houses position in Braavos would also be more secure. In fact, Roth saw the auction for the naming rights as a shrewd move. Among the Nine Free Cities, excluding the Kingdom of the Four Daughters (since figures like Kambron Tregar had been eliminated, there was no need for the confederation to maintain its pretense), only five cities maintained true autonomy. With everyone getting a chance, and a starting price of 80,000 gold dragons, Roth estimated the final bids could easily reach several hundred thousand. Lets choose the naming rights for the young green dragon, he decided. Viserys won that green dragon egg in Braavos. The naming rights to a dragon Mellario echoed, intrigued. She was a sharp woman, capable of seeing the same opportunities as anyone else. However, the vast sum of nearly 100,000 gold dragons wasnt something she could easily muster. Mellario considered her options and thought that perhaps it was time to reach out to the husband she hadnt seen in yearsPrince Doran. ... After the news broke, even Connington had some reservations about Viseryss decision to auction off the naming rights to the young dragons. However, once Viserys had made up his mind, Connington knew better than to stand in his way. After all, it was just the right to name the dragons, and in exchange for millions of gold dragons, it seemed like a very cost-effective deal. With the Throne Hall burned and temporarily unusable, Viserys decided to hold the auction at Tyroshs largest port, giving all the citizens of Tyrosh the opportunity to witness this unprecedented event. Are you saying that Prince Viserys and Daenerys hatched seven magical dragons? Is that even believable? a man in the crowded tavern asked, his voice thick with skepticism. Believable? Just ask Kambron! replied a vendor with bloodshot eyes, slamming his wooden wine glass onto the table. That explosion the other day? It was Kambrons doingwe all know that. Yes, another merchant chimed in. Kambron orchestrated the wildfire attack, hoping to kill Prince Viserys and Daenerys, and then lead the Golden Company in a coup. But he didnt expect the Prince would hatch dragons. When the Golden Company saw the dragons, they were paralyzed with fear, and Kambron and his lot were burned alive by dragon fire! Ha! Serves them right! Prince Viserys and Daenerys are the best! someone shouted, raising his glass. Since Viserys had come to power in Tyrosh, he had reduced many taxes, earning the favor of the common people. The majority of them were thrilled that the Targaryens once again had dragons. They instinctively believed that with dragons in the mix, their safety would be assured. The day of the auction for the naming rights arrived quickly. Tyroshs largest port was packed with at least 50,000 to 60,000 people. Viserys had to deploy 2,000 troops just to maintain order, as everyone was eager to catch a glimpse of the dragons. Chapter 247: The Art of Naming Dragons Chapter 247: The Art of Naming DragonsViserys had gone bald, but he had also grown stronger. Emerging from that charred shell, he found that his abilities had undergone significant changes: First, his Magic value had skyrocketed, surpassing four digits. If he were to return to Drogos camp now and sound the Dragon Horn, it wouldnt just cause chaos among 2,000 or 3,000 peopleit would likely affect over 10,000. In addition, contact with a living young dragon had earned him a substantial 4,000 attribute points. Even more impressive, his skills in Fire Magic, Water Magic, and Blood Magic had all advanced to a new level: Paragon. Viserys had once thought that Master was the highest rank, but he now realized there was an even greater realm beyond it. He had a vague sense that these three types of magic could merge, though he hadnt yet found the time to explore it. If he could successfully combine Blood Magic and Water Magic, he might even discover a cure for grayscale. Another significant change was in his Skinchanger skills. They had evolved from Skinchanger to Soul Binder, and now to Dragon''s Soul. This new ability allowed him to enter the consciousness of any young dragon and collaboratively control the dragons body alongside the dragon itself. This wasnt like his previous power, where he directly invaded a golden eagles consciousness to control its body. The seven young dragons, infused with Viseryss blood, felt a special bond with himone that was almost like the relationship between a son and his father. Along with this closeness, there was also a deep sense of awe. However, while the dragons felt awe, Dany experienced only a strong sense of connection. Among the dragons, the bright yellow one seemed particularly close to him. Viserys noticed that this yellow dragon had two black lines, one thick and one thin, resembling lightning bolts on each eye. As the Father of Dragons, he guessed these were remnants of cracks from the egg, but instead of diminishing the dragons majesty, they made it look even more formidable. Viserys had already discussed with Dany that they would each name one of the young dragons. He chose the bright yellow one but hadnt settled on a name yet. Given its rich and prosperous appearance, he temporarily called it Wealthbringer. In the spacious carriage, the two of them played with the seven young dragons. Dany had decided on a name for the silver dragon. Brother, I want to name it Rhaelarion, she said, cradling the silver dragon in her arms. She was honoring their mother, Queen Rhaella. In this timeline, she hadnt conceived Rhaego, Drogo had been defeated, and Viserys was still alive, so Dany chose that name. After Viserys nodded in agreement, Dany glanced at Wealthbringer perched on his shoulder and remarked, Brother, he will become a dragon that soars through the skies. Wealthbringer isnt a fitting name. Its just a nickname, Viserys replied. I havent thought of a proper name yet. In truth, he had considered naming the bright yellow dragon Regalus, imagining it would grow into a Great Golden Dragon Emperor. With Unsullied soldiers and cavalry leading the way, Viserys and the other nobles involved in the auction arrived at the port. Everyone present was searched and forbidden from carrying any weapons. The dragons wouldnt be truly safe until they could soar through the skies. Viserys remembered a dark chapter from Targaryen history when a riot in Kings Landing led to the storming of the Dragonpit and the deaths of many dragons, which were then hanged in a gruesome display. Now, with seven young dragons in their care, Viserys was determined to protect them. He had decided that none of the dragons would be sent into battle until they were as large as a train carriage. Even then, they would only fight at night, using ambushes and fire-raising tactics. The Prince is here! The Prince is here! The excited shouts rippled through the crowd as Viserys and Dany approached. Some of the wealthier citizens, eager to catch a glimpse of the dragons, had come prepared with "binoculars" called far-eyes. These werent just any common folk, but people with substantial family fortunes. Most, however, had to content themselves with standing on tiptoes and craning their necks for a better view. Despite their efforts, the carriage carrying Viserys and Dany had been reinforced and was completely shielded from view. Connington had set up a temporary platform for the auction, repurposing one that had been stored in a warehouse since Kambrons preparations for war against Lys. Knowing he would be appearing before the public, Viserys had opted for a wig. He vividly remembered that in the original story, after Daenerys hatched her dragons, she lost all her body hair. Curious, he had asked her how she managed it to not lose her hair. Danys response had left him feeling a bit sheepishthe secret was fire magic. She had used it to protect her hair from being burned. Accompanied by Young Connington and Regis, Viserys stepped onto the platform. Each pair of Unsullied soldiers carried a stick on their shoulders, with a young dragon perched atop it. The dragons either stood proudly with their heads held high, looked around nervously, or spread their wings to show off, while others remained on guard. Look! Its a dragon! A true dragon! the crowd murmured excitedly. I heard these dragons can grow as big as a carriagewhy are they so small? someone asked, puzzled. You dont know anythingthats why theyre mythical dragons! another explained, as if sharing a great secret. The nobles present had seen the young dragons before and remained composed, but the lowborn, seeing these mythical creatures for the first time, couldnt stop talking. Standing on the elevated platform, Viserys addressed the crowd, My lords, serfs, and people of Tyrosh, I have decided to auction off the naming rights to the green dragon, the blue dragon, the red dragon, and the black dragon Huh? Why are there only four dragons? The crowd buzzed with surprise, noticing that Viserys had brought a woman with him onto the platform. She looked a little worn and tired. Isnt that Lara? From the Pleasure Garden someone whispered, recognizing her. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The crowd was puzzledhow could a prostitute be standing alongside Viserys? For her part, Lara was visibly uncomfortable under the weight of so many stares. Viserys continued, Virgil was a warrior who once was from a Pleasure Garden. He was a good captain, and he fought bravely for me, giving his life at sea. I have decided to name the blue dragon after him. As if sensing the significance of the moment, the blue dragon flapped its wings and glided forward, landing gracefully on Viseryss outstretched arm. Viseryss decision took many by surprise. How could he? This is absurd! some whispered among themselves. Naming a magic dragon after a slave from the pleasure garden? What has he done to deserve this? But while some were shocked, others quickly grasped Viseryss intentions. He was cementing the loyalty of his army. If a soldier who died in his service could receive such an honor, it was clear that others would be inspired to fight with all their might. When the blue dragon grew into its full power, it would become a symbol of the strength of Viseryss forces and the dragon name would stand as a testament to the honor of his warriors. Roths eyes gleamed with understanding. I knew you werent doing this for the gold dragons, he muttered to himself. Unfazed by the murmurs of doubt from the crowd, Viserys continued, The right to name this blue dragon was earned by my good captain Virgil through his unwavering loyalty. Now, its time for me to repay that loyalty. He then gestured for Lara to join him. This is Lady Lara, Virgils widow. Before Virgil went to war with me, Lara was pregnant with his child. If its a boy, when he comes of age, he will become my personal bodyguard. If its a girl, I will ensure she is married well, just as her father would have wished. At this point, even the most skeptical in the crowd understood what Viserys was doing. Lara, overcome with emotion, wept openly as she knelt at Viseryss feet. The soldiers presentwhether those maintaining order, those from other Free Cities, or the new recruits in the Golden Companylooked at Viserys with newfound admiration. Their loyalty deepened, becoming almost fanatical. Viserys had not only won their hearts but had also forged an unbreakable bond between his leadership and the men who fought for him. Chapter 248: The Hopeful Lands Chapter 248: The Hopeful LandsWith five young dragons and only four naming rights available, one of the Free Cities would inevitably miss out. No problem, someone remarked. Lorath only fishes and chops wood; they dont have much money. The crowd largely agreed. Lorath was the poorest of the Nine Free Cities, practically a fishing ground for Braavos, with trade limited almost exclusively to Braavosi merchants. After naming the blue dragon, Viserys made another decisive announcement. In our battle against the Dothraki, much blood was shed, and even within our own ranks, there were traitors who collaborated with the enemy! His voice dripped with contempt. The crimes of Kambron and his co-conspirators had already been widely publicized. Not only the people of Tyrosh but also those in Lys and Myr were well aware of the treachery. Viseryss mention of the traitors stirred the crowds anger. Those damned scoundrels! They dont even deserve the honor of dragonfire! Throw them into the sea to feed the fish! Their families should be reduced to slavery! As the crowd vented their fury, Viserys continued, But thanks to a brave band of warriors who followed me through The Sorrows, we dealt Drogo a deathblow! Miraculously, none of us contracted grayscale. From this day forward, the Disputed Lands shall be known as the Hopeful Lands! Hopeful Lands! Hopeful Lands! the crowd chanted, embracing the new name, which was far more promising than the original. After renaming the land, Viserys turned to the true purpose of the auction. He declared that the funds raised from selling the dragon naming rights would be used to build several Smallfolk''s Welfare Granary across the Free Cities. Roths eyes widened in realizationViseryss ambitions extended beyond the Disputed Lands. By establishing these granaries, Viserys would secure his influence over the entire Free Cities. While this move might hurt the interests of a few, the common people would see him as a savior. With Viseryss speech concluded, Connington stepped forward to oversee the auction. Inwardly, he marveled at Viseryss brilliance. He realized he would never again need to question the princes ordersthis was genius! From ambushing Euron to defeating Drogo, to hatching dragons, Viserys had been relentless, and all of this had occurred within just two months. Connington was certain that when the news reached Westeros, the entire realm would tremble, and the usurper Baratheon, along with the Lannisters, would be filled with fear. If it had been up to him, Connington would have focused on making the other Free Cities fear him. But Viserys was thinking far beyond thathis sights were set on the entire world. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Viseryss ability to "lead" the other Free Cities came as a complete surprise to many. The first item to go under the hammer was the naming rights to the black young dragon. Long before the auction began, Viserys had arranged for portraits of the seven young dragons to be painted and displayed all over Tyrosh. Although their names hadnt been decided yet, that didnt stop the common people and market vendors from giving them nicknames. The black young dragon, in particular, reminded many of the legendary Black Dread, Balerion. However, given that this dragon was only slightly larger than a kitten, it clearly couldnt yet live up to that fearsome title. As a result, people began calling it Young Black Dread. Young Black Dread was auctioned off to Mellario for 200,000 gold dragons. Although she hadnt chosen a name yet, Mellario decided to gift the naming rights to Arianne as part of her dowry. Next up were the naming rights to the green young dragon. Some had started calling it Little Archon because of its color, though this nickname was quickly dismissed. Ultimately, the right to name the green dragon was snapped up by Qohor, with the name to be decided later. Then came the most sought-after of them all: the red young dragon. Its bright, striking scales had captured the attention of many. Some called it Red Flame, while others referred to it as Scarlet Shade. Alios, however, was fixated on the young red dragon. He recalled seeing it perched on Danys shoulder as she descended the steps of the Flame and knew instantly that this dragon must have hatched from the egg he had gifted to Viserys. Determined to secure the naming rights, he set his sights on the prize. The egg of the Red Flame was obtained by Prince Viserys in Volantis, so Im sure the nobles of Volantis will be bidding fiercely for the naming rights, someone in the crowd remarked. I agree. The people of Volantis pride themselves on being the eldest daughter of Valyria. Theyll go to great lengths to get it, another person added. Indeed, that was the case. Alios and Nyessos had set their psychological ceiling at 200,000 gold dragons. They even met privately with Roth, who expressed his interest in naming the green dragon. This made them confident that they would win the naming rights for the red dragon. However, as the bidding was about to begin, Alios noticed Benerro in the crowd. The Red Priest was staring intently at the young red dragon, its scales glowing like red agate. The combination of dragon, flame, and red resonated deeply with Benerro. To him, this young dragon could perfectly embody the Lord of LightR''hllors holy dragon. Benerro imagined how magnificent it would be if Viserys, or rather the red dragon itself, could accompany him during his sermons. The thought of this holy dragon by his side filled him with a fervent desire to claim the naming rights for the Temple of Rhllor. One hundred and fifty thousand gold dragons! Benerro immediately doubled the starting bid for the naming rights to the red young dragon, catching Alios off guard. Instantly, Alios regretted underestimating Benerro. He had dismissed Benerro as a mere red priest, not realizing the full extent of his influence and wealth. Benerros temple held considerable power, often rivaling the Black Wall regime in Volantis. Alios had overlooked the fact that Benerros loyalty lay not with Volantis, but with the Lord of Light. We have to secure the naming rights to the red young dragon, or R''hllors influence will expand even further, Alios urgently whispered to Nyessos. Their original budget of 200,000 gold dragons clearly wouldnt be enough. They had to go higher. Two hundred thousand! Alios called out. Two hundred fifty thousand! Benerro countered without hesitation. Over the years, Benerro had amassed considerable wealth in the name of the Lord of Light. In Volantis, half of the citys guardsthe Tiger Cloakswere followers of the Red God. This made Benerros temple a formidable force, one that Alios and his allies had struggled to contend with. Moreover, Viserys planned to use the funds from the auction to build the Smallfolk''s Welfare Granaries. Benerro saw this as an opportunity to infiltrate the institution with Rhllors followers, further expanding the Red Gods influence. Three hundred thousand! Alios bid, raising the stakes. Three hundred fifty thousand! Benerro responded, still not showing any signs of backing down. After much deliberation, Alios and Nyessos conceded, and the naming rights to the red young dragon went to Benerro for 450,000 gold dragons. This sparked a ripple effectRoth, who had planned to bid around 150,000 to 200,000 gold dragons for another dragon, now realized he might have to outbid Alios himself. Roth and Alios exchanged glances, a silent understanding passing between them, before Roth placed his bid: Five hundred thousand gold dragons! When all was said and done, the naming rights to the four young dragons were auctioned off for a staggering total of over one million gold dragons. ... These dragons, which had been no larger than puppies when they first hatched, had grown rapidly. In just half a month, they had reached three feet in length. The largest, the bright yellow dragon, was already approaching four feet, and when it spread its wings, it could completely envelop Viseryss upper body. At this rate, within six months, Viserys might be able to ride a dragon himself. To cap off the event, Viserys commanded the seven young dragons to take flight, soaring above the heads of the crowd. The silver dragon shimmered like pure silver, the yellow like gold, the black like obsidian, the red like agate, the blue like a precious gem, and the green and bronze dragon like emerald. The seven dragons, each a different vibrant color, resembled dazzling flames in the sky. The spectacle left the crowd awestruck. In attendance were not just commoners from Tyrosh, but also visitors from other Free Cities, who would undoubtedly spread tales of this marvel to every corner of the world. Chapter 249: Pressing Forward Chapter 249: Pressing ForwardEveryone desires a great ancestor, but no one wants a living father overshadowing them. After the fall of the Valyrian Empire, everyone wanted to claim ties to its legacy. Volantis proudly calls itself the eldest daughter of Valyria, while Braavos, founded by former slaves, claims to be Valyrias bastard daughter. The three Free Cities in the Disputed Lands even formed the Triarchy in homage to their connection with Valyria. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But now that Valyria is history, the dragons have returnedand there are seven of them. The nobles of the other Free Cities were among the first to witness the hatching of these dragons. In just half a month, the young dragons have grown rapidly. If they continue at this pace, its likely that dragons will once again soar over their cities within two years. This forces the Free Cities to reconsider their relationships with Viserys. Among the Free Cities, the most pressing concern is the dynamic between Braavos and Volantis. As the two most powerful Free Cities, their stance will influence the others. If they choose to align with Viserys, the other Free Cities will likely follow suit. Even if they dont formally submit, they wont risk openly opposing him. Viserys has already proven his might by defeating 15,000 Dothraki and uniting the power of four major Free Cities. If he remains undefeated in the short term, these Free Cities could become the next Sorrows when his dragons mature. The nobles are now focused on securing the best possible advantages for themselves in this shifting landscape. In a spacious and well-lit room, Roth and Methys watched their son playing on the floor, each pondering the future. Viseryss next move will be to reclaim the Iron Throne, and we need to support him as much as we can, Roth declared. He was certain that Volantis and the other Free Cities were considering the same. Viserys was no longer just an exiled prince from a fallen kingdom. He had grown in power and influence. Roth understood that Viserys was a force to be reckoned withone that would only become stronger. If they didnt align themselves with him now, they might lose the opportunity forever. Roth was convinced that the leaders in Volantis would reach a similar conclusion. Should we tell Viserys about the boy now? Meris asked, her voice filled with concern. No, not yet, Roth replied, rejecting his wifes suggestion. He then looked at his son with a fierce determination in his eyes. The child was their treasure, their key to securing the Dragonlords bloodline. This is our Houses only chance to obtain the bloodline of a Dragonlord. We must seize it, Roth said, knowing full well that his plan was risky. But years at sea had taught him one thing: the greater the risk, the greater the reward. He was willing to take that risk, believing that the situation couldnt get much worse. ... Viserys was extremely busy these days. Not only did he need to send troops to secure control over Lys and Myr, but he also had to accompany Connington in formally receiving the Golden Company. The situation was complex: the Golden Company was not just a large military force; they also had extensive business interests. They were heavily involved in slave trading and various other enterprises, essentially running their own industries. The livelihoods of over 10,000 people were tied to the Golden Company, and many families had served in its ranks for generations. For example, House Strickland, with its current leader now "begging for orders," often boasted that four generations of their family had served in the Golden Company. Given these deep-rooted connections, Viserys needed to carefully disentangle their business interests from the military, ensuring that the army remained focused on its primary purpose. After all, as everyone knows, the army should not be involved in business. Seizing this moment, Roth gathered nobles from several other Free Cities to gauge the political climate. The two Triarchs of Volantis, Alios and Nyessos, shared a sentiment similar to that of Roth: aligning with Viserys was clearly the best choice, both publicly and privately. They quickly realized that pursuing a non-aggression pact was now unrealistic. As Triarchs, they no longer had the standing to negotiate such terms with Viserys. The situation had escalated to the point where Volantis itself would likely have to accept a subordinate role under Viseryss rule. The sooner they groveled, the sooner they could secure a favorable position in the Dragonlords favor. For Alios and Nyessos, the distinction between Volantis and non-Volantis became irrelevant. Their primary focus was on elevating their houses by securing a place in Viseryss new order. Nyessos even suggested, Perhaps we could support Prince Viserys as the Emperor of Valyria. This was a shrewd move. After all, if Viserys were to accept such a title, he would have no reason to spurn those who had backed him. By supporting Viserys, Volantis could look forward to expanding eastward and returning to its former glory. During the Valyrian era, the people of Volantis took great pride in provoking other famous cities, then relying on their Dragonlords to send armies to crush opposition. Chroyane of the Rhoynar had been no exception. Alioss suggestion sparked an idea among the group. They recalled that after the Doom of Valyria, a surviving Dragonlord named Aurion had crowned himself the Valyrian Emperor, gathering forces in Qohor with the intent of rebuilding the Valyrian Empire. Of course, his efforts ended in failure, and he died amidst the ruins. The group couldnt help but wonder if the title Valyrian Emperor might be cursed. I can reveal a secret to you all, Triarch Alios said, addressing the crowd with a knowing smile. His Grace, Viserys, visited the ruins of Valyria and returned alive, bringing back a suit of Valyrian steel armor. I believe he is capable of rebuilding Valyria! The hatching of the dragons had already convinced many that Viserys would one day reclaim the Iron Throneit was only a matter of time. But if what Alios said was true, then Viseryss ambitions might reach far beyond Westeros. The title he would assume upon reclaiming the throne could be Viserys the Third of His Name, Restorer of Valyria. But if he were to claim the title of Emperor of Valyria, then he would be known as Viserys the First of His Name, Restorer of Valyria. If he truly ventured into the Doom and returned unscathed, then his destiny could be more than just restoring the Iron Throne; it could be about reviving the glory of Valyria itself. When Viserys announced his intention to build a Welfare Granary for the smallfolk, it became clear that his ambitions were not confined to small endeavors. ... At this realization, Mellarios thoughts turned to her daughter, Arianne. If Viserys were to become the Valyrian Emperor, Ariannes prospects of marrying him would diminish. According to Targaryen and Valyrian customs, only Daenerys would be eligible to become queen. While the city-state nobles scrambled to curry favor with the rising king, the Warlocks of Qarth had different plans. They had come to the Free Cities with the intent to steal the life force of Viserys and Dany. In the original timeline, they had managed to deceive the young and vulnerable Daenerys into coming to Qarth, where they planned to ambush her. But now, with Viserys and Danys power growing daily, luring them to Qarth with mere words was out of the question. Their desperation grew after learning that Viserys and Dany had survived the wildfire unscathed. The Warlocks were more determined than ever to harness their life force. Just as Pree and his fellow Warlocks were at their wits end, Viserys made a surprising movehe approached them first. In the garden of Kambron former estate, Viserys summoned these sinister wizards. They were richly dressed, appearing youthful, but a closer look revealed their true nature. The skin peeking from their cuffs was a bluish-purple, and even the whites of their eyes had an unnatural blue tint. My lords, I understand youve come from Qarth, and Im quite curious about the Immortals of Qarth, Viserys said, feigning an obsession with immortality and expressing his desire to learn their secrets. Of course, Prince! It would be our honor, Pree responded, his smile growing. The prey had walked right into their trap. The Warlocks were skilled at weaving illusions and preying on their victims curiosity, draining their life force in the process. Pree smiled slyly. We do possess witchcraft that can grant immortality, but to learn such secrets, you must visit the House of the Undying in Qarth. In truth, Viserys had little interest in immortalityat least, not at this stage in his life. At seventeen or eighteen, he was far more interested in using the promise of immortality to lower the Warlocks guard. I have much to do, and I can''t leave the Hopeful Lands to journey to Qarth just yet, but I would like to ask the Warlocks for a few favors, Viserys said. Just name it, Prince, and the Undying Ones will do their best, Pree replied, trying to sound humble. As you know, King''s Landing, my rightful home, is currently occupied by usurpers. I intend to send an army to reclaim the Iron Throne soon, and before that happens, I need to strengthen my forces as much as possible, Viserys explained. He mentioned his plans to purchase a large number of Unsullied and acquire vast quantities of weapons and supplies. He hoped that when the Warlocks returned to Qarth, they would convey these purchases to the Great Masters and Wise Masters of Slaver''s Bay. Rest assured, Prince. I believe the Great Masters and Wise Masters would welcome your friendship. In fact, even the merchants of Qarth are eager for your arrival. They are very wealthy, and I am certain they would be pleased to assist you in your quest to reclaim the Iron Throne, Pree said with a smile. That would be wonderful, Viserys responded, clapping his hands. A few servants entered, each carrying trays adorned with rings and necklaces. The jewelry was set with gemstones the size of fingernails. These, Viserys said, handing a necklace to Pree, are scales naturally shed by a young dragon. I offer them to you as a gift. Pree, of course, did not refuse. Dragon scales, being both rare and magical, were treasures of unimaginable value. Prince Viserys, this is truly a generous gift! Thank you for your kindness! Viseryss true intention in befriending the Warlocks was to spread false information in Slavers Bayto make them believe he was a significant customer preparing to take back the Iron Throne. This would send a smoke bomb to the Wise Masters and Great Masters, leading them to think of him merely as a wealthy client. In the original timeline, the Mother of Dragons had openly declared her intent to return to Westeros, which had lulled the Wise Masters into a false sense of security, allowing them to sell her all the Unsullied at once. Viserys knew he needed to adopt a similar approach. His plan was to take a thousand men, lead a fleet to Slavers Bay, and visit Yunkai, Meereen, and Astapor. There, he would purchase Unsullied from the Wise Masters, plunder other Free Cities, and establish a strong material foundation for his return to the Iron Throne. As for the Warlocks themselves, Viserys had no intention of letting them go unscathed. Qarth, with its self-proclaimed title as the center of the world, was indeed wealthy. But soon, these Warlocks would learn the true meaning of inviting a dragon into their home. Chapter 250: Long Live Emperor Viserys! Chapter 250: Long Live Emperor Viserys!The throne room was still under renovation, so Viserys convened his advisers in the hall of the Kambron estate. As a former Archon and avid gardener, Kambron had decorated his hall with carpets and curtains in every shade of green. Connington had suggested sprucing up the room, but Viserys, mindful of expenses, decided against it. Instead, he simply had a table placed in the hall for himself and hung a few Three-Headed Dragon banners on the walls. Chairs were arranged five or six meters away from Viserys for the attendees. Gathered in the hall were members of the Dragon Party, nobles from the Free Cities, Tyroshi officials and officers, as well as the recently absorbed officers of the Golden Company. For security, several mansions around Kambrons estateformerly owned by Kambrons henchmen, who had since been removedwere cordoned off. Nearly 2,000 guards were stationed outside to defend the area. Your Grace, if you wish to retake the Iron Throne, Volantis can provide 300 warships! Alios declared. Though he hadnt secured the naming rights to a dragon, Viserys had sold him and Nyessos a pair of Valyrian steel armor for 100,000 gold dragons each. When they learned that Valyrian steel was immune to magical attacks, they didnt hesitate to purchase it. Roth, eager not to be outdone, quickly offered his support. Prince Viserys, Braavos can also provide at least 200 warships, as well as 500 merchant ships to transport your soldiers. Braavos, with its advanced shipbuilding industry, boasted that they could build a ship a day. Thank you, Triarchs, and thank you, Lord Roth, Viserys replied with a smile. Norvos can contribute 3,000 warriors! Mellario added, though she wasnt necessarily in a position to make the final decision. But in the current political climate, aligning with Lys and securing the friendship of the Dragonlord was paramount. The bearded priests of Norvos were unlikely to object. Qohor and Lorath soon voiced their support as well. Just these five major Free Cities alone were ready to assemble an army of over 30,000 troops for Viserys. Even though his dragons had not yet reached their full size, their potential value was undeniable, driving everyone to invest in him eagerly. Thanks to Conningtons efforts, Viserys had also seamlessly absorbed and taken command of the entire Golden Company. Even after weeding out the less reliable elements, the Golden Company still boasted 7,000 elite troops. Combined with the forces of the Kingdom of the Four Daughters and the Dothraki prisoners, who could be reintegrated into the army after some reformation, Viserys could easily muster an army of 100,000 men within six months. And this was just the army from the Free Cities. If you added the armies of Dorne and The Reach, the total could easily swell to 200,000 men. Sitting lightly next to Viserys, Dany suddenly recalled something he had once told her: "Fair-weather friends are plenty, but true friends are few." Though Dany had never seen snow, she now fully grasped the meaning of those words. Honestly, whats the point of fighting? Regis whispered to some of the officers. If I were Robert, Id just come running and kneel at the Princes feet. Most of those around him agreed. After all, how formidable could the alliance of the ''stag, wolf, falcon, and fish'' really be? The Westerlands were wealthy, but could they possibly rival Viserys? Could they outmatch the combined wealth of all the Free Cities? Soon, the entire Dothraki Sea would be under his control. As a trading hub, Vaes Dothrak would generate enormous tax revenues by years end. The situation made many feel that victory was within easy reachespecially with the seven young dragons growing stronger by the day. Viserys, however, did not allow this confidence to make him rash or overzealous. Once again, I thank you all for your support, he said calmly. The Targaryens will not forget your friendship. But I have no plans to launch a large-scale attack on Westeros within the year. This decision was met with approval by most, except for a few officers eager for glory. After all, Kings Landing and the Iron Throne werent going anywhere. Meanwhile, Viseryss strength was growing steadily. At just seventeen or eighteen years old, he knew it wasnt wise to rush into war. Time was on his side. Simply spreading rumors of a counterattack on Westeros would be enough to put pressure on Robert and Ned Stark. Viserys understood that it was time to show his strength but not act prematurely. This psychological warfare could unsettle his enemiesperhaps even preventing Cersei from moving against Robert or Littlefinger from pursuing his ambitions. The Starks and Lannisters might avoid conflict, and the power struggle between Stannis and Renly might never materialize. If he attacked now, Viserys would face a united front. Even if he emerged victorious, it would likely come at a significant cost. Instead, he planned to let the alliance crumble from within. Though Viserys had no immediate plans to invade Westeros, his supporters, like Roth, knew they still needed to prepare. As Roth was carefully considering how to persuade Viserys, Alios suddenly leaped to his feet, his chair clattering to the ground with a loud thump. The guards flanking Viserys, startled, instinctively reached for their swords, fearing an assassination attempt. Become the Emperor of the Valyria! Your Grace Viserys! NoYour Majesty Viserys! Alios exclaimed with fervor. Though his words were rough, his intentions were clear and sincere. As a seasoned politician, Alioss performance was flawless. For a moment, Viserys was taken aback, his expression unreadable. This had not been part of his plan. Yet, as Alios finished speaking, he dropped to one knee and prepared to swear his allegiance. Emperor Viserys! Long live the Emperor! For a moment, the hall fell into a stunned silence. Not a single sound could be heard except for the faint whisper of the wind outside. The stillness was so complete that even the distant calls of birds and wild cats, likely stirred by the nearby young dragons, seemed amplified. The members of the Dragon Party were momentarily frozen, processing the weight of what had just been said. But then, as the realization hit them, they felt a pang of shame. How could they have let someone else speak first? How had they not been the ones to proclaim his title? Regret washed over them, but they managed to keep their composure. Connington, ever the loyal strategist, knew this was the moment to officially crown Viserys with his rightful title. After taking Tyrosh, Viserys had only assumed the title of Regent to avoid drawing Roberts attention. There had been no coronation, no formal declaration of his true power. But now, with the Free Cities and the Seven Kingdoms within his reach, the title of Emperor was not only appropriateit was necessary. Connington drew his sword, the blade ringing with a clear, resolute sound. He knelt on one knee and declared, House Connington has always served and followed the true Dragonlords. This loyalty has never wavered through the centuries. The Dragonlords has returned, and the usurper will be reduced to ashes! With that, he performed the traditional act of submission, placing his sword at Viseryss feet, hilt toward the Viserys, point toward himself, and with his right hand clenched over his heart. Emperor Viserys! Long live the Emperor! His son, Young Connington, quickly followed suit. Drawing his own sword, he knelt beside his father, mirroring his every move. Emperor Viserys! Long live the Emperor! A wave of motion swept through the hall as swords were drawn in unison, the metallic clatter echoing like a surge of electricity through the room. Connington, Young Connington, Feles, Hoyt, Jorah, Dickon, Conwyra, Caggo... Roth, Nyessos, Alios, Mellario... Dozens of high-ranking officers and officials fell to their knees, voices rising together in a chorus of allegiance: Emperor Viserys! Long live the Emperor! Emperor Viserys! Long live the Emperor! Long live Emperor Viserys! Viserys, standing tall amidst the fervor, chose to accept the title. It was only a matter of time before the banner of the three-headed dragon would fly over every city-state. The Targaryen name had once again become the most powerful and valuable in the world. However, this impromptu coronation had been somewhat hasty. Representatives from the other city-states would need to return home and spread the news. Fortunately, these were all influential figures, and there was no doubt about their recognition of Viserys as emperor. The next step was to hammer out the detailsquestions like how much tax should be paid to the emperor, the division of obligations and responsibilities between Viserys and the major Free Cities, and the structure of his rule over the Nine Free Cities. Take slavery, for example. On the surface, Braavos and Pentos officially condone slavery, while Lorath is too small and poor to be of significant concern. Viserys himself is opposed to slavery, and even in the Land of Hope, more and more slaves are being legally transformed into free men. But powerful Volantis is a staunch proponent of slavery, largely because Valyria relied on it so heavily, and their economy is deeply rooted in it. Norvos and Qohor also depend on slavery. If Viserys were to rush into reforming slavery, he would undoubtedly face resistance. Moreover, since he plans to plunder Slaver''s Bay himself, the masters there would be wary of dealing with someone openly hostile to slavery. The most pressing issue is that Viserys currently lacks the reliable officials needed to implement his own system of governance. Ideally, he would want to jump straight to a more centralized system, such as a county system or even a more structured imperial bureaucracy. But for now, the best course of action is patience. When he has consolidated enough power, he can then introduce whatever systems he prefersbe it an imperial examination system, a county system, or a vassalage system. For now, however, despite his title as emperor, he lacks the established classes and bureaucrats necessary to fully exercise his authority. Building his own bureaucracy will be a long and gradual process, involving the creation of schools, the dissemination of knowledge, and the cultivation of loyal officials. This cannot be achieved overnight. Time is what he needs most. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, for the moment, Viserys can only implement a relatively loose form of rule. After dismissing the nobles of the Free Cities, Viserys turned his attention to Westeros. By now, Robert and Ned should have arrived in King''s Landing, and the tournament Robert organized for his dear brother should be underway. Viserys couldnt help but wonder how they would react upon hearing that he had declared himself emperorand hatched dragons. Chapter 251: The Great Announcement Chapter 251: The Great AnnouncementThe Scribe''s Hearth is where the Citadel''s assistant Maesters offer letter-writing services to the residents of Oldtown. Here, commoners seek help with reading their correspondence, drafting wills, and other clerical tasks. Its also a place where books and maps are bought, contributing to the scholarly and serene atmosphere that usually pervades the area. Even doves often fly peacefully about the square in front of the Scribe''s Hearth. Today, however, the Scribe''s Hearth has abruptly ceased all services to the public. Every Maester has been summoned to address a pressing matteran urgent and significant "order" from Across the Narrow Sea. This order was delivered by the "Flowers" bastard brothers from House Tyrell. Per Viserys''s request, they bypassed Highgarden entirely and came straight to Oldtown. Their prestigious lineage lent gravity to the message, prompting even Archmaester Norren, the head of the Citadel, to take immediate notice. Upon reading the letter, Archmaester Norren wasted no time in summoning nearly all the Archmaesters he could locate. Among them were Archmaester Theobald, whom he viewed as his successor, Archmaester Ebrose, the historian Archmaester Perestan, and the astronomer Archmaester Vaellyn. In total, nearly thirty Archmaestersarguably the wisest minds in all of Westerosgathered in the Great Hall. Long tables were arranged to accommodate nearly all the Archmaesters and Maesters, creating an atmosphere charged with anticipation. Archmaester Norren, the Seneschal of the Citadel, passed around a piece of parchment that had traveled from across the Narrow Sea. The moment the Archmaesters saw the letter, their thoughts immediately turned to the proclamation Aegon the Conqueror had sent to all the Lords of Westeros nearly three hundred years ago. The original decree, still preserved at the Citadel, had declared in no uncertain terms: anyone who claimed the title of king must lower themselves and pledge allegiance to Aegon or face the loss of their lands. Those who defied him were warned to prepare for the wrath of dragonfire. Viserys''s letter carried a similar tone, but with a more menacing edge. He began by introducing himself, asserting his identity as the rightful ruler. Then he issued a stark demand: the heads of King Robert and Lord Tywin. Hes demanding the heads of King Robert and Lord Tywin, one of the Archmaesters murmured, the gravity of the situation sinking in. Its practically a declaration of war! Historian Archmaester Perestan passed the letter to Archmaester Zarabelo, who was seated beside him. He now commands seven dragons, Perestan noted, albeit young ones, but combined with the power he holds over the entire Disputed Lands, its more than enough to start a war. Archmaester Theobald chimed in, The return of the dragons to the world is hard to believe, yet the confirmation from the Flowers brothers and the rumors circulating among merchants leave no doubt. Viseryss defeat of Drogos 50,000-strong army with fewer than 10,000 men should make it clear to allstorm clouds are gathering. Are we on the brink of war in Westeros again? Its only been a little over a decade since Robert''s Rebellion remarked an Archmaester with a gold ring, his voice tinged with concern. The Archmaesters present were mostly over 50, with an average age around 60. Many had served under King Aerys for far longer than they had under Robert. Some of the older Archmaesters still referred to Aerys as the late king. The senile Archmaester Walgrave, an expert in ravenology, sometimes even mistook the present day for the past, asking whether Rhaegar was still the current king. For these elderly scholars, a slip of the tongue was not uncommon or unforgivable. Archmaesters, the elderly Norren began as he stood, we are the first in all the Seven Kingdoms to learn of this news. Should we send this message to the Lords by black raven or white? Norrens question, while seemingly mundane, carried weight. The Citadel traditionally used white ravens to deliver critical messages to the Lords of the Seven Kingdoms, such as the changing of the seasons, plagues, droughts, or invasions by foreign enemies. Recently, white ravens had been dispatched to announce the changing of the seasons. But now, Viseryss message from Lys was clearly a declaration of war against the Seven Kingdomsat the very least, a declaration of war against the Iron Throne. The complication lay in the fact that, while Viseryss forces were composed of foreigners, he himself was of Westerosi blood, a local heir to the throne. This made the Maesters choice of messenger raven a bit more complex. Use black, suggested Perestan. Since Viseryss return is essentially a continuation of the War of the Usurper, its appropriate. If he succeeds, it could even be seen as a new conflictthe War of the Restorer. Should we consult Lord Leyton? proposed Archmaester Ebrose, the Healer. The Citadel, after all, was funded by the wealthy House Hightower, and sending a black raven might be perceived as taking sides. Consulting their benefactor seemed a prudent step. In the end, Norren made a compromise. Send white ravens to the North, and black ravens to the South. The letter from Viserys was brief, and the Maesters at the Citadel quickly made copies. Soon, black and white messenger ravens were flying in all directionsfrom the far north at the Deepwood Motte to the southern Arbor Islands, from the driest desert to the lush Rainwood, from bustling Kings Landing to abandoned hills. Within days, the Lords of the Seven Kingdoms came to a stark realization: across the Narrow Sea, the Targaryens had risen once more. ... What? The dragons have returned? Seven of them? You must be joking. In a tavern near the harbor, sailors gathered during their rare free time, enjoying drinks and conversation. The scent of grilled fish mingled with the aroma of beer, and the salty smell of the sea clung to the sailors clothes. Why would I lie to you? said a sailor who had just returned from Tyrosh. His Grace Viserys is auctioning off the naming rights to a dragon at the portnearly two million gold dragons raised! Hes using the money to build the Smallfolks Welfare Granary. Smallfolks Welfare Granary? Whats that? another sailor asked, leaning in closer. Basically, when theres a grain shortage, ordinary people can buy low-priced grain from these granaries. I heard Prince Viserys even issued an edict that any merchant caught hoarding grain to drive up prices will be executedno exceptions! The sailors words drew the attention of the entire tavern. Thatsthats incredible. If King Robert had set up something like that, my sister might not have starved to death, murmured a skinny sailor, his voice thick with emotion. His words brought up painful memories for many. In times of famine, everyone had lost someonea frail child, or a parent who starved so their children could eat. The specter of hunger was etched deep in their minds, a haunting memory that lingered even at deaths door. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What are you talking about? another sailor scoffed. King Robert owes Lord Tywin a mountain of debt. He cant even afford to build his own granary! But I heard the King is hosting a tournament for the Hand of the King. That must cost a fortune, said a young man, barely out of boyhood, who was working as a wine waiter. He still held a tray in his hands. Kid, let me tell you something, said an older sailor with graying hair but sharp eyes. No noble cares about the lives of commoners. But isnt Prince Viserys looking out for the smallfolk? Hes a Targaryen, after all. Shouldnt he be the one in charge the tavern owner cut him off with a slap to the back of the head. Enough of that! Get back to work! Viserys wasnt content with merely telling the Lords of Westeros that he intended to reclaim the Iron Throne. He hired thousands of singers to spread his praises, not just in the ports of Tyrosh, Pentos, Lys, and Myr, but far beyond. Captains and sailors who traded in these cities became his best messengers. It might not be obvious for a month or two. But give it three months, five, or perhaps a year or two, and all of Westeros would come to know Viserys as a wise ruler. They would long for the return of the Targaryens and secretly curse the usurper. The Westerosi nobles had no idea of the power of the common people. ... Chatayas brothel was the largest and most luxurious in all of Kings Landing, famed for its noble clientele. Even now, as a grand tournament was being prepared to celebrate Ned Starks appointment as Hand of the King, Robert Baratheon could be found enjoying himself daily at Chatayas, reveling in the indulgences it offered. But Roberts good spirits evaporated the moment he received a letter from the Citadel, delivered by his young and eager squire, Ser Lancel. His jovial demeanor shifted instantly to one of shock. Where did this come from? Robert demanded, his voice cracking. Your Grace, this was brought by the Hand of the King, Lancel replied. Hes waiting for you in the next room. Moving with a speed unusual for a man of his size, Robert hastily dressed and joined Ned Stark in a private chamber. The Kings face, flushed from both exertion and alarm, reflected the disbelief in his heart. This is real? Is this really happening? Robert asked, his voice tinged with both fear and incredulity. His heavy breathing, a result of his obesity, made it seem as though he was trapped in a nightmare. Yes, Your Grace, Ned replied, his expression as cold and unyielding as ice. Not a single emotion flickered across his face; even the fine lines at the corners of his eyes remained still. Robert, clutching the letter, stared at it for what seemed an eternity before suddenly bursting into laughter. Hahahaha, good boy, you want my head! My dear brother, it looks like well be fighting side by side again! His booming laughter was so loud it seemed to shake the very rafters. But Your Grace, Ned began with a slight sigh, our financial situation is dire. Robert dismissed Neds concern with a wave of his hand. What are you worried about? Just ask Littlefinger, he said. About six months before Jon Arryns death, Robert had appointed Littlefinger as Master of Coin, and since then, Littlefinger had managed to get everything in order. Military expenses? A mere trifle. Robert was confident Littlefinger could find the funds. Besides, it wasnt Roberts style to stay on the defensive. He was already thinking about going on the offensiveperhaps even marching to Tyrosh. Chapter 252: The Great Announcement II Chapter 252: The Great Announcement IIYour Grace, were facing more than just military and financial problems, Ned sighed heavily. Once war begins, the Iron Throne will have to contend not only with Viserys but possibly with The Reach and Dorne as well. Even the Crownlands, which the Targaryens ruled for 300 years, might see households flying dragon banners again. In other words, the conditions for launching an offensive simply werent there. The alliance of the stag, hawk, wolf, and fish might seem formidable, but once they begin to march, who knows what might happenespecially with Jon Arryn gone. Moreover, Neds father-in-law, Hoster Tully, Lord of Riverrun, was gravely ill. During the War of the Usurper, many lords and nobles in these regions were staunch royalists. Now that the Targaryens were returning, wouldnt they be tempted to rebel? Anyone who dares defy me will taste my hammer! Robert roared, his voice echoing through the room. Outside, Lancel flinched at the sound. Ned, ever measured, held back the urge to point out the impracticality of Roberts threat. If someone like Tyrion Lannister or Oberyn Martell had been present, they would have surely mocked Roberts bravado. The image of the rotund king charging into battle clad in armor was almost too absurd to contemplate. The sudden grand announcement also meant that the upcoming tournament, intended to celebrate Neds appointment as Hand of the King, would have to be postponed. However, there was a silver liningmost of the sellswords in the kingdom had already gathered for the tournament and could now be recruited on the spot. By the way, where is the Red Viper? Robert growled, his suspicion deepening. He had long suspected that Oberyn Martell might be colluding with Viserys, and this declaration of war only fueled his certainty. Your Grace, imprisoning the Red Viper will only push Dorne further against us! Ned cautioned. Damn it, then hed better have a good explanation for this Ring of Dorne alliance! Not just himbring everyone out and have them meet me in the Throne Hall! Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was not to be a secretive meeting like the previous one, which only Ned had attended. This would be a general assembly, gathering nobles and lords from across the Seven Kingdoms and beyond. Since Viserys had sent letters to nearly every lord of rank, secrecy was no longer an option. Robert wanted to confront the situation head-on, to show his strength openly. At the same time, he sent orders to the lords of the Seven Kingdoms, demanding they bring troops to the capital. While he could count on the five northern kingdoms, The Reach and Dorne were another matter. After all, they had been the targets of his wrath during the rebellion, where he had shown no mercy in crushing the Kings Party. Ah, my dear brother, Renly said cheerfully as he made his way to the Throne Hall, accompanied by his personal guard, Loras Tyrell. He greeted Stannis with a broad smile. Stannis, however, was accompanied by the Onion Knight, Davos Seaworth, whom he had knighted himself. Though they were brothers, Stannis and Renly could not have looked more different. Stannis stood like an impregnable wall, while Renly resembled an ornate carpet. Stanniss response to Renlys greeting was lukewarm at best. As the Master of Ships and Master of Laws, respectively, the two brothers spent most of their time in Kings Landing, despite their fiefs being in Dragonstone and the Stormlands. Renly, in particular, had left most of his responsibilities to his Maester, preferring to devote himself to his role as the courts flamboyant peacock. It seems war is inevitable. I believe we will emerge victorious this time! Renly said, his tone filled with enthusiasm. Yes, we will be victorious, Stannis replied, his voice flat and devoid of emotion, as if merely going through the motions. After all, they werent yet rivals for the throne, so appearances had to be maintained. Despite his deep resentment over Robert giving the Stormlands to Renly, Stannis still upheld the facade of familial harmony. Renly, however, had never experienced the horrors of war firsthand. His views were steeped in romanticized notions, fed by the legends of bards and the grand narratives of the theater. As the two brothers exchanged words, two ambitious men happened to cross paths in the castles corridorsthough it seemed one had deliberately sought out the other. Lord Varys, came the smooth, slightly mocking voice of Petyr Baelish as he sauntered over to the spymaster. Thin and long-fingered, Littlefinger looked at Varys, who stood rotund and composed. At first glance, they seemed as mismatched as a cucumber and a zucchini. Lord Petyr, Varys replied with a polite nod. Littlefingers lips curled into a teasing smile. It seems the gods have decided to make things interesting again. Who would have thought that a displaced, exiled prince could come this far? A true miracle. Varys had known from the start that Littlefinger was an ambitious man. Petyr wasnt here just for idle conversation. Yes, and I must take responsibility for not warning King Robert in time, Littlefinger said, glancing over his shoulder to ensure they werent overheard. The nearest noble was dozens of paces away on the winding garden path, and the colorful bushes lining the way offered no cover for eavesdroppers. Feeling confident, he continued, Lord Varys, Ive come to realize that advisers like us arent so different from prostitutes. The main difference is that we serve only one customer. By customer, he of course meant King Robert. As you know, I own a brothel, and sometimes the girls there meet a customer they actually like. When that happens, they work even harder. Littlefingers gray-green eyes sparkled with amusement. Lord Petyr, you are indeed a boss who understands the psychology of his girls, Varys replied smoothly. If youre interested, Lord Varys, I can always arrange something, Littlefinger offered with a sly grin before briskly making his way toward the Throne Hall. Varys watched him go, knowing full well that Littlefinger had likely guessed his contact with Viserys. However, Varyss true loyalty lay not with Viserys but with Young Aegon. He knew he would soon face Roberts wrath for the situation with Viserys, but how could anyone have predicted Viseryss swift defeat of the Horselord in under three months and the hatching of dragon eggs? The unexpected chain reaction had caught everyone off guard. Even the brightest minds in Westeros couldnt have devised a solution in time. Varys also realized something elseViseryss growing power was increasingly overshadowing Aegons claim to the throne. The Throne Room was now filled with hundreds of knights and dozens of lords and barons, all buzzing with talk of Viseryss rise and the dragons return. Both events felt surreal to them. Many had received letters from the Citadel, and Viseryss demand for only the heads of Robert and Tywin had prompted some to consider staying neutral, preserving their strength for the storm that was coming. Not everyone had the desireor the stomachto be part of the princes grand revenge. King Robert Baratheon the First arrives! Queen Cersei Baratheon arrives! Ned Stark, Lord of Winterfell, Hand of the King arrives! the herald announced, signaling the start of a fateful assembly. Chapter 253: The Great Announcement III Chapter 253: The Great Announcement IIIIn the Throne Hall of the Red Keep, the decor had once featured the skulls of dragons, a grim reminder of the Targaryen dynasty. But after Robert Baratheon ascended the throne, the dragon skulls were replaced with towering banners emblazoned with crowned stags and golden lions, symbols of his new reign. At the center of the hall loomed the massive, twisted, and grotesque Iron Thronea relic of conquest and power. In its shadow, lords and ladies gathered, their robes resplendent with embroidered House crests, while the noblewomen flaunted elaborate hairstyles and glittering jewelry. For some time now, these ladies had taken to carrying bars of soap as tokens of favor, unaware that the inventor of this small luxury was now their enemy. The air was thick with the scent of various incense, giving the hall an aroma reminiscent of a bustling market. Yet, unlike common folk shouting over petty bargains, these nobles spoke with careful intonation, every word measured and deliberate. Sansa Stark, with her striking maroon hair and vivid green eyes, stood out among the noblewomen. Sitting with the poise of a future queen, she reveled in the attention, playing her role as the Princess Consort with perfection. The ladies around her were eager for any tidbit of information about events Across the Narrow Sea, assuming that as the daughter of the Hand of the King, Sansa would be privy to such secrets. And Sansa, the Rose of the North, was more than happy to indulge their curiosity, weaving together fragments of conversations with Cersei, sprinkled with a touch of her own imagination and speculation. She was relieved that her father had not allowed Arya to attend the meeting. Her younger sister, with her tomboyish ways and affinity for common folk, was a source of constant embarrassment to Sansa. Aryas presence would have been as unwelcome as that of their bastard brother, Jon. As Sansa basked in the attention, she suddenly felt a gaze lingering on her from across the room. She looked up to see Petyr Baelish, known to her as Uncle Petyr, watching her. Her mother, Catelyn, had mentioned him often. Petyr met her gaze with a bland smile before returning to his conversation with the other nobles. King Robert of House Baratheon the First, Queen Cersei of House Baratheon, Ned Stark, Lord of Winterfell, Hand of the King The heralds announcement echoed through the hall, bringing it to a hush as everyone straightened up in respect. After some struggle, Robert had managed to squeeze himself into his armor, which strained against his bulk like a web ready to snap. It was a clear sign that the king was preparing for war. He wore a stags head crown and had a sword strapped to his waist, striding forward with exaggerated pride. His deerskin boots, thick and broad, seemed like sturdy stakes, making his stride even more lumbering. His girth nearly pushed Cersei out of the way as he passed. In truth, Robert found the armor unbearably uncomfortable. The cold steel constricted his bloated body, and even the slightest movement left him drenched in sweat. His groin was particularly damp, made worse by the fact that he hadnt quite finished his business with his Little Robert, which now added to his discomfort. Beside him, Ned Stark wore a somber black coat, with the golden Hand of the King badge pinned to his chest. His face, ancient and expressionless, seemed to carry the chill of the North, as if he had brought the breath of winter into the hall with him. A bit further back from Ned stood Barristan Selmy, Lord Commander of the Kingsguard. With his white hair and beard, Barristan was the very embodiment of chivalry, a living legend whose mere presence lent Roberts reign a semblance of legitimacy it sorely needed. Behind Barristan, the rest of the Kingsguard followed in formation. They were not only the kings personal bodyguards but also seasoned officers capable of leading armies. Among them was Jaime Lannister, the Kingslayer, his golden hair gleaming beneath his helm. Today, all the Kingsguard were fully armored, the clanking of their steel blending with the sound of trumpets and drums to form a martial symphonythe sound of impending war. As the procession reached the Iron Throne, Ned and the Kingsguard halted. All eyes were on Robert as he climbed the steps, each one forged from the swords of vanquished foes, and took his seat upon the Iron Throne, a relic tempered by dragonfire. Joffrey stood nearby, nearly trembling with excitement at the sight, lost in dreams of the day when he too would ascend the throne forged by Aegon the Conqueror. But Joffrey was not the only one in the room who coveted the Iron Throne. Long may he reign, intoned Barristan Selmy, his voice carrying the weight of duty. Long may he reign, echoed the nobles, though Barristan could sense the lack of conviction in their voices. Barristans mind was troubled. He had once petitioned to sail to the Narrow Sea to reason with Viserys, only to be blocked by Varys. He had believed that no matter how formidable Viserys might become, raising an army and reclaiming the throne would be nearly impossible. But now, just over a year later, his worst fears had materialized. Though neither he nor the Iron Throne had a clear picture of Viserys''s strength, the mere fact that the exiled prince had issued such a bold ultimatum meant that a bloody conflict was inevitable. Barristans loyalty wavered. He had sworn fealty to Robert out of gratitude after the king spared his life and treated his wounds following a battlefield defeat. But now, the thought of drawing his sword against the bloodline of the late king tore at his soul. I believe many of you have received a letter from that dragonspawn, havent you? Roberts voice boomed through the hall. The gathered lords and nobles nodded, their expressions betraying hesitation. Just then, the door opened, and in walked Oberyn Martell, the Red Viper of Dorne. A flicker of displeasure crossed Roberts face at the sight of him. Forgive my lateness, Your Grace, Oberyn said with a bow, before making his way to stand beside Ned. As the Prince of Dorne and the Master of Foreign Affairs, Oberyn held a place of prominence among the highest nobility, and he took his place in the front row. Red Viper, tell us about the dragonspawn, Robert said, his voice dripping with disdain. The fact that he didnt address Oberyn by his title, position, or even his name, spoke volumes about his mood. But Oberyn didnt seem to mind. He had received a letter from Viserys shortly after the dragons hatched, and it had taken him by surprise. In just three months, Viserys had defeated the Horselord, united the power of the entire Confederation, and hatched dragon eggseach of these feats was the stuff of legend. To accomplish all three in such a short span seemed beyond belief. If anyone had boasted of achieving even one of these feats, Oberyn would have dismissed them as mad. "Your Grace, these developments have come about rather suddenly, and I am still investigating," Oberyn Martell replied with measured calm. Investigating? Robert''s voice turned cold, his anger reverberating through the Throne Hall. Shouldnt you be involved? After the lords of Westeros read Viserys letter, suspicion toward Dorne had grown intense. The fact that Dorne had participated in the siege of Tyrosh only deepened that mistrust. Not long ago, it was discovered that the exiled Viserys now ruled Tyrosha revelation that set the realm on edge. Your Grace, I understand your suspicions, Oberyn continued, unfazed by Roberts ire. But Sunspear cooperated with Lys, Myr, and Pentos. The man we dealt with directly was someone named Griff. Im as much in the dark about this as you are. Oberyns response was composed, almost disarmingly open. Viserys had informed Oberyn of his plans beforehand, giving him the option to leave Kings Landing. But the Red Viper had chosen to stay, confident that Robert had no concrete evidence of his secret dealings with Viserys. And even if there were some proof, it wouldnt be enough to sway The Reach or Dorne into Viserys camp. After all, even the nobles whom Robert had slighted during the rebellion might be secretly reaching out to Viserys. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was why Robert had taken grim satisfaction in hearing that Gregor Clegane, the Mountain, had slaughtered Rhaegars children. Viserys, as a Targaryen, had a strong claim to the throneone that Robert could not easily dismiss. For now, Robert had to tolerate the situation and asked the gathered lords for their counsel on the looming war. "Your Grace, we have a formidable fleetthe Dragonstone fleet, the royal fleet, the Westerlands fleet, and the Arbor fleet. Perhaps we can engage Viserys in a grand naval battle! The suggestion, predictably, came from Renly, his enthusiasm betraying a lack of understanding of the gravity of the situation. Renlys impulsive suggestion even risked offending Stannis, the true commander of the navy, who was more suited to such strategic discussions. Stannis, what do you think? Robert asked, his tone as cold and hard as ever when addressing his older brother. Your Grace, we should begin active preparations for war while simultaneously gathering intelligence on Viserys true strength, Stannis replied, his lips pursed as he considered the situation. Be specifichow do we prepare? Robert demanded. Stannis didnt flinch. We should position our fleet along the Narrow Sea and request the lords to send troops to reinforce us. Stannis had proven his skill in naval warfare during both the War of the Usurper and the Greyjoy Rebellion. His advice carried weight, particularly in matters of defense and sea battles. At the same time, Stannis continued, we must prevent those who are disloyal from contacting Viserys. Anyone who did not support House Baratheon during the rebellion should be placed under close watch. Their children should be sent to Kings Landing as hostages to ensure their loyalty. No one could find fault with Stanniss proposal. It was a sound strategy for containing potential dissent. Next, they turned to the matter of military funding. Petyr, Robert called. Yes, Your Grace? Littlefinger stepped forward, his demeanor polished. I need you to raise two million gold dragons in military funds within a month. Yes, Your Grace! Littlefinger replied without hesitation. He knew this was not a moment to negotiate. His methods of managing the kingdoms finances often involved borrowing, and the Iron Bank had always been optimistic about Roberts rule. Littlefinger saw no issue with securing another loan. Of course, two million gold dragons wouldnt be nearly enough to fund an entire war. Robert had already sent a request for additional funds to his father-in-law, Tywin Lannister. Despite his dislike for the Lannisters, Robert needed their wealth now more than ever. And since Viserys had specifically named both Robert and Tywin for execution, the Baratheons and Lannisters found themselves as unlikely but necessary alliescloser than Robert had ever imagined, even more so than his bond with Ned Stark. Chapter 254: The Marriage of Margaery Chapter 254: The Marriage of MargaeryLord Mace Tyrell, often derisively called "Lord Puff Fish," and his mother, the formidable Lady Olenna, known as the "Queen of Thorns," sat before two letters. One was from the Citadel, containing Viseryss Great Announcementa declaration so brimming with murderous intent that it nearly leaped off the page. The other letter was from Kings Landing, bearing Robert Baratheons order for Highgarden to muster troops in support of the Iron Throne. One letter was from the former King, the other from the current King. The Tyrells faced a difficult choice. To our east are the Stormlands, and to the west is House Florent, both of which remain loyal to the Iron Throne, Lady Olenna noted, casting a sharp gaze at her son. Does that mean we should side with the Iron Throne? Mace asked, uncertainty in his voice. If thats your decision, how many men are you prepared to send? Olenna inquired, her tone measured. Ten thousand... maybe twelve thousand, Mace replied hesitantly. House Tyrell wasnt fighting for Margaerys claim to the throne, so they had little incentive to commit their full strength. Moreover, Robert had always regarded House Tyrell with suspicion, so Mace was reluctant to offer more than a token force. Ten or twelve thousand is too few, Olenna said, straightening her sleeves with a look of mild disdain. Robert may be many things, but hes not a fool. Then what about thirty thousand? Mace asked, still uncertain. During the War of the Five Kings, Doran Martell had sent only ten thousand men to support Aerys, and that was because he was using Rhaegars marriage to Elia as leverage. Olenna couldnt help but feel a twinge of disappointment in her sons indecisiveness. Fortunately, her grandchildren were much sharper. She ordered a maid to deliver Viseryss Great Announcement to Garlan and Willas, and Roberts letter to Margaery. Grandmother, Willas said thoughtfully after reading Viseryss letter, it seems Viserys didnt specify when he plans to attack Westeros. Willass sharp mind immediately picked up on something amiss. When Aegon announced his conquest of Westeros, he gave a clear time frame of three months. But Viseryss announcement was differentit introduced him, then hastily demanded the heads of Robert and Tywin. Grandmother, theres something odd about this announcement, Garlan added. Though not as well-versed in grammar, he sensed that something was off. Willas, who was more learned, quickly identified the issue. Viserys hadnt directed his demand for the heads of Robert and Tywin to any specific recipient. The sentence lacked an object. Was he addressing Robert and Tywin directly? That didnt seem plausibleViserys wasnt yet powerful enough to demand their lives so openly. A grammatical error? Unlikely, given that Viserys had penned popular songs like Braavos Lover, The Sailor, and Falia, showing he was far from a fool with words. No, there was only one explanation: Viserys was demanding the heads of Robert and Tywin from all the lords and ladies of Westeros. In essence, he was forcing them to choose sides. Willas and Olenna exchanged knowing glances, the realization clear in their matching brown eyes. Viserys was setting the stage for Westeros to divide itself, and each noble would have to declare their allegiance. After quickly reviewing the announcement, Garlan voiced his thoughts. Grandmother, it seems Viserys is waiting for something. Lady Olenna nodded, her expression one of satisfaction. The two brightest of her grandchildren had already grasped the key point. Waiting for what? Whats the problem? Lord Mace Tyrell asked, his confusion evident. Lady Olenna, the "Queen of Thorns," turned her sharp gaze toward the Flowers brothers. Garrett, tell us about your experiences in the Disputed Lands. Yes, my lady, Garrett began, stepping forward and gathering his thoughts. Believe it or not, we arrived in Tyrosh just in time for Viseryss triumphant return. Although we didnt meet him personally, we witnessed the events that followedthe duel with the Horselord, the hatching of the dragon eggs, the punishment of traitors, and Viseryss coronation. As the brothers recounted the tale, Lady Olennas bright brown eyes sparkled with intrigue. Even Willas and Garlan, who usually remained level-headed, felt as if they were hearing a myth come to life. He really emerged from the wildfire unscathed? Mace asked, his skepticism clear. My lord, it was witnessed by many. We wouldnt dare speak falsely, Garrett assured him. Willas was more intrigued by the seven young dragons, but he knew this wasnt the right time to press for details. Garlan, meanwhile, was fascinated by how Viserys had managed to defeat Drogos fifty thousand warriors with less than ten thousand cavalry. He knew that leading a cavalry charge on the open plains was challenging enoughfinding and defeating the barbarian leaders was an extraordinary feat. The elder and younger Tyrells reached the same conclusion: Viserys was formidable. Did Viserys give any instructions for us? Margaery asked. To answer Lady Margaery, yes, Garrett replied. First, Viserys instructed that we follow Roberts orders and support the Iron Throne. This suggests he has no immediate plans to attack Westeros, which keeps Highgarden out of a difficult position for now. Its less of an order and more of a gesture of goodwill. Second, Viserys requested that Highgarden stockpile at least two million pounds of grain. And third, he proposed that Lady Margaery marry him and become his consort. Huh? Margaery covered her mouth in surprise. Garrett quickly added, Viserys said the third request did not require immediate action. Lady Olenna, her shrewd mind working, saw the wisdom in Viseryss conditions. The first condition was designed to appear considerate of House Tyrell, ensuring they werent forced into an immediate decision. The second, though curious, wasnt a significant sacrifice. But the thirdmarrying Margaerywas the key. Viserys likely knew the Tyrells intended to marry her to Renly, and this proposal was his way of preventing them from binding themselves to the Iron Throne and House Baratheon. By delaying the marriage, Viserys was effectively demanding that the Tyrells choose his side. The room fell into a contemplative silence. Sunlight streamed through the windows, casting patterns on the green pound stone, while the only sound was the distant chirping of birds. Would my children have the right to inherit? Margaery asked, breaking the silence. Margaery? Willas looked at his sister, surprised by the question''s timing. Im just asking, she replied. With dragons now a reality, it was only a matter of time before Viserys reclaimed the Iron Throne. Garrett hesitated, then answered, Viserys mentioned that he plans to rule not only the Seven Kingdoms but also the Nine Free Cities and even the Dothraki Sea. I see. Then he would truly be the master of the world, Margaery mused, understanding that while her children might not inherit the title of king, they would still be heirs to vast territories. The Tyrells understood that while it seemed they had a choice between Robert and Viserys, in reality, they didnt. Aegon had conquered Westeros with three dragons and two thousand troops. Viserys now had seven dragons and a hundred thousand troops. The outcome was clear. And what of Dorne? Lady Olenna asked, her mind already racing ahead. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 255: The Prince’s Regret Chapter 255: The Princes RegretIn the Water Gardens, a couple sat together who hadn''t seen each other in several years. Mellario broke the silence, asking softly, How is your gout? It''s better, replied Prince Doran, his usually composed demeanor now laced with discomfort. Their separation hadn''t been due to a lack of affection, but rather Mellario''s strong disagreement with sending their young son away to be fostered. Doran had recently received Viseryss Great Announcement, but it was Mellario who provided him with the more detailed account: the Night, the Dothraki, the dragons, and the "Emperor" title. Less than two years ago, Doran had thought Viserys would struggle just to take Tyrosh. Now, he couldn''t find the words to describe his feelingsregret hung heavily over him. He regretted not keeping a closer watch on Arianne, allowing a bastard to take her virginity. Doran prayed Mellario wouldnt ask about it, for he truly wouldn''t know how to explain. Do you think Viserys will still honor the original marriage contract? Mellario asked, unaware that Viserys already knew of Ariannes situation. Doran decided to keep this a secret for as long as he could. He... He and we have signed a new marriage contract, Doran admitted. A new marriage contract? Mellarios voice held a note of surprise. By ''new marriage,'' Doran meant that Viseryss heir would marry into House Martell, but Viserys himself would not. He had Tyene, the Red Vipers daughter, bring the ''new marriage'' contract to Mellario. When was this marriage contract signed? she asked. A... less than two years ago. Doran regretted the words as soon as they left his mouth. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Less than two years ago? Viserys had only just conquered Tyrosh at that time. Could he have foreseen his rise to power even then? Or was he already planning the hatching of the dragons? Even if that were true, another problem remained. Breaking off the engagement right after conquering Tyrosh seemed like an attempt to cast aside the one who had helped you. Were the men of House Martell all so soft that they could accept such a slight? Tell me, what was the reason Viserys gave for breaking off the engagement? Mellario pressed. Prince Doran couldnt find the words. It felt as if his vocal cords had vanished; his mouth opened, but no sound emerged. Just then, a sudden cry of surprise came from outside. Mother! Mellario turned to see Arianne, and mother and daughter immediately embraced tightly. Arianne was her firstborn, and when Mellario had left Sunspear, she had done so under cover of night while Arianne slept. Now, after five or six long years, they were finally reunited. Mother, Ive missed you so much, Arianne whispered. Arianne, my Arianne, Mellario responded, holding her daughter as if she never wanted to let go. After what seemed like an eternity, the mother and daughter finally sat down together. Youve grown taller, Mellario observed. Yes, Mother, Arianne replied softly. Watching the intimate reunion between the two, Doran let out a silent sigh of relief, feeling as though he had narrowly escaped a disaster. Mother, I heard you just returned from the Disputed Lands? Yes, but its now called the Hopeful Lands. Hopeful Lands? Arianne repeated, surprised. A silver-haired figure appeared in Ariannes vision. So, did you see Viserys? How is he doing? I heard that some time ago, Viserys fought the Dothraki? Ariannes words left both her parents at a loss for what to say. How could they tell her that Viserys had become an emperor? It would only upset her more. Hewon, Mellario finally said. Viserys defeated the Horselord, and now the danger in the Hopeful Lands has been lifted. Arianne nodded, as if a weight had been lifted from her shoulders. Okay, if you have any more questions, we can talk about them tonight, when we sleep together, alright? Mellario added, gently rubbing her daughters hair. Alright! Okay! Arianne smiled happily. Once Arianne had walked away, Mellario turned to Doran, her eyes narrowing. Our daughter is no longer a virgin, is she? Doran was taken aback. How could she know just by looking? Viserys broke off the engagement because of this, didnt he? she pressed. Dorans mouth twitched, but he still didnt say a word. Doran, you are not a good father. I Doran tried to respond, but the words caught in his throat. Mellario didnt wait for him to finish. From the perspective of a lord, from the perspective of the Prince of Dorne, Doran had made all the right moves. But as a father, he had failed to consider Ariannes needs, and now they were all paying the price. Before leaving, Mellario handed Doran a letter Viserys had asked her to give him. When Doran opened the envelope, seven shiny objects of different colors spilled out, some landing in his lap, others on the floor. Tyene quickly retrieved those that had fallen and handed them to him. For a moment, Doran didnt recognize what they were. But soon, realization dawned on him. Dragon scales! he exclaimed, running his fingers over the scales, which felt like something between stone and metal. Any lingering doubts about the return of dragons vanished. He then took the letter out of the envelope. The demands inside were similar to those made on Highgarden. The first was the same: Dorne was to send troops, as Robert had requested. The second was to gather as much grain as possible. But Viserys wasnt forcing them to choose sidesat least, not yet. After all, Dorne was not the same as Highgarden; their loyalties were intertwined, yet distinct. If Viserys wanted to influence Dorne, he had more than one way to do it. In his letter, Viserys simply informed them that he wouldnt be attacking Westeros anytime soon. The second point, as Doran had already learned from the Red Viper, was related to Viserys'' preparations for the Long Night. Dorne had been stockpiling grain for a long time, so this demand wasnt particularly surprising. As Doran examined the seven-colored dragon scales in his hands, a deep sense of regret washed over him. He couldnt help but wonder if things would have been different had he been honest with Viserys about Arianne. Might they still have been able to negotiate a better outcome? At that moment, Manfrey entered the Water Gardens. Prince, the Lady has returned? he asked. Yes, Doran nodded, handing Viserys'' letter to Manfrey and showing him the dragon scales. These are the dragon scales, he added, his voice tinged with a mix of awe and regret. Manfrey glanced at Doran''s expression and immediately sensed that the meeting between Doran and Mellario had not gone well. He could guess the underlying reason, but knew better than to involve himself in such personal matters. Prince, how many troops should we provide to Robert? Manfrey asked, carefully steering the conversation back to practical matters. Five thousand. If we get the other houses to contribute, we can muster ten thousand men, Doran replied, though his tone was somewhat resigned. The weight of past decisions and their consequences bore down on him. , he mused bitterly, But Prince Manfrey began, sensing the tension in Dorans words, and trying to navigate the delicate situation. Chapter 256: Littlefinger’s Thunderous Fall Chapter 256: Littlefingers Thunderous FallSeveral cavalrymen in red armor patrolled the area, their red and yellow banners hanging limp in the still air. By a stream, an elderly nobleman with striking green eyes and a shaved head was busy dismembering a doe. Though his head was bald, his golden beard flowed down his cheeks, lending him a commanding presence. Despite his age, he moved with the vitality of a much younger man. A finely crafted arrow was lodged in the doe''s head, skillfully placed so as not to damage the hide. The nobleman, sleeves rolled up, wielded a sharp cleaver with practiced ease. He expertly sliced open the belly of the doe, removing the entrails and setting them aside, before delicately inserting the blade between the hide and the muscles. With a sound like fabric tearing, the bright red muscles, still quivering, were exposed to the air. This nobleman, despite his years, handled the task as if it were a work of art. His blade moved fluidly through sinew and bone, carving the venison into neat chunks. A wooden basin at his feet collected the blood, which rippled suddenly as the sound of hooves approached. A younger man, somewhat portly, dismounted from his horse and approached. He bore a resemblance to the elder nobleman, revealing him to be Kevan Lannister, the younger brother and right-hand man of Tywin Lannister, Warden of the West and Lord of Casterly Rock. Tywin, the elder, nodded toward an envelope held down by a smooth, rounded stone. Kevan picked it up, his expression shifting from surprise to seriousness as he read the contents. Finally, he looked back at his brother. "Is this true? He really hatched a dragon?" "It came from the Citadel, delivered by a white raven," Tywin replied, tossing the cleaver into a basin of clear water beside him. Noticing Kevan''s unease, he added in a low voice, "Dont panic. It takes at least ten years for a dragon to reach full size, and many dragons have died in Westeros before." "Should we attack now?" Kevan asked. "Yes, and we must strike quickly," Tywin affirmed, wiping his hands clean. He had already calculated that within four to five months, they could muster an army of over 100,000 men, rallying his vassals. In that time, the dragons would still be small, perhaps the size of peacocks or ostriches. A single arrow could kill one, and three or five would be more than enough to ensure it. This might be the only opportunity for the Iron Throne to act decisively. If they failed, the kingdom''s internal structure would collapse, and while other houses might manage to survive, the Lannisters and Baratheons would be caught in an inescapable crisis. For Tywin, even if it meant shedding the last drop of Lannister blood and spending the last gold coin in Casterly Rocks treasury, it was worth the risk. However, he soon discovered that his wealth had its limits when it came to buying iron, blood, or grain. The price of grain had soared, though still within Tywin''s means. But when it came to recruiting sellswords and mercenaries, he encountered an unexpected hurdle. The mercenaries were demanding exorbitant fees, claiming they were risking their lives against a Dragonlord and demanding five times their usual rate. The most chilling reason for their hesitation was a rumor they had heard: Viserys had declared that while he would accept the surrender of ordinary soldiers, he would execute any mercenaries. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mercenaries were no fools. This cold warning deterred many from taking Tywins gold. Those who were willing to fight were either gamblers or desperate men with nothing to lose. The situation in the Westerlands was dire, but things were no better in Kings Landing. Not only had the Iron Bank refused to extend further credit to the Iron Throne, but it had also demanded immediate repayment of its existing debts. This unexpected blow sent Littlefinger into a state of panic. Noho Dimittis, the manager at the Iron Bank responsible for the Iron Throne''s accounts, had always handled Littlefinger''s loans. Nohos beard was meticulously braided into a long, thin plait, resembling a quill stuck to his chin. It appeared stiff, as if supported from within, much like his unwavering stance. Lord Petyr, the Iron Bank would normally be happy to lend to the Iron Throne, but as you know, we cannot afford to take such risks at this time. Lord Noho, are you really concerned about the rebel? With all due respect, even if he does have dragons, they are nowhere near the size of the Black Dread. King Robert has countless soldiers, and his battleships can block the Narrow Sea. How could Viserys possibly be a match for him? Littlefinger didnt believe his own words. He was desperatetwo million gold dragons were needed for military expenses, and without them, his ambitions would be in jeopardy. Even if he personally led his employees into battle, there was no way he could come up with that kind of money. Noho didnt bother to argue. The Iron Bank wasnt foolish. In the original storyline, when the bank sensed the Iron Thrones precarious position, they swiftly chose to settle their debts and cut ties with the Baratheons. This time, they were pressured by Viserys himself to make a similar decision. After Roth left, Viserys sent an emissary to Braavos with two tasks: to return the magical masks borrowed from the Faceless Men and to apply pressure on the Iron Bank. The Iron Bank had a longstanding principle: when two forces vie for control, they could both borrow from the bank. However, when one side emerged victorious, they would be required to repay the loser''s debts as well as their own. If the victor refused, the bank would continue to fund the opposition until the new ruler was either financially crippled or overthrown. No one defaults on the Iron Bank was more than just a mottoit was a threat. Viserys made it clear to the Iron Bank that Roberts previous loans would not be honored under his rule, and if they dared to continue financing Robert, they would not only be denied recognition but also be considered enemies of his regime. Faced with Viseryss growing military might and the increasing power of his seven dragons, the Iron Bank decided to sever its ties with the Iron Throne. "I''m truly sorry, Lord Petyr, but its all about the Keyholders, Noho said, referring to the Iron Banks equivalent of a board of directors or shareholders'' meeting. No matter how powerful the Iron Bank was, it was, at its core, a financial institution. And it knew well enough when to back the king and when to cut ties with a losing hand. Chapter 257: Khals Chapter 257: KhalsCaggo led 4,000 men deep into the Dothraki holy city of Vaes Dothrak and successfully eliminated the last remnants of the Dothraki forces. Now, the Golden Company governs Vaes Dothrak, a crucial trading hub linking two continents, poised to generate massive tax revenues. Viserys, of course, would never relinquish control of such a valuable asset. Vaes Dothrak is a breathtaking place, nestled between the Mother of Mountains and the Womb of the World, with natural beauty that is both awe-inspiring and strategic. Controlling this city meant controlling a significant portion of the Dothraki Sea. Connington stood beneath the newly "upgraded" triumphal arch, ready to greet Caggo and the returning officers. This triumphant return not only ensured that the Dothraki would remain a diminished force for the next fifty years, but it also brought back a bounty of gold, silver, and suppliesenough loot to rival ten years of Tyroshs tax revenue. The value of the sheep, horses, and furs they brought back was incalculable. As Caggo looked around at the nobles and commoners who had gathered to greet him, he felt a swell of pride. Clad in armor that marked him as one of their own, not as a Dothraki warrior but as a hero, he was celebrated by all. Behind him marched officers and soldiers of Dothraki origin, who now wore their new allegiance with pride. For them, there was no shame in being a Dothraki traitor. In fact, serving a Dragonlord was the greatest honor they could imagine. Caggo had also brought back a number of clever Dothraki boys, the youngest just six or seven years old, the oldest around ten. These children shared a common traitthey were all of mixed blood. None of them were pure Dothraki; their mothers hailed from the Free Cities, Lhazareen, Slaver''s Bay, or even Westeros. These children would be raised under Viserys''s watchful eye before returning to the Great Grass Sea to become the new Khals, ruling the vast plains in his name. Caggo himself would become a Khal, as Viserys had promised. Among these children was a boy named Logor, about 11 or 12 years old. At first, he resisted wearing the clothing that had once been scornfully called milkman clothes, but once he saw himself in the mirror, he quickly abandoned the rough Dothraki attire. He was even more thrilled when he saw the massive ship that had come to pick them upLogor had never seen such a large, man-made object before. When he arrived in Tyrosh, the towering black city walls left an even deeper impression on him. The bustling city streets filled him with awe and a reluctance to ever return to the Great Grass Sea. He had heard that the Khal who ruled this city was youngyounger and stronger than Drogo. Logor was determined to make a good impression on this new Khal. As Caggo led the group of Dothraki children through the triumphal arch, the sound of hooves trampling scattered flower petals filled the air. The newly upgraded arch, carved from marble, was adorned with seven dragons of different colors, each dragon displaying a unique posturesome gazing down with disdain, others proudly spreading their wings. Above the arch, a flag bearing the three-headed dragon of House Targaryen billowed in the wind, signaling the dawn of a new era. Caggo found himself contemplating the future, imagining the day when he would have a family of his own. Though his two sons were still infants nursing at their mothers breast, the thought of designing a family emblem had begun to take root in his mind. After all, he was already forty years old. While he remained in excellent health, Caggo knew that in another decade, age would begin to catch up with him, and he needed to plan ahead. Despite his ambitions, Caggo didn''t envision himself ruling the entire Great Grass Sea, especially after seeing Drogo''s head mounted in a glass case on the palace doorposta stark reminder of the fate that could befall even the mightiest of Khals. He absentmindedly touched the curved sword at his waist, a weapon that had once belonged to Viserys but had been borrowed from him indefinitely. Dismounting from his horse, Caggo approached Connington, knelt on one knee, and presented three trophies taken from defeated foessymbols of his victory. Not long ago, these men had been Ko, sub-chiefs under the now-vanquished Khals. Now, they claimed the title of Khal themselves, a testament to Viserys''s decisive victory and consolidation of power. Caggo, congratulations on eliminating a formidable enemy for His Grace, Connington said, acknowledging the feat. My loyalty belongs to His Grace, Caggo responded with unwavering devotion. After a brief exchange, Caggo was invited to join Connington in a chariot. The young half-blood Dothraki boys he had brought with him also climbed into the chariot, heading toward the grand palace of Tyrosh. For these boys, the palace was a marvel, a world unlike anything they had ever known. The flat, paved roads, the towering buildings, the fountains, and the lush gardens all seemed like scenes from a fairy tale. They were awestruck and a little overwhelmed by the grandeur of it all. Suddenly, two young dragons, one black and one green, flew overhead. Although they were only the size of goats, the sight of these mythical creatures frightened the boys, causing some of them to cry out in fear. Stop crying! Logor, one of the older boys, whispered harshly to a younger child. He didn''t want to draw attention or get involved with any trouble. The boys were soon led by Connington and Caggo into the recently restored Throne Room. Caggo knelt on one knee before Viserys and Dany, while the half-blood boys knelt on both knees, their heads bowed in respect. Your Grace, the Great Grass Sea is yours, Caggo declared. Well done, Caggo. Rise, Viserys replied, stepping down from the throne alongside Dany. He placed a double-horse gold crown and an imperial seal in Caggos hands. From this day forward, you are the Khal of the Dothraki Sea in the East. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Viserys had divided the vast Dothraki Sea into three distinct regions: the ''Eastern Dothraki Sea,'' the ''Central Dothraki Sea,'' and the ''Western Dothraki Sea,'' with the latter being the closest to the Free Cities. The children before him would one day grow to rule the central and western regions, which, though smaller, held strategic importance due to their proximity to the Free Cities. Caggo will always protect the Targaryens! Caggo vowed, his voice firm with conviction. Logor, observing everything with wide eyes, couldnt help but dream of the day when he would be named a Khal himself. His attention was momentarily distracted as he caught sight of Dany standing next to Viserys. She was the most beautiful and pure person he had ever seen, radiating a presence that made people want to be near her and show her respect. After rewarding Caggo, Viserys turned his attention to the boys. From now on, we will be your foster parents. I will teach you martial arts and knowledge, and when you grow up, you must govern your fiefdoms well and protect the common people. Logor and the other boys immediately knelt, pledging their eternal loyalty to Viserys and Dany. They felt a mixture of awe and fear, but they were determined to prove themselves worthy. Viserys, suddenly responsible for so many young children, decided to ensure their health by taking them to a reputable healer. However, when one of the boys became overwhelmed with fear and began to whimper, Viserys tried to calm him by "gently" covering his mouth with his hand. At that moment, a guard appeared with a stout nurse, who quickly took the frightened child and his companions away. The abrupt removal of their peer only deepened the boys anxiety, and they clenched their teeth, determined to suppress their fear and prove their courage. Chapter 258: Dragon Colosseum Chapter 258: Dragon ColosseumThe Colosseum of Tyrosh was packed with spectators, their roars echoing menacingly through the arena. At the center of the spectacle, a young dragon, bright yellow and the size of a calf, faced off against a massive black bison. Despite its smaller size, the dragon was agile and could fly, constantly darting around to deliver quick bites and slashes. "Go on! Bite it to death!" "Bite the beast''s neck, bite its neck!" the crowd shouted. Under the fervent cries of the spectators, the yellow dragon seized an opportunity and sank its teeth into the bison''s testicles, yanking out the long white sperm cord. The male audience members winced in shared agony. The bison, overwhelmed by pain, collapsed onto the ground. The dragon stepped onto the bison''s belly, took a deep breath, and unleashed a stream of orange flames directly onto its head. The arena filled with the smell of burning flesh as the bison let out a final, pitiful wail. With the bison defeated, the yellow dragon bit open its throat, deftly dodging the spurting blood, then tore into its belly to feast. The battle was over, but the feast had just begun, and the crowd watched with morbid fascination. After more than three months of growth, even the smallest of the seven dragons was now the size of a powerful motorcycle. Viserys had abandoned his previous ventures and instead turned to exploiting the dragons for profit. The war and Tyrosh''s harsh slave policies had left the gladiatorial arena short of fighters, so Viserys purchased it and transformed it into the ''Colosseum of Dragons.'' Here, the gladiators were none other than the seven young dragons, whose bodies were rapidly growing. Viserys believed their extraordinary growth and insatiable hunger were linked to blood magic. To sustain them, Viserys devised a way for the young dragons to earn their own keep. The arena fees were modest, but the stands were always full. After one spectator watched 100 consecutive matches, Viserys sent him a piece of dragon scale the size of a fingernail as a reward. This sparked a frenzy among the wealthy elite of other Free Cities, who flocked to Tyrosh for a chance to obtain the precious dragon scaleworth more than any gemstone. In addition to selling tickets, Viserys capitalized on the frenzy by selling an array of dragon-themed merchandise. Dragon-patterned carpets, figurines, and other memorabilia flew off the shelves, establishing a thriving ''Dragon Culture Industry.'' This even gave rise to a fan culture centered around the dragons. The most popular was the largest yellow dragon, which had two black, lightning-shaped stripes running from its eyes to its neck, giving it a look that was both domineering and charming. Rhaelarion, the silver dragon closest to Dany, also had her admirers. Slender and graceful, Rhaelarion was the most elegant of the seven dragons, winning the hearts of many maidens. It was affectionately nicknamed the "Silver Queen." Thanks to this booming industry, the cost of feeding the young dragons was insignificant compared to the profits. However, Viserys had no intention of using the money for personal indulgence. Instead, he made all proceeds from the ''Dragon Culture Industry'' public, using most of the funds to run an orphanage. In the orphanage, children received basic education in grammar and arithmetic, and were surrounded by images of dragons and the three-headed dragon sigil. These children, Viserys believed, would grow up to be his most loyal bureaucrats. In addition to the orphanage, Viserys established a relief station, providing low-cost medical treatment and accepting credit. The common folk began to call him "the Benevolent King," a title that stuck. Though running an orphanage and relief station seemed altruistic, Viserys knew that these acts of kindness would ultimately secure him a steady stream of income and unwavering loyalty. While the idea of universal education and healthcare was a distant dream in an agricultural society with limited resources, Viserys understood that taking care of his people and managing his own affairs were challenges enough. In the VVIP box of the coliseum, Viserys watched the giant dragons battling the bison alongside his foster "sons". Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sight of blood and flames left a lasting impression on the young men. Though the dragons were no larger than calves, they could easily defeat and devour a full-grown bison, a feat that struck the boys with awe. They had heard tales that these dragons would one day grow large enough to swallow a horse whole. They can only ride horses, but Viserys would ride a dragon in the future. Horses had their limitationsunable to traverse mountains, lakes, dense forests, or the towering "pounds of stone"but dragons were bound by no such constraints. The spectacle of the dragon fight engraved a deep sense of awe and loyalty in the hearts of these half-blood Dothraki teenagers. "The dragons are still young, but they grow quickly. Just three or four months ago, they were only the size of kittens," Viserys remarked, gesturing with his hand to illustrate their rapid growth. The older Dothraki boys were astonished. If the dragons had grown this large in less than half a year, what would they become in another six months? Or a year? Upon arriving in Tyrosh, they had heard many stories about dragonshow adults could grow to the size of a wagon and swallow it in a single bite. Now, it seemed those tales were true. Viserys observed their expressions carefully, pleased to see no trace of doubt or inappropriate thoughts in their eyes. He knew that when one was powerful enough, there was no need to be overly cautioushe was simply ensuring their loyalty and avoiding future trouble. "Ser Connington, for now, take them and teach them the basics of swordsmanship and grammar," Viserys instructed Young Connington. "Yes, Your Grace," Young Connington replied before leaving. Once he was gone, Old Connington approached Viserys. "Your Grace, the fleets of Arbor and the Westerlands have been gathering near King''s Landing, and the fleet of Dragonstone is urgently enlisting advisors. It seems Robert is preparing to make a move," Connington reported as he handed over intelligence. "How is Robert''s army coming together?" Viserys asked. "The armies from the Stormlands, Crownlands, and Riverlands have already set out for King''s Landing, but those from the Westerlands, the North, and Dorne are still on their way. It will take another month or so for them to fully assemble." Viserys had trained a messenger raven using blood magic, enabling him to stay informed about events in Westeros. he mused. One of the key reasons for this is the trick he played on Robert from afar. Food prices had spiked. Mercenaries were refusing to be recruited. The loyalty of the lords was wavering. Without moving a single soldier, Viserys had managed to sow the seeds of collapse in the Seven Kingdoms. "Have the chains I had forged been delivered?" "Yes, Prince. The five chains, each weighing 2,000 pounds, have been received by Ronan," replied the attendant. Ronan was the pirate Viserys had encountered by chance. After pledging his loyalty, Viserys took him in as a pawn, positioning him strategically in King''s Landing. Armed with an almost endless supply of soap and cigarettes, Ronan quickly became a popular figure in the capital. He was also contracted to oversee the construction of the port at Blackwater Rush. Viserys had grand planshe aimed to reenact the Battle of the Blackwater Rush. At the right moment, Ronan would build the ''''Winch Tower'''' at Blackwater Rush, just as Tyrion had once ordered Stanniss fleet to be trapped in the original conflict. This time, however, it would be Robert''s fleet that met its demise before even leaving the harbor. Viserys mused. But he wasn''t about to leave the task entirely in the hands of a pirate. He had other allies on the ground, including the Red Viper, who would help keep an eye on things. "We need more wildfire. Send additional alchemists to King''s Landing," Viserys commanded. Understanding the challenges of transporting wildfire, he had already drafted half of the Lysene Alchemists Guild to secretly manufacture it within the capital. Once Roberts fleet was destroyed, Viserys was confident that they wouldn''t be able to assemble another one quickly, leading to inevitable internal unrest. But Viseryss ambitions went beyond merely reconquering Westeroshe sought to centralize power, dismantling the alliance of ''stag, falcon, wolf, and fish'' piece by piece, stripping power away from the lords. he thought. ... Westeros, King''s Landing Transporting thousands of pounds of chains into the Blackwater Rush is no easy task, especially with Ned Stark keeping a watchful eye. To safeguard the warships, he had stationed a considerable number of Gold Cloaks around the Blackwater. Anyone entering or leaving the southern gate of King''s Landing, known as the ''Muddy Gate,'' had to pass through at least three checkpoints. For added security, King''s Landing had even temporarily cut off trade with the Free Cities. After all, those cities were now loyal to Viserys, and continuing business with them would be seen as ''collaborating with the enemy.'' Additionally, warships now lined both sides of the Blackwater, turning the once spacious channel into a crowded passage. Merchant ships struggled to navigate through the cramped waters. "Ronan, you brat, what''s this ship carrying?" A man from the North, whose very appearance would make Viserys hesitate, halted the vessel Ronan was managing. The man was Jory Cassel, captain of Ned Stark''s garrison at Winterfell. To the Stark children, Jory was like another uncle. He had journeyed south with Ned and should have perished in a skirmish with Jaime Lannister, but due to Viserys''s machinations, that clash never took place. Not only had Jory survived, but Ned had also entrusted him with overseeing all the ships entering and leaving the harbor. "Lord Jory!" Ronan greeted, recognizing the man immediately. His excellent memory allowed him to recall the faces and preferences of nearly every noble in King''s Landing. Viserys, in particular, had been enough to put Ronan on edge. As soon as he reached Jory, he pulled out a whole box of cigarettes from his coat. "Something from the Free Cities, my lord," he said, lighting one for Jory. Seeing Jory''s eyes linger on the box, Ronan didn''t hesitate to hand it over entirely. "There''s some soap in there as well. Are you running low on what I gave you last time? I''ll send more." Jory was Ned''s trusted man, upright and loyal. But the North was a place of scarcitylacking in almost everything. Even Sansa''s favorite lemon cakes were a rare treat. Since arriving in King''s Landing, Jory had been amazed by the city''s wealth and abundance. His men often visited brothels, though he himself remained restrained, perhaps due to the limited temptations. Under the influence of Ronan''s charm and bribes, Jory soon realized that this smooth-talking fellow seemed trustworthy. Generous and simply fond of doing a little business And Jory, a man of the North, wouldn''t just admit to being out of soap, let alone stockpile it for the return journey. Seeing no reason to distrust Ronan, Jory relented and prepared to let the ship pass into the Blackwater. As he did, Ronan let out a sigh of relief. "Thank you, Lord Jory. I''ll get you some good stuff later. There seems to be a new batch of high-quality cigarettes that have become popular in the Free Cities." "Thank you in advance!" Jory patted Ronan on the shoulder and laughed, ready to wave him off. Just as Ronan was about to leave, Jory suddenly called out, "Wait!" "What is it, Lord Jory?" Ronan swallowed, a little nervously. "Why is your draught line so deep?" Jory asked, pointing at Ronan''s ship. Ronan thought. "I''m sorry, my lord, I have to go up and take a look!" Jory declared. "Lord Jory! Lord Jory!" Ronan didn''t dare to stop him and could only follow him step by step. Jory knew that these merchants would not be honest, but when he entered the cabin with a torch, what he saw was indeed sacks and sacks of grain. "Lord Jory!" Ronan hurriedly followed behind him. "Lord Jory, I know that King Robert has ordered that no grain be hoarded, but there are so many people under my command who need to eat. I really can''t do without stocking up some grain!" Seeing that Jory was about to say something else, Ronan quickly took out two fingers'' worth of golden bars from his bosom. "Lord Jory, this is just a ship of grain. Please consider this my fine." Jory hesitated. This was a ship of grain, and by his estimation, it contained two to three thousand catties of it. It would last for only a month or so, and it didn''t seem to have any impact on the grain prices in King''s Landing. So, with the promise that this would not happen again, Jory decided to let the matter slide, and in doing so probably caused the destruction of Robert''s fleet. Chapter 259: A Good Brother’s Fading Glare Chapter 259: A Good Brothers Fading GlareKing Robert had not visited a brothel in over three months, a personal record since he had seized the Iron Throne. His current swordsmanship could be described in two words: Painful and weak. In those months, Robert had begun dieting and devoted time every day to practicing his skills as king. He had the best resources at his disposal, including the Kingsguard as his sparring partners. Shrewdly, Robert chose Jaime as his primary opponent. To Jaime, Robert''s movements were slow and clumsy. His strength was still formidable, but his speed and consistency were severely lacking. All of this was due to his bloated body. With a loud clang, their swords clashed, reverberating through the training yard. "Ah! Damn it!" Robert cursed, his wrist trembling from the impact, a stark reminder of his long absence from battle. "I''m sorry, Your Grace, I" Jaime began to apologize, but Robert cut him off. "None of your business!" Robert growled, knowing that in moments of weakness, he could not afford to appear vulnerable. He waved his hand, signaling for a break. The guards quickly brought over a special wide chair, so large it took two men to lift it. Robert collapsed into it, sweat pouring down his face like rain. A handmaiden rushed forward with a warm towel to wipe it away. Damn fools, cant they get some ice water? Robert grumbled, his body radiating heat. He craved a glass of iced mead. "No ice water!" The stern voice belonged to Ned. Jaime bowed and stepped aside at the sight of him. "Stand away!" Robert barked, irritation flaring. The Kingsguard were supposed to be his most trusted men, yet here he was, dismissing Jaime as if he were an inconvenience. "Yes, Your Grace," Jaime replied, retreating from the lists. "Ned, sit down," Robert said, motioning to the chair beside him. Ned took a seat in a normal-sized chair and looked at his old friend. "You can''t drink ice water. You''ll get sick." As a northerner, Ned knew well that after strenuous exercise, one had to allow their body temperature to drop gradually, especially in colder climates. During their recent meetings, Ned had noticed that Robert had indeed lost some weight, but years of indulgence had left their mark. Ten years of excess couldn''t be undone in just a few months. At that moment, Robert stared at the cotton towel in his hands. Ned wondered if he was imagining it, but he saw something in his fearless friends eyesworry and fear. You know what, Ned? Robert said suddenly. I went to the base of the Red Keep the other day, and Balerion''s skull is really damn big! Ned remained silent, watching as Robert continued talking, almost to himself. I remember seeing a dragon skeleton when I was young, but it didn''t seem as massive as it does now. Ned glanced up at the crown stag banner hanging from the battlements. With no wind to lift it, the banner drooped lifelessly. But I bet I could shoot down that boy''s dragon with a single arrow now. A newly hatched dragon can''t be bigger than a kitten, right? Its only been a few months, so... so... Roberts voice trailed off as his eyes caught sight of a black cat crouching on the wall. The cat was old, about two feet long, and Robert recognized it. Pointing at the creature, he said, I bet those dragon cubs of his are only as big as that black cat. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ned followed Robert''s gaze and noticed the cat was missing an ear, which reminded him of some rumors. He quickly dismissed them as nonsense. Almost 200,000 troops. Robert''s tone shifted, his voice taking on a self-reassuring edge. Ned, I''ve never led such a large army before, but I think we can at least capture the Stepstones without any trouble. It''s ridiculous that the dragonspawn brat dares to call himself emperor." Robert seemed to be trying to bolster his own confidence, emphasizing two hundred thousand as if the number alone could steady his nerves. Suddenly, he stood up and grabbed his pointed battle hammer from beside himthe very hammer with which he had killed Rhaegar. Although Robert hadnt wielded it in years, the servants had kept it polished to a shine. Targaryens, I''ve killed plenty of them before, haha! I wonder how much the boy looks like Rhaegar. I heard he''s even a champion! Robert laughed, but it was a hollow sound, tinged with old memories. From the moment Ned arrived, Robert had been talking to himself, lost in his thoughts. Pfft, wasnt Rhaegar a champion too? These brothers are exactly the same! Robert swung his hammer as if he were back on the battlefield at the Trident. Your Grace, who should command the fleet this time? Ned asked, trying to bring Robert back to the matter at hand. You decide that, Robert replied dismissively. Just dont let that old fool Tywin have it. Despite everything, Robert still didnt fully trust Tywin, even though he was one of the few men he should rely on. Ned knew that Robert was only fit to be a figurehead at this point; asking him to do anything more was beyond his capacity. The best outcome for the War of the Stepstones would be to capture the islands and kill the last two Targaryens. That would secure Roberts rule once and for all. A less favorable outcome would be if they failed to eliminate Viserys and Daenerys but managed to take Tyrosh, which would at least buy them some time to stabilize the situation internally. The worst outcome, however, would be a defeat. If that happened, the Seven Kingdoms would fracture beyond imagination. Dorne and Highgarden would be the first to break with the Iron Throne, followed by unrest within the other five kingdoms. Vassals would begin to defy the king''s commands, and some might even openly side with Viserys. If it came to that, none of the Baratheons, Arryns, Tullys, Starks, or Lannisters would escape unscathed. ... The of the Arriving here, Ned remembered that Viserys had once beheaded many people and built a tower with their heads. Pushing these grim thoughts aside, Ned left Robert and headed back to the Tower of the Hand. The tower had a large hall, used exclusively for meetings between the Hand and his advisers. In the center stood a long table that could seat more than twenty people. As Ned approached the Tower of the Hand, a familiar figure caught his eye. Lord Petyr. Littlefinger had recently been scolded by Robert for the kingdom''s mounting debts. But with few trustworthy allies at hand, Ned had little choice but to keep him in his service, despite his misgivings. Littlefinger was no longer the cunning manipulator he once was, yet he still held a position of influence. Lord Hand, Lady Catelyn is here, Littlefinger said, his voice smooth, but his eyes wary. Chapter 260: I Can Heal Your Son Chapter 260: I Can Heal Your SonYou stupid eunuch, I want information about the dragonspawns bastard! Ned met with his wifeso what? Theyve done far more outrageous things than that! Where do you think their five children came from? Robert roared, his anger directed at Varys. Varys, unfazed by Robert''s outburst, assured the king that he would intensify surveillance on Tyrosh. In reality, his network was already working tirelessly, gathering intelligence from every corner. When Varys had rushed to inform Robert about Neds meeting with Catelyn, it was at the request of Viserys, relayed through Young Connington. Although Robert still trusted Ned, Varys had no qualms about planting seeds of doubt. Meanwhile, in the room arranged by Littlefinger, Ned and Catelyn reunited. How could you arrest Tyrion at a time like this? Ned asked, his voice strained. Not long after Ned had arrived in Kings Landing, Catelyn had sought out Littlefinger to confirm the ownership of a dagger. She returned to Winterfell just in time to encounter Tyrion and, as planned, arrested him to face trial. Soon after, she received Viseryss Great Announcement, followed by Neds order to summon the bannermen to defend the realm. Now, the Norths army was marching south under Robbs command, and Catelyn had reached Kings Landing ahead of them. The news of Tyrions capture hadnt yet reached the capital, and Jaime hadnt yet taken his "revenge" on Ned. But he couldn''t act nowattacking the Hand of the King right now would be treason. Ned and Robert had recently clashed over whether to send an assassin to kill Daenerys, resulting in Ned resigning as Hand of the King. With a major war looming, Ned knew he needed to take the initiative and clear the air with Jaime. Otherwise, their tensions could jeopardize the coming conflict. The situation weighed heavily on Ned. Like Robert, he held a deep mistrust of the Lannisters. But what troubled him even more was the realization that his wife had been keeping another significant secret from him. You said Viseryss people came to you in private? Neds reaction left Catelyn momentarily speechless, her own confusion mirroring his. Who else knows about this? he pressed. Little... Petyr, Catelyn admitted weakly. Despite the tension, Ned felt a small sense of relief. At least Littlefinger could still be ''trusted''for now. What did Viseryss man want with you? Ned asked. He claimed that Viserys has a way to heal Brans wounds. How is that possible? Maester Luwin has tried everything and... Ned trailed off, the weight of the situation hanging in the air. A gust of wind swept through the room, filling the silence. Viseryss envoy said that Viserys healed Prince Dorans pain. Doran has already aligned himself with the Targaryens? Ned asked, alarmed. But it seemed as if they were both missing the real point. Fine, what else did he say? Ned asked, though he had already begun to accept that Dorne might not stand with the Iron Throne. After all, Elia had died at the hands of the Mountain. The Martells would never forget that. If Lyanna had suffered the same fate, how could Ned ever forgive? But he couldnt condemn House Martell based solely on the word of an envoy. The envoy said that once Viserys retakes the Iron Throne, he wont harm a single Stark, as long as we return Winterfell. This is impossible. My lady, you know that Robert and I... This is impossible, Ned said, shaking his head. He had known, even before she approached him, that he could never agree to such terms. And, my lady, Bran is too gravely injured for anyone to... I mean, Viseryss envoy is lying. I think he can heal Bran, Catelyn insisted. The envoy showed me a red potion, and lookmy hand has been healed by it. Only then did Ned notice that the deep wound in Catelyns palm, one that had cut down to the bone, had turned into a mere red mark. It looked as if not even a scar would remain. This... Ned ran his thumb over Catelyns palm, astonished. The intimacy of the moment made Littlefinger, standing in the doorway, visibly uncomfortable. He had no idea what had happened to Catelyns hand, and she had not shown him the potion. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Catelyn had kept the potion a secret. Even after testing it on herself, she had saved the remaining potion for Robb. Though her wound no longer needed bandaging, she continued to wear a bandage, hiding the potions effects. When it came to her children, Catelyn was shrewd. She knew the potion must be of great value, so she kept it hidden. As Ned marveled at the miracle before him, a deep conflict stirred within him. The solution to Bran''s treatment was now within reach, but it may also be his own choices that lead his son to this fate of being bedridden for the rest of his life. Ned realized another troubling possibility: Viserys might be far more powerful than they had anticipated. This offer from Viserys was undoubtedly an olive branch, but what should he do with it? Could he simply throw it away? How could he betray Roberthis king, his brother in arms, and the man who had entrusted him with his honor? The thought made his cheeks burn with shame. Neds mind was in turmoil, and Catelyn could see the hopelessness and pain in his eyes. She reached out, gently touching his face. Viseryss envoy also said that Sansa must be his consort, she whispered. Consort? The word sounded foreign to Ned, unfamiliar in this context. But he pushed aside the request for a moment. Did he say what he would do if we sided with Robert? Catelyn shook her head. The envoy only mentioned that Viserys would be happy to see the future ruler of the North remain a Stark. Neds heart skipped a beat at the promise. If the Targaryens were not overthrown and Viserys took the throne, perhaps he could be a just ruler. Viserys also said that he doesnt want to see the Seven Kingdoms torn apart. He wouldnt lead his army against Robert unless it was absolutely necessary, Catelyn added. But Ned was skeptical. he wondered. Ned, we might be able to convince Robert to give the Iron Throne back to the Targaryens, Catelyn suggested, not realizing how absurd her words sounded. Even Littlefinger, eavesdropping outside, stifled a laugh. The idea was impossible. Even if Robert himself considered giving up the throne, the loyal advisers and warriors who had fought alongside him would never allow it. Handing over the throne to Viserys would be like placing a sword at their own throats. And besides, surrender was not in Robert''s character. If he was going to die, it wouldnt be without a fight. Chapter 261: Viserys Reaches the Disloyal Claw Isle Chapter 261: Viserys Reaches the Disloyal Claw IsleArdrian Celtigar was a vassal of Dragonstone, much like House Velaryon, serving as a Targaryen vassal since the time of Valyria. The Celtigars had come to Westeros with the Targaryens before the Doom of Valyria. After Robert Baratheon ascended the throne, he granted Dragonstone to Stannis, making the Celtigars advisers to the Second Stag. In the original timeline, Ardrian, also known as "Old Ardrian," did not take kindly to serving Stannis. His disdain only grew after Stannis abandoned the Faith of the Seven in favor of the Lord of Light. The feeling was mutualStannis found Ardrian to be a tedious vassal, likening him to an employee with no vision. When the boss proposes a grand project, Ardrian cares little for the bigger picture and focuses solely on whether it will bring enough investment to secure his own interests and power. As was Stannis prepared to challenge Renly for the Iron Throne, Ardrian incessantly questioned how many lords in the Stormlands supported Stannis, how many soldiers they could muster, and how many men would follow. This constant nagging irritated Stannis to the point where he could barely stand to see him. Now, Ardrian sat before his fireplace, a deep frown etched on his face. He had little faith that Robert would emerge victorious, yet as Stannis''s adviser, he was obligated to send ships and soldiers. To him, this was a complete waste of resources, and the thought left him bitter. The large living room was dimly lit, with only four candles casting flickering shadows. Grumbling to his son Arson, he muttered, "Seven gods, that''s seven dragons! Maybe the Seven sent those dragons to help Prince Viserys. Robert is determined to march to his death, but why must he drag us down with him?" Arson, who was no longer young, had long grown accustomed to his father''s grumbling. "But father, we''ve already sworn our loyalty to Stannis. If we waver now, we''ll be in for it..." "What are you talking about? How dare you say that?" Ardrian snapped, stung by his son''s words. "I''m just trying to save Claw Isle!" Ardrian glared at his son, clearly displeased. "What about the ships for Stannis?" "Thirteen ships in total, including our Red Crab, ready to" Ardrian cut him off, anger flaring. "Thirteen ships? Isn''t that all we have?" He spread one hand, holding up five fingers before reconsidering. "Add the Red Crab, and that makes six ships in total!" Young Ar nodded, indicating that he would go back and make the arrangements. Just then, Ardrian''s attendant rushed in to report: "My lord, a man claiming to be Jorah Mormont wishes to see you." "Mormont?" Ardrian furrowed his brow, the name sounding familiar, yet he couldnt quite place it. Arson, after a moment of thought, suddenly exclaimed in alarm, "Father, it''s Mormont from Bear Island! Ive heard that he now serves Viserys." Jorah had come on Viserys''s orders to "take the lead." When he was on Bear Island, he had heard tales of the wealth of House Celtigar. It was said that Claw Isle, due to its strategic location, was brimming with Myrish rugs, Volantene glass, countless rubies, and all manner of gold and silver treasures. Struggling to support his extravagant wife, Jorah had often wished that Bear Island could trade places with Ardrian''s Claw Isle. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, when Jorah arrived at Claw Isle with great expectations, he was disappointed to find that the castle was not as opulent as he had imagined. As he entered Ardrian''s living room, he noticed the floor was indeed covered with Myrish carpets, but they were worn and frayed. The Volantene glass installed in the windows seemed dull and lacked the clarity he had seen in Lys. Jorah suddenly realized that he was no longer the naive "rural lord" from Bear Island. Viserys had gifted him the lavish Tregar mansion, and he had grown accustomed to such luxury. The thought of leaving it behind was now somewhat distasteful to him. he mused. What Jorah had once done reluctantly for Viserys in Braavos, he now did willingly. Not only had he amassed a considerable fortune, but his wife, who had once run off with another man, had returned to him. Although Viserys had advised him to let go of Lynesse, Jorah stubbornly refused. Ardrian, eager to make a favorable impression, didnt wait for Jorah to even cross the threshold of his living room. He rushed out to greet him, as if afraid the man might flee before they could speak. "Ser Mormont!" "Ser Celtigar." The two men exchanged bows, and then Ardrian, unable to contain his curiosity, asked eagerly, "Ser Mormont, you are here on behalf of Prince Viserys, aren''t you?" Jorah was a bit taken aback by Ardrian''s enthusiasm and bluntness. He thought to himself, Despite his thoughts, Jorah needed to ensure that Ardrian''s loyalty remained with the Targaryens. Claw Isle could become a crucial springboard for Viseryswhether for the imminent "Fire in the Blackwater Rush" or future endeavors to exert influence over Westeros. Without hesitation, Jorah confirmed that he was indeed representing Viserys. Ardrian was overjoyed, and his son, Arson, standing nearby, was equally surprised. "I have also received Prince Viserys''s ''Great Announcement,''" Ardrian said, barely able to hide his excitement. "When will the Prince launch his attack on Westeros?" After all, Roberts forces had already begun gathering troops and warships, preparing to strike at the Stepstones archipelago. Ardrian was anxious not to lose his investment. If Viserys could reclaim the Iron Throne soon, Claw Isle could be preserved. "Ser Celtigar, you should address him as His Grace," Jorah corrected sharply. Ardrian quickly apologized, and Jorah, satisfied with the correction, didn''t press the matter further. "His Grace will not be attacking Westeros just yet," Jorah informed him. "Ah? Then he..." Ardrian began, his voice tinged with concern. "His Grace is already making arrangements to destroy Robert''s fleet," Jorah interrupted, "and His Grace himself is preparing to come." "His Grace is coming?!" Ardrian was startled. "It''s time to renew your allegiance, Ser Celtigar." Jorah expected the old man to be elated at the chance to serve the Targaryens once more, but instead, Ardrian hesitated. "But Ser Mormont, I''m too close to Dragonstone... I''m afraid..." Ardrian trailed off. "His Grace is not afraid, so what are you afraid of?" Jorah retorted, growing impatient. He began to suspect that Ardrian could not be trusted and contemplated leaving at once to report this hesitation to Viserys. His body tensed as if ready to rise from his seat at any moment. Sensing the gravity of the situation, Arson quickly interjected, "Ser Mormont, my father is only concerned for His Grace''s safety, not unwilling to serve him." As the saying goes, no one knows a man better than his own son, and the reverse is also true. Arson understood his fathers natureArdrian wanted to have it both ways. He believed Viserys would eventually triumph, but defecting now felt premature and risky. They needed to keep Mormont onside; otherwise, House Celtigar might remain stuck on Claw Isle indefinitely. They still harbored ambitions of expanding their influence across the entire Crab Claw Peninsula. "So Ser Celtigar is willing to pledge allegiance to the Targaryens after all?" A young, commanding voice suddenly echoed from the doorway. A silver-haired young man stood before them, sword in hand. "Your Grace!" Ardrian began, but before he could say more, he noticed Jorah had already dropped to one knee. Chapter 262: How to Travel to King’s Landing? Chapter 262: How to Travel to Kings Landing?Since Viserys had already chosen Claw Isle as his strategic springboard, Ardrians decision was rendered irrelevant. After Jorah''s arrival, Viserys swiftly took control of Claw Isle with just a few hundred men. His ablity, having undergone two mutations after Skinchanger, faced some limitations due to distance. Commanding the dragons from too far away could result in a delay, which, though not significant, was still concerning. After all, these were dragons infused with his own bloodlosing even one, or seeing it injured, would be devastating. However, this wasnt the primary reason for Viseryss presence on Claw Isle. He had come to personally select the most strategic location for a future landing. After much deliberation, he determined that Crackclaw Point was the ideal choice. In the original timeline, Aegon led the Golden Company into the Stormlands and captured Storm''s End. But that was in Westeros after the War of the Five Kings, when Storm''s End was poorly defended and the surrounding lords were weakened. The current situation was differentnow, the Stormlands were brimming with soldiers and resources, making it a difficult and bloody place to land. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Other options, like Gulltown in the Vale, were also unappealing. Although Gulltown had remained loyal to the crown during the War of the Usurper, the Vale''s mountainous terrain made a sea-based assault nearly impossible, risking entrapment. As for King''s Landing, Viserys knew Robert would heavily fortify it as soon as he learned of their approach. Ultimately, Viserys decided to land on the Crab Claw Peninsula and march directly toward Harrenhal. With his formidable army, he could block The Neck to the north, join forces with The Reach to attack King''s Landing to the south, strike at the Riverlands to the west, and contain the Vale''s forces at the Bloody Gate to the east. The key advantage was that the inhabitants of Crackclaw Point had long prided themselves on being "loyal subjects of the Dragonlord." They had even sent troops to support Rhaegar in the final moments of the War of the Usurper, giving Viserys a strong local base of support. Before mobilizing his forces to reclaim the Iron Throne, Viserys knew it was essential to hold a secret meeting with the lords of Crackclaw Point. As he observed the stunned expressions on the faces of Ardrian and his son, Viserys leaned slightly to the side. The yellow dragon, the red Dragon, and the green dragonthree majestic creaturesentered the hall one after the other. They sniffed the air and watched their surroundings warily. Given their rapid growth, Viserys estimated that in two years, they would barely fit within the room. At the sight of the calf-sized dragons, Arson let out a terrified scream and fainted. Viserys hadnt anticipated such a reaction. Young Ar, unable to help his father, quickly fell to his knees. When Ardrian finally opened his eyes, he found Viserys seated in his place, while he lay in his sons arms. "Your Grace!" This time, Ardrian didnt hesitate for a moment. He scrambled to his knees at Viseryss feet, his voice hoarse with emotion, nearly cracking under the strain. Viserys stood and helped him to his feet. "Ser Celtigar, you may once again stand under the banner of the Three-Headed Dragon," Viserys declared. When Ardrian rose to his feet, his expression was one of exaggerated sorrow. His brows furrowed deeply into a figure-eight shape, the corners of his mouth turned down, and his eyes squinted as if he were trying to iron out the wrinkles on his face. In reality, he was attempting to muster a few tears to demonstrate his loyalty. However, age had taken its tollnot only had his prostate begun to fail him, but even his tear ducts seemed to have ceased functioning properly. The result was the odd expression he now wore. "It''s all right, Ser Celtigar," Viserys reassured him gently. "You have been a faithful adviser to the Targaryens, and I understand your feelings." At this stage, Viserys knew better than to demand absolute loyalty from anyone. The notion of "absolute loyalty" was a rare commodity in Westeros. After helping Ardrian to his feet, Viserys took his seat at the head of the table. Ardrian sat in the secondary seat, while Arson and Jorah remained standing. Both father and son had met "First Targaryen Son," Rhaegar, before, and they couldnt help but notice how much Viserys resembled him. After sizing up the young Targaryen prince, they stole furtive glances at the three dragons prowling the hall. The sound of claws scraping against the floor echoed through the dimly lit room. The dragon''s claws, glinting faintly in the low light, appeared to be nearly half a foot longalmost as deadly as daggers. The largest of the three, the yellow dragon, was drawing closer and closer to Arson, who grew increasingly anxious, his desire to scream barely contained. But with Viserys nearby, he could only grit his teeth and endure. The yellow dragon eventually stopped beside Viserys, nudging its head against his hand, seeking affection. Viserys, as if it were the most natural thing in the world, began to stroke the dragons head, which was about the size of a rugby ball. The yellow dragon was the fastest-growing of the three, and two small horns had already begun to sprout from its head, which felt warm to the touch. The young dragon seemed content, closing its eyes as Viserys petted it. At one point, it scratched its neck with a claw, causing a few golden scales to fall to the ground. The dragon was growing so rapidly that it was constantly shedding scales. Ardrian''s eyes immediately flicked to the scales on the floor, and his foot instinctively moved slightly in their direction. he thought, his mind racing. He almost couldnt resist the urge to pocket the scales, but his attention quickly shifted as Viserys revealed his plans. The old mans greed was soon overtaken by shock at what he heard, leaving him no longer concerned about the valuable scales on the floor. "Your Grace, isn''t this a bit dangerous?" Ardrian asked hesitantly. "What''s there to fear?" Viserys replied with a dismissive wave. "You''re only transporting me to the Blackwater Rush. I''ll be wearing a hat, and no one will recognize me anyway." Jorah had long been aware of Viserys''s plans and was unfazed by them. He knew that his king had a penchant for caution but also harbored a taste for risk. Jorah had accompanied Viserys on nearly all of his ventures, starting with the daring raid on the pirate stronghold at Orange Shore Bay. Ardrian and his son considered Viserys''s words and realized there was little real danger. Since Viserys had decided not to bring the dragons, the risk of exposure was even lower. Crackclaw Point was riddled with valleys where the young dragons could be safely hidden until they were needed. The next morning, Viserys and Jorah boarded Ardrian''s ship, the Red Crab, and set sail for King''s Landing. Meanwhile, in the capital, Robert had placed the Red Viper under close watch. Although the prince''s movements weren''t entirely restricted, he wasn''t permitted to stray far from the city, especially not with his two bastard daughters. Yet, the Red Viper was unbothered by these limitations. His greatest desire at the moment was to finally witness a dragon in the flesh. After a glance at the gold cloaks still loitering outside his residence, he decided to catch some sleep. As Viseryss ship neared King''s Landing, less than an hour away, he decided to enter the Red Viper''s dreams for the first time. The dream unfolded in the Red Vipers chambers, with a prostitute sprawled across his bed. Viserys appeared before him and asked, "So, how have you been? Getting used to King''s Landing?" "It''s tolerable, though King''s Landing stinks," the Red Viper replied with a smirk. "Get over it. What else?" "Ive noticed that my magical abilities havent progressed," the Red Viper complained. "I want to learn water magic." He spat in frustration, adding that after more than two years, he could barely manage to light candles. Unlike Viserys, he couldn''t conjure animals out of flames. "Don''t worry," Viserys assured him. "I''ll transfer you to another specialty when I have time." "Transfer me?" the Red Viper echoed, puzzled. Viserys didnt elaborate. Instead, he informed the Red Viper that he would soon be arriving in King''s Landing and needed him to check on Ronan''s progress. With that, Viserys exited the Red Viper''s dream. The Red Viper awoke abruptly, his heart racing. "Viserys! Viserys!" he muttered, still disoriented. He believed it. Reflecting on the letter Viserys had sent him earlier, he realized that what had once seemed unbelievable now felt entirely possible. Suddenly, he recalled with a start that he had forgotten to ask Viserys if he had truly hatched a dragon. Perhaps, in the next dream, Viserys could show it to him! Chapter 263: Robb’s Wife Chapter 263: Robbs WifeDue to their proximity, both the Royal Fleet and the Dragonstone Fleet were anchored near the Mud Gateone in King''s Landing and the other not far off on Dragonstone. The more distant Fleet of the Arbor, belonging to House Redwyne, was stationed closer to the mouth of the estuary. The Arbor Fleet, after all, was connected to the family of the Old Rose. Inevitably, there would be collateral damage, but it was a necessary sacrifice. As for the fleet from Casterly Rock, it still hadnt arrived, as it had to sail nearly halfway around Westeros to reach King''s Landing. Viserys decided to wait until their fleet was in position before initiating his plan. To ensure Robert''s fleet would be completely engulfed in flames, Ronan had his men secretly place wildfire in every few warships. When the time came, the entire Blackwater Rush would ignite like a string of firecrackers. The iron chains blocking the river only needed to hold for half an hour to ensure that every warship got its share of destruction. Although some ordinary soldiers would still be on the warships at that time, they would inevitably suffer, but Viserys calculated that this would impact only about a thousand men. This loss was minor compared to the original Battle of the Blackwater, where Stannis brought 20,000 to 30,000 men and managed to save only 2,000. Led by Ronan, Viserys and his men rowed to the location of the winch tower. The banks of the Blackwater Rush were crowded with all manner of warships, their sails raised, creating two ribbons of color along the river. With masts standing in tight rows and hulls almost touching, Viserys could barely see the shore through this "wall of ships." It was as if the water level of the Blackwater Rush had suddenly dropped, and the warships on both sides of the riverbank now resembled massive, oddly-shaped dikes. The river was lined with what seemed like thousands of ships, their banners filling the skya visual testament to the presence of most of Westeros'' largest fleets. This sight made Viserys feel a pang of regret. All these ships could have been his. "Your Grace, weve arrived," Ronan said, bringing Viseryss attention back to the present as they reached the northern end of the Blackwater Rush. When they arrived, Viserys spotted a low lighthouse in the distance. Ronan''s men were stationed around it, greeting him as he approached. "You go about your business. I need to have a word with this lord," Ronan said, dismissing the others before turning to Viserys. "Your Grace, this may look like a lighthouse, but it''s actually a disguise," Ronan explained, pulling aside some weeds to reveal an iron chain as thick as a man''s arm, buried in the mud. While Tyrion had openly built his winch tower, Ronan had to construct his in secret, obtaining "approval" by claiming the lighthouse would help guide ships. Beneath the lighthouse, a massive winch lay hidden, its true purpose concealed. When Viserys was ready to set the fleet ablaze, all it would take was a pull of the chain to trap the warships in the Blackwater Rush, leaving them to burn and suffer devastating losses. Suddenly, without warning, Viserys unsheathed his sword. The sharp gleam of the blade made Ronans knees buckle, and he fell to the ground, thinking Viserys was about to kill him to keep the secret. "Your Grace!?" Ronan''s mouth went dry, and his throat tightened so much that he could barely speak. "Ronan, kneel on one knee to receive your knighthood," Viserys reminded him. Ronans fear quickly turned to elation as he realized Viserys wasnt going to kill him. He lowered his head, taking in his surroundings, then straightened up, ready to receive the honor. Viserys placed his steel sword on Ronan''s shoulder and proclaimed, "Ronan, from this day forward, you are Lord Ronan. As for your fiefdom, I will allocate it after the war is won." "A Lord!" Ronan felt as if a wave of thick, sweet nectar had surged through his heart, leaving him in pure bliss. "My loyalty will always belong to Your Grace!" After Ronan stood, Viserys motioned to Jorah, who handed him a seal with a gold top and an obsidian basea symbol of his new status. Ronan was eager to inspect the seal more closely but knew he needed to restrain himself. It all felt like a dream. He had started as a bastard in the slums, never daring to hope for more. Thanks to Viserys, he had risen from pirate to noble, a transformation he could have never imagined. And now, in his twenties, a promising future lay ahead of him! Viserys had chosen to bestow rewards before the battle because this was no ordinary conflict. If Robert retained his fleet, it could lead to a massive naval battle with countless casualties. Every life spared now meant one more soldier to fight against the coming darkness of the Long Night. At this point, Ronan spoke up with a suggestion, "Your Grace, the southern bank of the Blackwater Rush is home to the barracks of the Stormlands and The Reach, while the northern bank houses those of the Riverlands and the Westerlands. If you''d like to take a closer look, I have the connections to get us in." With his excellent social skills and Viserys''s support, Ronan had quickly gained access to the lords'' barracks, even in relatively central areas. Although some vendors and prostitutes managed to get close to the barracks, they remained on the outskirts. Ronan, however, had the privilege of striking up conversations with some of the lords themselves. Viserys considered the offer and decided it was a good opportunity to gauge the attitudes of Westeros''s rank-and-file soldiers toward the war. "Your Grace, which barracks should we visit first?" Ronan asked. "The Westerlands, of course!" Viserys responded. He was eager to see the morale among the ''core strength'' that had rebelled against him. House Lannister was known for its love of scarlet, and their camps were a sea of crimson lion banners. Even the soldiers'' armor was painted scarlet. Tywin Lannister had perfected the strategy of ''strong branches, weak trunk,'' with the Lannister army alone comprising two-thirds of the forces in the Westerlands. Casterly Rock was the dominant power in the region and rightfully held the title of Warden of the West. When the officer in charge of the guard saw that it was Ronan who had arrived, he hurried over with a smile. Barracks food wasn''t known for its quality, but Ronan, being a local, often managed to procure some finer goods, including rare items like cigarettes. With a major battle looming, everyone was eager for a moment of relaxation. "Lord Ronan!" "Lord Hill," Ronan greeted, recognizing the man guarding the barracks gate. The guard was a bastard from Silverhill, and in the Westerlands, all bastards bore the surname ''Hill.'' Ronan almost finished shaking the officer''s hand when he discreetly slipped a box of cigarettes into the mans palm. The exchange was so seamless that Viserys couldnt help but admire the effortless grace in Ronans movements. "Lord Ronan, any chance you could get us some spices? We''ve been eating nothing but fish lately, and I''m about ready to throw up!" the guard complained. "Haha, no problem. I''ll take a walk inside and see what the men need," Ronan replied with a chuckle. "Sure, but you can''t stay long today. Lord Kevan is expected before afternoon." Viseryss ears perked up at the mention of Kevan Lannister, Tywins younger brother and trusted right-hand man. The thought of assassinating Kevan crossed his mind, but he dismissed it just as quickly. As he had resolved earlier, Viserys sought not just the Iron Throne but total dominance. To truly command the loyalty of the other lords, he needed to overwhelm them with undeniable power, not resort to underhanded tactics like assassination. Besides, he didnt want to set a precedent that might erode the moral standards of the Seven Kingdomsa kingdom plagued by such treachery would be difficult to rule. Ronan led Viserys on a tour of the Westerlands camp, and Viserys found himself impressed. Tywins camp was every bit as formidable as one would expect from the Warden of the West, whose authority had been forged in war. Thanks to Tywin''s excellent logistics, the soldiers'' morale remained stable, despite the uncertainty surrounding the conflict. Moreover, rumors circulated through the camp: "Viserys''s dragons are still small, nothing more than oversized birds. Killing one wont be any harder than hunting a pheasant." "Weve got over a thousand warshipstheres no way we can lose!" After observing the soldiers, Viserys was curious about the attitudes of the lords. Ronan continued to guide him, leading the group deeper into the camp until they arrived at the tent of one of the lords. The banner outside depicted six shells arranged in a circle on a sandy beach. Just then, a young woman approached Ronan. She seemed out of place among the rough soldiers "Lord Ronan!" she called out. Viserys was momentarily surprised. If there were a woman in the barracks, she was most likely a camp follower. But this girl looked differentshe appeared to be about fifteen or sixteen years old, carried herself with dignity despite her plain clothes, and didn''t seem like "that kind" of woman. "Lady Westerling," Ronan greeted her, his eyes lighting up with interest. The usually confident and smooth-talking Ronan suddenly seemed a bit nervous. Viserys immediately understoodRonan clearly liked this girl. Viserys thought, glancing at the banner with the six shells. He realized this was the camp of House Westerling from The Crag. Ronan, who had hoped to converse with Jeyne for a while, suddenly remembered Viseryss presence and became more formal, awkwardly reigning in his excitement. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lady Westerling, I''ve come to see what the soldiers might need so I can prepare some supplies," Ronan said, his voice a bit strained. "Oh! Have you found out?" Jeyne asked with genuine interest. "Well... uh... mostly," Ronan stammered, clearly flustered. "Lord Ronan, I''d like to buy some ''Moonshadow'' soap from you again," Jeyne said, pulling a few copper stars from the small bag she carried. Normally, such a paltry sum wouldnt even earn a glance, let alone buy soap, but it seemed Ronan had previously ''sold'' soap to Jeyne at this price. Now, with Viserys standing beside her, Ronan was acutely aware that if the prince discovered he was using company resources to flirt, he might lose the knighthood hed just been awarded. "Well... Lady Westerling, Moonshadow is, um, a bit out of stock at the moment..." Ronan stammered, his voice low. Viserys couldn''t help but chuckle. So he spoke up, his voice carrying, "My lady, do you know what Moonlight Shadow actually costs? Nobles usually pay two or three gold dragons for a piece!" "Two or three gold dragons!" Jeyne gasped, incredulous. Viserys knew that The Crag wasnt a wealthy place; the Lord of The Crag had even sold off parts of his fiefdom. Although Jeyne could probably afford two or three gold dragons, the realization that she had been spending so freely on soap made her feel a pang of guilt. "Ser Ronan, is this true?" Jeyne asked, her voice tinged with concern. Ronan, knowing he couldnt lie in front of Viserys, could only nod helplessly. he thought miserably. "I''m really sorry, Lord Ronan. I''ll make up the difference," Jeyne said quickly, then turned to Viserys, sensing his authority. "And you, my lord, please don''t blame Lord Ronan. He is a good man." At this, Viserys stepped forward, taking charge of the situation. "In truth, this isnt such a serious matter," he said, his tone reassuring. "But I would like to ask Lady Jeyne a few questions, and I hope youll answer honestly." "Of course," Jeyne replied, leaning forward slightly, her sincerity evident. She didnt seem to noticeor perhaps didnt mindthat Viserys knew her name. "The people behind us are considering whether to continue doing business with King''s Landing," Viserys explained. "As you know, the Iron Throne now faces the Targaryens, who command seven dragons. Id like to know, what do the lords of Westeros think of this war?" Jeyne paused, considering the question. Although she was a woman, she was the daughter of a lord and had grown up surrounded by political discussions. She had heard much and understood more than most would expect. "My lord, my father and many others dont think highly of King Robert. They believe Robert''s rebellion was a mistake..." Jeyne hesitated, then added, "and that it has caused more harm than good." In truth, House Westerling and the Lannisters have never been on good terms. For years, they have been overshadowed by Casterly Rock, with Tywin Lannister exerting his influence to suppress them, as well as other lords in the northwestern part of the Westerlands. This pattern of dominance isnt unique to the Westerlands; its found across several other kingdoms as well. House Tully of Riverrun, for example, has long oppressed House Darry to the east. The Conningtons of the Stormlands, once powerful lords, have been reduced to landed knightsthe lowest rung of the nobility. "What if Robert defeats Viserys?" Viserys asked, testing her resolve. Jeyne shook her head. "Even if King Robert defeats Viserys, it will be meaningless unless he can kill him, his sister, and all the dragons. And if Robert fails to defeat Viserys, Dorne and The Reach will likely break away from the Iron Throne, and nobles in other kingdoms might also rise against their overlords." The Westerlings were astute when it came to politics. They had initially judged that Robb Stark would win the war and had thrown their lot in with him. But a series of unforeseen events had turned everything upside down. Not only did Stannis and Renly fail to take King''s Landing despite their superior forces, but they also ended up fighting each other. Now, with Viserys commanding seven dragons, the lords of Westeros no longer see Robert''s victory as possible. Viserys can afford to lose battles, but Robert can only lose once. If the upcoming naval battle fails to secure the Stepstones and eliminate Viserys and his dragons, then Robert''s cause will be doomed. After his conversation with Jeyne, Viserys left the barracks with a sense of satisfaction. If the daughter of a lord could grasp the situation so clearly, then the other nobles of Westeros were surely thinking the same. Once Robert''s fleet is destroyed, the houses that had rebelled alongside him will find themselves on the brink of ruin. Chapter 264: Casterly Rock Fleet Chapter 264: Casterly Rock FleetThe fleet from Casterly Rock was one of the most formidable in Westeros. The Lannisters had fully mobilized their forces to strike at the Stepstones, with the Warden of the West, Lord Tywin Lannister, leading the charge. The fleet consisted of more than 200 warships, 70 of which were converted merchant vessels. The Westerlands had contributed the largest share of forces to this campaign, with over 40,000 troops on land and sea. Back in the Westerlands, more than 10,000 new recruits were still in training, ready to reinforce the war effort. The fleet had also transported vast amounts of supplieseverything from weapons and food to bows, arrows, and even warhorses. At noon, the warships with their distinctive scarlet sails began to sail into the Blackwater Rush. On the advice of Maester Pycelle, Robert had arranged for tens of thousands of civilians and nobles to line the banks of the Blackwater Rush, welcoming the fleet''s arrival. Among the noble contingent was Ardrian, who, while greeting Tywin, was also scanning the crowd for any sign of Viserys. "Ser Celtigar, what are you looking at?" asked a young man with silver hair. It was Lord Monford Velaryon of Driftmark. Like House Celtigar, House Velaryon had been loyal vassals of House Targaryen since the days of Valyria. However, the once-great house had dwindled over the years, now consisting of only Monford and his young son, who was not yet seven years old. Viserys had considered visiting Driftmark, given its proximity to Dragonstone, but circumstances had not allowed it. "Oh, it''s nothing," Ardrian replied casually, though he couldnt shake the strong feeling that Viserys was nearby. Ardrian glanced up at the sky, seeing nothing out of the ordinary. Little did he know that the giant who had recently appeared in his living room was indeed close by. Perched on a nearby tree branch, Viserys''s seagull watched the proceedings with keen interest. This grand welcoming ceremony had drawn together the top nobility of the Seven Kingdoms. Viserys couldnt help but wonder what their expressions would be if he suddenly leaped out and mocked them. Meanwhile, Tywin Lannister stood at the bow of his ship, his face impassive as he surveyed the city he had once ruled and plundered. Near the King''s Gate in King''s Landing, the closest point to the sea, Robert Baratheon waited with his retinue for Tywin''s arrival. Robert and Cersei sat in chairs, with their three children and Jaime standing behind them. In truth, Robert hadnt wanted to come, but both Maester Pycelle and Eddard Stark, still vigorous despite their age, had persuaded him otherwise. They insisted that Roberts presence was crucial to show his commitment to the war. And so, he came to greet Tywin at the King''s Gate. Cersei and her three children were, of course, present, and nearly all the realm''s nobles had gathered as well: the Starks, the Red Viper, and his fellow royal advisers, Edmure and Brynden Tully, Stannis, Renly, and others. Lord Tywin basked in the early glory of being hailed as the "savior of King''s Landing." The crowd had come to greet him not only because of his power and position but because they all knew they were now in the same boat, facing the same looming threat. Cersei and Jaime were genuinely pleased to see their father. Standing together with their three children, they looked like a perfect family at first glance. Both had blonde hair and green eyes, and apart from the slightly chubby Tommen, who bore a slight resemblance to Robert, the other two children didnt share even a hint of his features. When they noticed that no one was watching, they exchanged a quick, secret glance. But their subtle action didnt escape Littlefingers notice. Littlefinger had no intention of stirring trouble over their petty gestures for now. He figured his time with Robert was running out, and his priority was to quickly align himself with Viserys. The Baratheon ship could sink at any moment, and when it did, there wouldnt be time to flee. Meanwhile, Robert, growing impatient with Tywins delay in disembarking, turned angrily to Ned and snapped, "You son of a bitch, if you hadn''t talked me into it, I wouldnt have bothered to look at that old man!" He nearly blurted this out in front of Cersei and the children standing nearby. Both Cersei and Jaime were displeased by Roberts lack of discretion. Cerseis expression turned icy in an instant. "If you had killed Viserys, my father wouldnt have had to leave Casterly Rock," Cersei retorted with a sneer. "What did you say?" Robert barked, whipping his head around so fast his eyes seemed ready to pop out and devour her. Ned quickly stepped in to defuse the situation. "Your Grace, now more than ever, you need Lord Tywins support," he murmured, speaking softly enough to ensure no one else overheard. Ned wasnt one to lose his temper easily, and though he disliked Tywin, it was only because Tywins cunning and treachery clashed with the straightforward values cherished by the people of the North. Behind his back, Prince Oberyns fists were clenched so tightly that his knuckles turned white. He longed to burn Tywin and the Mountain alive, just as Viserys. But he had never mastered fire magic, despite Viserys insisting he possessed the potential. His talent in fire magic was severely lacking. Instead, he pinned his hopes on mastering water magic. the Red Viper said to himself, trying to cheer himself up. On the other side of the river, Grand Maester Pycelle was an entirely different story. He was a huge admirer of Tywin Lannister. To him, Tywin was a king who had never worn the crown. When Aerys, Viserys''s father, hesitated to allow Tywin''s army into King''s Landing, it was Pycelle who persuaded the king to let Tywin in. Later, Tywin led his forces in sacking King''s Landing and ordered the Mountain to kill Elia and her children. Yet, Pycelle seemed to feel no remorse for these actions. When Tywin disembarked from the ship, the way Pycelle looked at him could have melted steel. A group of guards carried the crimson Lannister banner, while Tywin himself rode a tall horse. As the horse walked, it pulled at its reins, and dung splattered on the ground. The guards walking behind it did not avoid it, bearing their disgust as they stepped in the mess. When Tywin was still ten paces from Robert Baratheon, one of the guards fell to his knees. Tywin used the soldier''s back as a step to dismount from his horse, then walked slowly toward Robert. "Your Grace, the army of the Westerlands will obey your call," Tywin said, bowing slightly as he paid his respects. Robert clenched his jaw, struggling not to show his disgust. "There will be a banquet in your honor this evening." Viserys thought, watching everything unfold clearly from his perch in the tree. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 265: Robert’s Banquet Chapter 265: Roberts BanquetRonan really is something. He managed to get Viserys into Robert''s grand banquet disguised as a musician. Viserys had already decided that Ronan would become his "chief of special agents" in the future, handling work akin to that of the FBI and KGB. Robert''s banquet was an unprecedented affair. The top aristocrats from all seven kingdoms were in attendance, while those of lesser rank, like knights and barons, didnt even have the privilege to step through the door. The gathering was so illustrious that, as the saying goes, you could kill three lords with one brick. Originally, the banquet was to be held in the Queen''s Ballroom. However, the room couldn''t hold the entire Tower of the Hand and could only accommodate a hundred guests. With nobles, their families, and servants numbering at least three hundred, they decided to hold the feast in the Godswood instead. The setting was high up, with fresh air and an abundance of poplars and elms, offering a view of the Blackwater Rush. At the head of the table sat Robert and Cersei. On either side were Neds family and Tywin, followed by Edmure Tully, the Red Viper, the Imp, Mace Tyrell, and others. This seating arrangement deeply displeased Stannis. As Robert''s brother, he felt he should be sitting closer to him. While it was one thing for Renly to be seated elsewhere, Stannis was particularly irritated that Renly was seated with Joffrey and his entourage. Stannis took a sip of his wine, as though he had swallowed his pride along with it. Behind him, the Onion Knight, Davos, looked as though he wanted to speak but held back. Meanwhile, the ladies and lords, despite being significant figures in their own lands, were treated like lackeys here, too intimidated to even speak loudly. As an adviser of Dragonstone, Ardrian sat in an inconspicuous corner, a nagging feeling that Viserys was nearby still gnawing at him. Ardrian thought, chastising himself for being paranoid. Viserys, meanwhile, was playing the harp among the group of musicians. They were performing Robert''s favorite tunes, The Bear and the Maiden Fair and Fifty-Four Tuns. The other nobles were abuzz with talk about Viserys. Mother, I heard from the sailors in the harbor that Viserys is not only the champion of the tournament but also a sorcerer. They say hes slain pirates all over the world. Is that true? Arya asked, her interest piqued by the tales of Viserys''s exploits. Arya! Sansa whispered, reminding her sister that, despite the rampant gossip about Viserys, it was clearly inappropriate to discuss such matters, especially with her would-be father-in-law, would-be mother-in-law, and Prince Joffrey all nearby. At that moment, Joffrey was talking to Renly about what to do with Viserys when the time came. "Impale his head on..." Joffrey''s voice was not loud, and the surrounding noise made it difficult for Sansa to hear clearly. Arya, not wanting to be left out, chimed in, "What''s wrong? Isn''t he also a Prince?" "Arya!" Sansa clenched her handkerchief and angrily shouted at her sister. She truly despised having such a sister. Fortunately, Catelyn spoke up in time to prevent further escalation, and Sansa did not continue. This scene made Viserys, who was sitting in the corner, laugh to himself. On the other side of the hall, a group of men were discussing how to attack Tyrosh. After all, they were facing a battle that would determine not only their own fates but the fate of their entire House. In a situation like this, few could relax and simply eat or drink. "Prince Oberyn, you once entered Tyrosh and even stayed for a while. Do you have any good advice?" Ned asked. Earlier, to make a show of strength, Viserys had already driven the army of Sunspear out. Prince Oberyn, also known as the Red Viper, looked around at the crowd and saw the gazes of Robert, Stannis, Renly, Tywin, Edmure, Brynden, and others all focused on him. After a moment''s thought, he replied, "The main reason we were able to break into Tyrosh at that time was because of a slave uprising." "A slave uprising? That means there was an insider?" Brynden asked. Now, with no adult males left in House Arryn, Robert Arryn still nursed at Lysa''s breast, even though he was already eight or nine years old. Lysa couldn''t bear to let her son come to King''s Landing, so she sent Catelyn''s uncle along with the army and advisors from the Vale. Robert didn''t expect a child still nursing at his mother''s breast to fight for him, so he acquiesced. "Sort of. I only found out later that it was Viserys who instigated the slave revolt in the first place." "Hmph! The Targaryens are good for nothing without their dragons, and they''re too cowardly to fight," Robert sneered, unintentionally offending Tywin. After all, it was Tywin who tricked his way into the gates of King''s Landing and overthrew the Targaryens. "So, can we also send some people to try to sneak into Tyrosh?" Edmure suggested. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Red Viper responded without hesitation, "I don''t know. I''ve been in King''s Landing for the past two years, and the army stationed in Tyrosh has already been driven out." Sensing the atmosphere had grown tense and somber, Renly, dressed in brocade, stepped forward and said, "My lords, look out over the sea. We have more than a thousand warships. There are few in the entire world who could command such a fleet. A thousand warships are more than enough to attack the Stepstones, and even blockade the Narrow Sea!" His words seemed to lift the spirits of those gathered. A thousand warshipsan incredible number that many would never even dare to dream of. They wondered. '' When compared like this, Viserys'' dragons didnt seem so terrifying. After all, they were still young, barely bigger than puppies. At this point, Grand Maester Pycelle spoke up, "Your Grace, perhaps you could pardon those Westerosi who were forced into exile in the Free Cities. It is said that many of them have joined the mercenaries, and Viserys'' army has many mercenaries as well. I hear that many of them long to return to Westeros." It had to be said, the Grand Maester''s suggestion was quite strategic. This could cut off a significant part of Viserys'' support. However, Viserys was not concerned. Though these mercenaries longed to return to their homeland, they werent foolish. Under Viserys, they had become "contract soldiers," well aware of where their future looked brighter. If they returned to Westeros, just the lack of basic luxurieslike cigaretteswould leave many restless. Not to mention, Robert could never offer the same treatment as Viserys. Thanks to Viseryss deliberate propaganda, many already knew that Robert was a and even the Iron Bank was unwilling to lend him funds. But Robert, now backed into a corner, had no choice but to let Varys handle the matter. Word spread through the Free Cities that Robert had decided to pardon all exiled Westerosi. Yet, it seemed he had forgotten whose territory the Free Cities were in. Viserys looked up and realized it was getting dark. The time had come to say goodbye to Robert and his fleet. Chapter 266: The Wildfire Dragon’s Frenzied Dance Chapter 266: The Wildfire Dragons Frenzied DanceIt''s hard for soldiers to stay motivated on an empty stomach. So, while Robert hosted his own banquet, he made sure to improve the soldiers'' situation a bit. Although the supply of alcohol and meat was limited, for these soldiersmost of whom came from poor familiesit felt like a feast. The officers, however, still received a sufficient supply of both meat and alcohol. Among them were the Clegane brothers, and Sandor, known as the Hound, was eating with a group of Gold Cloak officers. Due to a childhood "accident", half of Sandor''s face was horribly burned, leaving the scalp on one side unable to grow hair. He let the hair on the other side grow long, using it to cover his scars. Sandor spat out a bone he hadnt fully chewed, his mind drifting to thoughts that unsettled him. Despite his fearsome reputation, he was deeply afraid of facing Viserys and his dragons. The childhood incident had left him terrified of fire, and he had heard the terrifying stories of dragons spewing flames. In the original timeline, the thought of those flames brought back his deepest memories, while the wildfire consumed the Blackwater Rush, causing him to flee in terror. Sandor knew the tales of Aegon the Conqueror and the devastation wrought by his dragon, Balerion. The combined forces of the Kingdom of the Rock and the Kingdom of the Gardener had been reduced to ashes in that war, with 4,000 men perishing under dragonfire. Tens of thousands of troops couldnt withstand the attack of a single dragon, and Viserys had seven. Sandor couldnt fathom how Robert could possibly win. What do you think a dragon looks like? a bearded man in a golden robe asked. "It can fly, so it must have wings," another replied. Does it have feathers? I dont know. I heard a singer say that the dragon has claws like steel, wings that block out the sun, fire that scorches the earth, and its body is covered in scales as tough as iron, making it invincible. Our armor definitely wouldnt stop it. The Gold Cloaks'' armor was worn and in poor conditionRobert didnt care much for them, and their commander, Stannis, was too tight-fisted to replace it. A young Gold Cloak spoke up, "But I heard that Aegon the Conqueror''s dragon was killed by the Dornish. I think its name was... Meraxes." "So that means King Robert has a chance to kill Viserys'' dragons too?" "Maybe...," another soldier muttered uncertainly. Sandor listened to their conversation. If dragons could be killed, perhaps there was less to fear... or at least, less than hed imagined. Suddenly, a Gold Cloak soldier burst into the room, shouting, "Oh no, a ship is on fire! Go put it out!" Everyone dropped their food and rushed outside. Stannis had sternly warned them that if anything happened to His Grace''s battleships, they would pay with their lives. Sandors hands trembled when he heard the news. He was terrified of fire. Fortunately, he wasnt part of the Gold Cloaks'' chain of command, so he didnt have to go near the flames. But where there was fire, there was chaos, and he knew he had to be there to prevent any malicious incidents. When the Gold Cloaks arrived at the port, they found the situation had spiraled out of control. A high wall of emerald green flames, starting with the warship closest to the Mud Gate, loomed before them. "Help me! Help me! Ahhh..." Soldiers engulfed in green flames screamed as they leaped into the frigid waters of the Blackwater Rush. The warship they abandoned creaked and groaned as it was consumed by wildfire. Boom! A sudden explosion of flames drew everyone''s attention. Pillars of fire erupted into the sky not far away, igniting new patches of green flames wherever they fell. As the flames illuminated the night, the gold-cloaked men finally saw the source of the devastation. "Dragon! Dragon! It''s a dragon!" The man who had earlier described the dragons appearance to the group now realized his worst fears had come true. The creature before them matched every terrifying tale the minstrels had sung. Viserys rode the largest of his dragons, a massive yellow beast, as it flew over their heads. Instead of targeting the soldiers with dragonfire, he directed the dragon to set ablaze the banners representing the various noble houses that adorned the battlefield. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The situation was far more dire than the original Battle of the Blackwater Rush. During that battle, Tyrion had loaded a few ships with wildfire and sent them into Stannis''s fleet, igniting the firestorm from a single point. But now, under Ronans command, wildfire had been secretly placed on nearly every other ship in the fleet. The result was a continuous chain of destructiona line of wildfire stretching across the entire fleet. With the added power of dragonfire, the ships burned faster than Viserys had anticipated. Panic spread among the soldiers still on board, especially those near the mouth of the sea. Desperately, they tried to steer their ships to safety, but the iron chains blocked their escape. Trapped between the chains in front and the burning ships pressing in from behind, there was no way out. With no other options, the soldiers abandoned ship and fled for their lives. Viserys commanded the Yellow Dragon to spew its flames from the Mud Gate toward the estuary, while the Green Dragon and Red Dragon torched the fleet from the estuary back to the Mud Gate. In less than ten minutes, the entire fleet was ablaze. The sight of thousands of warships burning was so overwhelming that even the nobles at Robert''s feast sensed something was wrong before the guards could report it. From where they stood, they could look down upon the mouth of the Blackwater Rush and see the inferno consuming everything in its path. Your Grace! No! Our ships! someone shouted, and in an instant, the feast descended into chaos. Out of my way! Robert bellowed as he roughly shoved the person in front of him aside, charging up to the city wall. This fleet was his only hope of victory! The others scrambled to follow, but when they reached the top and looked down at the river belownow a raging infernothey were struck silent, as if a vise had clamped around their throats. Nomy ship! Ardrian cried out as he reached the top of the wall, frantically scanning for his vessel. It was already swallowed by the greenish flames. He had entrusted only six ships to Stannis, but Lord Redwyne of Arbor and Tywin had lost 300 ships between them! Stannis had lost 100 more. From their high vantage point, they could see that the Blackwater Rush had transformed into a river of green fire. The sky above the river was so saturated with the eerie green glow of wildfire that it reflected ominously in the water below. The ropes that had once held the ships in place snapped as the wildfire consumed them, and the burning warships began to drift down the river toward the sea. But the iron chains stretched across the mouth of the river stopped them, causing the wreckage to pile up at the estuary. Even from their distant position atop the city walls, they could feel the heat of the flames searing toward them. The sheer number of burning ships and debris was so overwhelming that the chains finally gave way under the pressurethey snapped and broke, releasing the flaming wreckage into the open sea. Its a dragon! A dragon! someone cried out again, their voice filled with terror as the reality of their situation sank in. Chapter 267: The Wildfire Dragon’s Frenzied Dance II Chapter 267: The Wildfire Dragons Frenzied Dance IIDragons! Its dragons! Arya cried out, her voice cutting through the chaos. Indeed, many had seen the dragons. The three majestic creatures circled in the sky, their scales reflecting the eerie green glow of the wildfire below, making them appear as if they were part of the flames themselves. Arya thought as she watched the dragons. Their wingspans were longer than their bodies, and they swooped down to finish off any ship that wasnt already engulfed in flames. Its over, Grand Maester Pycelle muttered, his usual composure shattered. Even if they had all the resources at their disposal, it would take at least six or seven years to rebuild the fleet. By then, Viserys would be unimaginably powerful. Although his words were audible to those nearby, they fell on deaf ears as everyone was transfixed by the sight before them. Even Tywin, whom Pycelle always considered to have the bearing of a king, felt a wave of dizziness as he watched his once-mighty fleet burn to ashes. The Blackwater Rush seemed to twist and churn before his eyes, as if the wall of green fire were rushing toward him. The wildfires sickly hue reflected off the faces of the nobles, casting them all in a ghastly light. Mother, its a dragon... Arya continued to shout, pointing excitedly at the three dragons, but Catelyn quickly clamped a hand over her daughters mouth, silencing her. The Red Viper, watching the scene unfold, felt a surge of exhilaration. The sight of Tywins grim expression was particularly satisfying. '' He recalled Viseryss earlier offer to share a dragon egg, but now, standing before the dragons themselves, there was no comparison. The Red Viper knew better than to ask Viserys for a dragon. Silently, he slipped behind the crowd, his eyes scanning the area to ensure no one noticed him. At that moment, Robert, Tywin, Redwyne, Stannis, and the others stood rooted to the spot, their feet seemingly nailed to the ground, unable to comprehend the reality before them. The guards and servants, sensing the paralyzing shock of their lords, dared not move either. A strange, almost eerie stillness settled over the banquet hall. The nobles resembled statues, frozen in disbelief. Taking advantage of the moment, the Red Viper quietly moved closer to Viserys. What do you think? Surprised? Viserys asked with a slight smirk, his eyes on the stunned crowd as he poured himself a glass of Arbor wine, savoring it with relish. "You really hatched dragons?" the Red Viper asked, still a little incredulous. "Didn''t I already tell you in my dream? And there they are, flying around," Viserys replied. "Aren''t there seven?" "The other four are in Tyrosh. There was no need to bring them all." Viserys enjoyed the panicked expressions of the nobles as he chatted with the Red Viper. Just then, an old knight with white hair and a beard suddenly walked in. It was Barristan. He had come to tell Robert about the fire on the fleet, but he didnt realize they had witnessed the destruction of the warships from start to finish. Viserys, looking at the situation through the dragons'' eyes, saw that the thousands of warships had almost burned out, so he arranged for the dragons to retreat into the darkness. Unfortunately, just one dragon was not strong enough to protect itself, but the three dragons together could barely do it. As the dragons disappeared, Robert, Tywin, and the others finally reacted. Tywin, in particular, seemed to have aged a lot in the short span of ten minutes. When he turned around, he almost fell. Lancel, Robert''s cupbearer, hurried over to help him, but Tywin pushed him away. The nobles, who had been full of confidence, suddenly became lifeless. "Mother, Viserys''s dragon will burn us all to death, won''t it?" Joffrey, Tommen, and Myrcella were terrified by the fierce flames they had never seen before. The little fat boy and Tommen and Myrcella clung to Cersei''s arms like frightened kittens. But Cersei, though just as scared, was a mother now, and no matter how terrified she was, she could only put on a brave face. Jaime, standing behind her, wanted to say something comforting, but he kept his mouth shut. "No, don''t be afraid, our army is still here!" Cersei pointed to the camps spread across both banks of the Blackwater River, stretching for tens of miles. There wasnt a single fire. This relieved some, but they soon realized there was a problem. Some of the clever ones had already figured it out: Viserys wasnt planning to do anything to them. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It''s almost like saying: This idea spread like a virus through many minds. No one dared to speak up on this occasion, however. "Dont think like that, said Brynden, Edmures uncle, who knew what he was thinking. The Tullys, as the in-laws of House Stark and House Arryn, were naturally not spared. They had been the backbone of the rebellion that had supported Robert. Although Viserys had only demanded the heads of Tywin and Robert by name, they did not believe they would receive the same treatment as other ordinary nobles. Whats more, it was House Darry who had originally gained fame in the Riverlands, and the Tullys had only been able to dominate the Riverlands because of the support of the conqueror Aegon. To put it bluntly, they were also traitors! Why wouldnt Viserys use House Tully as an example? Especially since they had previously been suppressing House Darry in Darry City. Who was Willem Darry? He was the one who protected Viserys and Dany for five years. He must restore the reputation of House Darry. It is only appropriate that House Tully should suffer. Just as everyone was worrying, an insolent voice suddenly rang out. It wasnt loud, but it resounded in everyones ears like a thunderclap. HeyRobert! Who? Who is so bold? This was everyones first reaction when they heard the voice. They all turned their heads to see who had the audacity. When Sansa heard this voice, she trembled even more, feeling as if her heart were being squeezed. Robert is the king! Who dares to be so bold? The others also turned their heads, searching among the servants for the source of that voice. The Red Viper had jumped back as soon as Viserys had uttered his first sound. Robert had also heard the voice, and his expression was terrifying. His eyes bulged and bloodshot, his nostrils flared, his hair disheveled, as if he were about to become a raging beast. "My lords, I am your Emperor, Viserys. You do not need to go to Tyrosh to see me. I am here." Chapter 268: The Wildfire Dragon’s Frenzied Dance III Chapter 268: The Wildfire Dragons Frenzied Dance IIIViserys had just destroyed someone''s fleet, and now he was ruining their party. The scene was nothing short of face-palm-inducing. With a dramatic flourish, Viserys threw off his hat, revealing short silver hair, and strutted confidently into the hall. Despite the faint sound of explosions in the distance, the banquet was eerily silent. The Lords of Westeros had spent the entire day shouting about Viserys, but when he finally appeared, they couldn''t believe their eyes. After all, who would have thought that he would actually dare to show up? It was the living embodiment of the old tale, "Ye Gong"the one who claimed to love dragons, but was terrified when he saw one. After a few seconds of stunned silence, Jaime, the strongest of the Kingsguard, was the first to react. "Assassin! Arrest him!" he shouted. But before he could finish, Viserys flicked his wrist, and a bright silver flash shot out, knocking off the stag''s headpiece that Robert was wearing. The golden crown clattered to the ground with a loud clang, and Robert reflexively winced. "Protect Your Grace!" This time, it was Robert''s Lord Commander of the Kingsguard, Barristan, who gave the order. He and a few Kingsguard quickly moved to shield Robert. "Robert!" Viserys began, his voice slow and deliberate, each word striking like a hammer blow. "This time next year, at Ruby Ford, I will kill you myself, you usurper!" Viserys could have killed Robert right then and there, or even used fire magic to incinerate most of the guests. But that would not be conducive to his future rule. Such an act would earn him a reputation as a tyrant. Instead, he knew that a strong yet restrained monarch would command lasting obedience. By this point, some of the lesser nobles had silently distanced themselves from Robert, leaving only the Kingsguard, Ned Stark, Tully, and the Lannisters closely surrounding him. They looked at Viserys not only with vigilance but also with awe. "You dragonspawn brat! Then I''ll kill you at Ruby Ford too! And make sure to have more gems set in your armor!" Robert retorted, his voice so loud that Ned, standing beside him, felt his eardrums buzz. Viserys ignored him. It was time to use his manipulation skills. He turned his attention to Barristan, who stood in the front row. "Barristan," Viserys began, "did you know that I defeated the Dothraki Khal Drogo not long ago? The Khal of the Dothraki all have their own Bloodriders, who are sworn to avenge their Khal''s death and then kill themselves." Barristan''s eyes widened as he realized where Viserys was going with this, but he couldn''t stop him. Viserys continued, his voice calm and measured, leaving Barristan no chance to defend himself. "Those Bloodriders were all good men, loyal to the end. I even considered recruiting them. But guess what? I healed their wounds, fed them well, and in return, those bastards spat in my face!" Viserys paused, letting his words sink in. "Ser Selmy, these are barbarians who know nothing of the Spirit of a Knight. But there were a few among them who showed some decency. One of them, a Bloodrider named Roka, before begging for death, took the clothes I gave him, cut them with his curved blade, and then killed himself." Viserys''s voice grew softer, more insidious, as he subtly alluded to Barristan''s past. Barristan had chosen to pledge his loyalty to Robert because Robert had saved his life and pardoned him. This had been Barristan''s psychological anchor, the support he had always used to justify his actions. But now, Viserys was mercilessly shattering that anchor, leaving Barristan feeling as if a pair of giant hands were twisting his stomach. His proud chest seemed to collapse inward, and the vitality in his eyes faded. The armor he wore felt like an empty shell, ready to shatter at the slightest touch. Viserys''s words also stirred the thoughts of the others in the room. The Dothraki, whom they had always dismissed as savages, suddenly seemed far more real, and far more terrifying. Viserys, still unsatisfied, pressed on, his voice dripping with disdain: "It''s bad enough that you failed to avenge my father, but you''ve stooped so low as to become the bodyguard of his enemy. I truly question the need for the White Cloaks if this is what they''ve become. The Kingsguard is now filled with a ''Kingslayer'' and a ''Traitor,'' and in terms of honor, you''re not even as good as the savages!" Barristan felt a wave of shame surge from the soles of his feet to the top of his head, the buzzing in his ears drowning out all other sounds. The very people who once looked up to him as a paragon of virtue now saw him utterly discredited. And what stung the most was that Viserys hadn''t spoken a single falsehood. Barristan gasped for breath, realizing he had no words left to defend himself. As for Jaime, the "Kingslayer," Viserys didn''t even bother wasting his breath on him. Turning to Robert, Viserys sneered, "Robert, how can you sleep at night, protected by such men? But then again, you didn''t even notice when your wife was stolen, did you?" Viserys cast a mocking glance at Cersei, his smile twisted with malice. She visibly flinched, as though she''d been marked by a predator, while Robert beside her radiated a dangerous aura, his anger barely contained. Having mocked Robert and the Kingsguard, Viserys turned his scornful gaze to the other nobles. "Tullys, do you even remember who youre supposed to be guarding the Riverlands for? Do you recall who elevated you to the greatest lords of the Riverlands? Is this how you repay the trust of the Dragonlords?" Edmure Tully, always slow with words, found himself completely tongue-tied, overwhelmed by the conflict between his loyalties. "Oh, I remember," Viserys continued, his tone laced with irony. "The Conqueror Aegon knew you well back then. You were the Storm King''s lackeys during the Durrandon dynasty, then you betrayed Harren when Aegon arrived, and you betrayed the Targaryens when Robert rebelled. Hahaha, ''family, honor, duty''indeed, you like to emphasize whatever you lack. Why don''t you just change your house words to ''Kneel easily'' or ''Kneel! Kneel! Kneel!''" Even Brynden Tully, who had long since distanced himself from his family, found Viserys'' personal attacks unbearable. Yet he struggled to find an angle from which to refute the harsh truths laid bare. Ned realized that if Viserys continued his tirade, the already fragile alliance would shatter completely. Just as he was about to intervene, Viserys turned his gaze to him. "Lord Ned, I still admire you Starks. What do you think of my conditions?" Viserys asked, his voice laced with a dangerous calm. All eyes immediately shifted to Ned. The lords thought, Even Catelyn felt the weight of their stares, including those of her two daughters, who looked to her for reassurance. In that moment, something inside her seemed to fracturetheir family''s symbol of ''morality.'' "The Starks will always be loyal to the Baratheons!" Ned declared solemnly, stepping forward to stand beside Robert once more. "It seems you have made your choice. Good," Viserys replied, a cold smile spreading across his face. Suddenly, the air was filled with a strange sound, and everyone looked up in shock. Three dragons, their wings vibrating with power, swooped down from the sky. The nobles let out panicked cries, ducking their heads in terror. Seizing the moment, Viserys leaped up and grabbed hold of a rope dangling from the dragons. As the astonished crowd watched, Viserys was lifted over the city walls, disappearing into the night sky, leaving chaos in his wake. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 269: Crackclaw Point: Honor in Loyalty! Chapter 269: Crackclaw Point: Honor in Loyalty!The same. Everyone watched as Viserys departed, and Ardrian felt as if he were dreaming. Pycelle, who had been hiding in the shadows, cautiously poked his head out, like a worm emerging from its chrysalis. He observed the nobles whispering in small groups. The men wore expressions of either deep seriousness or palpable worry as they discussed what to do next. Some small children cried in their mothers'' arms, the tension in the room unsettling them. Many had been confused by Viserys''s words, but the Red Viper remained calm. House Martell and House Targaryen had clashed for years, yet whether they pledged allegiance to the Targaryens or the Baratheons, the gap in status between the two sides was not so great. After all, they still retained the title of Prince, allowing them to look down on almost all the other houses. He reflected on Viserys''s speech, recognizing how each word had cut to the heart. The explosive accusation"King Cuckold"still echoed in his mind. Viserys had long ago confided in him that all three of Robert''s children were Jaime''s. Now, he was curious to see how Robert would deal with Cersei and the Lannisters. What kind of agreement would Tywin and Robert reach? It would be interesting to see if the two of them came to blows. As for the Tullys of Riverrun, their three river lords were notorious for their fickleness, and after today''s events, their reputation in the Riverlands was sure to hit rock bottom. Viserys would probably allow House Darry to rule the Riverlands in the future; after all, they were related to Ser Willem. When the people of Sunspear left Tyrosh, they told him that Viserys had erected a statue of Ser Willem there. In his view, it was possible that in the future, Viserys''s firstborn might be named Willem, rather than bearing a Valyrian-style name. After a long while, Tywin suddenly declared, "No one is to speak of what happened today, or they will be charged with treason!" "Yes, my lord," Pycelle was the first to respond, his voice trembling slightly. The rest of the crowd''s reaction was lackluster; most merely nodded in agreement. Tywin, however, was only making a point. Such explosive news simply couldnt be contained. Even if he could keep everyone here silent, could he truly silence Viserys? Word of this would spread regardless. Tywin knew all too well that even in the Westerlands, people whispered about him, with some openly expressing nostalgia for Aerys. It had been over a decade since Robert took the throne, but if he were to discover that none of his three children were truly his Westeros had no laws specifically for kings, especially not for angry ones. Robert wouldn''t go crying to the courts; hed wield his hammer in fury, and blood would spill. Still, despite the potential for chaos, most believed that Robert and Cersei must not immediately turn on each other with swords and spears. There was a silent consensus: everyone was playing their part in helping Robert wear this green hat without him realizing. The reason behind it was almost...heartwarming. Meanwhile, Stannis''s eyes kept darting between Cersei, Jaime, and the three children. The more he looked, the more alike they seemedin appearance, at least. But resemblance alone was not proof. After all, Ned''s eldest son, Robb, was said to have red hair and green eyes, just like a Tully. It wasn''t impossible that Viserys was simply spouting nonsense. Ned was of a similar mind. Without absolute proof, he couldnt act rashly. Moreover, the once ''unbreakable alliance'' that had toppled the Targaryens was now showing cracks. In her letter, Lysa had hinted that Jon Arryn might have been killed by the Lannisters. Ned suddenly felt as if he had stumbled upon a clue, though it was still just a guess. Meanwhile, Lord Mace, often mocked as "Lord Puff Fish," was equally shocked by Viserys''s recent actions. The thought of recounting these events to the bards crossed his mind, but he doubted they would dare sing of such outrageous happenings. Yet, he reminded himself that Queen Visenya had once flown to The Eyrie on a dragon and forced their advisers to submit. The past was full of such impossible feats. Mace couldnt help but be intrigued by the shocking revelation Viserys hintedthat the true parentage of Roberts three children was not as it seemed. Not only had the fleet been burned, but Viserys''s dragons were also more formidable than anyone had anticipated. The balance of power had shifted dramatically, and with it, the hope of victory grew increasingly slim. As Barristan Selmy, still reeling from Viserys''s earlier tirade, gazed at the surrounding trees, he suddenly caught sight of a face among the branches. It was the face of Aerys, staring at him with an expressionless gaze, a hint of mockery in his eyes. "Ser Barristan!" Brynden suddenly cried out in alarm. Barristan had crossed his sword over his own neck, and just as he was about to pull it across, someone intervened, restraining him. The blade had already pierced his skin, but fortunately, it hadnt cut deep enough to sever any blood vessels. As the sword was taken from his hand, Barristan collapsed to the ground, unconscious. "Carry him away for treatment!" Ned shouted urgently. But Robert, who had remained silent throughout, understood that Barristan no longer had the will to fight. Barristan''s attempted suicide was like a final blow to the already shattered spirits of the men around him. They had lost everything: their honor, their morale, and their strength. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... Although the three dragons werent yet fully grown, they were enough to hold the line until they could be flown to the waiting ships. "It''s !" Jorah called out, holding two torches as he guided Viserys to land, the sound of the dragons'' cries echoing in the air. "ShhI forgot to curse Tywin," Viserys muttered, a fleeting sense of regret crossing his mind. But then again, there weren''t many angles left to attack Tywin. The Lannister had already mutilated the Targaryen bloodline, so his fate was sealed; he''d simply have his head cut off when the time came. Most of the blame, though, lay with his own deadbeat father, Aerys, who was too reckless. '' Viserys had focused his ire on Barristan because the knight was a prime target to undermine Roberts morale. Barristan, despite everything, didn''t truly want to kill him. And if Viserys needed to clear his name in the future, it wouldnt be too difficult. '' he thought. Thats why he wouldnt bother using such tactics against Littlefinger''.'' Viserys hadnt seen Littlefinger at the banquet either; perhaps Robert had dismissed him for failing to secure any loans. After Viserys was secured on the ship, the three dragons shook off the ropes from their claws. They surrounded him, pressing their large, olive-shaped heads together, almost begging for rewards. After he petted each one, they flew away happily. At that moment, Arson ran over and said, "Your Grace, the Lords of Crackclaw Point have all arrived on Claw Isle." "Well, let''s go meet them," Viserys replied. As dawn broke, Viserys and his entourage arrived on Claw Isle. Nearly twenty ships were docked at the port, all sent by the old captain Hoyt. These ships were loaded with weapons, food, some gold and silver, and even soap. Viserys wanted the people of Crackclaw Point to work for him, and he knew the importance of keeping his soldiers well-fed. The results spoke for themselves. Before Viserys''s ship had even docked, the Lords of Crackclaw Point were already assembled at the harbor to greet him. These men, whom the Maesters often dismissed as "semi-savages," were direct and straightforward. Despite their low titles, with many of them being mere landed knights, Viserys had the Great Announcement read to them anyway. Upon hearing of the Targaryens'' imminent return, like a bolt of lightning, they immediately refused Robert''s summons. Crackclaw Point, with its valleys and dense forests, had never been conquered before the Targaryens arrived with their dragons. This was clearly somewhat impolite, as bastards were not typically allowed to appear before members of the royal family. However, the people of Crackclaw Point didn''t concern themselves with such formalities; they saw it as an opportunity to demonstrate their loyalty. As they looked up together, they exclaimed, "After three hundred years ago, when Queen Visenya arrived on the Crab Claw Peninsula riding a dragon, we can once again became the bannerman of a Dragonlord!" Among the gathered houses, House Hardy stood out as the most well-mannered and well-dressed. During the Targaryen era, House Hardy had produced more than one Kingsguard, earning them a reputation for honor and service. As Viserys''s ship approached the port, the shadows of the three dragons swooping low cast a darkened veil over the nobles of Crackclaw Point, who felt their loyalty deepen with each passing moment. When the ship docked, the peninsula''s nobles bowed and curtsied as Viserys disembarked. Moving among them, he personally helped each head of household to their feet. "You must be Lord Hardy. I recall that your house produced three members of the Kingsguard!" "Yes, Your Grace!" Lord Hardy, a young man in his early twenties, responded eagerly. His father had tragically died in a fall, leaving the young viscount prone to emotional displays. He was deeply moved that Viserys recognized him immediately. "And your family also produced a Kingsguard!" Viserys continued, turning to another. "That''s right! I remember you as wellBaron Pyne, if I''m not mistaken!" "Yes, Your Grace!" Lord Pyne, another young noble, could barely contain his excitement. Viserys continued to greet the other families, reciting their histories as if he knew them personally. The thought that ran through everyone''s mind was the same: After Robert had ascended the Iron Throne, Crackclaw Point had been all but forgotten, save for the tax collectors. But now, Viserys not only remembered themhe had also sent them much-needed supplies. "You have suffered greatly under the usurper''s rule," Viserys acknowledged. "No, Your Grace!" one noble responded fervently. "We have heard of your trials and Princess Daenerys''s. Compared to your hardships, ours are nothing." "Your Grace! When you kill Robert, House Pyne would be honored to serve as your vanguard!" another noble declared. "Your Grace, House Hardy would be the finest vanguard!" another quickly interjected. "You''re full of it" Seeing the argument brewing, Viserys quickly intervened. "Enough!" he commanded, gesturing for the crowd to enter the castle. "We will discuss these matters in detail later." Chapter 270: The Knights of the Dragon’s Wing Chapter 270: The Knights of the Dragons Wing"Your Grace is clever. The usurper''s power weakens by the day, while Your Grace''s strength grows. Time is on our side!" The words were spoken by Ser Bennard of Brownhollow. Though he understood Viserys''s intent, his phrasing was slightly off. The proper address should have been ''Your Grace is wise,'' not ''Your Grace is clever.'' Viserys, however, did not correct him. Instead, he clapped his hands, and a dozen soldiers entered the room, each carrying one of seven large boxes. Arson suddenly felt a sense of impending crisis. He thought, Viserys''s attitude towards these "semi-savages" was markedly different from his demeanor towards his own kin. Both sides were visibly more sincere. he reflected, Viserys ordered the boxes to be opened, revealing an armor stand within each. The soldiers carefully placed the black steel armor inside. Supplies on Crackclaw Point were scarce, and this was the first time anyone had seen such exquisite armor. Viserys tapped his knuckles against one suit of armor, producing a crisp sound that left no doubt about the high quality of the steel. The breastplate bore an engraving of a golden dragon, its wings exaggeratedly large, covering almost the entire surface. Viserys had not only provided armor but also Dragonbone daggers, fine bows, steel spears, steel swords, and a very intricate fang mask. The mask, inlaid with rubies, looked both mysterious and imposing. The weapons and armor, styled after those from the Free Cities and even Valyria, immediately captivated the young men present. However, there was one catch: each House could only receive one set. "My lords, these are all fine steel armors. I have prepared a total of 300 sets of armor like these!" "Three hundred sets!" The poor knights gasped, realizing that it would take two and a half years'' worth of their domain''s tax revenue to afford just one of these suits. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Indeed, Viserys had spent a total of 200,000 gold dragons to forge the 300 suits of armor and weapons. But to him, it was a worthwhile investment. Nearly every house on the small peninsula of the Crab Claw had once produced Kingsguard, showing that the previous Targaryens had trusted them deeply. And what was the most crucial quality for a vassal knight? Loyalty. Viserys knew he had to give them a strong reason to defend Crab Claw Point until the day of his landing. "My lords, I intend to give you these weapons. In return, I hope you will select some loyal young men to form the ''Knights of the Dragon''s Wings''!" "The Knights of the Dragon''s Wings!" The name, bold and evocative, resonated deeply with the gathered lords. To be the wings of a dragonhow could the proud lords of Crackclaw Point, who saw themselves as ideal bannerman, resist such an honor? As the room buzzed with excitement over the idea of the ''Knights of the Dragon''s Wings,'' Viserys''s expression suddenly darkened. "As members of the Dragon''s Wing," he began, his voice cold and commanding, "the most important trait is loyalty. The Knights of the Dragon''s Wings will fight by my side as I conquer all of Westeros. When you return to your lands, I expect you to select only the bestno weaklings must disgrace this armor or this title! When I return to Westeros, I will personally inspect the troops. Should there be any failures, I will eliminate them myselfand their families will be punished as well." Coercion and bribery are the basic tools of a king. "Your Grace, rest assured! House Pyne will select only the finest for you!" "House Hardy will defend the glory of the Dragon''s Wing to the death!" "House Brune will always remain loyal!" The vows of fealty echoed through the Hall of House Celtigar like thunderous roars. Arson felt a pang of regret, realizing how foolish his father had been to play mind games with Viserys in the past. A cold fear gripped him as he noticed that Viserys hadn''t mentioned House Celtigar''s inclusion in the Knights of the Dragon''s Wings. With seven major families on Crackclaw Point, and their own housean "old vassal"not even considered, he was furious. '' Feeling desperate, Arson quickly whispered in Viserys''s ear, "Your Grace, I still have three sons. Might they also be considered for the Knights?" "Oh, go for it." Viserys replied dismissively. Although he harbored little affection for House Celtigar, the strategic importance of Claw Isle could not be ignored, so he offered a token reassurance. Later, Arson arranged a lavish banquet for the guests. Had Ardrian seen how sumptuous it was, it would have broken his heart for weeks. Fortunately, the banquet was held at noon, so no candles were lit, sparing them that additional expense. ... "Since Your Grace plans to visit the Wall. Allow me to send some men to accompany and protect youit would be an honor for them," offered the ever-loyal House Pyne. Before Viserys could respond, a nearby lord, still chewing on a lamb chop, hastily spat out the half-chewed meat in his eagerness. It landed messily on the table as he exclaimed, "Your Grace! I have many sons! Let them follow you!" "Your Grace!" others echoed, scrambling to gain his favor. "All right, all right," Viserys said, waving his hand to quiet them. "We''re not marching into battle. Besides, I''m bringing an army with me. Your job is to intensify training while I''m away!" "Yes, my lord!" they all replied in unison. Viserys''s decision to visit the Wall was strategiche wanted to assess whether he could help address the wildling problem along the way. The Night''s Watch, after all, was primarily tasked with resisting wildling incursions, which were driven by cold and hunger. As he ventured deeper into the Land of Always Winter, Viserys hoped to gain more information about the White Walkers. The appearance of the Red Comet had significantly boosted his own power, and it stood to reason that the Night King might also have grown stronger. But just how powerful was the Night King? Was he like the "mother" of the wights hordes, where eliminating him would cause the other White Walkers to disintegrate? Or did they have their own social structure and intelligence? Viserys suspected they had their own system of magicperhaps tied to ice. It was said the White Walkers were created by the Children of the Forest, so perhaps they possessed some of the Greenseers'' abilities as well. Viserys shuddered, recalling the Dorne arm that had been severed by them. The thought of facing the White Walkers sent a chill down his spine. he mused, '' This was all he could do for now. Once he settled matters in Qarth, he would gather the power of the entire world to confront the looming threat. Chapter 271: Jorah and His Father Chapter 271: Jorah and His Father"Did you hear, Jon? The Lord Commander''s son came to see him," asked Grenn the "Aurochs". Jon Snow, the bastard son of Ned Stark, Lord of Winterfell, was stuck cleaning the Night''s Watch dining hall with his friendspunishment from the spiteful Ser Alliser Thorne. Rumors had been swirling that a distinguished guest was arriving today, said to be not only an envoy of an "Emperor" but also the son of the Lord Commander. "Jorah Mormont," Jon replied, pausing his work. "I heard my father... I heard Lord Stark mention him. He was supposed to be executed for selling people into slavery, but he escaped." "I heard he''s with Viserys now, some kind of exiled Targaryen, right? But Viserys is an emperor now, so do the laws of Westeros even apply to him?" Pyp, always curious, asked with a frown, his large ears twitching as he spoke. Jon couldn''t answer that. Viserys had issued a Grand Announcement, but it had made no mention of the Wall, though his deeds were well known throughout the realm. Jon actually admired Viserys. Before joining the Night''s Watch, his idol had been Daeron Targaryen, the Young Dragon. Viserys was as young as Daeron, yet his achievements had far surpassed Daeron''s. Though Jon didn''t know all that had happened since Viserys took control of Tyrosh, what he did know left him in aweespecially the rumors of dragons being reborn. He longed to see a dragon for himself, but he knew the Night''s Watch could not leave the Wall without permission, on pain of death. Jon recalled the deserter his father had executed before he came to the Wall, and he quickly suppressed the yearning inside him. Suddenly, the door to the dining hall was kicked open with a resounding thud, and a lean, stern Night''s Watch member with grey hair strode in. It was Jons "old enemy," Ser Alliser Thorne, the training officer of the Night''s Watch. "Ah, Lord Snow, I see you''re idly chatting away," Ser Alliser sneered, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Did I not say an important guest was arriving today? One whom even the Lord Commander himself is entertaining?" Alliser had a knack for cutting insults, and he relished in taunting Jon by mockingly calling him "Lord," fully aware that as a bastard, Jon could never hold such a title. Jon remained silent, scrubbing the floor diligently, refusing to rise to the bait. This only seemed to irk Ser Alliser further. In truth, Alliser wasnt particularly interested in the Mormonts'' affairs. What concerned him was the promise that Viserys Targaryen would soon be bringing several ships laden with food and weaponssupplies that would sustain the Night''s Watch for a long time. Jorah Mormont had been sent ahead of Viserys to the Wall, first traveling by boat to Eastwatch-by-the-Sea, the easternmost point of the Wall. From there, he was escorted to Castle Black. Upon learning that his estranged son had arrived, Jeor Mormont, the Lord Commander of the Night''s Watch, reluctantly granted him an audience. Also present were Maester Aemon Targaryen, who had served at Castle Black for decades; Ser Denys Mallister, commander of the Shadow Tower; and several other officers. Given the public nature of the meeting, the Lord Commanderknown as the Old Bearrefrained from asking personal questions, focusing instead on Viserys''s intentions regarding the Wall. "His Grace Viserys is deeply concerned about the situation beyond the Wall, particularly the threat posed by the wildlings," Jorah reported, his gaze avoiding his father''s. "He will be coming soon himself, bringing much-needed supplies." Jorah couldnt meet his fathers eyes, feeling the weight of the disappointment he had caused. The Old Bear had once placed so much hope in him, only for Jorah to betray that trust. Yet, his words brought some relief to the Old Bear. The Night''s Watch held no political allegiance; the Old Bear didnt care who sat on the Iron Throne, only that the lords in the South would offer more support to Castle Black. He had sent countless letters pleading for reinforcements, but they had largely gone unanswered. The Night''s Watch was severely undermanned, and with wildling incursions growing more frequent, Castle Black was being stretched to its limits. "Did His Grace Viserys come to the Wall merely to deliver supplies? He should know that the Night''s Watch takes its vows from no one," the Old Bear inquired, his tone edged with suspicion. Jeor Mormont, the Lord Commander of the Nights Watch, wasnt certain of Viserys''s true intentions. He suspected the Targaryen might be seeking to have Castle Black swear allegiance, something unthinkable for the Night''s Watch. Had it been someone like Regis making this demand, the Old Bear would have met it with scorn. But with Jorah standing before him, he restrained himself, waiting for an explanation. Just as Jorah was about to speak, the raven perched on the Old Bear''s shoulder croaked out, "Oaths! Oaths! Oaths!" Unperturbed, Jorah replied, "No, His Grace is genuinely concerned about the situation at the Wall. He commands a vast army and recently defeated the Dothraki. Now, he controls the whole of the Hopeful Lands." "Hopeful Lands?" Maester Aemon interjected, his blind eyes gazing into the distance. Though he had been silent until now, the mention of this name piqued his interest. Despite his blindness and advanced age, Aemon''s mind remained as sharp as ever. "It''s what he calls the Disputed Lands," Jorah explained, briefly recounting how Viserys had triumphed over the Dothraki. The men of the Nights Watch listened intently, captivated as though they were hearing a tale from a distant land. "You even crossed the Sorrows?" Aemon asked, his curiosity deepening. Though he had long ago taken the black, severing ties with House Targaryen, hearing of the tragic fate that had befallen his family after Robert''s Rebellion still pained him. The news of Viserys''s recent exploits in the Free Cities stirred something within hima mixture of sorrow and pride. Jorah nodded, confirming Aemons question. "Yes, and His Grace''s victory there has only strengthened his resolve. He truly means to support the Wall, not to demand its loyalty." Aemon, reflecting on the stories he had heard from new recruits about the exiled Viserys and Daenerys, couldnt help but feel a rekindled interest in the fate of the last Targaryens. The thought that they might be stirring up such turmoil in the Free Cities was enough to make even an old man wonder what would come next. "The Sorrows! The Sorrows! The Sorrows!" Old Bear''s raven cawed once more, its eerie cry echoing through the hall. "Yes, Maester Aemon," Jorah continued, "His Grace led 10,000 cavalrymen through the Sorrows, yet not a single one was afflicted with grayscale." sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thats... astonishing," Aemon murmured, clearly impressed. "Could it be that Viserys has found a cure for grayscale?" The old Maester''s curiosity was piqued, as it always was when the subject turned to knowledge and mysteries. "I''m not sure," Jorah admitted. "But His Grace will be arriving at Castle Black soon, and Im certain he would be happy to discuss it with you." Aemon nodded, anticipation flickering in his blind eyes. It had been decades since he had last seen a Targaryen, and the thought of meeting Viserys stirred something within him. He recalled the first time he heard Jon''s voicehow, for a fleeting moment, he had thought Jon might be a Targaryen. That brief hope had filled him with joy, only to be replaced by disappointment when Jon''s true identity was revealed. "I have one last question," the Old Bear said, his voice cutting through the silence. Jorah sat up straighter, bracing himself. "Why has His Grace Viserys come to Castle Black?" Jeor Mormont asked, his gaze piercing. "Not only has he refrained from demanding our allegiance, but hes also brought a substantial amount of supplies. What does he want in return?" Chapter 272: Viserys Knows Nothing! Chapter 272: Viserys Knows Nothing!"This is impossible!" Jorah found himself in unfamiliar territory, discussing matters he had little expertise in. As soon as he finished outlining Viserys''s plan, it was met with immediate rejection. The older members of the Night''s Watch dismissed it outright, convinced that Jorah had no grasp of the realities north of the Wall. The very idea of moving the wildlings south of the Wall seemed delusional to them. The Night''s Watch had been tasked with guarding the realm for centuries, and their primary mission had always been to protect against wildling incursions. Allowing the wildlings south of the Wall felt akin to inviting danger into their own home. The leadership almost unanimously opposed Viserys''s proposal. Only Maester Aemon considered its potential, but despite his long service and deep respect within the order, he had no say in the final decision. "Ser, do not be hasty," Jorah urged, trying to maintain his composure. "I have with me His Grace''s detailed plan for dealing with the wildlings." He reached into his tunic, produced a letter, and handed it to the Old Bear. As he did, he recited, "First, the wildling nobles must send their sons as squires to the Night''s Watch and surrender all their gold and silver. Their men will serve the Watch, and only the women and children will be allowed to pass south of the Wall." Viserys''s plan bore similarities to the strategy Jon Snow would later employ in the original timeline, but with one significant difference: when Jon negotiated with the wildlings, they were already desperate, driven to the brink by war and harsh winter. The wildlings in Viserys''s time were still strong and defiant, making such conditions much harder to enforce. Predictably, Aemon raised this concern. In response, Jorah relayed Viserys''s words: "His Grace said, ''First defeat the weak, then the strong, and those who are neither will fall into our hands.''" Viserys''s confident strategy impressed Aemon, who thought, '' "In our grasp! In our grasp! In our grasp!" The Old Bear''s raven squawked, echoing the sentiment. "To ensure the wildlings accept these terms, His Grace has brought thousands of elite soldiersand three dragons!" "Doesn''t he have seven?" Ser Alliser interjected, his tone laced with skepticism. Jorah suppressed a sigh, knowing that if Regis were present, he''d likely be eager to provoke a fight. He explained, "The others remain in Tyrosh." "Why didn''t he bring them all?" Alliser pressed further. At this point, Jorah''s patience was wearing thin, but he remained calm. "Because Tyrosh also needs protection." "Doesn''t he have a large enough army? Can''t he protect both" "Enough!" The Old Bear cut him off, his voice sharp. Whether it was Alliser''s rudeness or sensing Jorah''s growing irritation, Jeor Mormont decided it was time to end the interrogation. When Tywin Lannister tricked the gates of Kings Landing open, Ser Alliser Thorne was still fighting for the Targaryens. Captured after the fall, he chose the Nights Watch over death. More than ten years of enduring the harsh conditions of the Wall had kindled a deep resentment in him toward the Targaryens. Perhaps, in his mind, if Aerys had not let the gates fall, he would never have been condemned to a life of suffering in this frozen wasteland. Having served in Kings Landing, Alliser had seen the skeletal remains of dragons of all sizes. He remembered the sight of a young dragons bonesbarely larger than a lamb, its thickest bone not even as thick as his wrist. And then there was the Black Dread, whose massive jaws could swallow a wagon whole. When Viserys had boldly challenged Robert Baratheon to a duel, Alliser had silently cursed him, hoping the young Targaryen would meet his end. He couldnt understand why Viserys had come to the Wall instead of preparing for war. After the meeting, the Old Bear announced that they would clear out rooms and barracks to accommodate Viseryss soldiers. The Nights Watch had once boasted 10,000 men, so finding space for a thousand was not difficult. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... Once everyone had left, the only thing between Jorah and his father, Jeor Mormont, was their strained father-son relationship. Jeor, his rage uncontained, unleashed a flurry of punches on Jorah. His fists, as large as dinner plates, landed heavily on Jorahs chest and back, avoiding only his face. Jorah, gritting his teeth, neither resisted nor dodged. The sound of his fathers fists hitting his body echoed through the room like thunder. As the blows rained down, a line from a song composed by Viserys flashed through Jorahs mind: When Jeor finally calmed down, he asked about Jorahs current situation. "His Grace has appointed me commander of Lyss infantry and given me a mansion," Jorah explained, trying to catch his breath. "Youre getting older, Father. If you ever want to leave the Nights Watch, I think His Grace" "Shut up!" Jeor snapped, cutting him off. The cold wind howled outside the window, making the room feel even more silent. After a long pause, Jorah hesitantly broke the quiet. "By the way, Father, Lynesse is pregnant. What do you think we should name the baby?" "Is it yours?" Jeors voice dripped with biting sarcasm, leaving Jorah speechless. "Is it yours? Is it yours? Is it yours?" the raven echoed, its repetition only deepening the tension. It was said that Jeors raven had a peculiar talent: though it could only repeat words from conversations, it always seemed to grasp the essence of what was said. Despite his fathers scorn, Jorah knew the child was his. Of that, he was certain. After learning about Jorahs recent situation, the Old Bear unceremoniously kicked him out. Jorah wandered through Castle Black alone, overhearing the mutterings of his fellow brothers. "If Id known, I wouldve gone to Viserys instead of ending up in this shithole. Id have gone straight to the Free Cities," some grumbled. But Jorah paid them no mind. How could they possibly understand what he had endured? Two days later, Castle Black buzzed with activity as the Old Bear himself led a contingent to Eastwatch-by-the-Sea to greet Viserys. Viserys had set sail from Claw Isle, joining the fleet sent by Roth from Braavos. Briefly, he had considered visiting Falia, but he decided against it. There was still work to be done at the Wall, and the Undying Ones needed to be dealt with. Any delay could give his enemies time to cause trouble. Accompanying Viserys to the Wall was Jalifah, a captain who had once urged him to wear his crown and ambush pirates with him. But the Jalifah who stood beside him now was differentgone was the carefree, easygoing demeanor. A sense of restraint had taken its place. Jalifah felt deep regret over his earlier actions, especially urging Viserys to bring the crown, and he silently hoped Viserys had forgotten the matter. "Jalifah, you will oversee the handover of supplies to the Night''s Watch," Viserys instructed as he caught sight of Jorah and the others waiting for him. "Yes, Your Grace," Jalifah replied with respectful formality. Yet, despite the polite exchange, a great wall was in front of them. Chapter 273: The Great Wall is Just a Big Battery Chapter 273: The Great Wall is Just a Big BatteryViserys had seen structures like the Wall beforethe towering Giant of Braavos and the Topless Tower of Sunspear came to mind. But nothing compared to the sheer scale and weight of the Wall, stretching hundreds of miles across the landscape. It resembled a colossal, gleaming sword, dividing Westeros from the wild lands beyond. Even from miles away, Viserys felt dwarfed by its immensity. Viserys mused, wondering about the mysteries of its construction. Perhaps the Wall had been built atop a mountain range by the legendary Brandon the Builder, but the scale of such an undertaking suggested the use of some ancient and powerful magic. Using his "dragon''s eye," Viserys spotted the Night''s Watch gathered at the harbor to receive him. They had noticed his three dragons as well, and he could see them pointing and gesturing in amazement. Though he couldnt hear their words, he could easily imagine their astonishment. As the fleet drew closer, the Wall loomed larger, blocking out the daylight and casting the ships into its vast shadow. It was a stark contrast to the more welcoming atmosphere he had encountered at Crackclaw Point. Here, there was no House Pyne to greet him with open arms. But Viserys was undeterred. He had a missionto address the wildling threat and, if all went well, take Maester Aemon with him. As in the original timeline, Viserys is worried that the Red Woman might exploit Aemons kings blood, so he wanted to arranged for Aemon to be sent to Braavos. Unfortunately, Aemon was far too old by then102 years, the oldest living person in Westerosand in fragile health. Now, however, Viseryss blood magic had advanced to the level of a Paragon, allowing him to transfer or extract vitality without bloodletting. Though the latter method had dangerous side effects that could drive the recipient to madness, Viserys, with his systems assistance, had no need for such risks. When the Old Bear and his officers saw the supplies being unloaded from Viseryss ships, they began to grasp the extent of his wealth. The sheer volume of goods he delivered in a single shipment was equivalent to fifty shipments from Winterfell. Whatever his true intentions, the magnitude of these supplies alone was enough to earn him the most sincere smiles from the Night''s Watch. Furthermore, Chief Ranger Benjen Stark, who had recently returned from a mission Beyond the Wall, also showed Viserys full respect. "Your Grace Viserys," the Old Bear greeted, leading the group in acknowledging Viseryss arrival as the commander-in-chief. The others, particularly Ser Alliser Thorne, studied the Targaryen prince with quiet curiosity. Alliser had met Viserys as a child, but the man before him now bore little resemblance to the boy he remembered. Viseryss commanding presence and regal bearing made it impossible for Alliser to approach him with the same dismissive attitude he had shown when questioning Jorah. "My lords, you have waited long enough. Let us proceed to Castle Black," Viserys said, gesturing for the group to move. Led by the Old Bear, they made their way to the ''crane'' that would carry them to the top of the Wall. The crane operated using a system of pulleys, designed to lift important people or goods to the Walls summit. It could bear only a limited weightabout that of seven or eight peopleso this trip carried Viserys, Jorah, Jeor Mormont, and a few others. As the crane slowly ascended, the figures of the Night''s Watchmen and the soldiers below grew smaller and smaller, their voices fading into the distance. Once they were high above, Viserys turned to Jeor Mormont and asked, "Lord Commander Mormont, how are the wildlings faring these days?" Jorah had already briefed his father on Viserys''s plan for the wildlings, a plan the elder Mormont had not fully embraced. After a moment of contemplation, Jeor responded, "The wildlings have been more active lately, far more than they were two years ago. We estimate their numbers to be in the tens of thousands, possibly even hundreds of thousands, all united under Mance Rayder, the King-Beyond-the-Wall. It wont be long before they attempt an invasion en masse, and the Wall simply cannot support such a large population." His words carried a note of concern, revealing his true apprehensions. Jorah, standing nearby, looked uncomfortable. He hadnt succeeded in convincing the Nights Watch to fully accept Viseryss plan, and he felt the weight of that failure. Viserys, however, was in no rush to counter Mormont''s concerns. He replied calmly, "We can move them further south. I recall that Queenscrown and Moles Town are both abandonedthey could be settled there." "Your Grace, those lands are no longer part of the Night''s Watch''s fiefdom," Jeor reminded him, his tone cautious. "Father, His Grace is the Warden of the Seven Kingdoms," Jorah interjected, trying to defend Viseryss proposal. "He has the authority to grant the wildlings a place to settle..." But as he saw his father''s expression darken, Jorahs voice trailed off. Viserys then turned to Benjen Stark, the long-faced, dark-haired chief ranger of Castle Black. Unlike his brother Ned, whose stern features seemed permanently etched with the harshness of the North, Benjen''s expression held a hint of warmth, his gray-blue eyes brighter than most. In truth, Benjen was one of the key reasons Viserys had chosen to come to the Wall so quickly. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the beginning of , several members of the Night''s Watch encountered White Walkers. In the original timeline, Benjen Stark was sent to search for the missing men but never returned. Rumors had spread that Benjen might have been possessed by a White Walker, or worse, that he had become an incarnation of the Night King himself. But now, as Viserys observed him, those dark speculations seemed unfounded. At least, Benjen still appeared to be very much human. "Ser Stark," Viserys greeted. "Your Grace," Benjen replied, studying Viserys closely. The resemblance to Rhaegar was unmistakable, confirming in Benjens mind that this was indeed Rhaegars younger brother. "You are the First Ranger here. I''ve heard reports of White Walkers beyond the Wall. Do you have any information about them? Have you seen any?" Viserys inquired. Benjen shook his head. "No news yet, but I was planning to search for Ser Waymar Royce, who went missing recently." Ser Waymar had been a Night''s Watchman ambushed by White Walkers in the early chapters of . "Hold off on that for now," Viserys suggested. "Lets deal with the wildlings together first." Benjen glanced at the Old Bear, and seeing his tacit approval, nodded in agreement. With Viserys bringing so many troops and supplies, it only made sense to cooperate. Perhaps, after addressing the wildling threat, they might find clues about Waymar and the others. After some more discussion, the pulley system finally came to a halt. Viserys stepped off the crane, removed his gloves, and prepared to touch the Wall. The others werent surprised by his actions; they had been just as curious when they first arrived, eager to feel the ancient, imposing structure for themselves. While Viserys placed his hand on the Wall, some of the Night''s Watchmen looked up at the hovering dragons. They were much larger than expected, their wingspans wider than their bodies were long. The sight stirred memories of old legendsConqueror Aegon, the Black Dread, the Dance of the Dragons... These stories swirled in the minds of those watching, blending awe with a sense of novelty at seeing dragons alive once more. As soon as Viseryss hand made contact with the Wall, a message flashed before him: "Good grief, thats a lot!" Viserys couldnt help but murmur in surprise as he stared at the long string of numbers before him. Chapter 274: I’m Taking Aemon with Me Chapter 274: Im Taking Aemon with MeViserys was stunned when he saw millions of Magic points available before him. His own reserves barely exceeded 1,000 points, and it took him three days to replenish even that. Yet, the Wall held an immense reservoir of Magic, almost beyond comprehension. Curious, Viserys decided to test the Walls power. He depleted 100 points of his Magic and then placed his hand back on the Wall to gauge how quickly he could recharge. To his astonishment, his Magic was fully restored in just five minutes. This meant that even if he completely drained his reserves, he could be fully recharged in under an hourprovided he remained near the Wall. Viserys thought. '' He resolved to return later and test this theory further. As the crane was slow and inefficient, most of the Night''s Watchmen and soldiers opted to climb up the wooden ladder instead. The Wall was not only towering but also remarkably widebroad enough to accommodate four or five carriages side by side. The road atop it was in good condition, allowing the group to proceed directly along the Wall toward Castle Black. Meanwhile, Maester Aemon sat quietly in his room. When Jon Snow arrived, he informed Aemon of Viseryss arrival at Castle Black. "Maester Aemon, the Targaryen king is here. Commander Mormont asked me to bring you with me." "Yes, please help me up," Aemon replied, his voice calm yet tinged with anticipation. Jon nodded, stepping forward to assist Aemon to his feet. Together, they made their way to the Night''s Watch dining hall, where the aged Maester would finally come face to face with the last of his kin. Upon his arrival at Castle Black, Viserys made a decision that left those around him uneasy. "Ser Alliser," Viserys began, his voice cutting through the cold air. "I recall that you joined the Night''s Watch after the battle for King''s Landing, correct?" Ser Alliser Thorne, who had been silently brooding over his distaste for the Targaryens, was caught off guard. He hadnt expected Viserys to bring up his past. "Yes... yes, Your Grace," he replied hesitantly, unsure of where this was leading. The others exchanged puzzled glances, wondering why Viserys was suddenly interested in the training officers history. Viserys continued, "Commander Mormont, I see no sin in fighting for the Targaryens, and Ser Alliser is no sinner. When I leave the Wall, I intend to take him with me." Jeor Mormont''s expression darkened. Castle Black was already desperately short of men, and there had never been a precedent for such an action in the long history of the Nights Watch. More importantly, Viseryss proposal was a direct violation of the Nights Watch Oatha sacred vow that bound each man for life. Alliser, who had harbored resentment towards Viserys, suddenly felt a glimmer of hope and gratitude. The thought of leaving the bleak, frozen wasteland behind filled him with a longing he hadnt allowed himself to feel in years. He missed everything about Kings Landingthe brothels, the food, the theater, even the stench of the streets. '' he shouted silently in his mind, his eyes nervously flicking to the Old Bear. He knew that without Mormonts approval, he would never escape the Wall. Jeor Mormonts face was stern as he delivered his response. "Im sorry, Your Grace, but you cannot take Ser Alliser with you. He has taken a vow." This was the second time since their meeting that the Old Bear had refused Viserys, and for a king, such rejection was intolerable. But Mormont understood the gravity of the situation. Allowing Viserys to take Alliser would set a dangerous precedent, one that could shatter the already fragile morale of the Nights Watch. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mormont also knew that Ser Alliser wasnt the only one in this predicament. Jaremy Rykker and Jarman Buckwell, among others, had been sent to the Wall by Tywin Lannister for their role in the battle for Kings Landing. If given the chance, who among them would willingly remain at the Wall? The Nights Watch was no longer the symbol of honor it once had been. Since the time of Aegon the Conqueror, it had become a refuge for thieves, liars, robbers, and rapists. The recent influx of men from the usurpers war was an unexpected boon, and now Viserys wanted to take those men away. Viserys, however, had his reasons. He needed to set an example for the nobles of Westeros and bolster his own prestige. Although he didnt particularly like Alliser, removing him from the Nights Watch would be a symbolic blow to Robert Baratheons claim to legitimacy. Moreover, Viserys saw this as a way to win Mormont over to his plan to integrate the wildlings into the Nights Watch. It would solve the problem of their manpower shortage, killing two birds with one stone. Despite understanding Mormonts position, Viserys couldnt shake his frustration at being denied twice in a row. As a ruler, such defiance was not something he was accustomed to accepting. "I intend to take not only Ser Alliser but also others who were forced to the Wall during the usurpers war," Viserys declared, his voice firm. "And I will also take Maester Aemon." As he spoke, Maester Aemon arrived at the door, having overheard part of the conversation. His keen mind immediately grasped the wisdom in Viserys''s words, and he appreciated the young king''s insight. "Your Grace," Aemon greeted, leaning on Jons arm as he bowed. But Viserys, unwilling to accept such a gesture from his elder, quickly stood up. With surprising speed, he gently pushed Jon aside and helped Aemon to the main seat. "Aemon, I am Viserys, son of Aerys," he introduced himself with quiet reverence. In front of everyone, Viserys guided Aemon to sit in his own seat, making it clear that respecting the elderly would be a cornerstone of his rule. He then placed Aemon''s hand on his shoulder, allowing the old Maester to feel the connection between them. "Your Grace Viserys... haha, you truly are a Targaryen," Aemon said with a broad smile, the unmistakable bond of shared blood stirring his heart. The sensation was undeniable, and Aemon felt a rare joy. When the Targaryens fell, Aemon had been nearly ninety years old. The news had shattered him, and for days he couldnt eat, leading the Lord Commander to consider petitioning the Citadel for a new Maester. Though Aemon believed he had made peace with the past, seeing a Targaryen again filled him with a joy he had thought long extinguished. He could tell Viserys was a ''good boy,'' recognizing that anyone who respected their elders couldnt be all bad. As a man who had read countless books and experienced much in his long life, Aemon understood the motivations behind Viseryss actions. Yet, despite his gratitude, he was prepared to decline the young kings offer. "Your Grace Viserys..." Aemon began. "You can just call me Viserys," the king interjected warmly. After a moment of silence, Aemon continued, "Very well, Viserys. I came to the Wall in my twenties. My body and spirit have become one with the ice and snow here. Knowing that you are alive and well is more than enough for me." The room fell silent, the weight of the conversation between two men separated by more than eighty years of life filling the air. Only Alliser Thorne, desperate to leave the Wall, fidgeted nervously, hoping Aemons willingness to stay might pressure the Old Bear into allowing his own departure. Jon Snow, on the other hand, observed quietly. He saw the unmistakable resolve in Viserys''s eyes. Chapter 275: Speaking with Authority Chapter 275: Speaking with AuthorityThe cold wind howled outside, and a sudden gust blew the door open, sending a flurry of snow into the room. Jon, the lowest-ranking person present, quickly moved to close and bolt it. The fire crackled in the hearth, but the room was silent, all eyes fixed on Viserys and Maester Aemon. The Old Bear, Jeor Mormont, quietly considered the situation. If Viserys wanted to take Aemon away, perhaps it was time to let him go. Aemon had served Castle Black faithfully for eighty yearslonger than most men lived, a span that felt more like two or three lifetimes. Aemon had watched and guarded so long that he had gone blind from his duty. Who else could claim such devotion? Ser Alliser Thorne, desperate to leave the Wall himself, placed all his hopes on Viserys. He thought, '' Finally, Alliser broke the silence. "Maester Aemon, you have served the Night''s Watch long enough. I believe no one would object to your departure." "Objection! Objection! Objection!" the Old Bear''s raven croaked, as if to contradict him. Alliser felt the weight of the Old Bear''s gaze. Now that he had spoken, there was no turning back. Viserys, noticing the raven, recalled that its name was "Moon." With a slight smile, he asked, "Moon, do you think Maester Aemon should leave?" "Leave! Leave! Leave!" the raven squawked excitedly. No one expected Viserys, a king, to engage with a bird so casually in front of everyone. Jon, standing quietly in the corner, was astonished. How did Viserys know the ravens name? "Haha, at least one person here agrees," Viserys laughed, a touch of warmth in his voice. Alliser, trying to mask his frustration, muttered, "So I''m not a person, am I?" Viserys rose to his feet, placing a gentle hand on Aemon''s back. "My friends," Viserys began, addressing the gathered Night''s Watchmen. "In the Free Cities, Ive implemented a new law: everyone must ''retire'' upon reaching the age of 60. By ''retire,'' I mean they should stop working completely. It''s nonsense to think that one should work until their last breath. Everyone deserves to set aside time for themselves..." Viserys was well aware that even in the most advanced societies, let alone the current era, only a small fraction of the population could afford to truly retire. His law primarily applied to his military officers and officials. For the common people, survival was a constant struggle, and it took all of his efforts as an emperor to keep them from starvation and shield them from the threat of war. The idea of a retirement age of 60 was almost absurd in a world where life expectancy barely reached 30 to 40 years. He continued, "In the future, the Night''s Watch will adopt a similar policy. Any Night''s Watchman who reaches the age of 60 will have the option to retire. Regardless of why you came to the Wall, when you turn 60, youll receive a sum of money according to your rank and be able to enjoy the rest of your life." To the Night''s Watchmen, this was a strange and foreign concept. In the entire Seven Kingdoms, perhaps fewer than 10,000 people could truly "enjoy life." Yet Viserys''s proposal stirred excitement among them. Although they had sworn an oath to serve until death, the thought of dying in such a harsh, unforgiving place was hardly appealing. Even the Lord Commander of the Nights Watch, who had always turned a blind eye to certain vices to maintain order, might see the wisdom in this new law. The idea of retirement was revolutionary, but Viserys knew it served another purpose. He was subtly applying pressure, knowing that the prospect of future decrees could unsettle the leadership. What if Viserys decided to implement other laws that challenged the very foundation of the Night''s Watch? Would they resist him, or comply? "But Your Grace," the Old Bear interjected, "with this approach, well be short of manpower..." "Thats precisely why I suggest we accept some of the free folk from Beyond the Wall," Viserys replied smoothly. "I recall a group called the Thenns, whose customs align closely with those of the Seven Kingdoms. They can be fully integrated into our society." This idea was reminiscent of Jon Snow''s approach in the original timeline, where he had a member of House Thenn marry into the Karstarks to merge their bloodlines with the North. Viserys envisioned relocating a few thousand free folk to Queenscrown, where they could support Castle Black with their strength. A thousand men could easily be found among the free folk, and in doing so, Viserys would not only solve the manpower issue but also lay the groundwork for a more unified realm. "But Your Grace..." the Lord Commander began, but Viserys''s patience had worn thin. "Lord Commander Mormont!" Viserys interrupted, his tone sharp. "You have refused me three times already! Every time Ive made a suggestion, Ive shown you my sincerity. I brought a thousand elite troops and countless supplies to aid the Night''s Watch, and yet you continue to resist me! I said nothing when you disagreed with my plans, but now, when I wish to take a few men with me, you still defy me. What have I done to deserve such disrespect from you? Huh?" Viserys, usually calm and composed, now radiated an aura of fierce authority. The room, already cold from the howling winds outside, seemed to grow even more frigid under the weight of his words. The men gathered around the table were reminded that the young ruler before them had clawed his way to power through blood and fire. Jalifah, seated nearby, felt the full force of Viseryss majesty for the first time. The guards behind Viserys tensed, their hands ready to reach for their weapons, casting disdainful glances at the Night''s Watchmen as if daring them to challenge their king. The thousand men Viserys had brought with him were heavily armored and battle-hardened. In contrast, while the Wall housed more than a thousand men, many were craftsmen, stableboys, and cookshardly a match for Viseryss elite soldiers in terms of combat readiness or equipment. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Old Bear, Jeor Mormont, realized that Viserys possessed overwhelming strength but had been negotiating with him out of respect. Now, that respect was being tested. Viserys softened his tone, though the edge remained. "We are bound by our hearts, not by mere oaths. Do those who pledge allegiance to the Targaryens truly believe in those oaths, or are they simply left with no choice? Similarly, the reason I have shown so much respect to you and everyone here is because of men like Maester Aemonand you, Lord Commander." Viserys turned to Aemon, his voice gentle but firm. "I am not asking to take Maester Aemon with me out of selfishness, but for reasons I cannot yet disclose. Aemon, I will explain in private, and you can decide whether to stay or go." Viserys''s words left Mormont with little choice but to relent. The wisdom in the young kings speech, combined with his display of strength, had made it clear that further resistance would be futile. "We are bound by our hearts, not by mere oaths." Jon muttered to himself from the corner, watching Viserys with a sense of awe. In that moment, the Viserys before him almost completely overlapped with the image of the Young Dragon Daeron. Chapter 276: Countdown to the Wall’s Collapse Chapter 276: Countdown to the Walls CollapseIn the snow, a gray hare foraged near an almost withered weed. the hare thought, hesitating. Just as it lingered, a birch arrow pierced its gray belly. A short woman with fiery red hair stood up. "Ygritte! This is the third rabbit today, you''re amazing." This woman was Jon''s future lover. At the moment, she was teaching two young wildlings the secrets of hunting. However, after hearing their praise, Ygritte didnt seem pleased. Instead, she responded with a touch of disappointment, "Eating rabbit meat can keep you from getting hungry, but you can''t eat it too often." She remembered an old companion who, despite always catching rabbits, had remained skinny and eventually broke a bone while hunting. Ygritte, who could barely read or write, didnt know that surviving on only rabbit protein would lead to severe malnourishment. But her experience had taught her that if you keep eating rabbits, sooner or later, you might starve to death. With the rabbit pinned to their waists, the group returned to the camp in the valley. However, something felt amiss. The atmosphere had become tense, and there were more patrolling soldiers than usual. Ygritte spotted an acquaintance and asked, "Tubby! What''s going on today? Everything was fine when I left this morning." The male barbarian she called Tubby shrugged and replied, "I don''t know. Mance suddenly called a bunch of people together for a meeting, and the Thenns came too." "The Thenns?!" Ygrittes eyes widened. She understood the gravity of the situation. To the wildlings, the Thenns were like the people from "big cities"they smelted copper and were more organized, making them distinct from the other clans. ... Inside Mance''s tent, several braziers flickered, casting light over the prominent leaders of the wildlings seated around them. The average clan chiefs werent even allowed to enter. The most conspicuous figure was a man whose skeletal armor clattered with every movementRattleshirt, the so-called "Lord of Bones." Rattleshirt had fashioned his armor from the bones of both humans and beasts, and beside him lay a helmet made from a giant skull, minus the lower jawbone. Despite his striking appearance, it was clear that the rooms authority rested with a brown-haired man of modest heightMance Rayder, the famous King-Beyond-the-Wall. Once everyone had gathered, Mance spoke, Since you''re all here, Orell, tell us what your animal companion saw. All eyes turned to a pale-faced savage with two long braids hanging from his temples. His name was Orell, a Skinchanger. He could bond with his hawk, seeing through its eyes to scout for enemies or prey. Orell''s voice was steady as he said, I saw a dragon. A red dragon. Thats impossible. Dragons are extinct. Even the Targaryen dragons are long dead, scoffed a bald man with a clean-shaven beard. He was surprisingly well-groomed for a wildling, with a few shiny brass buttons sewn onto his clothes. This was Styr, the Magnar of the Thenns, a title equivalent to chief or patriarch. No, Mance corrected him, A Targaryen Dragonlord lives. You all know I was in Winterfell once before, when the King in the South... Mance trailed off, the memory still fresh in his mind. He had once crossed the Wall alone and infiltrated the feast Ned Stark had held for King Robert Baratheon. There, he had overheard the southern lords whispering about Viserys Targaryen. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its said that the exiled Targaryen prince has gathered an army across the Narrow Sea, and the Kneelers'' Kings is deeply troubled by this. A burly man with a red and white beard spoke up, You say you saw a dragon, but are you sure you werent mistaken? The speaker was Tormund, known as the Giantsbane, the wildling who would later be known for his interest in Brienne. However, here Tormund appeared older, with four sons and one daughter. My hawk is afraid of it. No creature has ever made me feel such fear, Orell replied. What Orell described as fear was actually dragon awe. After the dragon hatched, Viserys and Daenerys lived in a place where even mice dared not venture. If it really is the Dragonlord, then whats he doing beyond the Wall? asked a woman in a dogskin cloak, her voice tinged with fear. The very mention of the Dragonlord riding a dragon struck a chord of dread. Their reputation was formidable. The Free Folk might despise one another, and they often referred to the Nights Watch as Black Crows or Crows, but dragons were another matter entirely. They held a legendary status, and the idea of dragons soaring through the sky left the Free Folk with nowhere to hide and no means of defense. A cold wind suddenly blew into the tent, causing Rattleshirt, who was sitting closest to the entrance, to shiver. He turned to see a barefooted Hornfoot entering. These Hornfoots didnt need shoes and possessed exceptional stamina, making them the scouts among the Free Folk. ... Your Grace, a Night''s Watchman gave me this, someone said, producing a letter. It had been nearly ten days since Viserys arrived at the Wall. In that time, he and Qhorin Halfhand had dispatched hundreds of men to search for signs of the Free Folk. Meanwhile, Viserys himself had ordered his dragon to conduct a wide-ranging search beyond the Wall. He exercised extreme caution throughout the processafter all, the Night King from the TV series, the infamous Javelin Thrower, had left a lasting impression on him. Though he wasnt sure if the Night King in this world possessed similar abilities, he knew it was wise to be vigilant. During these days, Viserys focused primarily on mapping the terrain beyond the Wall. Even when visibility was poor, he refused to let the dragon lower its altitude, much less land, to avoid any potential threats. In addition to searching for the Free Folk, Viserys made another troubling discovery. Initially, the panel indicated that the Wall had a reserve of nearly 100 million points of Magic. However, after ten days, Viserys noticed that the Wall''s Magic reserve had decreased by over 200,000 points. At the current rate of 20,000 points of Magic consumed per day, the Wall''s reserves would only last for just over ten years. Viserys wondered. He didnt know the answer, but he understood that within the next ten years, he would either need to find a way to replenish the Wall''s Magic or defeat the Night King. Your Grace, our scouts have news, came a voice, interrupting his thoughts. Chapter 277: The White Walkers’ Livestock Chapter 277: The White Walkers LivestockAemon had been in an unusually joyful mood for the past two days. The reason was simple: Viserys had cured his blindness. After more than ten years of living in darkness, Aemon could finally see again. Everything felt new and exciting. He wandered around, feeling things here, gazing at things there, much like a child discovering the world for the first time. What thrilled him even more was that the moment he opened his eyes, he saw the dragonsand they seemed to show a special closeness to him. Jon, who had been looking after Aemon, observed these changes and realized something profound: Aemon was truly a Targaryen. The once dull grey of Aemon''s eyes now had a distinct purple hue. "You seem to have a bit of purple in your eyes as well," Aemon remarked with a smile. "Perhaps your mother was Ashara of House Dayne." Still basking in his newfound happiness, Aemon, with his vast knowledge and life experience, ventured a guess about Jon''s origins. Aemon continued, "Ned was deeply in love with Ashara when he was young." "Ashara?" Jon echoed, feeling a strange connection to the name. "Yes," Aemon confirmed. "They say she was a very beautiful woman." Jon suddenly drifted into thought, his chest tightening, and his eyes began to sting. he thought. He had never known his mother, and even in his dreams, he couldn''t picture her face. Sometimes, he''d dreamt of Lady Catelyn. When he was younger, he had even dared to imagine that she might be his mother. But the cold, disdainful look she always gave him shattered that illusion. "Maester Aemon, His Grace and Commander Mormont have summoned you to a meeting," Jon said respectfully. "Yes, Jon. Let''s go," Aemon replied, his voice filled with warmth. Seated comfortably in the wheelchair that Viserys had gifted him, Aemon felt an unexpected wave of happiness. But to his surprise, as Jon pushed him out of the room, he saw Viserys waiting at the bottom of the steps. "Your Grace!" Jon bowed low. Since his dragons hatched, Viserys had been in noticeably higher spirits. His suspicions of Jon had faded, and he even began to recognize Jon''s potential role in ruling the North alongside him in the future. "Get up," Viserys said, moving to walk behind Aemon. "Viserys, youre a king now. You dont need to tend to me like this," Aemon remarked with a helpless smile, noticing Viserys'' intention to push the wheelchair himself. "Hey, an old man in the family is a treasure," Viserys replied cheerfully. "I hope that in the future, both the Seven Kingdoms and the Nine Free Cities will honor the elderly as a virtue. As a king, I must lead by example, right?" In ancient times, a man of seventy didnt even have to kneel before an emperor. Aemon was a hundred years old and part of his family. A bit of care from me wont hurt "His Grace." Before Aemon could respond, he suddenly found himself being liftedsmoothly, effortlessly. He marveled at Viserys'' strength. "No wonder youre a king who has fought on the battlefield!" Aemon chuckled, his admiration for the young monarch growing. Jon, standing nearby, was just as surprised. Aemon, frail and aged, weighed only about 100 pounds, but the wheelchair, crafted by Viserys for durability and comfort, was at least 150 pounds on its own. Yet Viserys handled the combined weight of over 200 pounds with ease. Viserys pushed Aemon all the way to the Night''s Watch dining hall. As they entered, everyone stood to greet them. "Your Grace." sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Your Grace!" they echoed, with Ser Allisers voice being the most sincere of them all. He had shed his black Night''s Watch cloak and now wore the red battle cloak Viserys had prepared for him. The deep crimson matched the primary color of House Thornes coat of arms. Inwardly, Alliser had begun to genuinely admire the resurgence of House Targaryen. Especially after hearing how Viserys had burned Robert Baratheons fleet, he knew the fall of House Baratheon was only a matter of time. As Viserys had once told him, Alliser was in this "hellhole" because of his loyalty to the Targaryens. Over the past few days, he had been actively seeking ways to "earn goodwill." He even went as far as volunteering for night watch duty, claiming he was doing it to "protect His Grace." This newfound eagerness only deepened the disdain Jon and his friends felt for him. Viserys pushed Aemons wheelchair next to the main seat before taking his place at the head of the table. With everyone seated, the meeting officially began. "Your Grace, our people have delivered the letter to Mance, and he has already sent his reply. Now, we need to decide on a location for the meeting," Jorah began, outlining the purpose of the council. "Does Commander Mormont have any suggestions?" Viserys asked, his tone neutral. "It is entirely up to Your Grace," Mormont replied, still uneasy about the idea of negotiating with the wildlings. "Your Grace," Alliser interjected, choosing his words carefully, "perhaps you could Mance at Crasters Keep. Craster is a wildling, and Mance may trust him more than any of us." Alliser had wisely chosen to replace the word "meeting" with "receive," but Viserys was too deep in thought to notice such subtleties. His mind was preoccupied with the details he remembered about Craster. Crasterthe infamous "Monster" in the game of thrones. A man who slept with his daughters and killed his sons (and grandsons). ''A beast,'' Viserys thought, ''no, worse than a beast.'' He recalled that Craster had a disturbing habit of sacrificing his male offspring to the White Walkers. Viserys speculated grimly. he resolved. There were theories that Crasters father was a Stark, and some believed the Stark bloodline was somehow linked to the Night King and the White Walkers. Viserys mused darkly. "Ser Alliser," Viserys called out. "Your Grace," Alliser responded promptly, pleased to receive an order. "Take a group of men to Crasters Keep," Viserys commanded. "Look into his... wife, or whatever he calls them. See if any of his women are pregnant. Youre to keep a close watch on him." Alliser didnt fully understand why Viserys suddenly had such interest, but he didnt question the order. He would execute it to the letter. Viserys had plans for Craster, ones that couldn''t risk alarming either Craster or the White Walkers. The last thing they needed was to lose the element of surprise. Because of these secretive plans, Viserys knew Craster''s Keep was not suitable for a meeting with Mance Rayder, King of the Wildlings. Beyond the Wall, a river called the Milkwater split the wilderness in two. Crasters Keep lay on the east side of the river, but Viserys decided to hold the meeting with Mance on the west side. "Lets meet at the Skirling Pass," Benjen Stark suggested, breaking his long silence. "There are canyons everywhere, making it easy to hide and retreat. It will also give the wildlings a sense of security." As First Ranger, no one knew the terrain Beyond the Wall better than Benjen, and his advice carried weight. Viserys nodded, trusting in Benjen''s expertise. Chapter 278: Lord Commander’s Final Moments Chapter 278: Lord Commanders Final MomentsLets go back to the moment when Mance received the rangers letter. Among the free folk, few were literate, so asking them to read a letter was no small feat. Fortunately, during his time with the Night''s Watch, Mance had picked up basic reading and grammar skills, thanks in large part to Maester Aemon and the other brothers. Mance was a sharp man, and with what he had learned, he could manage to read the letter well enough. After reading it, he immediately decided to call a larger meeting than usualnot just a small, secret gathering. This time, he invited not only the leaders of the clans and tribes but also the most respected warriors among the free folk. The meeting was held in a cave. Ygritte was there, and even Mag the Mighty, the giant chief, had come. The tent was far too small to accommodate so many, so Mance stood at the entrance of the cave, where the light from outside illuminated his face. When Mance revealed the contents of the letter to the crowd, the reaction was swift and fierce. No way! Absolutely not! Rattleshirt, dressed in his bone armor, and Harma the Doghead, a wildling woman who had long been his bitter enemy, shouted almost in unison. For years, their tribes had fought, often clashing monthly, until Mance had finally reconciled them. The fact that they spoke together now, in agreement, sent a shiver through the gathered crowd, as if something unspoken had passed between them. The idea of submitting to the laws of the kneelersthe people who bent the knee to kingswas unthinkable to them. Rattleshirt was the first to sense a shift in the atmosphere. He waved his hand dismissively before saying, "But that king of the kneelers has a dragon. Maybe we should think about it." Mance stayed silent, watching the others closely. His gaze lingered on Styr, the leader of the Thenns, the most powerful tribe among the free folk. Styrs face was set in a grim scowlhe was clearly opposed to the idea. According to the letter, Viserys was asking them to move south of the Wall, which meant abandoning their land, and Styr, who commanded over a thousand warriors, couldnt stomach the thought. For a leader, losing land meant losing power. Even though Viserys had promised in the letter that he wouldn''t break up their tribes and would allow them to live as they always had, his words carried little weight here. Trust was a rare commodity Beyond the Wall, and these free folk had no reason to believe him. "The kneelers have always been deceitful!" Styr growled, his voice rising. "We should be the true masters of this landthe whole continent! Who drove us here in the first place? Now they want us back? Are we dogs to be called and dismissed as they please?" Styrs words fanned the flames of anger among the other leaders. They nodded in agreement, the old resentments bubbling to the surface. "Yes! Why should we trust them now?" one voice shouted. "They chased us here long ago. Now they want us back, but who knows if its not a trap to wipe us out?" another added. Tormund, ever the loudest in the room, took a deep gulp from his flask. The milky liquid spilled over the corner of his mouth as he growled, "We can''t go back!" The chorus of agreement grew louder, and it was clear the crowd had decided to reject Viserys'' offer. It wasnt a surprise to Mancehe had anticipated this reaction. The free folk werent desperate enough yet. They still believed they had time and options. But Mance knew better. Fighting was inevitable, but if it came to that, Mance had no intention of leading his people into a slaughter. He had more information than they did, better insight into what lay ahead. Viserys had the resources to fight, and Mance wasnt about to throw his people into a hopeless battle. Cremating bodies was no small task either, and Viserys had no intention of engaging in a "lousy battle" or a "meat grinder war." The Targaryen king was too well-prepared for that. Mance surveyed the room, watching as the free folk argued. '' he thought. '' But even now, he knew that rebellion wasnt the answer. A reckless revolt, even with good intentions, would lead to disaster. Besides, Mance had access to information that the others didnt. The truth was, prey was growing scarcer, food was dwindling, and the temperatures were dropping rapidly. More and more people were freezing to death in their sleep, while others, hidden in the snow and darkness, were also succumbing to the cold. The free folk didnt fully understand just how dire their situation was. Mance knew that cooperation with Viserys was their best option, but not under these conditions. There had to be room for negotiation. The real challenge, however, was convincing the free folk to accept that reality before it was too late. Mance Rayder, the King-Beyond-the-Wall, finally spoke up, his voice cutting through the noise of the gathered free folk. "Youre right. The free folk will never accept the laws of those who bend their knees!" His words had an immediate effect. The approval from their leader sent a surge of excitement through the crowd. Some began to beat their weapons against their shields and armor, while most struck the ground, as few had armor to speak of. "Theres no doubt that we are bravetrue free folk, as steadfast as the Fist of the First Men standing between heaven and earth," Mance continued. "But I fear some trick from the Black Crows. Especially since we all know the Dragonlord of the Targaryens might be aiding them. So, if they want to meet with me, lets meet! Or else well look like a bunch of cowards hiding in our caves." Mance had a way with words, a natural talent for rousing spirits. First, he praised themthen he flipped it. If they didnt meet with the Nights Watch, theyd look weak. His rhetoric had the desired effect. Almost immediately, people volunteered to go with him. "Your Grace Mance! Ive killed countless Black Crows, and theres no one better than me!" boomed Tormund, the Bragger, rising to his feet. His towering form immediately blocked the view, prompting a displeased grunt from Ygritte. She grabbed her spear, gave it a playful twirl, and jabbed it at Tormunds rear. Unfortunately, her strike wasnt strong enough, and Tormund didnt even notice. "Your Grace! Ive got armorI can protect you!" Rattleshirt shouted, standing up next. For a moment, it seemed as though everyone was clamoring for the chance to accompany Mance. But Mance had already made up his mind. In addition to Tormund and Rattleshirt, he chose Ygritteher red hair was considered a symbol of good luckas well as the giant Mag the Mighty and Styr, the Magnar of Thenn. These were the leaders of the most prominent clans and tribes among the free folk. If Mance could achieve success in negotiations with their support, it would be much easier to win over the rest of the free folk. Mance felt confident. After much deliberation, he was certain his plan was sound. However... As soon as Mance finished speaking, Styr felt a familiar unease. He couldnt quite put his finger on it, but it reminded him of when Mance had dragged him along to negotiate peace between the Nights Watch and the free folk. Mance was using the same kind of words now, and it dawned on StyrMance might be planning to "negotiate peace" with Viserys, or even worse, accept the Targaryens conditions. This was unacceptable to Styr. He couldnt allow Mance to bargain away their freedom. How could he sabotage the meeting? An idea struck him. If he could kill one or two important members of the Nights Watch during the meeting, the negotiations would collapse instantly. As for the threat of revenge from the Dragonlord, Styr felt confident that the harsh blizzards would prevent even dragons from finding them. he thought with a smirk. '' ... Mance sent word to the Night''s Watch that he had agreed to the alliance, and soon after, they received the time and place for the meeting. The day of the meeting arrived swiftly. Ygritte woke up early, excitement buzzing in her veins. The reason was simple: she would finally have the chance to meet the Dragonlord in person. She had promised her small group of friends that when she returned, she would describe what a dragon looked like. More than forty wildlings had gathered for the meeting. Since horses were scarce, only Mance and a few of the key leaders rode. Orell had a horse as wellhe needed one since his focus would be on controlling the falcon that scouted ahead for the group, leaving him unable to walk freely. The giant leader, Mag, also had a mounthis was a massive mammoth, towering two or three times larger than a horse. Together, Mag and his mammoth looked like a moving fortress. Ygritte, like many others, was forced to walk. Her short legs made the journey tiring, and soon she found herself a little out of breath, glancing ahead and trying to gauge how far they still had to go. Suddenly, Orell fell from his horse, hitting the ground with a thud. Mance and the others pulled back on their reins, halting abruptly. At the same time, Mag''s mammoth grew restless, sensing something that made it refuse to move any further. The giant beast let out a loud bellow, and confusion spread through the group. Everyone wanted to know what had spooked Orell so badly. As soon as Orell recovered, the group crowded around him. He looked up at the sky, his face pale with fear. "A dr.. a dragon!" he stammered. The group followed his gaze, eyes widening as they saw what Orell had seen. Above them, three dragons hovered under a darkening sky that seemed to press down on them, their massive wings stirring the air. It was as if an icy chill ran down their spines, the sheer presence of the dragons overwhelming. "Father, are we still going to attack the Night''s Watch?" Sigorn, Styrs son, asked nervously. Styr turned to his son, his eyes hard. "What? Are you afraid? Are you still my son?" "Father, yes!" "Good," Styr growled. "Well attack, and well kill their Commander. Do you remember what I told you?" Sigorn nodded. But most of the wildlings attention was focused on the dragons. Ygritte, her initial excitement replaced with fear, sought shelter near Mag. The shadow cast by the giants three-meter-tall frame gave her a sense of security. The size difference between the two was almost comical, like a basketball standing next to a tennis ball. "My gods, thats a dragon?" Tormund muttered, swallowing hard. Despite all his boasts about sleeping with giant bears and besting beasts, he felt a flicker of fear. But being Tormund, he quickly regained his swagger. "It doesnt look that big. I could probably eat one in a single meal. And after eating its flesh, maybe Id spit fire too." he said, grinning. The others, used to his exaggerations, ignored him entirely. The moment passed quickly as their focus shifted to the figures aheadseveral Night''s Watchmen in black, standing out starkly against the white snow like ink on fresh parchment. As soon as Mance recognized one of them, his guard went up. It was Benjen Stark, the First Ranger of the Night''s Watch. Mance wasnt the only one who tensed; every leader among the free folk knew Benjens reputation. He was called the "calamity of the free folk." Known for his silent, deadly movements, he could slip into a camp undetected and leave only a red-painted wolf''s head at the bedside of any clan leader foolish enough to plunder too much. Many free folk had met their end that way. Ygritte had heard the stories too. Her hand instinctively went to the quiver at her waist, her fingers brushing the fletching of her arrows. "Mance, His Grace Viserys is waiting for you just ahead," Benjen announced as he approached the leaders of the free folk. His voice was flat, cold as the wind itself, as though it were just another element of the snowstorm around them. It sent a chill through Jon, who was following Benjen, but also filled him with a strange sense of excitement. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Under Benjen''s guidance, Mance led the group into a wide, open space sheltered by the mountains. The quiet there was unsettling, as though the snow itself held its breath. It was then that Styr gave his son a subtle nod. Sigorn, catching the signal, lashed his own back with a riding crop. "Move, you useless beast!" he shouted. Tormund glanced over his shoulder, thinking Sigorn was just heading off to relieve himself, and didnt pay it any mind. Mance ignored it as well, figuring it was better to get such things out of the way before the formalities began. As they pressed on, the group finally reached the meeting point. There stood not only the black-cloaked Nights Watch but also others wearing armor and cloaks of various colorsred, green, bluefine and intricate, far more refined than anything the free folk wore. Ygritte noticed that these men seemed to fall into two distinct groups. One group surrounded a figure on a large red horse, draped in a matching red cloak. The other group consisted solely of Night''s Watchmen, their dark cloaks flapping in the cold wind. Ygrittes eyes locked onto Viserys, standing beneath the black Targaryen banner. she thought, her heart racing with a mix of curiosity and awe. As the two groups drew closer, the details of each other''s faces became clearer. But it was Viserys who captured her attention the most. Dressed in resplendent armor and fine clothing, Viserys exuded a regal presence that took Ygrittes breath away. For the free folk, who often lived with so little, the sight of someone so well-dressed and confident was a kind of power in itself. as the saying went, and Viserys looked every bit the legend she had heard whispered about. It reminded an old tale, the one where Genghis Khans grandmother dreamed of a golden-armored immortal. Perhaps that dream had been inspired by an officer in shining armor, much like Viserys now. His presence alone was enough to sway spirits, and when the largest of his dragonsa golden beast nearly ten feet talllanded behind him, many of the wildlings seemed frozen in place, awestruck by the sheer might of it. Viserys and Old Bear began walking forward together, though Mormont deliberately kept his distance, a gap of six or seven paces between them. From a glance, it was hard to tell who led whom. In contrast, Mance walked with Tormund, Styr, and Rattleshirt close behind him, making it clear to all who was in charge on their side. "Mance, have you made a decision regarding my terms?" Viserys asked, his voice calm but commanding. "We cannot accept your terms," Mance replied. "The free folk may have no laws, but we do have our own rules." "And what are your terms?" Viserys pressed. "We want the right to come and go as we please, without being enemies of the Night''s Watch." "Thats impossible!" Old Bear interjected sharply, clearly affronted. His raven, perched on his shoulder, echoed him, cawing, "Impossible! Impossible! Impossible!" The tension in the air thickened. It was an understandable reaction. The Night''s Watch served as the "lock" on the Wall, and the free folk were seen as the thieves trying to break through it. For Mance to demand the freedom to pass through was an insult to the very purpose of the Wall and the Night''s Watch. "What do you think the Night''s Watch is for? What do you think the Wall is for?" Old Bears voice boomed through the snowy winds, filled with indignation. But Mance was playing his handthis was all part of the bargaining process. As the discussion heated up and both sides prepared to "re-bid," the tense negotiations were suddenly shattered by the twang of a bowstring. An arrow shot straight toward Mormont. Chapter 279: We Refuse Chapter 279: We RefuseAmidst the howling wind and swirling snow, the subtle sound of an arrow slicing through the air could easily go unnoticed. But Viserys, thanks to the heightened awareness provided by the his , sensed something was amiss. In the split second before Sigorns arrow was released, Viserys acted. With a swift pat on his horses back, he leaped from his saddle and landed on the old bears mount, catching the arrow mid-flight. It all happened in the blink of an eye. The unexpected attack shattered the fragile tension of the meeting. Immediately, the blue dragon overhead locked onto the attackers position and dove from the sky like a cannonball, pinning Sigorn to the ground with its massive claw. Before the Nights Watch could even process what had occurred, Viseryss yellow dragon lunged at the giant Mag, tackling him to the ground. Its sharp teeth sank into Mags flesh, poised to crush his throat with a single bite. Ygritte, standing close by, instinctively reached for her weapon to save Mag, but she froze when she saw the gleam in the yellow dragons eyes. It was clear: The red dragon swooped down as well, spewing orange flames that halted Mances guards in their tracks, the heat from the fire forcing them to stay back. Only then did the Night''s Watch react, surrounding Mance and his party, weapons drawn. Styr, watching in horror as his son Sigorn lay helpless beneath the dragon''s claws, felt a wave of regret crash over him. He had gravely underestimated the power of the dragons. Desperation took over. "Dont kill him! I ordered it! I ordered the attack!" Styr shouted, his voice cracking. "Kill me instead!" Viserys, still holding the arrow he had caught, tossed it into the snow for all to see. It was then that the crowd understood what had happenedStyr had ordered a sneak attack. The insult was clear, and the Night''s Watchmen grew tense with anger. Jorahs heart pounded in his chest. If not for Viseryss swift intervention, his father, Old Bear Mormont, would have been dead or gravely injured. His fury matched the cold intensity of the dragons around him. There would be consequences. Ser Jorah, kill him! Viserys commanded, his voice sharp with rage. Jorah, consumed by anger, looked like a man possessed. His face twisted into a furious snarl, his massive frame radiating menace. In that moment, he didnt even need his swordhe could have crushed the attacker with his bare hands like a rabid bear. Jorah raised his sword, stalking toward Sigorn, who was now subdued and helpless under the dragons control. "I beg you, dont kill him! I told him to kill your father! I did!" Styr shouted, his voice breaking as he choked on his own desperation. Viserys remained silent, his eyes scanning the faces of Mance and the other wildling leaders. It was clearStyr was trying to take responsibility for his sons actions. "Go on, leave," Viserys said coolly, his gaze resting on Styr. Styr understood the meaning behind those words. Dying here, in place of his son, was the only fate left to him. With the treachery he''d committed, neither the free folk nor the Thenns would forgive him. Jorah stood, sword in hand, waiting for direction. His eyes flicked toward Viserys, who briefly glanced at Old Bear. The attack had rattled even the most seasoned warriors, and Mormont was no exception. As he locked eyes with Viserys, a realization dawned on him. Before this, Mormont had seen Viserys as too young, too inexperienced to be taken seriously. He had quietly dismissed his plan to resettle the wildlings inland as naive. But now, after Viserys had saved his life, Mormonts perspective shifted. Though he still had doubts about the plan, he was prepared to offer his support. "Then kill him," Old Bear said firmly, his gaze resting on Styr. Styr, knowing his fate was sealed, pleaded once more. "You can kill me, but please, spare Mance, Your Grace." "My decision is none of your concern," Viserys replied sharply, his displeasure evident. Styrs betrayal had nearly destroyed the alliance. Without hesitation, Jorah swung his sword, decapitating Styr in a single stroke. Styr''s expression, frozen in shock and regret, lingered as blood gushed from his headless body. The crimson spray stained Jorah''s boots, leaving a trail of bloody footprints as he stepped away. The sudden violence unsettled the camp. This turn of events, a major disruption to the alliance, was something no one had anticipatedleast of all Viserys, whose mood darkened considerably. "Your Grace, we should kill the rest of these savages!" someone shouted, anger fueling their words. "Yes, kill them!" others echoed. "Kill them all!" Viserys raised a hand to silence the calls for blood. "No," he said firmly. "Without their leaders, the free folk will descend into chaos. That will only create more problems for us." He stepped forward, approaching Mance Rayder, who was being held down by Benjen Stark. Mance, his brown hair matted with dirt, knelt with his face nearly pressed to the ground, his breaths ragged as he inhaled the dust. His coughing echoed through the tense air. "Ser Stark, let him up," Viserys commanded. Benjen, who had joined the Nights Watch later in life, had no personal history with Mance. Still, he roughly grabbed Mance by the collar and yanked him to his feet before stepping aside. Rattleshirt, Tormund, Harma, and the other wildling leaders growled in displeasure, their anger palpable. They didnt take kindly to seeing their king manhandled, and their low, guttural noises were a clear warninga reminder that despite the situation, they were still wildlings through and through. You must be His Grace Viserys, Mance said, meeting Viseryss gaze. If you and your people are willing to move south of the Wall, Ill grant you land. If you survive the Long Night, you may return beyond the Wall if thats what you wish, Viserys replied, his sword resting easily in his hand. Your Grace, thank you for the offer, Mance said, his voice steady. But the free folk cannot accept your rule. What if you lead us south only to slaughter us? We cannot trust you. Viseryss eyes narrowed. So this is a question of trust? Yes! Tormund shouted, defiant even with a sword at his neck. We dont trust you! What if you bring us in just to kill us like sheep? The free folk will never bend to your will. We want freedom! Well fight until the last man if we have to! Rattleshirt, standing nearby, growled his agreement. Even if you kill us all here, youll never have our loyalty. Viserys knew this was indeed the problem. Rising to power had taught him a simple truth: it was easy to take a mans life, but far harder to win his loyalty. While intimidation and bribery could force many into submission, such loyalty was shallow, easily swayed by fear or greed. He wanted the free folk to move south, not to exterminate them, but to protect them. Killing them would achieve nothing. He needed their trust. Turning to Harma, who stood clad in her dogskin cloak, he asked, And what about you? You dont trust me either? S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Harma crossed her arms. No, I dont. Viserys looked at Mag the Mighty, still pinned under the dragons claw, his enormous mouth murmuring something in an ancient tongue. Viserys couldnt understand it, but the meaning was clear enough. Ygritte, her hands bound by Jon, lifted her head defiantly. A strand of her red hair fell across her face as she spat out, I dont believe you, either! Mances eyes hardened, his resolve clear. The voices of his people echoed his own doubts, setting a firm line in the sand. Viseryss gaze landed on Orell, the Skinchanger, who had remained silent throughout. Viserys recognized him immediately as a man in tune with beasts. And unlike the others, Orell seemed different. His eyes were filled with something morea mix of fear and awe, as if he saw Viserys as both a natural enemy and someone to submit to. Very well, Viserys said, his voice calm yet commanding. Since you refuse to trust me, I will let you go. Your Grace?! came a shocked voice from the Nights Watch. No, Your Grace! echoed another from the soldiers at his side, confusion sweeping through the ranks. Viseryss order was incomprehensible to both the Nights Watch and his own men. It seemed absurd to let the wildlings go after such defiance. But Old Bear understood. Viserys still intended to proceed with his plan to resettle the free folkthrough diplomacy, not bloodshed. It was a delicate balance, one that required patience. Viserys raised his hand, and the murmurs ceased. The cold wind howled, but the gathering was silent, waiting for his next words. "You can go back," Viserys began, his voice calm but commanding. "But on one conditionwe make a wager." Mance''s eyes narrowed, but he nodded. "Just name it," he replied, his heart racing. His life hung in the balance, and the fact that Viserys was willing to negotiate at all was a victory in itself. "Heres the deal," Viserys said, stepping forward. "Within ten days, if I can capture you alive, you must accept my terms. Youll gather all the free folk you can convince and lead them south of the Wall. If I fail to capture you, I will provide enough food to last your people half a year." The wildlings stirred at this. Half a years worth of foodan immense offering for those who often didnt know where their next meal would come from. The temptation was clear, and even Mance couldn''t help but feel the weight of Viseryss offer. Laughter erupted from the crowdhalf-mocking, half-nervous. The thought of someone capturing Mance, especially with his experience and cunning, seemed laughable to many of the free folk. But the idea of losing out on that much food gave them pause. "But... you have dragons!" Harma, the female wildling leader, finally spoke up. Her voice wavered with hesitation. "Unless you agree not to use it, we cant accept." The words tumbled out before she could stop herself, and immediately she regretted it. How could anyone expect a Dragonlord to give up his most powerful advantage? "Yes," Viserys responded immediately, without hesitation. Silence fell over the group. The leaders of the free folk exchanged bewildered glances, shocked by his swift reply. Tormund, in particular, was taken aback. "What? Did I hear that right?" he muttered to no one in particular. Viserys had just agreed to forgo his greatest weaponhis dragons. To the wildlings, this seemed like utter madness. '' they thought. Tormund grinned, excitement bubbling up within him. The Dragonlord was tall, but Tormund was taller, nearly a full head above Viseryss impressive height. His thick bone armor made him appear even larger. He was confident that if it came down to a fight, he could easily overpower Viserys. Without the dragon, the odds seemed heavily in his favor. Mance studied Viserys carefully before asking, "Are you sure you can manage without your dragons?" "Of course," Viserys replied confidently. "A king never lies. I mean, I never lie." The proposition intrigued Mance. It was only ten daysten days that would pass quickly. If he won, the free folk would receive enough food to last half a year, a tempting offer indeed. "Are you sure you want to let them go, Your Grace?" asked Jaremy, wearing his blue cloak, still skeptical. Like Alliser, he had been exiled to the Wall after the Battle of Kings Landing, and Viserys had saved him as well. "Ive already promised them," Viserys replied without hesitation. "Release them immediately. Return their weapons and horses." As the wildling leaders reclaimed their weapons, they looked bewildered, as if they were in some dream they couldnt wake from. Who in their right mind captures enemies only to release them? And what kind of madman agrees to forego using his most powerful assethis dragonsimply because the enemy asked? Not only were the Night''s Watch and Viseryss soldiers baffled by his actions, but the wildlings themselves were equally perplexed. Yet Mance Rayder, the King-Beyond-the-Wall, saw deeper. He understood what was happening. Viserys wasnt after the defeat of the free folk; he wanted to win over the of tens of thousands. While the rest of the wildlings celebrated their survival, Mance was the only one who grasped the weight of the situation. "We agreed," Viserys said calmly, "that if I defeat you next time, you''ll have to accept my terms." "Of course!" Tormund bellowed, still oblivious to the larger game at play. But Viserys wasnt focused on Tormund. His gaze was fixed on Mance. Mance''s thoughts raced. '' he mused. "On behalf of the free folk, I accept your terms. If you capture us in the next encounter, we will move south of the Wall." "Very well," Viserys said, nodding slightly. His eyes briefly flicked to Orell, the Skinchanger, assessing him with a casual glance. "I wont use a dragon. Even if it appears in battle, Ill still consider it my loss." Mance turned to his people. "Lets go!" he called out to the wildling warriors. But as they began to move, Viseryss voice rang out again. "Wait!" The wildlings froze, their brief moment of relief turning into unease. '' Tormund and the others tensed, their hands instinctively moving to their weapons. "You...you...you, and you," Viserys pointed to Mance, Sigorn, Rattleshirt, Harma, the giant Mag, and Tormund. "You can go. But the rest will stay, or theyll leave their heads behind." Killing just one person felt insignificant to them. To make an impact, everyone except these key wildling leaders needed to be defeated. Unlike the Night''s Watch, the free folk couldn''t be swayed by mere words or simple negotiationsthey required force to be truly subdued. Chapter 280: Death by a “Golden Dragon” Chapter 280: Death by a Golden DragonViserys'' decision was soon accepted by the majority. Out of the 40 or 50 wildlings, only six would be allowed to return, which was considered a sufficient show of force. Since none of the free folk had been killed or injured yet, there were few complaints. Tormund, however, now understood that the Dragonlords mercy came with conditions. What had seemed like foolishnessletting them gowas more like a hunter playing with his prey, confident in his control. Regret gnawed at him. Every word he had shouted earlier now carried a weight he hadnt anticipated. If he hadnt been so loud, perhaps fewer people would have to die. His gaze fell on Ygritte, her red hair disheveled, bound behind her back by Jon. Guilt welled up inside him. "Your Grace Viserys, Im willing to trade my life for hers," Tormund said suddenly. "Tormund..." Mance began, unsure how to continue. He wondered if speaking with more humility might prompt Viserys to show mercy. "Your Grace," Mance offered, "take my arm as payment. Spare them." "Mance!" The others tried to stop him from saying more. Viserys, without a word, turned, drew Jorahs sword, and tossed it at Mances feet. "Kill half of them yourself, or you all die together." The steel blade, still stained with Styrs blood, glinted in the snow. Mance stood frozen, unsure of what to do. "Cant decide?" Viserys sneered. He tossed a gold coin, a golden dragon, into the air. "Flip the coin. If the dragon faces up, they live. If it faces down, they die. You throw it." The cold weight of fate now rested in Mances hands. Even though more lives could be spared with the flip of a coin, the agony of deciding who lived and who died was his burden alone. The Night''s Watchmen watched, realizing that Viserys, despite his gifts, was no easy ruler. His cold-bloodedness was terrifyinghe wasnt just killing bodies, he was killing their spirits too. It sent shivers down their spines. In the end, luck was not on Mances side. Out of nearly 50 wildlings, only 13 were spared by the coin toss, the rest condemned by the cruel whim of chance. As Mance stood over the trail of decapitated bodies, he regretted not agreeing to Viserys terms earlier. Later that evening, Viserys dined with Mance in Maester Aemons chamber. The room, now brightly lit by two lampstands holding three candles each, was the brightest place in all of Castle Black. Jon served at Viserys side, eager for the chance to observe the legendary Targaryen up close. There was good news for Jon as well: with Alliser sent by Viserys to keep an eye on Craster, no one harassed him anymore. His life had become much easier. As for Aemon, his days carried on much the same, though the brightness in his room now seemed a small comfort in the midst of so much darkness. Recently, since regaining his sight, old Aemon''s appetite had noticeably improved. The chance to witness a dragon up close had lifted his spirits, making him eager to eat more. But after hearing about the incident that day, what could have been a full meal ended with almost a third left untouched. "Can''t finish?" Viserys asked, noticing Aemon''s struggle. Aemon smiled and made a motion to pick up his spoon again, but to his and Jons surprise, Viserys calmly poured Aemons leftovers into his own bowl. "The Long Night is coming. We must cherish every grain of food," Viserys said, his voice serious. "Jon, when I leave the Wall, make sure everyone understandsno wasting food." "Yes, Your Grace," Jon replied, puzzled. He had heard Viserys was a wealthy king who had brought plenty of goods to the Night''s Watch. Yet, here he was, acting so frugally. Jon couldnt help but recall the lavish feast Winterfell had hosted for King Robert, where half the food stocks had been depleted, and afterward, bones and uneaten scraps had been strewn everywhere, wasted. "Viserys, are you saying the White Walkers are real?" Aemon asked, his sharp eyes fixed on the Targaryen king. Previously, Viserys had explained he wanted to take Aemon away because of the "king''s blood" in his veins. Aemon, who had been skeptical, now found himself reconsidering in light of recent events involving the dead rising. "Yes, they are real," Viserys confirmed. "I believe they may have been created by the Children of the Forest. In any case, the free folk cannot stay beyond the Wall. If they do, we will face even greater threats in the future. I estimate the Wall will collapse in about ten years." "The Wall will collapse?" Aemon and Jon exchanged stunned looks at this revelation. "Its just an estimate," Viserys added, swiftly finishing the contents of his bowl. "The Wall holds immense magic, but that magic is fading, dissipating each day. Ive deduced this from the residual amount still present." Jon and Aemon, still processing the idea of the Wall collapsing, were further shocked when Viserys added, "And yes, magic is very real." To prove his point, Viserys gestured toward the burning lampstand. A small, lifelike dragon of flame, no more than three inches tall, danced across his fingertips, its wings flickering like fire. He then explained the connection between the red comet and the resurgence of magic. Just as the room fell quiet, a Nights Watch soldier entered, one unfamiliar to Viserys. "Your Grace, Lord Thorne asked me to inform you that three women at Crasters Keep are now pregnant. The first is expected to give birth in about a month." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Good," Viserys nodded. "Tell him to be careful and eat hot food when he can." The soldier bowed. "Yes, my lord." When Alliser Thorne later heard of Viseryss concern, a faint warmth stirred within him. Even a simple acknowledgment from a Dragonlord carried seemed great. Chapter 281: One of Us is a Traitor Chapter 281: One of Us is a TraitorMance, who had just returned to the camp, still felt the heavy guilt of the wildling warriors he had killed with his own hands. It was as if a rope was winding tightly around his heart, making it hard to breathe. "Forget about it, Mance. It''s not your fault," said his wife, Dalla, handing him a still-warm beet. For some reason, Dalla hadnt felt very hungry lately. "Hmm," Mance nodded. "Viserys is only this angry because Styr acted on his own. Otherwise, we wouldnt have lost so many people." Sigorn, knowing the great losses his actions had caused the free folk, offered a large amount of Thenn supplies as atonement. After taking stock of their current provisions and adding the Thenn supplies, Mance felt a surge of confidence. As long as they werent caught in the next ten days, they could count it as a victory. His plan was to take some elite warriors and spearwives and hide near The Frostfangsa land of mountains and forests perfect for concealment. The main reason for breaking away from the main camp was the overwhelming strength of Viserys and the Nights Watch. With more than a thousand well-equipped soldiers, they could easily overrun the camp. Staying there wasnt an option. "We dont have much food left, so pick the best supplies to bring," Mance commanded. "No problem!" "Okay!" Tormund and the others responded in unison. "Orell." Orell snapped back to attention at the sound of his name. Mance handed him a small rib roast, the pale yellow fat still clinging to it. "Youre important," Mance said. "Keep your eyes open." Mance knew how valuable Orell was. His hawk could warn them of any approaching danger, and even if Viserys used his dragon illegally, Orells hawk would detect it long before it arrived. Yet Mance was certain that Viserys wouldnt go back on his word and use a dragon to search for them. Orell nodded, Mance was unaware that he had already betrayed him. Under the looming threat of a dragon, Orell couldnt fathom rebellion. He believed that since Viserys had allowed them to live, he wouldnt harm them. But most importantly, during the meeting, when they had locked eyes, Orell had understood Viserys''s true intentions. And so, Orell''s eagle would not only fail to help Manceit would become Viseryss . ''The Dragonlord definitely won''t hurt His Grace Mance!'' Orell told himself, trying to dispel the gnawing guilt. ... After Mance led a group out of the camp, Viserys and his men set off towards the Frostfangs as well. The old bear, now commander-in-chief, had no real reason to be there. But Viserys had saved his life not long ago, and as emperor, he was a man the old commander owed. So, out of duty and gratitude, the old bear followed. Viserys had originally wanted to leave him at Castle Black and bring Benjen instead, but the old bears stubborn loyalty prevailed. Knowing this was the old man''s way of showing support, Viserys accepted his presence. Since this was intended as a "surprise attack," Viserys had only brought about a hundred men. Most werent equipped with iron armor, as it was too impractical Beyond the Wall, where brutal snowstorms and the freezing cold reigned supreme. Here, Viserys understood the wisdom behind the saying: Though Viserys''s extraordinary constitution shielded him from the cold, his men were not so fortunate. They could only wear leather armor in this harsh climate. Even drawing a bow and firing an arrow became a challenge in such conditions. "Your Grace, Giants Stair is just ahead," the old bear informed Viserys. The Giants Stair was one of the key access points to the Frostfangs, a treacherous mountain path formed by weathered rocks. It resembled a staircase, with layers upon layers of stone, each step waist-high for an adult, as if crafted for giantshence the name. As the group crossed the Giants Stair, Viserys spotted a falcon circling above. There was no doubtit was Orells falcon. With his skill, Viserys understood its meaning perfectly. If they followed the falcon''s path, they would undoubtedly find Mance''s hideout. ... S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Inside a warm cave, Mance and the Free Folk waited patiently. Orell sat to the side, eyes rolled back as he entered his falcons body, scanning the landscape from above. He saw Viserys and his group making their way toward them. "Orell! Orell!" Tormund called out, clearly bored. He would come over from time to time, eager for any news of Viserys. "Tormund, if he spots the black crows, hell wake up and tell us. Why do you keep interrupting him?" Ygritte muttered impatiently as she sharpened an arrow. "Its already the seventh day. Do you think well win?" someone in the group asked. Time had passed faster than any of them realized. But Mance, ever cautious, reminded them: "Dont let your guard down. Keep sending out scouts." Orells hawks were only their Each day, Mance sent out hard-footed scouts to patrol the area around their hideout, forming their As for the , that was themselves. They couldnt let Viserys take them alive. Mance couldnt shake the feeling that Viserys had some plan in mind when he let them go. But no matter how hard he tried, Mance couldnt figure out how Viserys intended to find them. A figure flashed before Mance''s eyes. Benjen Stark was indeed an expert tracker, and Mance had specifically chosen to take Orell and send out so many scouts to guard against being found by him. "Hey, I think we''ve won! The proud free folk have defeated the Dragonlord! Thats half a years worth of grain!" Tormund exclaimed, his excitement barely contained. He was already imagining how his title would grow even longer after this victory. Tormunds current titles were already impressively long: , , , , , H (he claimed to have bedded a bear), , F, and . Perhaps he didnt fully grasp the meaning behind half of those names, but that didnt stop him from boasting about them at every opportunity. "You could also add Dragon Slayer..." He paused, shaking his head. "No, no, no!" Tormund quickly reconsidered, feeling that Dragon Slayer was a bit too bold. Just saying the word made him uneasy. He couldnt help but recall the moment when Viserys''s dragon had nearly taken control of them all. It had been a chilling, bloodless momentcold, precise. He also remembered the time when Viserys tossed a gold coin to Mance, leaving the fate of the wildlings hanging on that small piece of metal. Tormund could still picture the coin in mid-air, and the terrifying realization that their lives had been decided by something so small. "Lets call it Defeater of the Dragonlord," Tormund thought, a little sheepishly. Winning a bet could certainly count as a defeat of sorts, couldnt it? Sitting by the campfire, he imagined how he would boast about this the next time he had an audience. He scratched at the lice crawling on his skin, the warmth of the fire making him drowsy. Before long, he drifted into sleep. Mance noticed but said nothing. Everyone wanted to stay hidden in the warm cave. Before, Tormund had always volunteered for patrol duty, but now even he seemed content to stay close to the fire. Just then, the scouts from the Hornfoot clan returned. When they reported that they had found no sign of Viserys or his men, Mance felt a wave of relief. He glanced at Orell, waiting for his confirmation. After a while, Orell finally emerged from his Skinchanger state, his eyes still adjusting to the surroundings. "Whats the news? Did you find their trail?" Mance asked. Orell avoided Mances gaze, though Mance simply assumed he was weak after spending time in his falcons body. "Your Grace, I havent seen any sign of Viserys or his group." "Oh, thats good," Mance sighed in relief. "You rest now. Ill keep watch." "No, Your Grace, Im not that tired. I just need something to eat. I can manage. You rest." "Okay," Mance agreed. Seeing Orells resolve, he found a flat stone to use as a pillow and lay down. The flickering campfire cast a warm, yellow glow across his face, but it did little to disturb the sleep of the King Beyond the Wall. Before long, Mance was asleep. Orell looked around. Nearby, Rattleshirt and Harma had somehow curled up together for warmth, entwined in each other''s arms. He paid them no mind. All that mattered was that Viserys was coming, and no one else knew. Chapter 282: How Cunning Are the Wildlings? Chapter 282: How Cunning Are the Wildlings?"You slept well, Lord Mance." S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Mance woke, he found himself surrounded by Night''s Watchmen and Viserys''s soldiers. Tormund and the others had already been tied up. Viserys sat calmly on a stone pedestal, holding a greasy lamb chop over the fire. The fat dripped and sizzled as it hit the flames, filling the air with a mouthwatering aroma. The flickering orange light cast a golden hue on Viseryss hair and face, making him appear strikingly different from the people Beyond the Wall. Beside him lay a small assortment of spices, which he casually sprinkled over the lamb. The smell was intoxicating, tempting even Mance. It looked so delicious, and for a moment, Mance imagined taking a bite, then another. But no matter how tempting the food, it wasnt enough to distract him from the betrayal he now understood all too well. As he watched Viserys share the roasted lamb with Orell, who stood nearby, everything became clear. "When? Why?" Mance demanded, fury burning in his eyes. He recalled the extra piece of rib roast Orell had given him before they left camp, now realizing it had all been part of the deception. Orell lowered his head, unable to meet his former lords gaze. "Mance," Viserys said with a casual air, "the details dont matter. What matters is that Ive caught you again. Now, youll reconsider my terms, wont you?" "No! This doesnt count!" Tormunds muffled voice burst out, his gag evidently not secured well enough. As the , his lung capacity was remarkable, and he spat the gag out with force. Heart pounding, Tormunds voice boomed through the cave, echoing long after the initial shout. He screamed with a volume that made the walls tremble. He had been so close to earning the title , and the thought of losing it now was unbearable. However, the moment Viserys''s purple eyes settled on him, Tormund immediately wilted. Any defiance drained from him as he wondered if he''d be given the chance to again. Viserys shifted his gaze to Harma and Rattleshirt, both bound like Tormund. "What about you? Do you agree?" he asked. Rattleshirt, despite his anger, had a defiant expression, but his posture betrayed him. He looked less like a warrior and more like a scolded, aggrieved husband. "Of course, Your Grace... The only reason you found us this time is because of this shameless traitor! If you fought us fairly, you wouldnt be a match for us!" "Yes!" Harma added, her voice softer than usual, trying to maintain composure. "The free folk will never accept such a defeat!" The two were like a chorus, and their synchronized complaints made them seem more like a bickering couple than two warriors. It didn''t help that when Viserys had found them, they were still entangled in a rather compromising position, making the scene almost unbearable to witness. Viserys could see the fear settling in. Even the wildlings, who were once bold and defiant, were now showing signs of fearand it wasnt lost on the Night''s Watchmen, either. There was a shift in their attitude. he thought. "But we had an agreement," Viserys reminded them, his tone calm yet pointed. "If I captured you alive this time, you''d accept my terms. Are you now going back on your word? Are the free folk really so fickle and small-minded?" "What is fickle? And what is small-minded?" Tormund asked, genuinely confused. Viserys paused, choosing to ignore Tormunds question. While he spoke, Harma and Rattleshirt whispered to each other, plotting in low voices. Finally, Rattleshirt raised his voice again. "Your Grace, this time doesnt count. It was because of a traitor in our midst. Next timenext timeif you can capture us alive, well accept your conditions." Viserys didn''t reply immediately. Instead, he turned his gaze toward Mance, the true leader of the free folk. After all, Mances word would carry the most weight. Mance nodded, his voice steady but tinged with resentment. "Yes. We cannot accept this defeat, which was caused by a traitor, not by your skills as a Dragonlord." "Fine," Viserys said, a slight smile playing on his lips. "This time, you tell me how you want to challenge me, and Ill give you another chance." The Night''s Watchmen exchanged baffled looks. The hard trek over the last few days had been grueling, and now it seemed like their efforts were being dismissed. They turned to the Old Bear for guidance, but seeing that he remained silent, they said nothing. After all, Viserys had funded this entire mission, and he had even provided the Night''s Watch with the leather armor they were wearing. None of them felt inclined to complain, not when they''d benefited from the journey. Mance, Tormund, and the rest of the wildlings were even more shocked than last time. Viserys had agreed to their conditions again. Was he really going to let them go a second time? The wildlings'' faces lit up with the joy of survival. "Thank the gods!" Tormund muttered, surprising even himself. As an unrepentant atheist, this was the first time hed ever shown any hint of piety. But a new question arose: Rattleshirt glanced at Mance, and after receiving a subtle nod of approval, spoke up, "Well each provide 300 men for a head-to-head battle. If you agree to this, well accept your terms." Viseryss gaze shifted to Mance, and the unspoken understanding between them was clear. The free folk still had 300 to 500 man and even giants among them, and at least 200 of those could be pulled into the fight as warriors. Mance gave a confirming nod. "Yes," he said. "Thats our challenge." Harma, never one to miss an opportunity, added with a sly grin, "You still cant use a dragon. And no sending a falcon to spy either!" By now, it was tacitly agreed among the free folk that Orell had fully betrayed them, aligning himself with Viserys. So, an additional condition was added this time. In truth, if they werent worried about Viserys uncovering their plans, theyd have gladly pulled out just 200 giants for the battle. With those giants wielding massive clubs, even the simplest encounter would overwhelm ordinary men. Viserys chuckled at the free folks audacity. He could guess what they were plotting with little effort. "Fine," he said, amused. "I accept your challenge. Choose the time and place, and send word when youre ready." Mances suspicions grew stronger at how readily Viserys agreed. It became clearer to him that Viserys wasnt after the lives of the free folk or the so-called King-Beyond-the-Wall. No, Viserys wanted something far more valuablehe wanted to conquer the hearts of the free folk. Mance silently vowed. They had taken almost half of their food reserves with them, and with giants joining the fight next time, the food consumption would increase even more. Mance knew they might have to cut rations for others just to keep the giants fed and ready for battle. After untying the free folk and offering them some food, Viserys stood back, watching as Mance and his group departed. His thoughts turned to the harsh truth of leadership. He was beginning to understand more deeply the saying, The next battle wouldnt be as clean as this one. There would be deathsmany, most likely. And when people died, others would question the necessity of it. They would say, But Viserys knew that if he killed Mance now, the free folk would descend into chaos, making it impossible to rally them. And that disarray would only make things harder for him in the long run. he mused. Moving the free folk inland would require immense resources, manpower, and, inevitably, even more lives. Yet Viserys prided himself on being a miserly emperorone who placed great value on human life. If there was a way to save lives, he would take it. But even the miserly emperor knew that some things were worth more than lives alone. Chapter 283: The Aftereffects of the Dragons Chapter 283: The Aftereffects of the DragonsAs Viserys prepared to face Mance''s next challenge, urgent news arrived from Kings Landing. Ronan, who had managed to stay away from the chaos surrounding the winch tower for some time, could no longer remain idle. After Roberts fleet was decimated, he too set sail with his men for the Free Citiesor perhaps they should now be called the Valyrian Empire. The news had come via the Red Viper. Since Viserys had made it clear that Roberts head was his goal within a year, the armies of the various kingdoms and families had begun withdrawing on a large scale. Maintaining such a vast force in the field was financially crippling. Viserys calculated that the army stationed in the North would return home in about two months. In other words, he had only two months to resolve the issue with the free folk. Any delay would only strengthen the resistance when the Northern forces returned. The reason for Roberts decision to pull back his troops was clear: the sudden influx of tens of thousands of soldiers had devastated the security, environment, and economy in the regions where they were stationed. Skirmishes had even broken out between the armies of different houses, further straining resources. Despite the withdrawal, most housesapart from Dorne and Highgardenremained loyal to Robert. They were too deeply involved in the rebellion to simply walk away. There was, however, another intriguing development. Robert had demanded that all the lords send their heirs to Kings Landing. Viserys saw this for what it was: the fat stag no longer felt safe. It reminded him of his father, Aerys, who had once tried a similar tactic. But unlike Aerys, Robert had been talked out of it by Ned Stark. Viserys smirked, recalling how Aerys had demanded Jon Arryn send his wards to Kings Landing, only for Arryn to refuse and raise the banner of rebellion instead. Viserys knew that the heirs of the lords were vital assets. If Robert alienated them, the already fragile Baratheon dynasty, teetering on the brink of collapse, could fall apart overnight. The situation with Robert and Cersei, the union that most interested Viserys, had surprisingly garnered little attention. Both sides seemed to be ignoring each other, adopting a cold-shoulder approach to their marriage. The Gold Cloaks were busy arresting anyone who dared gossip about the state of the royal couple, keeping the Red Keep relatively peaceful, though unrest simmered outside its walls. As for the smaller matters, including anything related to Barristan, Viserys paid them little mind. There were larger issues at play, and his focus remained squarely on the greater game ahead. ... "As far as I know, no Targaryen king has ever faced a worse situation than Robert," said Aemon, stroking the head of the young red dragon as he read the letter. The dragon, resting its growing head on Aemons lap, closed its eyes in contentment, enjoying the gentle strokes. In a few months, it would be too large for such comforts. Viserys, meanwhile, estimated that in three months, his yellow dragon would be strong enough to carry him. By then, his range of movement would expand significantly. He envisioned flying over Westeros, visiting lords, and receiving their renewed oaths of allegiance. By the time Robert realized what was happening, there might already be banners of flying across the realm. However, Viserys had a slight correction to Aemons assessment. "Wasn''t the situation my father, King Aerys, faced just as dire? Even Doran, as part of his daughter-in-law''s family, sent only 10,000 men to his aid." "But Robert has to contend with youand seven dragons," Aemon replied with a smile, clearly in good spirits. "Have you thought of a way to deal with the giants?" Aemon asked. "They''re just giants," Viserys shrugged. "I can think of at least nine ways to get rid of them. Im just deciding which will cause the fewest deaths." Aemon paused, looking at him thoughtfully before saying, "Viserys." "Hm?" "You have a kind heart." ... A few days later, Viserys visited the training ground, where Old Bear and Jorah were testing a new piece of equipment he had designed. The soldiers were preparing to use it in the next battle. This "new equipment" was deceptively simple: a trebuchet and a reinforced fishing net. The nets were specially crafted, tanned with leather and reinforced to prevent the giants from tearing them apart. These "net shells" were fired by two trebuchets, their counterweights launching the nets high into the air before they fell over the giants heads, restricting their movements. Once the giants were neutralized, the poorly armed free folk would be even less of a challenge. Harma believed that by deploying the giants, the free folk could toy with Viserys, but they had not expected him to have even more tricks up his sleeve. Could a trebuchet be considered part of their army? Of course not. But once the giants were ensnared, the rest of the battle would be a rout. His forces would rush in, easily subduing the remaining free folk. After this battle, Viserys would have effectively captured Mance three times, letting him go twice. But he had no interest in playing games with the King-Beyond-the-Wall any longer. The army of the North would soon return, and time was running out. He had more pressing matters to handle. Your Grace. Jorah and his father greeted Viserys as he approached. The near-death experience they had shared had clearly improved their strained relationship, and they now spent more time together. The Old Bear had taken the opportunity to learn more about Viserys through his son, and his respect for the legendary Targaryen only grew. "Any problems with the catapults?" Viserys asked, glancing at the newly constructed war machines. No problems, Your Grace, Jorah Mormont replied. None at all, echoed his father, the Old Bear. Commander Mormont, Viserys said, next time, we wont all be able to go. One of us will need to stay behind and keep watch. "Let me go, Your Grace," Jeor Mormont quickly offered. "With this equipment, Im confident I can take down the giants for you." His son stood silently, caught in a dilemma. He didnt know how to respond. It felt wrong to ask Viserys not to go into battle, just as it felt wrong to ask his own father to stay behind. In the end, he chose to say nothing. Viserys, sensing the tension, gave him another order instead. "Clear out more fortifications as soon as possible. Well need them when we capture the wildlings later." ... Meanwhile, Mance was making his own preparations for the upcoming battle. Supplies were running low, especially with his plan to field as many wildlings as possible. The more warriors he brought into the fight, the faster their food stores dwindled. In the free folk''s camp, large copper pots had been set upso massive that two or three people could easily cook in each. It was only thanks to the Thenns that they had so many pots available for heating food. The cauldrons were filled with a chaotic assortment of ingredients, as the wildlings lined up to toss in whatever they could spare. Mance had demanded that everyone contribute to the cause. Not far from the cauldrons, A hundred giants sat in silence, their eyes fixed on the boiling stew. They were the key to the free folk''s strength, and they needed to be fed if they were to fight. Standing on a makeshift platform, Mance watched the scene unfold below. Most people could only offer scrapssomething dark pulled from their pockets, or in the best cases, a small piece of meat or bone. Many resorted to tossing in grass cakes, a poor mans ration. A mother holding a baby reached the front of the line, but she had nothing left to give. Her eyes pleaded with Mance, silently begging for mercy. She insisted that she had no food, that she had given all she had. But Mance was unmoved. His voice, hard and unyielding, cut through the crowd. Everyone must contribute, he said, his gaze never leaving the giants. He knew that feeding them was the only way the free folk had a chance of winning the battle ahead. Only by winning could they hope to preserve their freedom. The barbarian mother set her child aside and, with trembling hands, exposed one breast. Thin streams of white milk sprayed out, trickling into the massive cauldron. But how much milk could she produce when she herself was half-starved? There was only enough for a few mouthfuls before the flow stopped. Desperate, the mother knew that this meager offering wouldnt satisfy Mances command. Just as she prepared to offer the other breast, her baby began to cry, hungry for the nourishment she was now giving away. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She hesitated, torn between the King-Beyond-the-Walls demands and the needs of her child. she thought, debating her next move. As she was about to continue squeezing out what little milk she had left, Mances voice cut through the tension. "Thats enough. Next!" He wasnt without compassion. Mance had once left the Nights Watch because he felt a responsibility to the free folk, like a parent to their children. He couldnt stand the thought of a child starving for a few drops of milk. It was the least kindness he could show as their leader. Whats more, he had only recently learned his own wife was pregnant. The thought softened him further, reminding him that even in war, there were limits. As the dark brown broth in the cauldron continued to boil, Mance turned and waved to the nearby giants. Mag, the largest of them, led the charge, and the giants, unable to wait, descended on the cauldron. They cared little for the scalding heat as they gulped down the soup with their massive hands. Crack! Suddenly, in their frenzy, two giants fought over the pot, and the copper vessel split in half. Boiling soup spilled across the ground, steaming as it soaked into the dirt. Despite the mess, ordinary free folk rushed forward, scooping up what they couldeven if it was mixed with soil and grime. Chapter 284: The Apex of Tormund’s Wit Chapter 284: The Apex of Tormunds WitAfter nearly a month of preparation, Mance chose a battlefield west of the Skirling Pass, a flat expanse perfect for the giants to shine. The terrain was ideal, offering plenty of room for the towering giants to move. Along with the giants and the warriors hed carefully selected, many free folk had followed, eager to watch the battle, though they were kept at a distance as mere spectators. Despite their position on the sidelines, the wildlings had high hopes for Mances army of giants. "Look at Mags arms," one of them said. "Those crows will be no different than rabbits in his hands." Even Tormund, who proudly called himself the "Giantsbane," felt a surge of unease in the presence of hundreds of giants, each standing twice as tall as an ordinary man. As much as he boasted, he wasnt foolish enough to ignore the sheer power standing before him. Having learned from previous mistakes, Mance had carefully chosen not just the giants but the other free folk warriors as well, ensuring they were loyal and well-fed, ready to fight for the cause. Among them was Ygritte, whose fiery red hair made her stand out. Mance had her ride ahead of the wildlings, her vibrant hair acting as a beacon for those following. Through long experience, Mance had learned that while the wildlings were strong and sharp of sense, their eyesight was poor. They couldnt see well beyond ten meters, a common trait among large creatures. Ygritte, now mounted on horseback, no longer had to worry about her short legs keeping her behind. In fact, she had to slow down frequently to allow the giants and wildlings to keep pace. As she absentmindedly braided the horses mane, she mused, Suddenly, her eyes caught movement in the distance. A group of riders appeared on the horizon, their banners flying highthe black banner of the three-headed dragon, stark against the snow-covered landscape. "Its the king of the kneelers!" Ygritte gasped. "They all have horses!" The realization hit her hard. The giants, with their massive strides, could barely keep up with the scrawny horses the wildlings rode. How could they ever hope to match Viseryss powerful warhorses? she thought, as fear crept into her heart. Mance, too, felt a cold wave of dread wash over him as he spotted the cavalry approaching. He had overlooked a crucial factwarhorses were rare Beyond the Wall, only occasionally seized from the Nights Watch. But south of the Wall, warhorses were abundant. When Mance had infiltrated Winterfell, hed seen more warhorses there than in any Nights Watch stable. And now, Viserys had brought them north. Harma, who had been walking beside Mance with a smug grin, clearly pleased with the plan, was left dumbfounded. All the calculations, all the strategies, had failed to account for one critical detail: the other side was playing with gold. As Viseryss formation of 300 warhorses thundered into view, their presence was just as fearsome as the giants. Mance knew in his gut that the giants wouldnt even be able to see the danger coming their way. Viserys rode out to the center of the battlefield, leading Jorah, Benjen, and a group of horsemen. At Benjens request, Jon Snow rode with them, the weight of expectation heavy on his shoulders. On the opposite side, Mance Rayder led Tormund and a few others, their tension visible. "Youre cheating!" Tormund bellowed, pointing angrily at Viserys''s cavalry. "What are you talking about? Youve got 300 men, weve got 300 men. Youre a bunch of untrustworthy savages!" Qhorin Halfhand snapped, his voice cold and sharp. He was the ranger Jon had once been told to kill to earn the wildlings'' trust. The memory stung like an old wound. "You call us savages, but we are proud, free men!" Tormund retorted, eyes blazing with defiance. As the two sides traded insults, Jon kept his focus on Viserys. He knew the cavalry wasnt the true threat; the catapults lurking behind them were the real danger. This was all a distraction, a ploy to rattle the free folk. Jon thought. He had heard stories of Viseryss conquests: the Nine Free Cities, the Dothraki Seaterritories built from nothing under his rule. By comparison, Daeron the Young Dragon had struggled to conquer even Dorne, only to be ambushed and killed. Now, standing in the presence of Viserys, Jon had a new idol. "Enough!" Viserys barked, his voice commanding but calm. Jon noticed there wasnt a hint of anger in his eyes, only calculation. "Mance," Viserys continued, his tone almost mocking, "with so many giants, will your food supply hold out?" Mances thoughts flashed to the image of the mother who had given her childs milk for the cauldron. He remained silent, but the weight of the question hung heavy. "The original deal was 300 men each," Viserys said, his voice hardening. "But now youve brought over 200 giants. Who tried to break the deal first? Do you think Im an idiot, Tormund?" Viserys shot Tormund a sharp look, and for the first time, Tormund, who always prided himself on being smarter than most, felt a pang of shame. It was as if Viserys had seen right through him. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No need to wet your pants just because you saw my cavalry!" Viserys sneered, his words biting. The cavalry behind him burst into laughter, the sound rippling through the battlefield. The jeers hit hard. The wildlings, who had placed so much hope in their army of giants, began to waver. Even the ordinary free folk, standing a distance away, looked crestfallen. They had expected the giants to be unstoppable, but now they stood uncertain, watching as the cavalry remained undaunted. They knew the power of a warhorse. The Nights Watch rangers had always struck fear into their hearts, using horses to appear and disappear like ghosts, attacking at will. But now, seeing the cavalry lined up before themand worse, catching glimpses of Viseryss three dragons looming in the distancethe wildlings'' confidence faltered. Viserys had sworn not to use the dragons, but would he truly keep that promise if things went wrong? Ygritte, waiting on horseback, felt a surge of anger rise within her, though she couldnt quite pinpoint why. She clenched her bow, wanting to draw an arrow and shoot Viserys, but something held her back. Both her emotions and her reason screamed against it. The memory of the "coin toss" was still too fresh in her mind. When we first met at the peace conference, Viserys''s voice rang out, cutting through the wind, you told me that if I could find and capture you, youd accept my terms. I found you, I captured you, but you demanded another challenge, claiming betrayal. And I agreed, didnt I? The wind picked up, carrying his voice even further across the field. Viserys''s commanding presence, amplified by the elements, seemed almost theatrical. "Youre riding horses!" Tormund shouted, frustration in his voice. "What if you run away? Were not afraid of fighting youwere afraid of you running away!" Tormund thought to himself, feeling oddly proud of his reasoning. But Viserys dismissed him, turning to Mance with a hint of impatience. "Mance, do you admit youve lost this time? If you do, Ill give you another chance. Well fight again here in two days. Bring your giants. Ill still only bring 300 men. But if you lose again, you must accept my conditions." Mance considered the offer. He knew his infantry stood no chance against cavalry, especially on flat, open terrain like this. Viserys could run them down like dogs. thought Tormund, Rattleshirt, Harma, and even Ygritte. They all found Viserys''s terms too generous, too simple to be trusted. "He must have a plan to deal with us," Tormund muttered under his breath, a suspicion echoed by everyone present. Every concession Viserys made only deepened their doubts. Morale was sinking, and with it, their fighting spirit. Suddenly, the thought of moving south of the Wall didnt seem so unacceptable. If he really wanted to wipe us out, he wouldnt go to all this trouble, Harma whispered to Rattleshirt. "Maybe he doesnt want to kill us at all," Rattleshirt replied, though his eyes stayed fixed on Mance. Mances face betrayed his inner struggle. Uncertainty clouded his expression as he weighed Viserys''s words. The only sound was the howling wind and the snorting of the horses, as the wildlings waited for their leaders decision. After what felt like an eternity, Mance finally spoke. "Fine. As long as you dont defeat me on horseback this time, Ill accept your conditions and move all the free folk south." Chapter 285: March of the Giants Chapter 285: March of the Giants"My terms have never changed! It is you, King-Beyond-the-Wall, who keeps altering them," Viserys mocked mercilessly. Mance accepted the taunt with calm resolve. "Then let''s set the timetwo days from now. We''ll fight again in two days!" Mance declared. The giants watched as red-haired Ygritte circled to their sides, then to their backs. Though they had no idea what she was up to, both Mance and their leader, Mag, kept their eyes on the red figure. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the giants and the free folk began to depart, Viserys turned back and asked, "How far is our trebuchet from here?" The reason he had brought the cavalry to harass Mance was twofold: first, to buy time for the trebuchets to be transported, and second, to wear down the giants by depleting the food in their bellies. ''The plan is working,'' Viserys thought with satisfaction. ''Whether Mance has second thoughts or not, he cannot escape what I''ve set in motion. Dealing with these free people isnt worth my full strength.'' His thoughts drifted toward Crasters side of the conflict. Crasters woman was close to giving birthlikely within the next few days. Viserys had ordered Orell and Alliser to keep watch over Crasters Keep. Orell, ever thorough, had scoured every inch of the land surrounding the keep but had found no trace of the White Walkers. ''How, then, are Crasters descendants sacrificed?'' Viserys wondered, darkly amused. ''Is it as simple as dig a hole, bury some dirt, count to five?'' This was the first time Viserys found himself so fixated on the cry of a newborn childsomething that hadnt happened in either of his lives. But soon enough, his attention returned to Mance, and the impending battle. "Your Grace, it looks like theyve brought some catapults by boat!" Ygritte reported breathlessly to Mance, who exhaled in relief. Mance, once a member of the Nights Watch, was intimately familiar with their tactics and weapons. He knew well that trebuchets, despite their intimidating size, were notoriously inaccurate. Even the Nights Watch, defending from the high ground atop the Wall, favored crossbows over the cumbersome war machines. Mance had anticipated Viserys using some form of ranged weapon, which was why he had previously given the giants large cauldrons to use as shields. The round cauldrons were just the right size for the massive creatures. Regaining his confidence, Mance arrived at the agreed location after three previous skirmishes. This time, there was no pre-battle banter. Both sides dispensed with the usual exchange of insults, focusing instead on readying their armies. On Viseryss side, the only real concern was the twenty trebuchets. Each trebuchet required two catapults to fire a net, making it a bit of a logistical challenge. But the soldiers manning the machines had been well-trained, successfully firing nine times out of tenan impressive rate. Viserys positioned the hundred men needed to operate the catapults, while placing the remaining two hundred spearmen at the front. Mance, however, had far more troops. He deployed the giants to lead his front lines, flanked by one hundred men on both the left and right, attempting to encircle Viseryss forces. "Everyone, listen up! Look at that black banner! Its the Targaryen king! The Dragonlord has an endless supply of food! If we capture him, well never go hungry again!" Mance gave his final rallying cry to the freefolk warriors. Tormund, watching, had his own thoughts. ''Viserys is just a bit older, a bit better looking, and taller... but weve got men just as tall.'' In terms of physical strength and combat skill, Tormund figured Viserys was no different from the soldiers of the Nights Watch. ''If I could beat him once, all these problems would be solved.'' Coincidentally, Viserys was thinking much the same. ''If I can defeat a leader like Tormund or Rattleshirt in personal combat, itll crush their morale.'' In that case, even if Mance returned, the free folk might not rally to him as they had before. At the very least, theyd hesitate. ... Tormund blew the horn, signaling the charge. The giants heavy footsteps thundered across the ground, but their massive size made them slower than a cavalry charge. It lacked the terrifying speed of galloping horses. Among Viseryss soldiers were mercenaries from the Golden Company. Though theyd never faced giants before, they had fought war elephants. ''Large targets like these arent as frightening as people think,'' the mercenaries knew. ''Bows, arrows, spearsthose are whats needed.'' Despite the giants charge, Viseryss formation held firm. His soldiers remained disciplined, unfazed by the approaching behemoths. Viserys himself was calmly calculating the distance between the giants and the trebuchets, waiting for the right moment. Mance, observing from a distance, was stunned. ''No one no one stands against a giant''s charge.'' In his mind, there was no force north of the Wall capable of stopping themespecially when so many charged at once. He locked eyes on Viserys, wondering how exactly the dragonlord king planned to deal with this unstoppable force. Just then, a series of sounds echoed across the battlefield. Mance watched as Viserys gave the order, and the trebuchets were launched. But instead of stones, something else flew from the catapultssomething that looked like it was made of ash. "Cover yourselves with steel!" Tormund bellowed as he charged alongside the giants. The massive creatures raised their cauldrons, using them as shields while they thundered forward at full speed. Stones from the trebuchets struck the cauldrons, denting the metal but doing little harm. However, something unexpected happened next. The stones werent the only thing being launchedthey were attached to heavy fishing nets. As the nets unfurled, they draped over the giants'' dense formation. Some nets partially covered the giants, while the rest trailed along the ground like a long, flowing cloak. When the giants behind stepped on the trailing nets, they unintentionally yanked the giants ahead of them. The nets pulled taut. Instead of tearing, they tightened like ropes, binding the giants together. More nets fell from above, and despite the giants'' strength, over seventy or eighty of them became hopelessly entangled. They looked like enormous insects caught in a spider''s web, thrashing desperately but unable to break free. The harder they struggled, the more the nets constricted, and some giants injured themselves in their frantic attempts to escape. Mance''s eyes widened in disbelief, his heart racing as he watched his mighty giants ensnared. His stomach twisted, and a chill ran up the back of his neck. The soldiers he had thought were standing against the giants suddenly split into two groups and began advancing in a pincer movement toward him. Then, he saw itthe red dragon banner. Viserys himself was charging straight at him. Chapter 286: Is This the Proper Way to Use the Power of Giants? Chapter 286: Is This the Proper Way to Use the Power of Giants?From the sky, the scene below looked like chaos. The giants, tangled in fishing nets, resembled a massive, writhing "mushroom blanket." Some giants tried to free their comrades, but their efforts only made things worsethe tough nets tightened, binding them more securely. Of Mances forces, only a hundred freefolk remained free. The rest were incapacitated, leaving them severely outnumbered. After launching the nets, Viserys had freed up more of his soldiers. ''Two hundred against one hundredthe advantage is mine!'' Viserys thought, gripping his halberd. On the battlefield, Benjen and his men led a flanking retreat, pushing Mance''s forces back on both wings. Meanwhile, Viserys charged directly at the struggling giants, halberd in hand. The leader of the giants, Mag, had avoided the nets by charging at the front. He was now trying desperately to free his companion, Wun Wun, whose foot had been snared in the net, trapping two other giants with him. Mag spotted Viserys approaching and swung his massive wooden club with a furious roar, hoping to drive him back. The club, over two meters long and as thick as a mans waist, whistled through the air with terrifying force. The sound alone made teeth ache. But Viserys wasnt aiming for Mag. He ducked beneath the giants swing and leaped over Wun Wuns massive shoulders, landing nimbly beyond the trapped giants. Tormund, caught in the net, was stunned by Viserys agility. He had never seen anyone jump so high. "Ouch!" Tormund yelped as a giants foot kicked him hard in the rear. Being so close to the thrashing giants was nothing short of a disaster. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mance, along with Rattleshirt and the other leaders, watched Viserys terrifying speed with wide eyes. Mance realized, once again, he had underestimated his foe. But retreat was no longer an optionhe was surrounded by seven or eight elite warriors, including Mag and Rattleshirt, both formidable fighters. With a grim resolve, Mance gave the order. The leaders and freefolk warriors charged at Viserys. However, they had not anticipated the sheer power of his halberd. Rattleshirt, leading the charge, was the first to meet Viserys. With a single, crushing blow, Viserys knocked him flying. His skeletal armor shattered, bone fragments scattering across the battlefield. Rattleshirt tried to rise, but only a spurt of crimson blood escaped his lips, the white of his exposed bones contrasting sharply with the fresh red of his wounds. Harma, seeing Rattleshirts fate, rushed toward Viserys with a scream. But she was too slow. Before she could close the distance, Viserys was already upon Mance. With a powerful swing, Viserys brought his halberd down. Mances sword shattered under the blow, sent clattering to the ground. In the same motion, Viserys kicked Harma aside and pressed the blade of his halberd against Mances neck. "Drop your weapons!" Viserys commanded, his voice cold and clear. "Or face no mercy!" Only at Mance''s reluctant command did the free folk warriors-along with the giants still caught in the nets-slowly lower their weapons in surrender. Forty-six wildling warriors lay dead, with nearly all the survivors nursing injuries. By contrast, only a few of Viseryss soldiers had suffered minor wounds. Rattleshirt, though battered with two broken ribs, was luckyhis life was not in danger. "Mance," Viserys said, his voice cold, "this is the third time Ive captured you and the fourth time Ive defeated you. As we agreed, you will take all the free folk and move inland. Remember?" This time, neither Tormund, Rattleshirt, nor Harma dared to speak. They could no longer deny itViserys was superior in every way. As a commander, he had bested them time and again. In personal combat, no one could match his strength. And in terms of strategy and deception, he had even sown division among their ranks, turning their own people against them. But what was most terrifying? Viserys hadnt even unleashed his dragons. Knowing an opponents strength is one thing. Not knowing how much stronger they could be is another. Viseryss gaze swept over the freefolk. None dared meet his eyes. "You used catapults," Mance muttered, his voice growing weak. "You knew the free folk had nothing like that." Viserys, growing impatient, stood abruptly. Grabbing Mance by the scruff of the neck, he dragged him to the bodies of the fallen wildling warriors and forced Mances hand into one of the corpses. "Feel it!" Viserys shouted. "Feel it, Mance! Its still warm! They died for you! When I first came to negotiate, you could have agreed. I wouldve spared them! But no. The second time I caught you, you were holed up in a cave with your peoplestarving, not even hunting. You used up what little food you had left!" Mance remained silent, staring at the dead as Viseryss words cut deep. "And the third time?" Viserys continued, his voice rising. "You told me you had no horses, and I let you go. But this time, you brought giants! Tell me, Mance, do you even have enough food to feed them all? To feed yourselves?" Mance was speechless. Images of the wildling mother, pouring the last drops of milk into a pot, flashed in his mind. He had no answer. Even Tormund and the others, watching Viseryss brutal display, said nothing. They werent about to abandon Mance, but the fear was real. They no longer knew how many tricks Viserys had left up his sleeveand that terrified them more than anything. "But free men are free, and can never accept any constraints," Mance said stubbornly. "Free?" Viseryss voice dripped with disdain. "Do you really think you can find true freedom in this wasteland? Sure, you look free, running wild through the mountains every day. But let me ask youwhat do you actually do? You spend every waking hour either searching for food or trying to survive. Is that freedom? Youre all serving a master, Mancea master called hunger. Youre slaves to it!" Viseryss words cut through the air, and for a moment, the weight of the truth hung heavy over the crowd. For the wildling leaders, perhaps they had some leisure, but for 99% of the freefolk, life was a constant battle against starvation. ''In fact,'' Viserys thought, ''I wasnt even harsh enough. Theyre either starving or on their way to starving.'' Mance, though inwardly rattled, struggled to find a flaw in Viseryss argument. He knew there was a problem with itsomewherebut he couldnt quite put his finger on it. His silence spoke volumes. "And what about you?" Viserys continued, softening his tone just a fraction. "If youre willing to follow me south, Ill accept it. You can still lead your own tribes, your own people." Viseryss words hung in the air. He glanced at Rattleshirt and the others, waiting for a response. But none of them answered. Instead, they looked to Mance, uncertain and silent. Just then, the giant leader Mag lumbered over, his massive presence drawing the crowds attention. His deputy stood beside him, and the two exchanged a few gruff words. Mag grunted something unintelligible in his deep, rumbling voice. "What did he say?" Viserys asked, noticing the incredulous expressions spreading across the faces of the freefolk. For a moment, no one responded, as if they couldnt believe what they had just heard. Finally, someone spoke up. "He said... hes willing to follow you. With his entire tribe." Viserys raised an eyebrow in mock confusion, scanning the crowd as though searching for the speaker. "Who? Who''s talking?" he said with feigned innocence, as if he couldn''t find the source of the voice. "I''m right here!" came Ygrittes voice, clearly annoyed. Chapter 287: The Giants’ Choice Chapter 287: The Giants ChoiceMag approached Mance, his voice low and apologetic. "I''m sorry, Mance. The cost to the giants has been too great. If we leave... maybe itll ease the burden on you." Mance''s lips moved, but no words came out. "Mag..." he finally whispered, not knowing what else to say. The sight of his once-mighty ally, defeated by nets, weighed heavily on him. Mag had come to the painful conclusion that the giants, now ensnared and weakened, were more of a burden than a help to the free folk. Mags plan was simple: take his tribe and leave. If they followed Viserys, they could feast and gorge themselvesperhaps even strain the dragonlord''s resources. ''Maybe bankrupt him,'' Mag thought grimly. Mance was torn. He understood Mags reasoning, but the departure of the giants would shatter what little morale remained among the free folk. Without their towering strength, how could he hope to rally them? And how could he face the others when he returned? Especially the mothers and children he had promised to protect. Even from a distance, Mance could see some of the free folk weeping, others slumping as if their backs had been broken. They had seen their leader, their "King," dragged through the mud by Viserys like a beaten dog. After a long pause, Mance turned to Viserys, defiance flickering in his eyes. "Do you dare let me challenge you again? One last time. If Im caught again, I swear Ill never return. Ill lead all the free folk to swear allegiance to you." But Viserys, now impatient, shook his head. "Ive no time for your games, Mance." His voice was cold and sharp. "Before I got here, Alliser sent word from Crasters Keepa woman there is about to give birth. If its a boy, it will be sacrifice to the White Walkers. You have no idea whats coming. But if you saw it with your own eyes, if you witnessed the horrors of the White Walkers, youd understand." Viseryss tone darkened. "Why do you think Ive gone to such lengths to push the free folk inland? I have millions of subjects across the Narrow Sea, and soon, many more in the Seven Kingdoms. If all of you died tomorrow, it wouldnt matter to me." He paused, letting his words sink in. "But Mance, come back to the Wall with me. Ill show you something. After that, if you still refuse to move the wildlings south, Ill kill every one of your people that I can find." He gestured toward Tormund, Rattleshirt, and the others. "This is your last chance." The threat hung in the air, cold and absolute. Mance and the other leaders exchanged glances. They understoodthere was no choice now. ... When Viserys returned to the Wall with two hundred giants, the Nights Watch was thrown into chaos. The cooks worked frantically to prepare enough food, as each giant could eat five to eight times what a normal man would consume. Their appetites were enormous, doubling the workload of the Nights Watch. Lacking bowls large enough for the giants, they were each given oversized wooden ones. Mag, who had the largest appetite of them all, simply held a massive barrel and scooped food from it with his hands. Viserys, Jon, and the others stood nearby, watching the scene unfold. As the giants devoured their meals with astonishing speed, Viserys couldnt help but doubt whether they could even taste the food at all. For the giants, the meal was a rare comfort. After eating their fill, they felt a satisfying warmth spread through their enormous bodies, easing the fatigue of battle. Meanwhile, Mance and the others were locked away in the dungeon, only to be released when Viserys deemed it necessaryto show them the strange, ghostly creatures haunting the North, and then return them to their cells. After finishing his meal, Mag approached Viserys, holding up the massive keg hed emptied. "You want more?" he asked. Viserys surprised him by responding in the ancient tongue. "Yes, I could eat another keg." Mag blinked, taken aback. "You cant eat that much." He paused, then added, "We can fight for you. I have more clan members. But we wont fight against Mance." Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Viserys didnt answer immediately, studying the giant before him. Even sitting, Mag towered over him by two feet, taller even than a man on horseback. Viseryss mind wandered briefly. ''If these giants were given proper armor... they would be unstoppable on the battlefield.'' He imagined them wielding massive hammershuman tanks, a terrifying force. But then again, with dragons at his command, perhaps the giants would serve better as standard bearers, a fearsome honor guard. "Very well," Viserys said at last. "You will fight for me, and I will allow you to manage your tribe. I will provide for your people." Mag tapped his empty keg. "Every day, I want a barrel of this food." He nodded toward the keg. "They will count it as a pot." "Agreed," Viserys said. Mag''s face lit up with a rare smile. He was pleased by Viseryss offer, and the deal was struck. ... Viserys stood before two distinct groups. On one side were his own officers, along with those he had pulled from the ranks of the Night''s Watch. On the other side were the Nights Watchmen themselves, their black cloaks blending into the shadows. Orell, the skinchanger, was speaking to them, recounting the wildlings'' movements. "They like to target small tribes," Orell said, his voice steady but distant. "Usually twenty or thirty men. Ive found five or six such tribes." His words rambled a bit, but his meaning was clear. "Have you seen any of them?" Viserys asked, cutting through the haze of Orells speech. "Ive seen them... through my animal friends," Orell replied, his voice lowering. "Tell us what you saw," Viserys commanded. Orell shrank, as if a cold wind had swept through him. His eyes glazed over as the image of the White Walkers filled his mind. Even now, the fear clung to him, as though the cold of their presence had never left. "They were milky white," Orell began, his voice trembling slightly. "Their eyes glowed with an eerie blue light, and... they werent dressed for the cold at all." "Did these White Walkers speak?" asked Maester Aemon, leaning forward, his voice grave. "Yes, but I couldnt understand their words," Orell replied. He hesitated, a chill running through him at the memory. "One of themthe white onehe looked right through me. Somehow, he knew my soul was inside my animal companion. Just one glance from him... I was so terrified I fled. It felt like... like the moment I first saw Your Graces dragon." Viserys listened carefully, his mind racing. Drawing on the lore from his past life, he added a term to describe them: ''Necromancers.'' Perhaps these White Walkers were some kind of specialized practitioners of dark magic, capable of raising the dead. He recalled how, in the original stories, the first White Walkers that killed Ser Waymar Royce had exhibited formidable combat skills. Yet something still puzzled him. "They killed the wildlings, but didnt transform them. Why?" Viserys thought. ''Maybe their powers are weak, or perhaps they dont have the ability to immediately raise the dead, and must wait for corpses to rise on their own.'' Nearby, the Old Bear, Jeor Mormont, stroked his beard thoughtfully. If Orell wasnt lying, the implications were terrifying. "If we let wildlings starve, freeze, or die out there by any other means," he mused silently, "theyll become tireless, pain-free monsters. And by that time, the Night''s Watch wont be able to stop them." Viserys turned to Mance. "Didnt anyone tell you about this?" Mance shook his head. "We sent scouts to investigate, but... we didnt find anything like what Orell described," he explained. Mance had once dismissed the stories of White Walkers. Even Eddard Stark, back then, had sent no word of such creatures, and within the Night''s Watch itself, few believed in their return. No solid evidence had been found, and so the free folk remained skeptical. As they spoke, the soldiers Viserys had sent to watch over Craster''s Keep entered the dining hall. One of them stepped forward and addressed Viserys directly. "Your Grace, Ser Alliser reports that Crasters woman is about to give birth." A sudden, heavy silence fell over the room. The men knew what this meantthey would soon be facing the terrifying threat that had only been whispered about in stories. Worse yet, they would have to rely on obsidian weapons, something they had never fully believed in, nor tested against such creatures. Viserys stood up, commanding the attention of everyone present. His voice was calm but resolute. "Brothers of the Nights Watch," he began, his eyes sweeping across the room, "tonight is the night we fulfill our oaths. My vow is to protect the peace of the Seven Kingdoms. And your oaths? To be the sword in the darkness, the shield that guards the realms of men. No matter what we faceWhite Walkers or worseI will stand with you!" Chapter 288: Weirwood Altar Chapter 288: Weirwood AltarA full moon hung high in the sky, casting a silvery glow over the landscape. It was bright enough that the group could make out even the smallest detailsthe leaves on the trees, the branches swaying gently in the night breeze. Crasters Keep, however, was a far cry from picturesque. The structure was crude, its walls made of mud and branches haphazardly plastered together. It resembled a hastily built shelter in a beginners game of Minecraft, though with a slightly higher resolution. Despite its rough appearance, the keep was large, capable of housing 30 to 50 people. A second floor, where most of Crasters women resided, jutted awkwardly above the main structure. Alliser Thorne, standing watch nearby, could clearly hear the woman''s cries of labor echoing through the night. For nearly a full day, her agonized wails had pierced the air, leaving Alliser and his men uneasy, and nowpowerless. The cries, once strong and desperate, had grown hoarse, now little more than a whisper of pain. Everyone understood what that likely meant. In times like these, a difficult labor often ended in death. Sure enough, after what seemed like an eternity, the woman''s cries ceased. A tense silence settled over Crasters Keep, broken only by the sounds of a commotion from within. An hour later, Craster emerged from the large house, a burlap sack slung over his shoulder. He trudged toward the vegetable garden behind the keep, grunting as he dug a shallow pit. Inside the sack was the lifeless body of the woman who had died in childbirth. But one question gnawed at Allisers mind: Over the years, those who had observed Craster knew something wasnt right. His women had given birth many times, yet there had never been a second male in his house. The guards could piece together what was happening, though few dared to speak of it. Could it be that this time it was a girl? one of the men muttered under his breath as they watched Craster bury the woman. Moments later, Craster reappeared from the house, this time cradling a newborn in his arms. Without a word, he began walking toward the dense forest northeast of the keep. "Follow him," Alliser ordered, his voice low but firm. He wasnt worriedCraster was no threat. In Allisers mind, he could defeat the old man with one hand tied behind his back. Accompanied by a skilled ranger, Alliser and the others slipped into the shadows, trailing Craster through the dark forest. Before long, they arrived at a clearing. Craster stood there, the baby still crying in his arms. The clearing itself was unsettling. No trees grew in this patch of land, making it look like a bald spot on the forest floor. At the center stood a low, gnarled weirwood tree, its pale, twisted branches forming what resembled a natural table. But the atmosphere around it was eeriefar more sinister than anything natural. The place felt like an altar, bathed in the cold light of the moon that filtered through the tree canopy above. Moonlight struck Craster, casting him in an unnatural glow, his face pale and almost spectral. For the first time, Alliser noticed something strange: Crasters expression held a disturbing sense of piety. He wasnt just carrying out some grim dutyhe was performing a ritual. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A believer in the Old Gods? Which of the Old Gods demands living sacrifices?" Alliser''s mind raced with doubts, but he didnt dwell on them. Craster had claimed he was praying, and whether he was dancing or performing some strange ritual didnt much matter. Viseryss instructions were clear: "If anyone else shows up, keep them occupied." At that moment, Craster suddenly began to dancea strange, jerky movement, his limbs twisting and flailing as if they were controlled by some unseen force. He moved like a puppet with rusted joints, his dance awkward and unsettling. For five long minutes, the grotesque display continued, until Craster finally stopped, gasping for breath. Whether it was an illusion or not, the watchers noticed that Crasters energy seemed renewed, as if the dance had invigorated him. Once he left the clearing, Alliser and the others allowed themselves to stretch their stiff, frozen limbs. The cold had begun to numb their fingers and toes, but they remained silentthese were Rangers of the Nights Watch, after all, trained to move without sound. But it was the sight of the newbornthe so-called "Dead Child"crying atop the weirwood altar that disturbed them most. The babys cries grew louder after Craster disappeared, echoing through the eerie clearing. Bathed in the pale glow of the moon, the infants body gleamed, but its eyes and mouth were swallowed by shadows, appearing as dark, empty holes. The sight unsettled even the seasoned Rangers, men long accustomed to witnessing death and despair. Suddenly, a cold wind swept through the clearing, biting at their skin like icy claws. The wind carried with it a strange white mist, swirling like smoke. As the mist engulfed the weirwood altar, a figure materialized. At first, Alliser and the others thought their eyes were playing tricks on them. But the figure remained. It wore a tattered, off-white cloak, its hood drawn low over a gaunt, shadowy face. The figure moved with purpose, approaching the crying infant on the altar. Without hesitation, it pushed back the babys swaddling clothes, exposing the child to the biting cold. As if inspecting the newborn, the figure methodically moved the babys arms and legs, checking its body for any sign of weakness or deformity. The baby''s cries intensified, piercing the silence of the night as the figure continued its grim examination. Just as the hooded figure was about to pick up the child and leave, Alliser moved. He unsheathed his brand-new steel swordthe one Viserys had given him recently. Though Viserys had also sent an obsidian spear, when it came to a fight, everyone instinctively reached for their steel blades. The sharp sound of the sword leaving its scabbard caught the figure''s attention. "Heyyou! I dont care who you are, put the child down and turn around! Youre coming back with me!" Alliser called out. Seeing that the figure had noticed him, he decided there was no point in hiding and stepped forward, sword raised. But what happened next chilled the entire group to their core. It felt as if someone had poured a vat of icy water straight into their veins. Allisers blood seemed to freeze as he took in the sight before him. The figure turned slightly, revealing a pale, shriveled faceinhuman and deathly. Its skin was as cold and cracked as frost-covered glass. "Is this a White Walker?" Allisers grip on his sword faltered for a moment, his hand going numb with fear. But then he glanced at the men beside him. There were more of themthey had the numbers. Summoning what courage he could, he barked again, though his voice was hoarse, nearly cracking. "Put the child down, you monster!" The creatures lips curled into a contemptuous smile. Slowly, it turned and placed the infant back on the weirwood altar. Then, its mouth opened, and from within came a sound unlike anything they had ever hearda noise like ice shattering and glass cracking, echoing in the cold night air. The strange sound had a rhythm to it, like some twisted form of speech. Alliser realized with a chill that was speaking. Suddenly, a fierce gust of wind whipped through the clearing, stinging their eyes and forcing them to raise their swords defensively. The cold felt like razors against their skin. As they braced for an attack, one of the Rangers standing next to Alliser let out a blood-curdling scream. Without anyone noticing, an ice-blue sword had pierced through his chest, glinting in the moonlight. The Ranger collapsed, his body hitting the ground with a dull thud, as the group stared in horror at the deadly, frozen blade. Chapter 289: The White Walkers’ Ice Magic Chapter 289: The White Walkers Ice MagicThe Nights Watch rangers stood frozen, too shocked and terrified to react as they stared at their fallen comrade. Fear clutched at their chests, but they managed to pull back from the White Walkers, gasping for breath, their swords trembling in their hands. Despite the terror gripping them, their training heldthey maintained their fighting stances, even in the face of such monstrous foes. But the strength of the White Walker had surpassed all expectations. Its movements were fluid yet unpredictable, like phantoms shifting in and out of sight. Every step it took seemed to defy the rangers'' attempts to track them. Alliser Thorne, normally a seasoned and unshakable commander, was at a loss. His mind raced for a plan, and then he remembered the black obsidian dagger Viserys had given him. With trembling hands, he unsheathed the blade. For a brief moment, the White Walkers icy eyes flickered with something that looked like fear. But then, as quickly as it had appeared, the creatures lips curled into a sneer of contempt. Another harsh, crackling sound escaped its mouthan otherworldly language that chilled the air. A malevolent wind surged again, making it clear that the White Walker was about to unleash the same deadly force. Alliser knew they couldnt withstand that strange, unnatural power a second time. "Run!" he bellowed, his voice raw with desperation. If there was any hope left, it was in retreat. Staying would only mean death, one by one. But even as the command left his lips, Alliser felt a coldness unlike anything hed ever knowna freezing, numbing sensation spreading from his chest. He looked down in disbelief to see an ice-blue blade protruding through his armor. There was no blood. The cold had sealed the wound, freezing him from the inside out. In the blade''s reflection, he saw his own facetwisted in agony. ''I wont be going home.'' That was Allisers final thought before the darkness consumed him. As the remaining Nights Watch rangers scattered in all directions, the White Walker that had slain Alliser turned to leave. But before it could disappear into the shadows, three arrows whistled through the air, aimed directly at it. With a fluid motion, the White Walker sidestepped, evading the arrows with ease. Confusion briefly flickered in its icy blue eyeshow had it been detected? A thunderous sound split the sky. The White Walkers head snapped upward, eyes wide with alarm. The sound of wings flapping overhead filled the air as three dragons swooped in, fire erupting from their mouths. Flames roared to life, igniting the surrounding trees, encircling it in a blazing inferno. Viserys, watching from above, wasnt sure if the fire would work, but he knew one thingthey feared flames. That alone would buy them some time. "I hope theres only one Night King among the ''No-Burners''... It would be truly perverse if all the White Walkers were immune to fire," Viserys muttered, watching the dragon''s flames surround the White Walker. He didnt want to kill it outright. His goal was to capture it aliveor at least test its limits, to see how much damage it could withstand, and what it would take to bring one down. As the inferno raged around the trapped White Walker, the Night''s Watch rangers moved into position, arrows nocked and ready. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a sharp , a hail of arrows flew through the air, igniting as they passed through the wall of fire. The White Walker raised his hands, his wide sleeves falling back to reveal pale, frostbitten arms. Strange, guttural words escaped his lips, and two shimmering blue ice shields formed on his forearms. The obsidian-tipped arrows pierced the flames and struck his icy shields, leaving white marks and spreading cracks across them. After the barrage, the shields shattered, but instead of retreating, the White Walker spotted a gap in the wall of fire and prepared to charge through. With a wave of his arm, a cold wind blew from his cloak, snuffing out half the flames in his path. Just as he was about to escape, a figure appeared through the smoke. Viserys stepped forward, Valyrian steel sword strapped to his back, two obsidian spears gripped tightly in his hands. He had seen enoughif the White Walker had blocked the arrows, it meant obsidian could hurt him. The arrows just hadnt been powerful enough. Now, it was time to try with something stronger. Viserys lunged at the White Walker, the obsidian spear whistling through the air. The White Walker parried with his ice sword, and their weapons clashed with a piercing . Both fighters immediately sensed the immense power in their opponent. For Viserys, the White Walker''s strength was formidable, about twice that of a normal manless than he had expected, but still dangerous. For the White Walker, it was different. He felt something almost impossible to resist, a strange power radiating from Viserys that shook him to his core. After just a few brutal exchanges, Viserys managed to knock the ice sword from the White Walkers hand. Without hesitation, he raised the obsidian spear and drove it toward the creatures chest. The White Walker moved with unnatural speed, narrowly dodging the strike as though using some dark magic. Still, the effort was costly. As he avoided the blow, his milky white skin grew translucent, the strain of the magic draining him. Though Viserys had aimed for the heart, the spear struck the White Walkers shoulder instead. The tip of the obsidian pierced deep into the creatures flesh, and a strange blue-white bloom of frost erupted from the wound. With a sickening crack, the White Walkers arm shattered, falling to the ground like brittle ice. It staggered, clearly exhausted. A second thrust followed, and this time, the White Walker had no chance to cast any spells. But Viserys didnt want to kill himnot yet. He drove the obsidian spear into the its thigh. Just as before, when he had struck the shoulder, a blue-white explosion of ice bloomed from the wound. Viserys withdrew the spear, then unsheathed his Valyrian steel sword, eager to test its power against the creature. The wight seemed to understand his intent. Its glowing blue eyes, once cold and emotionless, now held a sad, almost resigned look. Another cloud of frost burst from the wound. The wight, now missing an arm and limping heavily, seemed no longer a threat. Confident, Viserys stepped closer and asked, "Tell mewhere is the Night King?" It didnt respond. It only glared at him with intense anger, not the mindless rage of a beast, but something far more unsettlingthe fury of a thinking, intelligent being. It was clear there would be no communication, no way to extract any knowledge of its ice magic. With a gesture, Viserys extinguished the flames surrounding them, revealing the gathered Nights Watchmen and free folk, who had been anxiously peering into the inferno. Grabbing it by the neck like a ragdoll, Viserys dragged the one-armed creature forward and held it up for all to see. "Mance! Come here!" His voice, sharp and commanding, rang out across the clearing. Mance Rayder, followed by a ranger, approached cautiously. OthersJorah, Jalifah, Jon, Benjen, and a few othersmoved in as well, curiosity and fear etched on their faces. "My gods... what that thing?" Benjen muttered, a chill running down his spine as he took in the sight. The creature before them looked exactly like the White Walkers from legend: milky white skin, glowing blue eyes, and an unnatural aura that seemed impervious to the cold. Its face, however, was the most disturbing partwithered, like that of a dying old man, drained of life. Even Aemon looked more alive by comparison. Viserys held the wight up for all to see. "Mance, do you see this? The legendary White Walker, in the flesh." As he spoke, a sudden cry of alarm rang out. One of the fallen rangers, the one who had been killed by the White Walker, stood back up. His eyes, once dead, now burned with the same icy blue glow. His face was expressionless, and he moved as though something else was controlling hima wight, reanimated before their eyes. Chapter 290: Viserys’ First Time Flying Chapter 290: Viserys First Time FlyingHe watched in disbelief as his companions "came back to life." The Night''s Watchman, responsible for collecting their bodies, felt as though something had flown out of him. The Night''s Watchman and Viserys'' soldiers drew their swords in unison. "Capture them alive!" Viserys ordered. It was important to have this evidence, something tangible to present to the nobles of the Seven Kingdoms. With this, he wouldn''t need to describe the horrors of the Long Night. However, he couldn''t help but wonder. As if sensing his thoughts, the captured White Walker reacted violently. Magic surged, and its body exploded into a massive ice flower, engulfing Viserys in its icy shards. "Your Grace" Jorah gasped, dodging the sudden blast instinctively. Before he could finish speaking, the realization struck himViserys was in danger. He rushed forward, followed by the rest of the soldiers, who hurried to check on their king. As the white mist from the explosion gradually dissipated, a collective sigh of relief escaped the crowd when they saw Viserys still standing. But as the last of the mist cleared, revealing his face, everyone saw ithis face and neck were covered in shards of ice crystals, as if dusted with a fine layer of snow. A chill spread through Viserys''s body, and his mind began to slow, the cold seeping into his very bones. Above them, the Yellow Dragon, which had been circling, suddenly descended like a falling star, crashing into the ground and pushing the onlookers aside. Now fully grown, it was nearly the size of an adult buffalo. It landed heavily behind Viserys, wrapping him in its tail and lowering its head protectively over him. The heat emanating from the dragons body counteracted the freezing shards embedded in Viseryss skin. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Viserys''s closed eyes slowly fluttered open. Even the fine cuts on his face and neck had mostly healed. "Your Grace, are you okay?" Jorah asked anxiously. Viserys didnt respond to Jorah. Instead, he turned his gaze to Mance, who still looked shocked by the scene. "Mance, dieor move with the wildlings!" Viserys demanded. ... With the White Walkers dead, the wights they had raised also fell. The Night''s Watch cremated the bodies and held a funeral for the fallen. As for Craster, he was arrested and executed, and his women followed the Free Folk, moving southward. The migration of tens of thousands of wildlings was no small task. Mance estimated that the first wave would consist of 30,000 to 50,000 people, followed by another group of 10,000 to 20,000, and eventually another 30,000 or so after that. After the first group moved south, Mance personally went in search of other wildling clans still wandering beyond the Wall. While the others were occupied with the migration, Viserys made his first attempt to ride the Yellow Dragon. Aemon and Jon watched closely, witnesses to the birth of the first dragon rider in centuries. Viserys noted the dragon had two rows of finger-sized spines running down its neck and upper back. By gripping two of these spines and pulling left or right, he could steer the dragon in that direction. If he pulled upward, the dragon looked up, and if he pressed down, it looked down. Once airborne, he could control its flight by leaning on the spines. After learning how to guide the dragon, a new challenge arose: finding a comfortable position. The dragon was still not fully grown, so Viserys had to lean his entire body forward to distribute his weight evenly. This, however, created a problemhis legs hit the dragon''s wings. He wondered, After some experimentation, Viserys discovered that if he placed his feet under the dragons wings, they would get "pinched" when the dragon flapped them. Putting his feet on top was less comfortable, but for the sake of riding, he chose the latter. "Im going to take off!" Viserys called out. "Fly, Viserys! Fly!" Aemon shouted, his purple eyes full of excitement. At first, Aemon felt a pang of regret that he was too old to ride a dragon himself. But he quickly pushed the thought aside. he reminded himself. The thought filled him with exhilaration. Jon, standing beside Aemon, also watched with wide eyes as Viserys sat astride the Yellow Dragon. "Is Your Grace Viserys really about to fly?" he asked in disbelief. Flying was something everyone dreamed of, and this was no exception. Hoo-hoo-hoo! The sound of the dragons wings drew attention. People nearby turned to look, and the soldiers in the watchtowers couldnt resist peeking as Viserys mounted the dragons back. Now they stared openly, transfixed. The dragon flapped its wings with tremendous force, and Viserys felt the lift beneath him grow stronger. The surrounding scenery and buildings began to shrink, and he knew thenhe and his dragon had finally taken flight! sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The world below grew smaller as the dragon ascended, its wings beating rhythmically, creating powerful air currents with a deafening roar. As they climbed higher and higher, Viserys noticed the people below. Nights Watchmen and soldiers alike had emerged from their posts, gazing up in awe at him as he soared into the sky. After a hundred years, a true Dragonlord had returned. The other two dragons circled the Yellow Dragon, but the eldest growled impatiently at its siblings, as if to tell them to leave, like a serpent hissing at rivals. Soon, Viserys was flying over the Great Wall. From his vantage point, he saw how the eastern half of the Wall stood straight as a blade, while the western half wound in curves. he realized, gently twisting the dragons spine. The Yellow Dragon hovered in place. "I should get Dany a parachute, just in case," Viserys mused. He estimated they were about 200 meters above the ground. The height, while exhilarating, didnt feel entirely safe. "Itll be a few days before the fleet is ready. I might as well use the time to meet with the lords of the North." He smiled slightly at the thought. With that, Viserys directed the Yellow Dragon southward, soaring through the sky. Chapter 291: Meeting the Northern Lords Chapter 291: Meeting the Northern LordsThe Northern army marched through the Crossing, a force of over 30,000 men accompanied by endless supplies. The sky above was gray and heavy with clouds. As soon as they crossed into the North, snow and ice blanketed the landscape. The army, clad predominantly in black, stood out starkly against the frozen terrain. Some of the Lords marched alongside their men, while others rode ahead, deep in conversation with their peers. Among those summoned by Robert to "support the King," there were two forces that never even reached the walls of Kings Landing. One was Dorne, which had little interest in joining the conflict from the outset and received orders to turn back almost as soon as they crossed Bitterbridge. The other was the northern army, led by "The Greatjon," Lord of the Last Hearth, Jon Umber. Jon Umber, clearly displeased, rode alongside Rickard Karstark, Lord of Karhold. He grumbled, "Gods! Ive done nothing for months but march back and forth between the North and the South. If we return any later, there wont even be any grain left to harvest!" Though vast, the North was not rich in resources, and its Lords were accustomed to meticulous planning. But this time, because the order came from Ned Stark himself, no one dared hold back. Unlike in the original war, when Robb Stark only mustered around 20,000 men, this time the North had brought all of its strength to war. Rickard Karstark smirked slightly at Jon Umber''s complaint. "What? Do you still want to taste dragonfire?" he asked, somewhat relieved despite his worries. House Karstark, bound by blood and loyalty, had followed the Starks in both the War of the Five Kings in the original story and also participate in the Rebellion against the Usurper. Now, Rickard feared for his houses survival under the wrath of the Dragonlord. News had reached him from the Blackwater RushViserys had burned almost all of Westeross warships with his three dragons. The Seven Kingdomsor rather, the five northern oneswouldnt be able to launch any kind of offensive against Viserys in the foreseeable future. Rickard had heard the dragons were growing quickly, and he couldnt help but wonder what they would become in a few years. Returning to the North now felt like waiting for death. "Isn''t there something Torrhen didn''t do that we should?" Rickard mused, his thoughts drifting back three hundred years to when Aegon the Conqueror invaded the North. At that time, the Northern lords had been ready to follow their last King in the North, Torrhen Stark, into battle against the Dragonlord. But when Torrhen saw Balerion the Black Dread, he made a different choice. Instead of leading his people to certain doom, he took off his crown and bent the knee, preserving the North from the dragon''s flames. Though Torrhens decision spared his people, it left the Northern lords uneasy, especially now, after their involvement with Robert. Some still questioned whether that path of submission had been the right one. Others, however, saw new opportunities in the chaos that came with Viserys''s return. Among those who harbored different ambitions was Roose Bolton, Lord of the Dreadfort. Roose, ever calculating, had already begun formulating a plan. He had heard rumors that Viserys would attack Westeros within a year, and he knew that even if the Dragonlord purged most of the Northern nobility, the North would still need to be ruled by someone. If Roose could offer his loyalty early, perhaps he could secure Viseryss mercy. He didnt need to aim as high as ruling the North outrightsimply preserving House Bolton would be enough. With this in mind, he had quietly started making plans to send emissaries to Tyrosh to establish contact with Viserys. The Boltons were biding their time, poised to become one of the leading houses in the North. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, the burden of leadership had fallen heavily on Robb Stark, Neds eldest son and heir. For the first time, Robb experienced the immense difficulty of commanding such a large armywhile his father was still alive, no less. The unruly Northern lords did not yet respect Robb as they did his father, and without Neds authority, Robb couldnt impose punishments or assert himself fully. His task was made all the more difficult by this lack of deference. At least he had his parents by his side. In the privacy of a carriage, Robb discussed with his mother, Catelyn, the recent developments at Kings Landing. Robb had been present when Viserys extended an olive branch to the Starks. The terms were undeniably generousViserys had promised not only that House Stark would continue to rule the North but also that he would see Bran healed. Though Viserys hadnt mentioned the punishment for rebellion, the mere offer to let the Starks retain control of the North was tempting. It seemed easy enough to accept. Yet the problem lay in the familys divided loyalties. Neds relationship with King Robert complicated everything, and Robb knew that choosing to side with Viserys meant betraying Robert. On top of that, his two younger sisters were still in Kings Landing, making the situation even more delicate. Both father and son were under immense pressure. Torrhen Stark had once been able to weigh the options between war and surrender, but now, Robb and Ned faced a far more complex dilemmaone where loyalty to one king meant treason against another. "Mother, is Father really going to go to war with the Targaryens?" Robb asked, his voice heavy with concern. Catelyn sighed, her expression filled with helplessness. "I dont know, Robb. But I do know he doesnt want to betray Robert." She still remembered vividly the moment before she left Kings Landing. She had suggested to Ned that they bring their two daughters back north, but it was the first time since their marriage that Ned had sharply rebuked her. Catelyn understood, though. Ned was caught between his loyalty to King Robert and his duty as Warden of the Northan impossible conflict with no easy choice. Now, Ned was in Kings Landing, trying to stabilize a crumbling situation. As mother and son pondered their next move, a sudden commotion erupted outside the carriage, followed by Theon''s familiar voice. "Robb! Lady Catelyn! Come quickly!" Theon Greyjoy, captain of Robbs guards, had been taken as a hostage after Balon Greyjoy''s failed rebellion. But Ned had never treated him like a hostage. Instead, he had raised him alongside his own children, and over the years, Theon and Robb had grown as close as brothers. "Robb, Lady Catelyn!" Theons voice was full of urgency. "We saw a dragon! It appearedthree dragons!" The words hit Catelyn and Robb like thunderbolts. Robb instinctively glanced out the carriage window, processing the reality of what Theon had just said. A moment later, he bolted from the carriage, looking toward the sky where Torrhen Karstark pointed. Under the gloomy clouds, three dragons of different colors circled in the distance. Robbs breath caught in his throat as his eyes fixed on the largesta massive yellow dragon. And on its back, he could clearly see a figure. A man. Though Robb didnt know who the rider was, he didnt need to guess. The person riding the largest yellow dragon could only be one manViserys Targaryen. "Robb, should we shoot him down?" Torrhen Karstark, acting as deputy leader, asked urgently, his voice taut with the tension of the moment. Torrhen understood all too well what the return of the Targaryens could mean for the North. His instinct was to attack while they had the chance. But before Robb could respond, Catelyns voice cut through the air, urgent and pleading. "No! Dont!" she shouted, almost frantic. Though she didnt know what Viserys might ultimately do to the Starks, she knew one thingher son Brans life depended on the mercy of the man flying overhead. Turning to Robb, her eyes fierce, she said, "Robb, I need to see him!" Chapter 292: The Old Flayer Chapter 292: The Old FlayerCatelyn felt cornered. Ordering an arrow to be fired at Viserys would undoubtedly invite retaliation. If he remained unharmed, there might still be a chance for negotiation. But if Viserys were injuredor worse, killedthere would be no escape from Tyrosh''s remaining dragons. In three, five, or even ten years, Daenerys would surely lead her dragons north, raining fire over every inch of the land, just as the Targaryens once did to Dorne. Attempting to greet Viserys with a smile and pleasantries seemed equally reckless. Her husband and daughters were still hostages in Kings Landing. The only logical path was to meet with Viserys and relay their conversation back to the capital. The sight of dragons circling in the sky had already drawn the attention of the Northern lords. Karhold, Castle Cerwyn, Deepwood Motte, The Dreadfort, White Harbor, Bear Island... All the powerful houses of the North hurried toward the commotion. Viserys descended from the sky, landing atop a high hill. Coincidentally, there was a large green stone pedestal at the summit, a perfect seat for him. The yellow dragon settled behind the stone, looming like a massive backdrop. In time, Northerners would name this place "Golden Dragon''s Hill." Viserys dismounted and took his place on the stone, which the people later called "The Emperors Stone Bench." The nobleman closest to Viserys was Roose Bolton. For days, Roose had been wondering how to make contact with the Dragonlord, and now the opportunity had literally fallen from the sky. But he couldnt approach Viserys directly and address him as "Your Grace." That would reveal too much. After a brief moment of calculation, Roose had his guards position themselves at the base of the hill. From this vantage, he could claim he was either ''surrounding'' Viserys or ''protecting'' him, depending on how things unfolded. The key was to remain ambiguous, never showing his true intentions. In this way, Roose knew he would never be in the wrong. Even though the Yellow Dragon had landed, the other two continued to circle ominously overhead. Roose chuckled darkly to himself. Viserys had chosen this location deliberately, testing the loyalty and intentions of the Northern lords. If they dared get too close, he would simply leave. When Viserys spotted the Red Flayed Man banner of House Bolton, he knew immediately who had come to greet him. "Is that Ser Bolton?" Viserys spoke first, his voice calm but commanding. Roose Bolton noticed that the other Northern lords were still a few minutes away, slowly making their way up the hill. When he laid eyes on Viserys, he couldnt help but be struck by the princes regal bearing. The silver hair, tied back with a ruby-studded browband, shimmered in the light. Viserys wore fitted leather armor under a black cloak emblazoned with the three-headed dragon of House Targaryen. "Lord Bolton of the Dreadfort greets Your Grace, Viserys," Bolton said, bowing slightly. His gesture was subtle, less formal than usual, as he knew Catelyn and the others were nearing. Internally, Bolton was wrestling with himself. After a brief pause, he asked carefully, "May I ask what brings Your Grace to the North?" Viserys surveyed him, taking in the infamous man who had once betrayed Robb Stark. Boltons pale skin, a result of his leeching habit, made him look almost ghostly. Despite being in his forties, his face was unnervingly smooth, free of the wrinkles that often marked men his age. Not one to waste words, Viserys replied bluntly, "Ive come to see if the lords of the North still intend to renew their allegiance to House Targaryen." Bolton thought. He could hardly contain his eagerness. If he could secure Viserys''s favor now, House Bolton might avoid the worst of the conflict and survive whatever chaos followed. He almost wanted to kneel on the spot, ready to pledge his loyalty and protect his House from the storm that was brewing. But then he hesitated, glancing back at the approaching lords. he thought. Declaring his loyalty here, in front of the other Northern lords, could put him at risk. He wondered if Viseryss protection would be enough to shield him from Stark retaliation. After all, Ned Stark was still in Kings Landing. Viserys, ever perceptive, could see the hesitation in Boltons eyes. He understood the mans cautious nature and decided not to push too hard. "Ser Bolton, there is no need to declare your loyalty now. When my army arrives in Westeros, you can make your choice then." Boltons eyes lit up with relief. He quickly bowed again, his voice more earnest this time. "Yes, Your Grace." As Catelyn and the others reached the hilltop, Bolton moved swiftly to greet them, masking his earlier exchange with Viserys. "Lady Catelyn," he said, bowing slightly once more. Catelyn gave a soft nod in response, her gaze fixed on Viserys, who remained seated on the stone pedestal with his dragon looming behind him. Robb and Theon followed her, along with the other Northern lords, who barely glanced at the ground as they ascended, their eyes drawn to the prince and the massive dragon above him. "My, what a dragon!" Greatjon Umber exclaimed, though it was clear he''d never seen one before. Rickard and the other Northern lords remained silent, their expressions grim. None of them knew what fate awaited them. Rumors had circulated about this bold Targaryen. According to Catelyn, Viserys had marched straight into Roberts feast and provoked him openly. His words had shamed even Ser Barristan Selmy, the Lord Commander of the Kingsguard, to the point where the old knight tried to take his own life. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon, the lords of the North gathered before Viserys. A distance of about ten meters separated the two sides. Theon and Robb both observed Viserys carefully, though Theon was especially captivated. The princes silver hair and dark robes gave him an almost divine aura, especially with the massive yellow dragon looming behind him. For a moment, Theon felt an urge to kneel. Catelyn, too, was momentarily taken aback by Viserys''s appearance. But her mind quickly turned to more pressing mattershow should she address him? Call him "Your Grace"? That would signal a rebellion against House Baratheon. Call him "Ser"? Would Viserys accept that, or take offense? Even Catelyn, who was well-versed in the finest etiquette, found herself at a loss for words. Sensing the tension, Robb glanced back at the Northern lords, then stepped forward with a measured calm. "Your Imperial Majesty," he began, "I am Robb, son of Ned Stark, Lord of Winterfell and Warden of the North. And this is my mother." Catelyn suddenly rememberedRobert was king, but Viserys called himself Emperor. It seemed like a safer choice. Catelyn followed her sons lead and offered a bow to Viserys, though not as deferential as one might bow to a king. The other Northern lords did the same. They had been awed by the dragon when they first saw it, but now, up close, it wasnt quite as overwhelming as they had imagined. Still, they couldnt forget that Viserys had recently burned Roberts fleet to ashes. Viserys regarded them all with a calm, confident gaze. His eyes settled on Catelyn. "Lady Catelyn," he said smoothly, "I remember you from the banquet. You are much younger than I had expected." The compliment caught Catelyn off guard, and the others seemed equally perplexed by his unexpected flattery. But Viseryss next words made her heart sink. "We could have gone to Winterfell together to heal Bran," he continued, his tone shifting, "but unfortunately, Ned refused my offer of kindness. Now, I cannot say what the future holds between House Targaryen and House Stark." Chapter 293: I Understand, Father Chapter 293: I Understand, Father"Your Imperial Majesty..." Catelyn started, wanting to speak, but hesitated. She couldnt possibly say could she? Viserys, sensing her conflict, interrupted. "That''s not why I came to see you today," he said, turning to address the Northern lords gathered behind her. "Everyone, I have some bad news." His words sent a ripple of tension through the crowd. The lords exchanged uneasy glances, wondering if the North was about to be punished. When someone as powerful as Viserys Targaryen spoke of bad news, it usually meant disaster. But the news he shared was nothing they could have anticipated. "Ive spent some time at the Wall, fighting alongside the Nights Watch. Weve encountered the White Walkerscreatures thought to be mere legends. I killed one myself." "What? White Walkers?" Greatjon Umber was the first to react, his face a mix of shock and disbelief. His family lived closest to the Wall, and the implications of Viserys''s words hit him hardest. The other lords were equally stunned. Even if the Lord Commander of the Nights Watch had made such a claim, few would have believed him. But coming from Viserys Targaryen, the words demanded consideration. After all, Viserys had no reason to lie. Viserys continued, explaining his plan to bring tens of thousands of wildlings south of the Wall to fortify its defenses. "They will become a force to guard the Wall, helping to fight this ancient enemy." "Your Gr.. Your Imperial Majesty, you cannot just give away Northern lands!" Greatjon protested, clearly alarmed. The wildlings would settle near his own territory, and the thought of them so close unnerved him. "If you cooperate fully," Viserys said, his voice calm but resolute, "I swear by the Targaryen name that I will not pursue House Umber for its role in the War of the Usurper. Your lands and titles will remain intact." His words were both an offer and a veiled threat, backed by the unwavering conviction of a man who held dragons at his command. As if to punctuate his statement, the Yellow Dragon let out a deep, rumbling roar. Greatjon, visibly shaken, found himself at a crossroads. To agree would seem like betrayal, but to refuse meant defying a Targaryenand potentially facing a dragons wrath. Viseryss message was clear: those who cooperated would have a chance to keep their lands and titles. Those who didnt would face the consequences. "There is one more thing," Viserys added, before anyone could respond. He turned to the assembled lords. "I know it is your custom to keep the bodies of your ancestors in crypts. But the White Walkers can raise the dead, turning them into mindless wights that kill without mercy. I ask that when you return, you burn any intact bodies you find." The Northern lords were stunned. It sounded like a myth, something out of ancient stories. Yet Viseryss calm authority left no room for doubt. Whether they believed it or not, they had been warned. Viserys had achieved his goals. He had delivered his message, one that would soon spread throughout the North and beyondto King''s Landing, where it would surely deepen the divide between Robert and Ned. Viserys thought with a hint of amusement. With that, he mounted the Yellow Dragon. Under the watchful eyes of the Northern lords, soldiers, and nobles, he took to the sky, disappearing into the clouds. As the lords watched him vanish, their minds were filled with mixed emotions. Viserys hadnt come to conquer themat least, not yet. But what if Ned decided to defy the Targaryens? The Starks had ruled the North for 8,000 years. Could they turn their backs on their Lord for an emperor who claimed dragons? At that moment, Catelyn spoke up, her voice steady but firm: "My lords, I wish to return to King''s Landing." Some of the more astute Northern lords immediately grasped the significance of her words. Catelyn intended to intervene, perhaps to mend the growing rift between Ned and Robert. "My lady, allow me to escort you," Rickard offered, stepping forward. He wasnt sure where Neds mind stood in all of this, but he knew it was worth trying to smooth the path between the North and the capital. Before Catelyn could respond, Robb spoke up. "Theon, escort my mother to King''s Landing with half of my personal guard." Theon nodded, understanding the gravity of the task. Catelyn offered a brief, appreciative glance to her son, but her mind was already on what awaited her in Kings Landing. ... Not long after Viserys returned to the Wall, preparations for the fleet were nearly complete. With his departure for Slaver''s Bay approaching, Viserys knew he needed to make an impression. To that end, fifty giants, handpicked by Mag the Mighty, would accompany him as part of the spectacle. At Eastwatch-by-the-Sea, the Lord Commander of the Nights Watch, Jeor Mormont, along with Chief Ranger Benjen Stark, Lord Commander Denys Mallister of the Shadow Tower, and other key members of the Nights Watch, gathered to bid him farewell. "Your Grace, the Night''s Watch will never forget your support," Old Bear said with a rare smile. For years, Mormont had felt like he was fighting a losing battle, with little more than a handful of men and scant resources to defend the realm. But Viserys''s arrival had changed everything. For the first time in years, he felt like there was someone powerful watching over the Wall. Viserys had achieved what no one else had in thousands of yearshe had resolved the wildling threat to the North. Though the Night''s Watch knew the White Walkers remained a more formidable danger, they now had something they had long lacked: a king who understood the stakes and stood behind them. "If you need anything, just send someone to Winterfell. Now that they know about the White Walkers, they should increase their support for the Night''s Watch." Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, Your Grace." Viserys knew that Jorah and his father still had something to say, so he first helped Aemon into the boat. Once Aemon had left, Old Bear called Jorah aside. "His Grace Viserys is a good king, and you must remain loyal..." "Yes, Father," said Jorah. But the Old Bear continued in a low voice, "I''m not finished yet!" He then unsheathed the family sword, Longclaw, from his belt. It was a steel sword with a wavy blade. Since the Lannisters had lost their ancestral sword, Brightroar, Tywin tried to buy another from other lords. One of them was Bear Island. Of course, they rejected him. The Old Bear looked at the sword with reluctance before saying, "Take this sword, protect Viserys, fight for him, and when you die, return it to Bear Island." "I know, Father." As he watched the sails of the fleet gradually rise, the Old Bear turned and said, "I''ll be fine, you can go." Jorah sheathed the ancestral sword and was about to leave. However, just as he turned, Old Bear stepped closer and added, "If it''s a boy, call him Ned. If it''s a girl... call her Lyanna." "I understand, Father." The conversation between father and son was brief, but weighty. As the Old Bear watched the fleet recede into the distance, his eyes moistened, but the biting snowstorm from the North soon dried them. Now, although the Night''s Watch is more adequately staffed than ever before, the enemy they face is stronger than ever. All the Night''s Watch members hope that Viserys will defeat Robert soon and set things right. Only by uniting everyone can they survive the Long Night. Chapter 294: Ser Willem Chapter 294: Ser WillemTyrosh''s harbor now boasts a new bronze statue, towering at about four meters high. The statue depicts a knight in armor, unmistakably dressed in Westerosi clothing, with even the armor styled in a distinctly Westerosi fashion. The knights expression is resolute, his gaze fixed forward. In his right hand, he holds a sword upright, while cradled in the crook of his left arm is a newborn swathed in clothDaenerys. Behind the swordsman stands a young boy, perhaps five or six years oldthis is Viserys as a child, and the baby in his arms is, of course, Daenerys. The swordsman''s identity is clear: Ser Willem Darry, the man who led Viserys and Daenerys away from Dragonstone. The statue was commissioned by a group of Tyroshi merchants. The merchants believed Viserys had solved their problems with pirates and the Dothraki, allowing their trade routes to flourish without interference. Tolls on the Stepstones had also significantly decreased. Furthermore, after Viserys victory over Drogo and his conquest of the Dothraki, a new trade route, known as the Spice Silk Road, emerged across Essos. This land route offered a safer alternative to sea travel, with the once-plundering Dothraki now serving as wardens, protecting merchants from bandits. In return, the merchants paid only a modest toll. Along this route, Viserys established numerous rest stops, marked by the three-headed dragon banner of House Targaryen. These stops not only symbolized the power of the Targaryens but also stimulated local economies. Healers were stationed along the route, as disease and plagues had once posed as much of a threat as bandits or the Dothraki. Several merchants from Asshai, grateful for the aid they received along the route, sought to honor Viserys. Though many had already erected statues and landmarks in his honorsuch as Viserys Avenue, Viserys Mound, and Viserys Wall in Tyrosh and the surrounding Hopeful Landsthis group chose something more meaningful: a statue commemorating Ser Willem Darry, Viserys, and Daenerys early struggles. The statue was warmly received by Daenerys and Jon Connington. Daenerys felt deep gratitude toward Ser Willem. Before Viserys "returned to normal," her time with Ser Willem at the house with the red door was the fondest memory of her youth. Connington believed that Ser Willems deeds should be proclaimed throughout the Seven Kingdoms and beyond. This, he thought, would greatly benefit the Targaryens, and in turn, his own House Connington, known for their loyal service. As a token of her appreciation, Daenerys granted these merchants several "special passes," allowing them free passage through the Nine Great Free Cities. Today, Daenerys was clearly distracted as she dealt with government affairs. Even after taking her documents to the gazebo to work in peace, she couldnt seem to focus. Two or three days ago, Viserys had appeared in her dreams, telling her he would soon return, bringing with him Aemon, the oldest member of House Targaryen. The idea of reuniting with an elder relative, someone of their own bloodline, filled her with anticipation. Although Aemon might not be able to provide any significant help, his presence would offer them much-needed spiritual comfort after their long years of exile. Daenerys picked up a heavy frying pan from the table and swung it down on the black dragons head. With a loud bang, the dragonwho had been gnawing at the leg of her stooldarted away in a flash. Though small, it had a habit of wreaking havoc, its teeth marks littering the palace. She already knew that Viserys had successfully burned Roberts fleet. Daenerys had long been aware that Robert Baratheon was responsible for Rhaegar''s death and their years of exile. Upon hearing the news of Robert''s defeat, she had immediately announced that all drinks in Tyrosh would be free for the day. It was a small regret that she hadnt witnessed the burning of thousands of warships herself. However, Viserys had promised that when he went to Slavers Bay to buy Unsullied, they would go together. Daenerys daydreaming was abruptly interrupted by the maids announcement. "Princess, His Majesty is back!" Daenerys dropped her pen without hesitation and rushed out of the gazebo. Rhaelarion, the silver dragon coiled on the beam, followed her instantly. By now, the harbor had been cleared, and Viserys fleet was preparing to dock. Before the ships even arrived, the sight of the three dragons in the harbor was enough to announce his return. The people of Tyrosh recognized Viserys by the colors of his dragons, as they hadnt been seen in the coliseum for some time. "Look! The Yellow Dragon! His Majesty the Emperor has returned!" "And the Green and Red Dragons! Long live His Majesty the Emperor!" "Long live His Majesty the Emperor!" Though royal power was not as strong outside the Hopeful Lands and the Stepstones, the people spontaneously bowed before the fleet. This was especially true of the freed slaves, who owed their freedom to Targaryen policies. They were among Viserys'' most loyal supporters. After over two years of efforts, the ratio of free people to slaves in Tyrosh had nearly reached one to one. Even in Lys and Myr, the number of free people had outgrown the number of slaves. In this regard, Targaryen rule was remarkably stable. "I heard His Grace burned the usurpers fleet! Spared us from war!" said a merchant dressed in black and red silk. Due to Viserys influence, the people of Tyrosh had grown fond of the Targaryen colorsblack and scarlet. "Hmph! That cowardly usurper! Even if he dared to come, Id gladly offer my ship to His Majesty!" exclaimed an old shipowner who only had a small sampan. Two years ago, he had been rescued by Daenerys relief station, later earning his freedom by hauling cargo for merchants. In his mind, everything he had was thanks to Viserys. "Stop fighting, the queen is here!" Though Viserys had been crowned emperor, he had yet to officially take the crown himself. However, Daenerys was no longer referred to as "Princess" but as "Queen." The people of the Nine Free Cities, well-versed in the customs of the Dragonlords and their brother-sister marriages, understood that in their eyes, only Daenerys could rightfully claim the throne as queen. Daenerys stood on the shore, her gaze fixed expectantly on Viserys flagship. "That must be Dany." "Yes." The two pairs of violet eyes met across the distance, exchanging unspoken stories of longing and reunion. Officials and military officers from Tyrosh had gathered to greet Viserys, along with his entourage of foster sons. Though they had only been in Tyrosh for three months, the once-wild "snarks" had already become civil and disciplined. Ordinary citizens also crowded the harbor in growing numbers, and if not for Young Connington and the Unsullied guards struggling to maintain order, chaos might have erupted. Soon, Viserys flagship docked, and he personally helped Aemon down the gangplank. "My, my! Who is that old man His Majesty is helping down the gangplank?" "I don''t know. Is there anyone else in House Targaryen?" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For a moment, whispers spread through the crowd as everyone speculated about Aemons identity. Daenerys, however, was unsurprised. Viserys had already described Aemon to her in her dreams, so when she saw him, she felt an immediate sense of kinship. "Aemon, Im Daenerys." "Daenerys, I know you. Viserys has spoken of you many times." Connington looked astonished. The old man standing before them was Maester Aemon! Many people, even within the Seven Kingdoms and the Night''s Watch, often forgot that he was a Targaryen by blood. After the family reunion, it was time to receive the advisers. Connington and the others bowed to Viserys, then turned to Aemon. "Maester Aemon," Connington greeted. "You must be Ser Connington," Aemon replied with a warm smile. He was in good spirits, having spent eighty years at the Wall and now meeting more people in one day than he had in decades. Viserys, pleased with the days events, immediately declared that all alcohol consumed in Tyrosh that day would be paid for by the royal family. The harbor echoed with a wave of cheers once again. After the celebrations, Connington approached Viserys with a report. "Your Grace, while you were away, envoys from Qarth and Astapor arrived. Theyre both eager to meet with you." "Did they come together?" Viserys asked, suspicion flickering in his eyes. "Yes." Viserys felt a sudden unease. Qarth and Astapor were his enemiesones he planned to deal with soon. The fact that these two adversaries were now mingling together clearly signaled trouble. Chapter 295: “Dragon” Slaying Plan Chapter 295: Dragon Slaying PlanSlavers Bay. Astapor. The Colosseum. A group of boys, sticky with foodstuffs, stood trembling in front of a massive brown bear. The bear, with its long snout twitching, seemed to be sniffing them out. "I really don''t see what you three get out of this bet. Youre all called Grazdan, and no matter who wins or loses, this arena will still be called the Grazdan Gladiatorial Arena next month," said Kraznys, a Wise Master dressed in a green toga, his voice dripping with mockery. He looked at the three men bickering beside him, each one eager for the outcome of their twisted game. The Colosseum was a playground for the slave owners. They would stage brutal spectacles, pitting girls against bulls, or children coated in honey and syrup against wild animals. The owner of the slave child devoured first would win the right to name the arena for the next month. The more grotesque the match, the more the crowd of slave masters cheered. Today, the children had been smeared with sweet, sticky mixtures, meticulously prepared to tantalize the bear, which was already ravenous. The creature''s jaws dripped with saliva, the foul stench of fish on its breath. It didnt doubt that all the children were tempting, but it couldnt decide which one to eat first. Its eyes narrowed as it noticed one child drenched in syrupa flavor it liked. Just as it was about to lunge, another boy caught its attention, his head smeared with honey and jam. The bears nose flared in delight; this one suited its taste even more. With a roar, the bear made its decision and charged. How could a child of only six or seven possibly outrun a beast nearly two meters tall? In an instant, the bears massive paw slammed into the boy, sending him crashing to the ground. Pain shot through his small frame, his bones aching from the impact. The bear sniffed all over the boy''s body, searching for the perfect spot to sink its teeth into. With a savage growl, it bit into the soft flesh of the boys thigh, its rough tongue scraping away skin. "Aaah! It hurtsbrother! Im in pain!" the child cried, too weak to struggle as the bear pressed him to the ground, its enormous weight easily overpowering the frail boy. "Eat the candy, Leaf! Candy will make the pain go away!" shouted another boy nearby, his voice trembling as he watched his brother suffer. "Haha! I win!" laughed a bearded Wise Master. His eyes gleamed with satisfaction as the bear tore into his slave childthe first to be eaten. Next month, the arena would bear his name: the Grazdan Fighting Arena. The man with a pointed Beard glanced at the other two men with a smug expression. Despite sharing the same name, each of them had distinct characteristics. In addition to his sharp beard, one of the men was somewhat plump, while the other stood half a head taller than the rest. They had arrived late, so the trio can be known as "Pointed Beard," "Tall," and "Fat." In the original tale, Mother of Dragons'' Unsullied army had largely come from dealings with men like these. After the gruesome spectacle with the brown bear, the group turned their attention to more pressing matters. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are we really going to do something about Viserys? Even Drogo couldnt defeat him," The tall one asked, his caution showing as he voiced his fear of Viserys'' growing power. "The Warlocks will assist us. Once we control him and his sister, his dragons will become a ''wild dragons,''" replied Kraznys, dressed in green robes, his voice dripping with confidence. "As long as the Unsullied we control remain tempting to him, and while his dragon is still young, this is Slaver''s Bay''s last chance!" Kraznys insisted, his eyes narrowing. The four of themamong the most powerful men in Astaporsaw no other option. They intended to use Viserys'' upcoming purchase of Unsullied as an opportunity to eliminate him. It wasnt just the Wise Masters of Astapor who felt this way; the Great Masters of Meereen and the Good Masters of Yunkai were equally displeased with Viserys policies in the Free Cities. For years, the Free Cities had been the largest market for the exports of Slavers Bay. Though Viserys had not outright abolished slavery, his intent to do so was becoming increasingly clear. His policies aimed to chip away at the foundation of the slave trade. First, Viserys raised the cost of slave ownership. He imposed higher tariffs on slaves and required slave owners to improve the living conditions of those in chains. As a result, wealthy citizens in the Kingdom of Four Daughters began to prefer hiring free people, leading to a sharp decline in the slave market. Under his influence, even the slave traders who once captured and sold slaves sought new careers. The Dothraki, once frequent suppliers of fresh slaves, had ceased their raids, and even the Golden Companyknown for its mercenary workno longer engaged in the trade. The supply of new slaves dwindled, and the export of slave labor from Slaver''s Bay plummeted. If things continued in this direction, the economy of Slavers Bay would soon collapse. Viserys had banned slave fighting in all the Free Cities except Volantis, leaving Meereenonce teeming with gladiators and swordsmenwithout a market. The Great Masters and Wise Masters watched helplessly as they fed their slaves, knowing those same slaves no longer brought in profits. The leaders of Slavers Bay cried out in frustration. In their eyes, Viserys was destroying their way of life. Thus, the Great Masters, Wise Masters, and Good Masters of Slavers Bay conspired to lay a trap for him, hoping to rid themselves of the Targaryen threat once and for all. The first step was to and win over the Dragonlord. They not only had to focus on Viserys but also ensure that his subordinates and guards were softened with bribes, as they called them. Their goal was simple: completely disarm Viserys and his army, weakening his defenses little by little. After all, despite his impressive leadership, he had only about a thousand or two men. Slaver''s Bay could easily afford to treat these people well. The second step was to lure Viserys to Qarth. By then, his forces would be dulled by luxury and indulgence, their combat readiness sapped. The Warlocks of Qarth were tasked with eliminating both Viserys and Daenerys. Once the siblings were dead, the plan was to divide their dragons among themselves. With that, the restoration of the Old Empire of Ghis would be within reach. "In the past, I had maybe 2,000 trained Unsullied and about 1,200 in training. Do you know how much stock I have now?" Kraznys, irritated, straightened his green robe as he posed the question. The pointed beard man didnt know the exact answer, but based on his own situation, he could guess. "I''ve got 4,000 trained Unsullied right now! And another 2,500 in training! Do you have any idea how much food these soldiers consume daily?" Kraznys fumed, casting a glance at the child being mauled by the bear. "Viserys must die!" The fat Grazdan declared, his voice filled with certainty. "It would be even better if we could capture his dragon and use it for ourselves," The pointed beard man added wistfully. Long ago, the entirety of Slaver''s Bay had been under the rule of the Old Empire of Ghis. Whether they were called the Wise Masters, the Great Masters, or the Good Masters, they all descended from the Ghis. However, due to their lack of dragons, the Old Empire lost every war against the Valyrian Freehold, ultimately being reduced to ashes under the fire of Valyrias dragons. Now, every slaver in Slavers Bay dreamed of having a dragon of their own. It was this very longing that had made Daenerys acquisition of a dragon so effortless in the original storylinethese masters would have given anything for one. "How many Unsullied do we have in total?" The tall Grazdan asked. "Eighteen thousand trained, and another seven thousand still in training," replied the pointed beard Grazdan, the number far exceeding what had once been the norm. In the original story, Daenerys had acquired 8,000 trained Unsullied and 5,000 more in training. But now, they had amassed much more. "The problem is, we dont know when Viserys is coming," Kraznys said with irritation. "He said six months, but the times up, and still no word!" The entire group shared in their dissatisfaction over Viserys failure to show up on time. "Send someone to hurry up the envoy, Regis. If that doesnt work, well send a ship ourselves!" Chapter 296: Stop Smoking Chapter 296: Stop SmokingInside the grand mansion, two imposing sphinx statues stood guard as the tinkling sound of piano strings echoed through the halls, reminiscent of a babbling brook. Regis glanced at himself in the mirror, barely recognizing the man staring back. He was no longer the robust figure he once took pride in. Dark circles framed his eyes, and his sunken eye sockets only added to the hollow look. Even his once-proud bald head seemed to have lost its shine. "Cigarettes, wine, and women have made me so haggard... From today on, I''ll quit smoking!" Regis declared with determination, viciously stubbing out the cigarette in the ashtray. His gaze shifted to the woman lying next to him, her full curves and dark hair spread across the bed like storm clouds. Regis had spent some time in Slaver''s Bay, sent there by Viserys, and could be described as having had a blast. , he thought. Parties filled his days, and the fawning of the slave owners fed his vanity. His mission was clearto pacify them on behalf of Viserysbut the real work was done by the Unsullied commander who accompanied him, Conwyra. Returning to Astapor from the world of the Unsullied made Regis feel uneasy. His task was to approach the slave owners under the guise of "inspecting goods" and extol Viserys'' supposed benevolence. Viserys aimed to remind the Unsullied of who their future master would be, planting in them a sense of dutyand perhaps even hopethrough the example of living warriors like Conwyra. When Viserys eventually "capitalized on the opportunity," the Unsullied would be more inclined to fight for him. "Lord Conwyra, you''re here again?" The slaver paused in his training of the Unsullied upon seeing the commander approach. There were 400 Unsullied under his command. Though he called Conwyra "Lord," his disdain was thinly veiled, the smile on his lips tinged with contempt. In Viserys'' court, Conwyra was seen as a noble in the military, once a slave but now free, with an adopted son and family of his own. Yet in Slaver''s Bay, many still viewed him as little more than a fortunate slave. A flicker of disgust crossed Conwyra''s eyes, but he kept his emotions carefully in check. "I''ve come to see how their training is progressing," Conwyra said. "Don''t worry, we''ll weed out the unqualified ones," the slave owner replied casually. But Conwyra knew all too well that meant killing. To manipulate these slave owners, Viserys could not rely solely on him and Regis. He had sent them with hundreds of thousands of gold dragons as a partial "down payment." This generous bribe allowed Conwyra unrestricted access to the Unsullied whenever he pleased. He approached two Unsullied officers, noting the stark contrast in their eyesone brown, the other black. "What are your names today?" he asked. "My lord, my name today is Chariot." "My lord, my name is Dagger today." "Very well, Chariot and Dagger. His Grace Viserys will soon lead you in the retaking of the Iron Throne. You must train hard in the meantime. If you fulfill your duty, His Grace will restore your freedom and even reward you with land!" Before Conwyra could finish, the slave owner interjected, his tone dismissive. "My lord, there''s no need for all that... Sooner or later, they will belong to His Grace, and their fate will be decided by him." Conwyra''s voice remained resolute. "Their fate will indeed be decided by ." Even the other Unsullied standing nearby could sense the firmness in his words. ... Qarth. The Hall of a Thousand Thrones. This grand chamber was the very heart of Qarths power. Here, descendants of the ancient royal family sat upon towering, magnificent thrones, passed down through the generations. From these high, arched seats, they ruled over the vast and prosperous Free City, surrounded by untold wealthpounds of precious stones adorning the hall. The thrones, carved from marble, ascended in a curved formation along polished steps, each level rising higher than the last. Above, the dome-shaped ceiling shimmered, adorned with elaborate paintings made from the finest gems and metals. Filigree, gold leaf, jade, and agate covered every surfacetestaments to Qarths wealth and opulence. But today, the Hall of a Thousand Thrones was not just for royalty. The three great guilds of Qarth, which rivaled even the royal family in influence, had also gathered here. The Thirteen, the Guild of Spicers, and the Tourmaline Brotherhoodeach held sway over the city in their own way. Although their attire varied, they shared one distinct trait: a red dragon scale embedded in their noses, a mark of status. Xaro, the most powerful among the Thirteen, had paid a small fortune to the Warlocks to obtain one of these rare scales. Proudly displayed in his nose, it sparked envy throughout Qarth, and for a time, dragon scales became the citys most sought-after commodity. Yet today''s gathering was not about Xaro flaunting his prized dragon scale. The noble families and the guilds had come together with only one matter on the agendawhether to eliminate Viserys. Viserys, after conquering the Dothraki, had opened a land route between East and West. With the backing of the Golden Company and Caggo, he had established a secure trade network across Essos, dubbing it the "Spice and Silk Road." At the time, this land route had unparalleled advantagessafer passages, fewer risksand merchants from all corners of the world flocked to it. This new development was a direct threat to Qarths dominance. The citys three merchant guilds owned no fewer than 4,000 ships, and combined with the noble families fleet, Qarth boasted over 7,000 vessels, both merchant and warships. Their maritime supremacy had long secured their position as the gatekeepers of trade between East and West. But the rise of Viserys had disrupted their influence, violating the interests of too many powerful factions. Now, they debated how to handle this unforeseen threat to their wealth and power. "Have you considered the impact on Qarth of assassinating an emperor who not only wields great power but also commands a dragon?" asked a member of the , his voice cold and measured. A blue dragon scale gleamed from his nose, matching the rich blue silk and gemstones that adorned him. His name was Mathos, and his appearance alone marked him as a cautious man. "But this powerful emperor is far from us," interjected Xaro, leader of the Thirteen, his sharp gaze sweeping the room. "And he has no heirs, no family to carry on his will." Xaro was known for his keen eye for opportunity. In the past, he had seen the potential of Daenerys, the Mother of Dragons, recognizing that her young dragon would eventually grow into a force of nature. An adult dragon, he knew, could secure dominance over trade, providing unparalleled protection to his caravans and fleets. In the original story, despite his lack of romantic interest, he had proposed to her repeatedly, hoping to harness her dragon''s power and use it to control Qarth. Now, he saw a similar opportunityand threatin Viserys. The emperor''s slave policies and dominance over the "Spice and Silk Road" had already disrupted the interests of Slaver''s Bay and Qarth. Xaro was convinced they had a narrow windowthree to five years at mostbefore Viserys solidified his rule. In that time, it would be their last chance to stop him. Viserys may have risen rapidly, but his greatest flaw is glaring: He has no heirs. Without children to inherit his power, everything he has built will crumble the moment he dies. There will be no one left to seek vengeance, no lasting dynasty to fear. Seeing that the room was still filled with hesitation, Xaro spoke again, his tone firm. "Everyone, there can be no more doubt. I personally own 84 ships. By this time of year, at least 70 should be out at sea, earning gold. But this year, fewer than 60 have set sail. I suspect the rest of you are facing a similar situation." He swept his gaze across the twelve other powerful figures in the hall, letting his words sink in. "And mark my words, the situation will only worsen from here. Its not just usthe Spicers Guild has suffered great losses as well. Viserys controls the trade routes now, and with that, he dictates the pricing of many goods. The lucrative spice trade that once filled our coffers is starting to collapse." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xaro paused for effect, then added, "Viserys'' ambitions likely extend far beyond reclaiming his ancestors'' Iron Throne." Another member, dressed in a deep scarlet robe with a red tourmaline embedded in his nose, spoke up. His name was Egon, and Xaro had bribed him well before this meeting. "Consider this," Egon began. "House Targaryen once had more than ten dragons, even as they weakened themselves during the struggle between the Blacks and the Greens. If their line of succession had remained stable, they would have already begun expanding into the Free Cities. Their dragons, combined with their power, would have been unstoppablelike a boulder rolling down a mountain." The others shifted uncomfortably at the thought. The gods have granted them a rare chance. But they have also granted Viserys a chance. Will he repeat the mistakes of his ancestors, or learn from them? His words resonated deeply. Viserys was only 18 or 19 years old. Even if he lived to see 50, that gave him over 30 yearsplenty of time for his seven existing dragons to reach adulthood, breed, and lay eggs that could hatch even more. "Westeros can barely handle the threat of ten dragons," Egon said, his voice rising with urgency. "But what happens when there are thirty, forty, or fifty?" Chapter 297: You Should Start Having Children Now Chapter 297: You Should Start Having Children Now"Don''t forget what Viserys calls himself now!" Xaro''s voice echoed through the Hall of a Thousand Thrones, his tone carrying a note of alarm that lingered in the grand chamber. The Pureborn members began to picture the skies darkening with dragons, their once-blue expanse turned grey by smoke and ash. Dragons of all colors would soar above them, fire pouring from their mouths as their homeland was reduced to ruins once again. Qarths people, descendants of Lysene refugees, were no strangers to such devastation. Their original home had been in the Red Waste, long ago conquered by the Dragonlords of Valyria, only to later fall prey to the marauding Dothraki. After centuries of wandering, they had finally settled in Qarth. But if Viserys Targaryen, under his so-called imperial banner, restored his house to its former glory, the skies that had been empty for centuries would once again be ruled by dragons. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sensing the crowd''s growing unease, Xaro pressed further. He held up a letter, the edges creased from handling. "I have received word that Viserys will come to Qarth with his sister and their seven dragons. The gods will not grant us another opportunity like this!" He gestured to Pree, the sorcerer standing nearby. "And we have the Pree sorcerer to thank." Pree stepped forward, his presence unsettling despite his calm demeanor. "Yes, Viserys is no ordinary emperor. He is a powerful sorcerer himself and deeply interested in the Undying Ones'' secrets of longevity. I assure you, he come to Qarth." The Warlocks of Qarth were not well-liked, but their alliance with the Spicers Guild granted them influence. With the appearance of the Red Comet and the hatching of the dragons, the Warlocks'' strength had only grown. Those who dared to disrespect themwhether noble or merchantoften suffered mysterious misfortunes. There was no direct evidence that the Warlocks were responsible, but their reputation, and their power, had risen steadily. "I support the plan to ambush Viserys and Daenerys!" Egon, the Pureborn member bribed by Xaro, raised his hand without hesitation. "I agree as well," said several other nobles, raising their hands in quick succession. They, too, had been bought by Xaros gold. One by one, more hands rose. The number of supporters quietly passed the halfway mark. Xaro allowed himself a small smile, though a flicker of contempt passed through his eyes as he looked over the Pureborns. Finally, he turned his gaze to Mathos, the Pureborn who had initially raised concerns. Mathos hesitated, his fingers adorned with gem-studded rings twitching as he considered. Then, after a moments deliberation, he slowly raised his right hand. The vote was cast. ... Tyrosh "Your Grace, during your absence, there have been hundreds of slave escapes from Volantis, and over twenty have made it to the Hopeful Lands. This is only the number we''ve been able to confirm..." Connington reported, holding a document as he briefed Viserys on the situation in the Hopeful Lands e and the Stepstones. Viserys'' deliberate promotion of these regions had workedmany, including slaves, now knew that those in the Stepstones and the Hopeful Lands enjoyed a far better life. Slave owners there were required to give their slaves two days off each month, ensure their health, and most importantly, offer them a path to freedom by This had drawn the attention of slaves from places like Volantis, the Free City with the largest slave population among the nine major Free Cities. Occasionally, slaves escaped from Volantis to these lands of promise, and the noble families of Volantis were none too pleased with Viserys'' policies. They had expected him to restore slavery in full when he began rebuilding Valyria, yet instead, he had improved the living conditions of the enslaved. Is that good? No, it''s good. This doesnt feel like Valyria at all. If it weren''t for Viserys'' growing dragons, the lords of Volantis might have already declared their independence from him. His ambiguous stance on slavery had preserved a fragile peace for now, but Viserys had a longer game in mind. He still needed the Unsullied to solidify his power. Once they were under his command, he could sever all ties with the institution of slavery. Viserys had also uncovered why the slave owners in Slaver''s Bay had allied with the Warlocks of Qarth: one faction craved his dragons, while the other sought his life. "A perfect match," Viserys thought bitterly. "Fine. Since everyone''s motives are impure, we''ll proceed on our terms." In truth, Viserys envied the immense wealth amassed in Slaver''s Bay over centuries. And then there was Qarth, the so-called whose riches were so vast that even Roth of Braavos had confirmed their scale to him. If Viserys could plunder Slavers Bay and Qarth, he could fill his own "dragon vault," a treasury far surpassing the Iron Bank of Braavos. they said. But Viserys imagined a new saying: A Beyond wealth, Viserys also had his eye on Qarth''s massive fleet. In the future, he would need those ships to reclaim the Iron Throne, but they would also serve a more pressing purposemobilizing supplies to defend against the White Walkers. Westeros had lost most of its fleet, and while the Hopeful Lands and the Stepstones had several hundred ships, it wasnt enough. Of course, Viserys'' ambitions and plans had been fully relayed to Connington months ago, including the plot involving the Warlocks of Qarth. Both men knew that soon, Viserys would need to act decisivelyon his own terms. At first, Connington was opposed to the idea. he thought. Yet, Viserys'' persistence wore him down, and together, they crafted a plan to capture Slaver''s Bay. The strategy was ambitious. Caggo, now a Khal, would lead the Golden Company, currently stationed in Vaes Dothrak, in an attack from the north. Once Viserys had secured the Unsullied, Astapor would be effectively his. Meanwhile, Caggo and the Golden Company would push farther north to take Meereen. With Astapor and Meereen in their hands, they would lay siege to Yunkai, the city between them, and crush it. While these sieges unfolded, Viserys himself would lead a lightning assault on Qarth. The plan was to eliminate the ruling classes of both Slavers Bay and Qarth, seize their wealth, and then return along the Valyrian kingsroad , taking the spoils of warriches, ships, and peoplewith them. For this operation, Connington personally selected a guard of 1,500 men, each fiercely loyal and highly skilled. Among them was Viserys'' personal guard, clad in Valyrian steel armor, rumored to resist even magic. A medium-sized fleet of 50 warships would accompany them, not just to display the emperor''s majesty but also to facilitate future transportation of the Unsullied. When the invitation from Qarth arrived, asking Viserys and Daenerys to visit, Viserys gathered a small, trusted council to discuss itonly he, Dany, Aemon, and Connington were present. Though many talented officers had been cultivated recently, only these four knew the full extent of the plan. As Viserys studied the letter, Aemon spoke. "Viserys, do you understand why the slavers of Slaver''s Bay and the people of Qarth have such audacity to plot against you?" "Of course I do," Viserys replied, smiling. "Kambron had the same intentions once." Dany, sitting beside him, still looked confused, though Aemon had been told nearly everything about Viserys'' risefrom his days in Braavos to the moment he crowned himself emperor. It must be acknowledged, Aemon is, after all, a man who has lived for over a century. His wisdom allowed him to carefully break down the benefits and risks for Viserys, point by point, making the young emperor feel both guided and valued. Aemon, who had once sharply criticized Viserys for meeting with the northern lords in secret, had earned his respect through such honest counsel, which Viserys humbly accepted. Turning to Dany, Aemon spoke gently but firmly. "Daenerys, you''re only thirteen, but the hope of House Targaryen rests with you and Viserys. Until you have an heir, the Targaryens cannot be considered fully restored." Connington, standing nearby, nodded in agreement. Viserys, at eighteen, was no longer considered young by the standards of noble families. He had no children and was constantly taking dangerous risks. Connington thought. Dany, understanding the weight of Aemons words, blushed. Girls were often quick to mature, and with Merisa seasoned, worldly womanfrequently offering her blunt advice, Dany had become increasingly aware of the importance of producing an heir. As the topic of succession came up, she stole a shy glance at Viserys, her cheeks burning with embarrassment. Chapter 298: Willemrys Chapter 298: WillemrysHe lived two lives at once, and for the first time, he felt rushed. An awkward moment filled the room, but fortunately, Viserys quickly broke the tension. "In the future, the Targaryen succession law will follow the order established by the Great Council in the 101st year of the Aegon calendar. In addition, regardless of age, only our eldest son will be the first successor. And I''ve already chosen a name." Viserys looked at Dany and said, "It''s settled. Let''s call him Willemrys." The name had come to Viserys when he returned to Tyrosh and saw the statue. Even before that, he had planned to give House Tully''s Riverrun to House Darry, the family that had protected them, in the person of Ser Willem. "Willemrys, Willemrys," Dany murmured, repeating the name several times. She liked it very much. Both "Willem" and "Rys" were syllables that made her heart sing when she heard them, and she was pleased with the name for her eldest son. Aemon, too, favored the name, which combined elements of both Westeros and Valyria. Jaehaerys, Viserys, and Aerys''Rys'' was a suffix that the Targaryen royal family had a particular fondness for when naming their children. The name "Willem" also meant ''Warden'' in the common tongue. The combination of the two felt perfect. "But Dany is still too young. Let''s wait until she comes of age at least," Viserys remarked. It was generally believed in those days that both men and women came of age at sixteen. Dany thought for a moment. ''There are still three years... no, two and a half years,'' she calculated silently. Viserys had originally planned to wait until all seven dragons were able to carry people before going to Slaver''s Bay. However, the growth rate of the other six dragons lagged far behind the yellow dragon. It would take at least half a year for them to be ready. With the countdown to the collapse of the Great Wall already underway, he considered letting Dany learn to ride a dragon. Once she had a degree of safety, they could set off for Slaver''s Bay. Since the news that the yellow dragon could already fly with a passenger hadn''t spread, Viserys deliberately controlled the information. It would paralyze the slave owners when the time came. So, the two of them went to an uninhabited island for her dragon-riding lessons. Viserys instructed her to ride on the yellow dragon''s back with a parachute strapped on. "If you push hard to the left, Wealthbringer will fly left. Push hard to the right, and it will fly right." Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Brother, why do you still call it Wealthbringer? Give it a proper name." "What''s wrong with Wealthbringer? If that doesnt suit you, we could go with Full Barn. Dont interrupt. Dragon riding isnt as easy as you think." Finally, under Viserys''s detailed guidance, Dany began her first test flight. She was much lighter than him and controlled the dragons spine with a gentler touch. Dragon and rider moved in perfect harmony. Excitement swelled in Dany as she watched the landscape below widen, and Viserys grew smaller beneath her. Her long silver hair streamed behind her, shimmering like a strand of silver silk, glowing with a pearlescent luster in the sunlight. The dragon hovered above Viserys''s head for more than half an hour, yet still, it was not satisfied. ... After some time resting in Tyrosh, the day finally came to set off for Slaver''s Bay. Feles, who had received advance notice, sent his younger sister, Shinelli, along as well. Now that both Viserys and Feles had escaped the precarious life of commoners, Viserys found himself open to accepting Shinelli. He promised to make her his concubine in the future. The main reason was simplehe could now take a concubine, which he saw as a kind of reward. After all, she carried the bloodline of the Dragonlords. ''In the future, our descendants will be able to ride a dragon,'' Viserys mused to himself. Feles wouldnt be disappointed when he saw his nephew soar through the sky on dragonback. It would ensure the prosperity of House Rogare for generations to come. Though their outward purpose was presented as a shopping trip, in truth, they were heading to war. Naturally, Viserys didnt bring just women with him. Alongside trusted "elders" of the Windblown group like Jorah, Dick, and Gerrold, he brought newcomers such as Dyman and Milen, who had both been born slaves. Viserys informed them that there might be fighting in Slavers Bay but did not disclose the full extent of their mission. Despite this, none of them were afraid. Seven dragons would be traveling with them, after all. The largest of the dragons, the yellow one, was already bigger than an adult buffalo, while the smallest, the blue dragon named Vyrgion, had grown to the size of a warhorse. "Viserys, you must be careful. I have already experienced the destruction of my house once, and I do not wish to endure that again," Aemon said solemnly as he bade them farewell. His voice was heavy with concern. Aemon hadnt slept the night before. Even when he managed to doze off briefly, he was haunted by troubling dreams. He had seen visions of a dragon being shot down, and the heads of Viserys and Dany hanging from the battlements of Astapor. The Valyrian Empire, which had just begun to rise again, was falling apart in his nightmares. "I promise you, when I return this time, Ill never take such risks againand Ill try to have children!" Viserys teased with a playful grin. Dany and Shinelli exchanged glances, both feeling a bit embarrassed, though it was Shinelli who blushed the deepest. When she had first heard from Feles that Viserys had agreed to the marriage, she was so overjoyed that she couldnt sleep for two days. At 17, she no longer felt she had the luxury of time. "You must protect His Grace!" Connington told his son, though hed lost count of how many times hed repeated it over the past few days. "Dont worry, Father. If anyone dares to harm His Grace or the Princess, theyll have to get through me first," the younger Connington said confidently, patting his Valyrian steel armor. "You must be ever watchful. His Grace is strong, but he only has two eyes. Do you understand?" "Understood!" Connington nodded firmly, though there was something he hadnt mentioned to his father. Being young and having more free time during the day, he had been improving quickly in fire magic. He had now reached the point where he could manipulate fireballs to ignite targets up to 20 meters away. Recently, he had been experimenting with enchanting weapons with flame, and although he hadnt succeeded yet, he felt the breakthrough was close. As the group prepared to board, Viserys, surrounded by guards, escorted Dany and Shinelli onto the flagship . Despite the vast wealth flowing into the treasury from the Free Citiesnearly a million golden dragons a year in taxes, plus profits from soap, tobacco, and other ventures, totaling around 1.7 million gold dragons annuallyViserys had spent most of it on the people. The remaining several hundred thousand gold dragons had been used by Regis as a deposit for Slavers Bay. Viseryss usually healthy finances were now a bit strained. However, if this campaign succeeded, his wealth and military power would grow beyond his wildest expectations. The Dothraki cavalry, after their labor and ideological transformation, would be ready for deployment. And then there were the more than 20,000 Unsullied, along with a vast fleet ready to sail. Slavers Bay! Viserys thought, his eyes gleaming with ambition. Chapter 299: The Old Captain’s Final Affairs Chapter 299: The Old Captains Final AffairsJust as Viserys was preparing to depart, three warships with blue sails appeared in the port of Tyrosh. The ships were unmistakable Standing proudly at the bow of the lead ship was none other than Hoyt, the old captain who had since become the Prince of Pentos. After seeking permission, Hoyt boarded Viserys''s flagship. "Captain, why have you come?" Viserys asked, curious. "Your Grace, of course, Ive come to help you," Hoyt replied with a knowing smile. "Help...?" Viserys began to feign innocence, but he quickly caught the glint in Hoyts eyes. The old captain knew him too well. Whenever Viserys went on an expedition, it was never for a simple or innocent purpose. Although Hoyt didnt know Viseryss true reason for heading to Slavers Bay, he was certain it wasnt just to purchase Unsullied. "Your Grace, Ive brought 300 good men at your disposal!" Hoyt declared proudly. The old captain, who had just welcomed a son and daughter last year, was now ensured of an heir to his house. While he didnt dare hope his son would marry Viseryss daughter, he certainly envisioned his daughter one day marrying Viseryss son. But Hoyt was in his sixties now, his body bearing the scars of over thirty years of mercenary life. Since completing his long-sought revenge, hed felt aimless, as though his life had lost its purpose. In another story, Hoyt might have fought in the wars for the Mother of Dragon, but now his body couldnt bear it. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To ensure his children would be cared for after his death, Hoyt chose to serve Viserys. When he heard about the upcoming voyage to Slavers Bay, he was filled with excitement. This, he felt, would be his final expedition. Viserys understood his intentions and agreed to let him join the fleet. Soon, they arrived in Lys. Viserys hadnt intended to stop, so he sent word to Feles not to make any preparations. But as they sailed, Hoyt approached Viserys once more. "Your Grace, if you''re truly only going to Slaver''s Bay to buy Unsullied, then you can skip Lys. But if you have other plans... you should not only stop here but also make port in Volantis." Taking Hoyts advice to heart, Viserys immediately decided to dock in Lys. The journey from Tyrosh to Slavers Bay would take two to three months, possibly longer. His movements would inevitably attract the attention of the slave owners of Slavers Bay and the Warlocks of Qarth. The more leisurely and relaxed his approach, the less suspicious his enemies would be. And so, after nearly three years, Viserys returned to Lys. The last time he had come, he was a mere mercenary. This time, he arrived as an emperor. In a word, Lys was the of this world! The sky was crystal clear, the sun shone brightly, and the land was fertile. From his vantage point, he could see vast expanses of palm and coconut trees as his dragons flew overhead. During the Valyrian period, Lys had been the favored vacation spot of the Dragonlords. For a moment, Viserys could almost picture the Dragonlords in loose, casual garb, wearing sunglasses, lounging on the beach, sipping coconut milk. Feles had once planned to build a palace here for Viserys, but that project had been put on hold. After learning about the Long Night and the White Walkers, Lys actively began stockpiling food in preparation. The world didnt lack resources, especially with advanced methods for purifying sea salt. Vast quantities of salted fish were stored, ready to serve as rations during the dark days of the Long Night. As Viserys''s fleet approached, a crowd gathered at the port, where the three-headed dragon banner flew proudly. Only a few Lysene merchants and sailors had ever seen Viserys''s dragons before, but today even ordinary citizens and slaves had the rare chance to witness them. The air buzzed with excitement. "I know that blue dragon! It''s called Vyrgion!" a slave on one of the ships exclaimed to his companion. Viserys''s slave policies were well-known in both Lys and Myr, and everyone had heard tales of the dragonsespecially Vyrgion. "That ones not Vyrgion, it''s Rhaelarion, the silver dragon!" a group of noble ladies corrected as they pointed to the dragons flying overhead. "The green is Baleris, the red one is R''hlloros, and black is Nymerion..." They recited the names of the dragons with ease. "Wait! Whats the name of the biggest yellow one?" someone asked as the seven dragons landed in a clearing that Feles had prepared. ... The nobles, led by Feles, stood nearest to greet Viserys. Feles, who had transformed his house from obscurity to prominence, was now one of Lyss most powerful figures. Once considered inconsequential, he was now Prince Feles, a Magister of Lys, sharing power with Jorah, the military leader. Two years earlier, he had married a noblewoman of Valyrian descent, and their children were now over a year old. As Viserys and Dany disembarked, the Lysene nobles bowed deeply. "Welcome, Your Grace, Princess," they said in unison. Although the nobles were dressed lightly for the tropical climate, they maintained a level of decorum, unlike the Dothraki, who bared large amounts of skin. Yet, the sea breeze still accentuated their figures. The young monarch and his advisers exchanged no words; the occasion did not require it. That afternoon, Viserys attended a grand banquet that had been long prepared in his honor. The red and white wines were of the finest quality, and those served to the royal family were the best of the best. Later that evening, Viserys met with Shiera and visited the ancient library she had carefully preservedthe " library. This vast, hidden collection left Viserys awestruck. Shiera had concealed the library underground, in a cavern at least four meters high. The bookshelves were directly carved from the walls, a testament to the ancient knowledge stored within. "There are 216,718 books here, collected by our house over more than 3,000 years," Shiera explained. "Over 200,000 books!" Dany gasped in surprise, astonished by the vastness of the collection. Despite her status as a princess, the number of books she could access was still limited. Viserys, on the other hand, was less visibly shocked, though he was impressed. Having knowledge from his past life, he had seen libraries containing millions of books, organized like palatial archives. Yet, when he considered that this library had been amassed by "dozens of people," one book at a time over millennia, he realized the significance of the achievement. Viserys had tasked Shiera with gathering information about the Warlocks and had originally planned to include her in his fleet. But after Hoyt''s suggestion, he decided to come to her directly. "All the information on the Warlocks is here," Shiera said. "They''re actually a branch of the Valyrian alchemists." With Shiera''s helpwhat Viserys privately referred to as his own "Shiera GPT"gathering secrets had become far easier. According to her, the Warlocks'' power was closely tied to their mysterious . The House, she explained, was more than a structureit was a living entity of sorts. The Warlocks functioned as its "spirits," or perhaps more accurately, its ghosts. "The House not only grants them power but is also the key to their so-called ''immortality.'' However, it requires life force to keep running," Shiera added. And the most potent life force came from those with Dragonlord bloodthe Valyrians being the next best source. "So, if I destroy the House, will the Warlocks lose their power?" Viserys asked. He recalled how, in the original timeline, the Mother of Dragons had defeated the Warlocks by destroying the House of the Undying. Still, Viserys, ever cautious, wanted confirmation from Shiera before acting on it. Chapter 300: Fortune-Telling is Unreliable Chapter 300: Fortune-Telling is Unreliable"Yes and no," Shiera replied cryptically. "Savor it. When you destroy the House of the Undying, the Warlocks will lose their source of power, but for a brief period, their strength will surge. That is when you need to be most cautious." "How long will this surge last?" Viserys asked, his mind flashing back to the White Walker he had killed. The creature had played with its power before finally dying, almost toying with him. he thought. Viserys hadnt initially considered the Warlocks to be a major threat. If it werent for the Kraken War, Euron would still be alive. Once Euron had obtained Valyrian steel armor and the Dragonbinder horn, he would have likely sought out the Warlocks to "enhance" his own black magic. Viserys suspected that the Valyrian steel armor was the key to controlling the Warlocks, making them vulnerable. This was why he had formed the Valyrian Steel Armor Guard. In his view, as long as his soldiers wore Valyrian steel, the Warlocks should be powerless against them. "Valyrian steel armor can resist most magic," Shiera acknowledged, "but if it were that simple, the Valyrians wouldnt have gone to such great lengths to master blood and fire magic in the first place." "Are you saying Valyrian steel armor is useless?" Viserys questioned, recalling his battle with Euron. Eurons magic couldnt break through his defenses. Even after hatching a dragon and reaching the level of a Paragon, Viserys had found that Valyrian steel protected against nearly all magical attacks. He believed his own magical prowess was unmatched, and if couldnt pierce Valyrian steel armor with his magic, no one else could either. "I havent found any concrete information on that," Shiera admitted. "All I can advise is that you dont place blind faith in Valyrian steel armor." Viserys wasnt satisfied with her answer. he wondered. After all, Euron had dealt with the Warlocks as if they were nothing more than pests. This was part of why Viserys felt confident enough to confront them. he thought, The nobles of Lys accompanied Viserys to two plays and two tournaments. As he watched the tournaments with Dany, both were reminded of their time in Braavos. Viserys had once competed in the Braavos tournament as the . Now, just four or five years later, he had risen to the level of a . ... After three days in Lys, Viseryss fleet set sail once again, with Shiera accompanying them as Danys escort. Viserys knew they would receive a similar reception in Volantis, their next stop. This would be his third visit to the city. On his first venture, he had rid Volantis of pirates and was rewarded with bounties and a supply of weapons. On his second, he ambushed Euron and came away with both a dragon egg and the Dragonbinder horn. Now, on this third visit... Although Volantis remained the heart of slavery among the nine Free Cities, it was still the most prosperous and influential of them all. There was no doubt about their loyalty to him. During the first tax distribution, Volantis had contributed 20% of the total and had been the first city to pay in full. They even paid the "royal tribute" in advance and increased the amount without hesitation. Along the Long Bridge and above the Black Wall, the royal banner bearing the three-headed dragon flew prominently, symbolizing their unwavering allegiance. Given their loyalty, Viserys planned to tread lightly when it came to reforming slavery in Volantis. He would avoid unnecessary bloodshed, compensating for any issues with the wealth taken from Slavers Bay if needed. After all, they hadnt been disloyal. As the seven dragons approached, they caused an immediate sensation throughout the city. Slaves, commoners, artisans, merchants, and nobles alike were captivated. Even before Viseryss fleet had reached the port, the sight of the dragons soaring through the skies signaled the emperors arrival. At that moment, Alios, one of Volantiss most prominent leaders, was preparing a letter of complaint. He hoped to ask Viserys to help return escaped slaves. The situation in Volantis had grown direslaves no longer worked diligently, as their minds were consumed with thoughts of escape, which had severely impacted production. Just as he was drying the ink on his letter, a servant rushed into his room. "Lord, His Grace has arrived in Volantis and is at the port!" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alios was the first to proclaim upon Viseryss ascent to power, an honor that had elevated his house to the leading position in Volantis. "Get me dressed! Quickly!" Alios ordered, eager to make a swift appearance. When Viseryss fleet finally docked, Benerro, accompanied by the red priests, was the first to greet him. They had even prepared fresh beef and lamb in advance for the dragons. As the dragons unleashed their fiery breath, the smell of burning meat filled the air, and the bleating of sheep mingled with the spilling of blood. It was a spectacle, though not a pleasant one to witness. Benerro, ever devout, knelt before Viserys and Dany in reverence, offering his deep and sincere respect. "Long live Your Grace, the Emperor, and the Princess!" the crowd chanted. "Rise," Viserys commanded, waving them up. He had already discussed matters with Benerro in advance. In the future, both the and the would be recognized as the state religions of the empirebut only if Benerro and his followers supported Viseryss reforms to slavery. Benerro leaned in, speaking quietly to Viserys. "Your Grace, you are going to Slavers Bay to buy Unsullied, arent you?" "Thats right," Viserys replied. He had made this plan public, so Benerros question didnt catch him off guard. What did surprise him was the urgency in Benerros voice. "Your Grace, Ive seen a visiona blood-stained pyramid. If you go to Slavers Bay, you could face great danger." Viserys raised an eyebrow. "Did you see the danger clearly with your own eyes, or is this like last time?" He was referring to the time when his dragons hatched. Benerro had insisted that only Dany emerged from the flames, something Viserys hadnt forgotten. "No, Your Grace," Benerro replied, lowering his voice even more. "This time, I saw a group of people lying on top of you, draining your life." Viserys frowned. "Draining how? The kind that holds me by the throat?" He half-joked, trying to make light of the cryptic warning. "It was unclear," Benerro admitted. "This kind of divinationwhere theres only one imageis the worst. While the image is certain to happen, it reveals nothing about the outcome." Viserys had once used the Moons Revelation to see himself battling Euron Greyjoy, the Kraken, and even Benerro had seen only Danys emerging from the flames. Similar to that previous vision, this one was frustratingly incomplete. Over time, Viserys had "reset" the Moons Revelation, so it could now only offer vague guidance based on the phases of the moonwhether a journey would be fortunate or not. And this time, the outcome had been good. With that in mind, Viserys didnt put too much stock in Benerros warning. "Wheres Dany in all of this?" he asked. "Is she in danger?" "No, Your Grace. I didnt see any vision involving Princess Daenerys." Viserys sighed in relief. At least Dany wasnt in harms way. Still, the thought of being drained by those bald, blue-lipped Warlocks, with their foul stench, made his skin crawl. He brushed it off, though, focusing on the journey ahead. Meanwhile, Alios and Nyessos, two prominent Triarchs of Volantis, came to greet Viserys. Although it was customary for the Triarchs to arrive in litters to avoid dirtying their feet, they had chosen to walk this timea gesture of respect and loyalty to their emperor. Viserys noted this carefully. he thought with some amusement. Playing his role as a gracious leader, Viserys stayed in Volantis for a few more days, enjoying the hospitality and festivities. Soon, though, it was time to set sail once again for the next place of his journey. Chapter 301: The Hand of the King – Tyrion Chapter 301: The Hand of the King C TyrionIn a small training hall in King''s Landing, the purple wildflowers in the corner bloomed as usual. In the center of the hall, a little dark-haired girl held a thin sword, her concentration entirely focused on her swordsmanship. Fine sweat trickled down her forehead and tickled her cheeks, but it did nothing to distract her. Standing next to her was Syrio Forel, once the First Sword of Braavos. His eyes followed the girl''s movements, correcting them when necessary. "Pay attention to your footing, Lady Arya," he instructed. "Hey-ha!" Arya exhaled as she practiced the Water Dance with undivided attention. Despite the turmoil engulfing King''s Landing and Westeros as a whole, none of it seemed to affect the small training hall. Arya was lost in her movements, unaware of the tall, dark-haired man standing by the wall, watching her intently. Ned Stark allowed himself a brief smile. , he thought. Sansa had been spending more time with Cersei and Joffrey, something Ned had initially encouraged. He had once been glad to see the union between the Starks and the Baratheons. But now... Ned shook his head slightly. The only recent news Ned found solace in was that Robert had taken up practicing martial arts more frequently since the fleet had been written off. Ned considered grimly. Rumors had begun spreading, claiming the Targaryens would burn the city upon their return. The poor in Flea Bottom still clung to their lives, but those with means had long since fled. Ned turned and made his way back to the Red Keep. Passing through the garden, he was en route to the Tower of the Hand when he encountered Varys. "My lord Hand," Varys greeted with a polite bow. "My lord Varys," Ned responded curtly. The two exchanged brief formalities before Varys handed him a letter. "The Targaryen prince has left Tyrosh," Varys revealed, "announcing his intention to travel to Slaver''s Bay to buy Unsullied for his army." Varys didn''t elaborate on Viserys intentions; they were already clear. Roberts head, Tywins head, and the Iron Throne. "What do you think of the Unsullied?" Ned asked, his voice quiet. Varys lowered his head slightly, raising a barely visible eyebrow. "My lord, although I am an eunuch like the Unsullied, I must admit they are warriors bred solely for battle. Have you heard the tale of the 3,000 Unsullied who defended Qohor?" Ned nodded, his expression thoughtful. "The treasury of Viserys seems full," Varys continued. "Their equipment may be simple, but I believe he has the means to supply them adequately." "How many can he buy?" Ned inquired. "If the gold is there, my lord, I dont think 20,000 Unsullied would be a problem." "20,000?" Neds frown deepened as he processed the number. During this time, Ned had also uncovered some critical information. Although Viserys was now the emperor, backed by the nine major city-states, his true control only extended to the Stepsstones and the Disputed Lands. Yet even with just the so called "Hopeful Lands", he had more than enough resources to muster an army of 50,000 menconservatively estimated at 60,000 to 70,000. With the full support of the other city-states, an army of 100,000 was within easy reach. And now, with the conquest of the Dothraki, those numbers could swell by another 20,000 or 30,000. Add the Unsullied to this force, and Ned knew that no single one of the Seven Kingdoms could stand against an army approaching 200,000. Not to mention the seven growing dragons under Viserys command. Dorne and the Reach had long awaited Viserys'' return to Westeros. For the lords who still harbored thoughts of resisting, two words best described their fate: waiting to die. The sense of hopelessness felt like watching oneself slowly sink into a swamp, unable to escape. Robert, stubborn as ever, wanted to lead the fleet and "put up a fight." But like a man sinking deeper into the mire, his efforts seemed futile. Ned thought grimly. But as long as Robert believed in resistance, Ned wouldnt abandon him. "This information must not be leaked," he warned Varys. "Rest assured, my lord," Varys replied, his eyes glinting with some unreadable intent. "Before I came, His Grace said he would summon you." "Where is the King now?" "The Throne Hall." Ned raised an eyebrow, puzzled. It was unusual for Robert to summon him to the Throne Hall. The act felt oddly formal, as though two childhood friends who had once played together now addressed each other by full names. Ned wondered, but he resolved to go. Without delay, he made his way to the Throne Hall. Several gold-cloaked guards stood at the entrance, but Ned paid them little mind, nodding in passing as he stepped inside. As he entered, he caught a faint scent of blood in the air. he thought, his senses alert. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, Ned noticed six royal guards in white cloaks standing on either side of the Iron Throne. In addition to these six, there were two othersone familiar face, and one not so well-known. The familiar one was Littlefinger, Catelyn''s "good friend," whom Ned had come to see as one of the few people he could trust in King''s Landing. Yet today, there was something unsettling in Littlefinger''s eyespity and disappointment, emotions that made Ned uneasy. The other person, who Ned didnt know well, was a dwarf, waist-high compared to the others: Tyrion Lannister. Tyrion stood beside Jaime, who glared at Ned with obvious resentment. Jaime held a square box in his hands, and when Ned saw it, his heart gave a nervous jolt. , he thought. The scent of blood seemed to be coming from that very box. Ned quickly glanced at the Iron Thronethe twisted, rust-red monstrosity on which the king now sat. Robert looked terrible, his once-proud figure now sagging with loose skin from rapid weight loss. Yet, despite his haggard appearance, sitting on the Iron Throne almost made him resemble the strong, heroic leader of the rebellion once more. Ned knelt on one knee to greet him. "Ned, my good brother," Robert''s voice was hoarse, and as the light from the skylight above fell on his face, his gaunt features were all the more ghastly. "Do you want to go back to Winterfell? To the North?" Ned was taken aback. He couldn''t, and wouldn''t, leave Robert now. "No, Your Grace," Ned replied. "I will always stand with you." "Then why," Robert''s voice erupted into a thunderous roar, "did you let your woman meet with that dragonspawn in private!?" His shout reverberated through the throne room, the tapestries of the Baratheon and Lannister sigils trembling slightly in the wake of his fury. But it wasn''t just anger in Robert''s voiceit was sadness, like the mournful wail of a beast wounded beyond repair. "Ned, my good brother, tell mewhy? Are you going to betray me too?" Ned opened his mouth, but before he could respond, Littlefinger stepped forward, presenting a letter. As soon as Ned saw the handwriting, his heart sankit was Catelyn''s. Before she had left for King''s Landing, Catelyn had written to Ned about her conversation with Viserys, assuring him that the meeting was necessary and that she was returning soon. Her plan had been flawlessdelivering the letter would explain her intentions, and her swift arrival would prove the Starks'' loyalty beyond question. But there was one flaw she hadnt foreseen: she had entrusted the letter to Littlefinger, hoping he would deliver it to Ned. Littlefinger, however, had already realized that the Baratheons were a sinking ship, and his eyes were set on Viserys'' rising power. The letter had handed him the perfect opportunity. Rather than pass it on to Ned, he had sent men to intercept Catelyn while he delivered the letter straight to Robert, embellishing the contents to stir suspicion. And now, a terrible misunderstanding had taken root. Looking at the letter handed to him by Littlefinger, Ned felt a storm of confusion brewing within. His mind raced as he tried to make sense of the chaos. Just then, Jaime Lannister stepped forward, carrying the blood-stained wooden box. He approached Ned and slowly opened it. Inside was a face Ned knew all too wellJory, his captain of the guard, the man who had led the wedding revels on the night he married Catelyn. "Lannister! You killed him!" Ned roared, eyes bloodshot as he grabbed Jaime by the collar. But before he could strike, a voice from the Iron Throne stopped him cold. "I told him to kill him," Roberts voice trembled, weak and filled with sorrow. "Do you remember the chains in the river, Ned? If it werent for him, we might have saved half the fleet. Do you think I should have spared him?" Ned felt as though he had been struck in the chest. When they found the iron chains, he had feared Jorys fate was sealed, but he had never imagined it would come to thisby Roberts hand. The realization hit him hard: Robert was breaking with him, completely. "I heard your wife is here. You might as well take some time off," Robert added, his voice signaling that Ned''s title as Hand of the King was about to be stripped. Before Ned could respond, Tyrion Lannister, half as tall as the others in the room, approached him and whispered, "Lord Stark, Viserys wants His Graces head... and my father''s. As a Lannister, I doubt Ill escape either. For now, let me play the role of His Grace''s... rear end." There was a vulgar saying in Westeros: "The king dines, and the Hand takes the shit." Tyrion''s twisted grin carried no mirth. He extended his hand for the badge of the Hand of the King. Expressionless, Ned removed the badge and handed it to Tyrion without a word. "Oh, by the way," Tyrion added, "Sansas handmaiden mentioned she reached... what was it called?" "Flowering, Your Grace," Tyrion prompted, turning to Robert. "Ah yes, that. I think its best to marry Sansa to Joffrey as soon as possible," Robert declared. Ned felt an icy wave crash over him. This was not the same Robert who had come to Winterfell months ago, seeking an alliance between their houses. Back then, the match between Sansa and Joffrey had been an honor, but now after seeing Joffrey''s vile nature, Ned knew he wasnt a fit match for his daughter. , Ned realized. Neds heart wavered, the scales tipping as he made his decision. "Your Grace, let Sansa return to the North. I will stay by your side and fight to the last." "Hahaha!" Robert''s laughter erupted like a madman''s cackle, echoing through the Throne Hall. It was a wild, unhinged sound, filling the air like an invisible monster ready to tear everything apart. "Ned, do you think Joffrey isnt worthy of your Sansa? Or do you think Joffrey isnt my son?" Ned stood frozen, unable to answer. "If you think Joffrey isnt worthy, then what about me? What about your king?" Roberts eyes blazed with fury. "Your Grace" Ned barely recognized the man before him. It was as if the Robert he had known, the man he had loved like a brother, was gone. "I heard Viserys asked for Sansa as his concubine," Robert continued, his voice turning cold. "Well, I have Targaryen blood too, Ned. Im a Valyrian. I can take a concubine too, cant I? Wasnt that why you put me on this throne in the first place? To be your king? To be just like them?" Neds breath caught in his throat. He stared at Robert, suddenly noticing streaks of white hair on his headsigns of age and stress he hadnt noticed before. The image of Robert before him began to blur, overlapping with a figure from the past. Ned realized, horror creeping into his heart. Chapter 302: A Slave’s Life Has Value Too Chapter 302: A Slaves Life Has Value TooOn the huge arena stage, a general dressed in a golden toga commanded a group of soldiers, arranged in a dense formation, to attack a fortress. It was a theatrical performancea classically staged play. Offstage, the Great Masters of Meereen, the Good Masters of Yunkai, and the Wise Masters of Astapor had gathered. They had all heard the news: Viserys was about to arrive in Slaver''s Bay. His stay in Lys and Volantis had also been reported to the slave owners, who believed that Viserys could have no other intention than to buy Unsullied. To them, this was their last chance to "save Slaver''s Bay." Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Astapor, in response, had prepared a long series of events to "welcome" him, including singing, dancing, gladiatorial combat, and theatre performances. Among the slave owners, Regis sat, embracing two bed slaves, watching the nearly real drama unfold before him. The actors on stage were not simply pretendingreal blood was being shed. Regiss eyes widened as a glistening spike pierced the belly of one of the actors, and red blood trickled down the black shaft. It didnt look like acting anymore. At first, he thought it might be some clever prop, but as the metallic scent of blood reached his nose, he realized something was wrong. "Pause!" he shouted. The actor playing the ''General'' was known as ''the great Grazdan.'' In the past, he had invented the dense military formation that helped conquer the surrounding states of the ancient Ghis Empire, ultimately establishing the powerful Old Empire of Ghis. Many slave owners liked to name themselves after him. That''s how the ''fat man,'' ''the man with the pointed beard,'' and the ''tall man'' got their names. The news of Viseryss imminent arrival had excited the slave owners greatly. Since Regis and the others were in Astapor, the slave ownersled by the three Grazdansthrew yet another banquet to celebrate. "Don''t worry, Lord Regis," said the Tall Man dismissively, raising a cup of sweet wine in a toast. "These actors are all slaves. Except for the one playing General Grazdan with the pointed beard, the lives of the others are expendable if they can make you smile." "But this is..." Regis trailed off. Though he was from Braavos, where human life held more value, he understood the nature of gladiatorial contests. The swordsmen of Braavos often spilled blood in the name of a Courtesan. So, to some extent, he could accept the bloody entertainment in Slaver''s Bay. However, seeing several lives sacrificed for a single performance still made his heart ache. "When His Grace, the King of the Andals and the First Men, arrives, we will prepare an even grander show. We have heard that His Grace is the most valiant among the Nine Great Cities, and I think he will like it," one of the slave owners remarked. Regis muttered under his breath, though he kept his true thoughts hidden. Viserys had once mentioned during a Dragon Party gathering that he intended to free the Free Cities from their reliance on the slave economy, arguing that it would liberate productive forces and expand the tax base. Regis had no idea what those terms actually meantproductive forces, tax basebut he trusted Viserys implicitly. "His Grace is, of course, the bravest in the world," Regis said aloud, trying to remain diplomatic. "But he may not appreciate this kind of performance. He believes a slaves life is still a life, and he might prefer music over bloodshed. His Grace has a fine ear for melody." The slave owners exchanged uneasy glances. Regis had let slip a dangerous truth, confirming their growing suspicion that Viserys truly intended to abolish slavery. But on the surface, they continued their flattery. "Yes, yes! All of His Graces songs are indeed extraordinary," one of them chimed in. It was truethough there hadnt been any new compositions since Viserys left Braavos, the three songs he had written were enough to cement his reputation as the worlds number one poet of ice and fire. As they conversed, a curly-haired servant approached. "Wise Masters, the Emperors fleet has entered Slavers Bay," he announced. Regis snapped out of his reverie at the news. Viserys had rarely left his side, and after hearing that Roberts fleet had been burned by three dragons, Regis had regretted not being there to witness it firsthand. The slave owners eyes lit up with excitement. "Quick! Prepare the ceremonial equipment for His Graces arrival!" shouted the man with the pointed beard. He was still dressed in the golden toga he had worn during the play, but at the mention of Viseryss arrival, he couldnt contain his eagerness. To Regis, he looked no different from the nobles of the Free Citiesjust another sycophant trying to curry favor with Viserys. Next came the show of loyalty. Not only had hundreds of thousands of golden dragons been handed over in deposits, but now they had to put on a grand display to prove their "devotion". However, the servant girl who had delivered the message said, "Wise Masters, His Grace the Emperor says he wants to go to Meereen first." "Go to Meereen?" Several slave owners exchanged confused glances before turning to Regis, who looked just as puzzled. Viserys had clearly agreed to come and buy Unsullied, the prized soldiers of Astapor. Yet, Meereen''s specialty was gladiators. Why would he go there instead? The news that Viserys planned to visit Meereen first left the nobles of Astapor and many of the rich, idle men deeply disappointed. They had been eager to witness a dragon with their own eyes. Among those present was Daario, a mercenary from the Stormcrows who had once courted Daenerys in Braavos. In another timeline, he would have been the lover of the Mother of Dragons, but things had taken a rough turn for him in recent years. First, almost all the former mercenaries from the Disputed Lands had gone out of business, forcing them to migrate north to the Free Cities. To make matters worse, they now had to compete with the powerful Golden Company, driving down their rates. With less lucrative work, Daarios once-proud appearance had faded, his complexion nowhere near as vibrant as it had been during his time in Braavos. For over a year, there was no work to be found in the Free Cities. The Stormcrows, once 500 strong, had shrunk to barely 300. When news spread that the Horselords were planning an attack on Viserys, all the mercenary groups rejoiced. In their eyes, Viserys was the obstacle standing between them and wealth. Even if the conflict between the Horselords and Viserys wasnt resolved quickly, the demand for mercenaries in the Free Cities would skyrocket. But no one could have predicted what happened next. Viserys crossed The Sorrows and, in a stunning move, ambushed the Horselords. He struck with lightning speed, defeating the Dothraki and unifying the Dothraki Sea under his control. When Daario heard rumors about Viserys hatching a dragon and claiming the throne, he didnt quite believe it. Fearing retaliation, he trekked all the way to Slaver''s Bay. Yet, Slaver''s Bay offered little in the way of war. Forced to scrape by, Daario had to take mercenary work for merchants just to surviveuntil a few slave owners took notice of his martial prowess. With Viserys and Daenerys targeted by the Warlocks, and Viseryss guards needing someone to handle potential threats, Daario found himself headed to Astapor. Chapter 303: Mother of Dragons’ Second Husband Chapter 303: Mother of Dragons Second HusbandPop-pop The broad-shouldered slave owner, his face glistening with sweat, raised the whip in his hand and lashed it mercilessly across the backs of the slave oarsmen. The crack of the whip echoed over the water as the oarsmen, pulling the heavy cargo boat, chanted a low, mournful song. "Faster! Dont slack off!" the slave driver barked. With another sharp crack, a bright red welt appeared on the slaves scrawny back, quickly attracting flies under the scorching sun. The slave owner, irritated by the heat, cursed the sun silently, wiping the oily sheen from his forehead. Suddenly, a shadow fell over him. He thought it was just a passing cloud, but when he looked up, his breath caught in his throat. Above him, several massive creatures circled in the skycreatures he had never seen before. "Dragon! Its a dragon!" he screamed. Although he had never seen a dragon in person, the tales and descriptions left no doubt. With its sharp talons, fiery breath, and an air of dominance, it was unmistakable. Panic surged through him. He tossed aside his whip and bolted toward the shore. The slaves, upon seeing the monstrous creatures, scattered in all directions like ants before their natural predator, abandoning their cargo and fleeing for their lives. The reaction of the common folk and merchants of Slaver''s Bay was starkly different from that in the Free Cities. The moment they saw the dragons, chaos ensued. Soon, the Meereenese guards on the north bank of the estuary spotted the winged beasts and sounded the alarm, their horns echoing across the city. The garrison of Meereen scrambled to the city walls, though anxiety filled the air. The city was high and strong, built of bricks and pounded earth, with defenses for pouring hot oil on attackers. But against dragons, the very creatures of legend, those fortifications seemed insignificant. Tales from Slaver''s Bay had always spoken of dragons as invincible. As the horn wailed, the nobles of Meereen retreated to their towering pyramids, sending their servants to investigate the commotion. The tallest of these pyramids, over 800 feet high, was the seat of Meereen''s ruling class, where decisions about the city''s fate were made. Surrounding it were twenty smaller, golden pyramidsprivate estates of the nobles. Atop one of the smaller pyramids, a slender man with black-red hair gazed up at the dragons. This was Hizdahr zo Loraq, the second husband of the Mother of Dragons in the original timeline. Though he had not gone to Astapor to await Viseryss arrival, he was well aware of Viseryss plans for Slavers Bay. Seeing the dragons, however, surprised him. Though they were smaller than the legends suggested, they were larger than the rumors had claimed. Hizdahr remembered hearing from the Warlocks of Qarth that the dragons would be no bigger than turkeys, but now, looking at them with his own eyes, each one was easily the size of a buffalo. With their wide wingspans and thick tails, they appeared even more terrifying. Hizdahr found himself puzzled. He doubted Viserys intended to attack Meereen, so why were the dragons here? With a furrowed brow, he ordered his servants to prepare a litter to carry him to the port. Meereen had its own fleet, and it was their presence that had so far prevented Viserys from entering the port. ... "The Warlocks know our strength, and these slave owners won''t dare attack us on their own land. What they want is to lull us into a false sense of security, so we might as well play along!" Viserys declared confidently, addressing Dany, Hoyt, Shiera, Jorah, and young Connington in the cabin. It was a strange strategy, and Dany looked at her brother in confusion. "So, Dany," Viserys continued, "if necessary, we might even have to stage a fight." "Fight?" The word felt foreign to her, especially when used between her and Viserys. Viserys planned to play the part of a king "too content in the capital," while Dany would try to reason with him, only for him to lose his temper dramatically. The performance would carry them through Meereen, then Yunkai, and finally Astapor, where the Unsullied would be converted to their cause. It was a crucial step in his larger plan to sack Slaver''s Bay and even Qarth, leaving no room for error. "Ser Jorah," Viserys commanded, "tell all the officers that when we reach Slaver''s Bay, they may act as they wish. But anyone who loses their nerve and can''t hold a spear when the time comes will not return with me." "Yes, Your Grace," Jorah responded, his face set with determination. Young Connington, barely older than Dany, was visibly excited. His fathers warnings about Viserys had proven truehis "Emperor" was clearly up to something ambitious. As Viserys finished giving his orders, an ornately decorated ship approached their fleet, and the sound of a horn echoed across the water. It was Hizdahr zo Loraq. The man had shown courage-after all, in the original timeline, he had married a woman who rode a dragon. Upon meeting Viserys, Hizdahr recognized him immediately, his posture respectful but full of curiosity. "Hizdahr zo Loraq presents his sincerest greetings to Emperor Viserys Targaryen." "Hizdahr zo Loraq," Viserys said, eyeing the young man in his late twenties. He recalled the information he had gathered on him. "Lord Hizdahr, my journey was originally to purchase as many Unsullied as possible to strengthen my army and prepare for the recapture of my ancestors'' Iron Throne. But Ive heard Meereen''s gladiators are formidable as well, so I came to see for myself." Is that so? Hizdahr thought to himself, a flicker of doubt crossing his mind. But outwardly, he smiled and responded with enthusiasm, "Your Graces wisdom is unmatched. The gladiators trained in Meereen are exceptional warriorsfearless and relentless. They would undoubtedly be an asset to Your Grace''s restoration of the kingdom." Hizdahr himself owned more than 200 gladiators and several arenae. His polished manners and deference did not go unnoticed by Viserys and his companions. To them, Hizdahr appeared to be a young man of considerable power and wealth, tied by blood to Meereen''s most influential houses. Regardless of Viseryss true reasons for coming, Hizdahr knew he had to remain as accommodating as possible. With Hizdahrs guidance, Viseryss fleet was granted entry to the harbor, and the city guards lifted the alarm. Above them, the dragon that had been circling Meereen descended, landing on the towering statue of the Harpy, where the citys defenders used to pour hot oil. Its scales shimmered like jewels in the sunlight, attracting the awed gazes of those brave enough to peek at it. Harrumph-harrumph. Some of the soldiers who dared to look were quickly driven back, terror evident on their faces. In that moment, they understood why Valyria had ruled the world for five thousand years. The dragons were truly awesome, beyond legend. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As they disembarked, Hizdahr suggested resting after their long journey. But Viserys waved him off. "After nearly two months at sea, bring me your best swordsmen. I need to stretch my legs." Chapter 304: Focus, Don’t Embarrass Yourself Chapter 304: Focus, Dont Embarrass YourselfThe dragons arrival sent shockwaves through Meereen, waking the entire citys establishment. Even the Green Grace at the Temple of the Graces learned of its presence. In Slaver''s Bay, where rumors of the dragons revival spread quickly, anxious citizens flocked to the temple seeking answers. Their question was always the same: would the dragons bring disaster to Slaver''s Bay? This fear was heightened by a recent eventshortly before the dragons reappearance, the head of the Harpy statue at the Temple of the Graces had suddenly broken off. Many saw this as an ill omen, a sign that something terrible was coming. Publicly, the Green Grace, Galazza, reassured the people, but in private, she warned Meereens ruling elite. The destruction of the Harpy statue had already played a part in their decision to ally with Qarth against Viserys. His sudden arrival in the city only deepened their sense of panic. Hizdahr zo Loraq, however, remained calm. He worked to ease the unrest within Meereen while trying to stabilize his dealings with Viserys. At the same time, he sent someone to consult with the Green Grace. Whats the plan? he asked urgently. "My lord asks if now is the time to strike, Green Grace," the messenger inquired as the Green Grace, Galazza, gazed up at the headless Harpy statue above her. She spoke as if to herself, "No... only the Warlocks of Qarth can defeat him. For now, all we can do is keep a close watch on him." Hizdahr, having received the Green Grace''s counsel, abandoned any immediate plans to take action against Viserys. In truth, he shared her doubts about Meereens chances. Expecting the city''s soldiers to find the courage to stand against Viserys and his seven dragons seemed hopeless. Instead, they placed their hopes on the Warlocks of Qarth. Thanks to Hizdahrs efforts, the Meereenese nobles began to emerge from their pyramids, heading toward the grandest and most luxurious arena in the cityThe Great Pit of Daznak. As emperor, Viserys could not be insulted by facing a mere slave swordsman. The warriors summoned to challenge him were all Meereenese nobles. Among them, one man was particularly favored: Oznak of House Pahl. Oznak, a proud man who styled his hair into a goatee, was well-known among Meereens elite. His father commanded the citys defense forces, and his uncle was one of the wealthiest men in Meereen. Oznak held his aristocratic honor in high regardso much so that he had once killed a foreign commoner simply for staring too long at a noblewoman, claiming the man had "raped her with his eyes." Surrounded by his friends, Oznak made his way to the arena. Daznak''s Colosseum, the most luxurious in Meereen, was a place where only the city''s nobility could hope to gain entrance. Commoners had no chance of finding a seat. At the entrance stood two imposing statues of bronze warriors, facing each other with such intensity that it seemed they could come to life at any moment and engage in a bloody battle. Inside the coliseum, rows of benches circled the arena, each level rising higher than the last. The benches were color-coded: black, purple, blue, green, white, yellow, orange, and red. Typically, the poor were confined to the black and purple seats, but today was different. With the legendary Dragonlord in the arena and seven dragons of different colors circling above, there were no seats for the poor at all. "By the gods, those dragons wont suddenly swoop down and eat us, will they?" one noble murmured anxiously. "No," came the reply, "the emperor wouldnt risk making enemies of the mighty Meereen." This was shaping up to be the most thrilling fight the nobles of Meereen had ever witnessed. Not only were the two combatants of immense importance, but the fight was also taking place under the watchful eyes of seven dragons. It was destined to be an unforgettable spectacle. On Oznak''s side, though he had entered the arena countless times, even he felt a flicker of nervousness in the face of such a grand spectacle. The pressure of fighting in front of dragons was unlike anything he had ever experienced. "Pahl! Focus!" one of his friends called out, half encouraging, half teasing. "Don''t embarrass yourselfyoure the strongest among us!" "Hmph," Oznak scoffed, his greasy hair, styled into two horns, shaking as he spoke. "You should be more worried about that so-called emperor. If it werent for his dragons, Id tear him to shreds." Despite his bravado, doubts nagged at Oznaks mind. His information had been clear: Viserys was supposed to be heading to Astapor to buy Unsullied. So why had he made a detour to Meereen? Meanwhile, Hizdahr zo Loraq spared no effort in ensuring Viserys and his entourage were treated like royalty. A steady stream of fruits, fine wines, and beautiful women were delivered to the emperor. Even those in Viserys''s company, such as Jorah and Young Connington, received generous gifts. As for Dany, Hizdahr went even further. He presented her with an entire ship filled with treasureslavish New Ghis and Old Ghis-style jewelry, gorgeous robes, and even eight meticulously trained slave girls. Your Grace, the men from Caggo and Brendel have reached the Lhazar Mountains in the northeast, reported Young John Mudd. John, along with Brendel, had once been a mercenary in the Golden Company. Their involvement in the slave trade had made them highly familiar with the region. Upon Conningtons recommendation, Viserys had brought John into his inner circle to serve as a liaison between him and the other mercenary leaders, such as Caggo. Viserys handed him a map, his expression serious. "This is the fortification map of Meereen. Youll stay behind and coordinate with Caggo and the others." "Yes, my lord," Young John Mudd replied. Taking the map, he bowed and left without another word. Since joining Viserys, the Golden Company had experienced nothing but prosperity. They were not only well-fed and well-cared for, but their status had risen significantly. The most important factor, however, was that Viserys could take them homesomething they had long yearned for. From the moment they swore allegiance to him, they became the most loyal force under the banner of the Three Dragons. The decisive moment came when they heard Viserys had burned Robert''s fleet. That victory signaled to them that the day of their return was close. As for Harry Strickland, one of the former leaders and the responsible for the so-called "Beggar King" title, his fate was of little concern to anyone now. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Your Grace, let me fight for you in this first battle," Jorah said, stepping forward, his Valyrian steel sword gleaming in his handan inheritance from his father. Viserys shook his head. "No, its not necessary." He had his reasons. Demonstrating his own strength to intimidate the Meereenese was part of the larger plan. The reason Viserys had bypassed Astapor and come straight to Meereen was simple: he didnt want the slave owners of Slavers Bay to control the narrative. By arriving unexpectedly, he ensured that whatever happened next, they would be forced to react, always one step behind. "Tell the Meereenese Ive changed my mind," he instructed. "Have them choose five nobles and five slaves. Ill fight ten of them." Chapter 305: Can’t I Enjoy Life After All These Years of War? Chapter 305: Cant I Enjoy Life After All These Years of War?The outcome of the battle was exactly as expected. Viserys defeated the five noble warriors and five elite slave fighters with ease, all at the same time. None of them had ever seen combat like this. Viseryss movements were so fast, they seemed like lightning. Oznak, the first to charge, didnt even glimpse Viseryss face before he was knocked unconscious. Hizdahr zo Loraq silently thanked the Green Grace for her counsel. His own calculations had led him to the same conclusion: the seven dragons were the equivalent of an army of 3,000 to 5,000 men, with the added advantage of flight, which made them an even greater threat. According to his subordinates, all of Viseryss soldiers were elite troopsmore than capable of holding their own against forces two or three times their size. Given this overwhelming imbalance, provoking Viserys was clearly a path to ruin. If any assassination attempt failed and Viserys escaped, it would trigger a countdown to Meereens destruction. And not just MeereenSlavers Bay as a whole would face certain doom. Over the next several days, even more lavish gifts were sent to Viseryss ship, and Meereens finest accommodations were offered to him. "High Priestess Green Grace," Hizdahr asked one day in the Temple of the Graces, staring into her emerald eyes, desperate for guidance. "What should I do about this dragons envoy, who brings disaster to Meereen?" The Green Graces voice was calm, but her words carried weight. "Lord Hizdahr, even the closest two people in the world are not truly one. You are not dealing with just Viserys. You face two Dragonlords." Hizdahrs heart sank. He had overlooked something critical. He had fallen into a dangerous misunderstanding. According to the Warlock Pyat Prees intelligence, only one person had emerged from the wildfire with a dragon: Daenerys. She had walked away unscathed, while Viserys had lost all his hair. Both siblings had the power to control dragons. If he couldnt contend with both Targaryens at once, perhaps he could align with one of them. Hizdahr realized there might be a way to start: by winning their favor. With his mind enlightened, Hizdahr thanked the Green Grace and departed. In the blink of an eye, Viserys had been in Meereen for more than half a month. Hizdahrs spies had meticulously recorded Viseryss movements and presented the report to him. Hizdahr read it carefully. The report didnt just track Viseryss itineraryit also documented nearly everything he had said. Over the past few weeks, Viserys had been singing almost daily. A few days ago, he had even spent time with the Seven Sisters, though his energy noticeably waned after that. Fortunately, Daenerys intervened and convinced him to rest and take better care of his health. "By the way, my lord, take a look at this." The servant handed over a record of an incident from four days ago, detailing a heated argument between Viserys and Daenerys. Daenerys had smashed a harp in frustration and cried, "Brother, you spend all day idling in luxury! Have you forgotten our vow to drive out the Usurper, avenge the deaths of Rhaegar and our father, and reclaim the Iron Throne?" Viserys, clearly drunk and draped over his two bed slaves, responded, "I am your brother! How dare you speak to me like that?" Furious, Daenerys shot back, "If you keep going like this, you will cease to be my brother!" sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Viseryss face twisted in rage. "How dare you! Do you forget who fed you when we had nothing in Braavos? Who kept us alive?" With tears in her eyes, Daenerys pressed on, "Brother, Aemon would be ashamed of you. And Ser Willem, who saved us from Dragonstone, would laugh if he saw how far youve fallenwhile Robert still sits on our throne." Viserys, in a fit of anger, hurled his cup to the ground. "Enough! Are you lecturing me? Ive fought battles my whole life, and I cant enjoy myself for once? All you''ve had to do is play at being a Princess, while Ive borne the weight of everything!" Daenerys, her voice trembling, said, "Brother, I can''t bear to watch you destroy yourself like this." "Then leave!" Viserys shouted. "There are plenty of shipsgo, if thats what you want!" As Daenerys fled the room in tears, Viserys waved at the musicians and dancers, dismissing the incident. "Keep playing." A smile crept across Hizdahr zo Loraqs face as he read the report. The Green Graces advice had clearly proven effective, but lingering doubts still gnawed at him. "You say this Viserys left Braavos and rose to become the emperor of the Nine Free Cities in less than five years. How could such a man be blinded by indulgence?" The servant responded carefully, "My lord, weve investigated his time in Braavos. When the Targaryens were overthrown during the Usurper''s War, he was only six or seven years old. Willem Darry, one of their last loyalists, brought Viserys and Daenerys to Braavos. But after Willem Darrys death five years later, they fell into hardship. Viserys spent years trying to gather allies for his cause, but no one would support him. The noble Prince and Princess often went hungry. This imbalancethe memory of his life at court versus his reality as an exileearned him the nickname ''The Beggar King.''" The servant paused, then added, "Viserys has always had a hedonistic streak, but it was only after facing significant hardships that he hardened and became the man who hatched dragons and seized power. Even now, as emperor, hes still surrounded by threats and hasnt truly returned to the life of luxury he craves." He continued, "It seems that the more power and glory he attains, the more those old desires resurface. Weve also noticed he likely has no heirs. And, my lord... Viserys is insatiable. In the past few weeks alone, hes bedded over twenty women, all highborn and untouched. Hes even demanded to take them with him when he leaves." Hizdahr''s lips curled into a sneer. "Let him take them if he wishes. After he deflowers them, theyll only become more valuable." "Yes, my lord," the servant agreed. Hizdahrs eyes gleamed with cunning. "If he has such a weakness for women, let him go to Yunkai. Women can weaken even the strongest men. Mark my wordsby the time he leaves Yunkai, hell no longer be the invincible warrior who can defeat ten men." Chapter 306: Supreme Commander of the Armies and Allies of Yunkai Chapter 306: Supreme Commander of the Armies and Allies of YunkaiWhen Viserys learned that Yunkais bed slaves were famed for their mastery of sixteen exquisite erotic positions and the nine soul-shattering "arts of spring singing," he made sure to display a longing interest. Using Hizdahr zo Loraqs servant as a pretext, he announced his intention to leave Meereen and head for Yunkai. The port of Meereen was already bustling with activity, masts and black sails filling the harbor. The guards stood like tall poplars, waiting for the order to set sail. Hizdahr, accompanied by a group of nobles, arrived to bid Viserys farewell. He noted how much paler Viserys appeared compared to when he first arrived and said, "Your Grace, your presence has brought great honor to Meereen. The time weve spent with you has been far too short!" Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In truth, had the entire Slaver''s Bay not been uniting against Viserys, Hizdahr would have gladly made him a friend. He had spent tens of thousands of golden dragons entertaining the emperor, and with the women included, the total was well over 100,000. But Viserys hadn''t simply eaten and drunk for freehe left behind songs that would last for generations, their value beyond measure. Gripping Hizdahrs hand in farewell, Viserys spoke with surprising warmth. Hizdahr, startled by the gesture, felt his body tremble. "Your hospitality has made me feel at home," Viserys said. "I will return once Ive destroyed the usurper and reclaimed the Iron Throne. By then, my dragon will have fully grown, and we can ride it together." Your dragon will belong to Slavers Bay sooner or later, Hizdahr thought silently. But aloud, he said, "It will be an honor, Your Grace. Thanks to the Harpy, I hope Ill have the privilege of hosting you again." Oznak, standing nearby, watched the exchange with a mixture of contempt and pity. Viseryss once sharp eyes had dulled, and the proud warriors cheeks had lost their fullness. Dark circles rimmed his eyesa far cry from the powerful figure who had amazed everyone in the arena. Oznak recalled his uncles stern advice during his martial training: "To become a true warrior, you must never indulge in women." Viseryss first appearance in the arena had left an indelible impression. He had taken on ten opponents single-handedly and emerged victorious. Even Oznaks uncle had praised his skill. But now, seeing Viserys in such a weakened state, Oznak felt almost sorry for him. He was convinced that if given the chance to fight him now, he could easily avenge his previous humiliation. After a round of formal and somewhat hollow farewells, Viserys finally turned to board the ship. Just as he was about to step inside, he stumbled on the rug beneath his feet, nearly falling. Hizdahrs lips twitched with a hidden sneer, though he quickly said, "Your Grace, be careful!" "Im fine!" Viserys waved it off with a wry smile and continued aboard. Once inside the ship, Viserys sighed and reallocated the attribute points he had deducted from his Health, silently adding them back. The carefree young man had once again transformed into the valiant young emperor. Dany stood beside Viserys, watching him as he gazed out from the bow of the ship, lost in thought. She hesitated for a moment before asking, "Brother, are you really planning to take all those women back with you?" Her concern was understandable. Bringing more than twenty women into their fold was indeed questionable, if not entirely unjustifiable. Viserys smiled, running a hand through Danys hair, which shimmered like pearls in the sunlight. "In the future," he said, "my concubines, including those women, will be under your control. Who sees me and who doesnt will be entirely up to you." Dany blushed slightly, pouting in embarrassment. "Oh, thats not what I meant..." Their conversation was overheard by Shinelli, who had approached with two servants in tow, carrying a tray with two bowls of clear tea. Though she had little reason to do so herself, she personally delivered the drinks. Viserys glanced at Shinelli. They had never formed an emotional bond. Whether during the formation of the Alliance of the Narrow Sea or now, their interactions had always been minimal. Feles had arranged her as a concubine to curry favor, and Viserys had agreed in order to secure Lyss loyalty. Seeing her carry two bowls instead of one, he felt a flicker of relief and decided he would make an effort to be kinder to her. "Youve worked hard," Viserys said, taking one of the bowls and downing the tea in a single gulp. By afternoon, the fleet arrived at Yunkai, a city renowned for breeding erotic slaves. Meereen was not far behind them. Thanks to Hizdahr zo Loraqs advance notice, the Yunkai nobles were far better prepared than their Meereenese counterparts. They didnt panic, even when dragons circled overhead. Like Meereen, Yunkai had pyramids of various sizes. But unlike Meereens formidable defenses, Yunkais were almost laughablea rickety yellow brick wall riddled with cracks. The citys emblem, like Meereens, featured a Harpy. The difference was that Yunkais Harpy had a vicious scorpions tail coiled behind her. A massive statue of the Harpy loomed over the city gate, her talons and scorpion tail gleaming menacingly, as though they had been carefully polished to give an air of menace. It seemed as if she might leap down at any moment to strike at intruders. But Viserys knew better. Yunkais garrison was the smallest of the three Free Cities in Slaver''s Bay, numbering a mere 5,000 menmost of them slave soldiers. It was hard to imagine how much of a threat they were. Not all slave armies were Unsullied, after all. Standing on the deck, Viserys gazed down at the gathering below. The nobles of Yunkai had sent a delegation to greet him, and two figures stood out immediately. The first sat on a massive sedan chair so large it could easily be mistaken for a bed. The chair had three steps leading up to it, and behind it was a screen adorned with a relief of a Harpy. By Viseryss estimate, it took at least thirty slaves to carry it. Perched atop the chair was an ancient man, so shriveled he resembled a human-shaped pickled plum. His face and neck were blotched with age spots, giving him a weathered, almost decayed appearance. The second figure was a rotund man, though not grotesquely sojust noticeably flabby. He wore a yellow silk robe and had a sickly pallor, suggesting he was unwell. What struck Viserys as odd, however, was the distance the other nobles seemed to keep from him, as if he exuded some offensive odor. Only his slaves remained close by. The "human pickle" was Yurkhaz, the Supreme Commander of the Armies and Allies of Yunkai in the original timeline. The sickly man, Viserys recalled, was Yurkhazthe wealthiest man in Yunkai, known for his strange obsession with collecting deformed slaves. Standing beside him was one of his prized possessions: a purple-haired, purple-eyed hermaphrodite slave named Sweetheart. AhI see the dragons! Yurkhazs yellow-tinged eyes gleamed with excitement as he looked up at the creature circling overhead. His breath quickened at the sight. About ten years ago, Yurkhaz had contracted a mysterious illness that left him unable to control his bodily functions. Since then, he sought any distraction that could make him forget his approaching death, rewarding anyone who could bring him even a moments reprieve with lavish gifts. ''I would die happy if I could ride a dragon and soar through the sky,'' Yurkhaz thought, watching Viserys descend from the ship. His mind raced with possibilities, but he wonderedwhat kind of reward could tempt a wealthy king like Viserys? Chapter 307: Yurkhaz’s Wish Chapter 307: Yurkhazs WishYurkhaz, who was near death, cared little for wealth or property now. All that mattered to him was wringing out as much enjoyment as possible from his failing body. He was well aware of the plans Slaver''s Bay and Qarth had against Viserys. But would a dragon really let someone reeking of filth get anywhere near it? Yurkhaz eyed Viserys, his dark robe fluttering in the wind. Across the street, the ancient and equally grizzled Lord Commander Yarkhaz stood at the head of the procession, overseeing Viseryss arrival in Yunkai. Unlike the panic that had gripped Meereen, Yunkai remained calm. The sight of flying dragons stirred curiosity, but no fear. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Supported by two strong slaves, Yarkhaz stood at the front, his personal choir of eunuch singers breaking into song as the nobles of Yunkai and Viseryss entourage slowly converged. The eunuchs were young, their voices clear and powerful, thanks to their unique condition. Their singing, pure and haunting, blended with the sound of the waves crashing behind them as they performed ancient court songs from the Old Empire of Ghis. Yarkhaz, an old-fashioned man, clung to the glory days of Ghiscar. Welcome, Dragonlord! the nobles intoned, bowing their heads, while the slaves and commoners knelt in unison like a field of wheat bending in the wind. There is no need for such formalities, Wise Masters, Viserys said with a faint smile. I have heard Yunkai is home to exceptional talent and natural beauty, and I wished to see it myself before purchasing Unsullied. A flash of amusement flickered in Yurkhazs wrinkled eyes, disappearing into the folds of his sagging face. Your Graces presence brings unprecedented radiance to Yunkai, Yurkhaz replied smoothly. Ive already arranged a light banquet in your honor. I hope you will grace us with your presence. Achoo! Dany suddenly sneezed, recoiling from the overpowering scent of perfume in the air. Viserys glanced at Yurkhaz and noticed the brief look of embarrassment on his face. The old man had doused himself in perfume and incense to mask the stench of his decaying body, a mix of urine and feces. Please forgive me, Your Grace, Yurkhaz murmured apologetically. I suffer from a debilitating illness and must rely on perfume to cover the smell. Viserys studied Yurkhazs jaundiced eyes, their yellowish hue like the skin of an overripe orange. The man was clearly dying, likely from a failing liver. Though Viseryss blood magic could save him, the entire Slaver''s Bay was his enemy. The key was to make them feel secure so he could take what he neededthe Unsullied. No matter, Viserys said graciously. The fact that this kind host greets us despite his illness is proof that Yunkai, and indeed all of Slavers Bay, is a land of . '','' Yurkhaz thought, biting back a smile. Still, Yarkhazs chest swelled with pride, clearly flattered by the compliment. Long before Viseryss fleet had set sail from Meereen, word of his words and actions had already reached Yunkai. ... "After a lifetime of battles, can''t he just enjoy himself?" This had become a common joke among the Wise Masters of Yunkai, mocking Viserys''s reputation for indulgence. "But what about his sister?" one of them asked. "What should we do with her?" "Shes just a girl, thirteen or fourteen. Pretty clothes, jewelry, petstheres always something to distract her." A few of the Wise Masters stood on the city walls, watching Viserys and his entourage enter the city. "And his dragons? How will we divide them?" another inquired. "Thats unclear," someone replied. "Only the Warlocks of Qarth seem capable of handling the two Targaryens. Maybe each of the Free Cities can claim one of the seven dragons, but the rest... who knows?" After a lavish feast, a selection of bed slaves was sent to Viserys''s chambers. Each one had been carefully chosenpale-skinned beauties with silky-soft flesh, as he was rumored to prefer women with fair complexions over those with darker tones. Their eyes, large and wet with desire, seemed to shimmer with every glance, promising more than just companionship. These women were experts in the art of seduction, their sole purpose clear: to drain the young emperor of every ounce of his strength. Among them was even a noblewoman from Yunkai, a sign of just how far the city was willing to go to please him. "Your Grace... Your Grace..." they cooed, voices soft as silk. By the time dusk had turned to night, Viserys had endured hours of their advances. Pretending to be asleep, though still very much awake, he realized it was best not to push his stamina to inhuman levels. Otherwise, he risked confirming the mocking title of "Emperor of Empty Promises." Lying still, his mind drifted as he observed Yunkai''s fortifications and the surrounding landscape through his dragons eyes. But then he noticed somethingsomeone had infiltrated his room. His body was still entangled with one of the women, but he kept his breathing steady, continuing the pretense of sleep. From the sound of the intruders footsteps, Viserys could tell it was no seasoned assassinperhaps not even a real one. He remained calm, his instincts sharp. Even if the assassin''s blade were already at his throat, Viserys was certain he could kill him before the dagger cut too deep. he wondered, his thoughts focused. He could feel the intruder climb into the bed, doing something to the woman beside him. His breathing slowed, his muscles ready to spring into action at any moment. Suddenly, a cool yet pungent scent wafted beneath Viserys''s nose. Sweet, syrupy whispers echoed in his ears, and as he opened his eyes, a figure with purple hair and matching eyes came into view. It was Sweetheart, Yurkhaz the Yellow-Eyeds favorite bisexual slave. Sweetheart had climbed onto Viserys''s large bed, surrounded by a tangle of exposed, lustful bodies. Despite sitting directly on one of them, face-to-face, the other woman remained fast asleep, likely drugged into oblivion. Viserys''s spine tingled with unease. He was certain hed never been served by this hermaphrodite before, and the closeness of their bodies made his stomach churn. But to maintain his reputation as a debauched ruler, he forced himself to act the part. With a steady hand, he moved from a womans bosom to Sweethearts cheek. What? Havent I fed you enough? he asked, his voice dripping with forced seduction. To his dismay, Sweetheart smiled bashfully, sending a wave of goosebumps across Viseryss skin. Your Grace, Im here on behalf of my master, Sweetheart said softly. Your master? Yurkhaz? Viserys raised an eyebrow, unsure what Yurkhaz could possibly want. What does he want from me? Sweethearts expression shifted abruptly. The lewd smile vanished, replaced by a grim seriousness. Your Grace, what Im about to tell you concerns your life. My master is dying, and he knows this news could save you. In return, he has only one requestbefore he dies, he wishes to ride your dragon, even if just once. Viserys stared in disbelief. he thought. Sweetheart continued, My master remains the wealthiest Wise Master in Yunkai. Once his request is granted, he is willing to offer all his wealth to you. Without warning, Viseryss face darkened, and his hand shot out, wrapping tightly around Sweethearts slender neck. "No one makes deals with me," he growled. Sweethearts swan-like neck was completely in Viseryss grasp, and she gasped, struggling to breathe. The lustful mask had been replaced by raw terror. She hadnt expected such violence from someone who had appeared so consumed by pleasure. Viserys, however, had already pieced together what was happening. When secrets spread too widely, someone always spilled them. If Slaver''s Bay was plotting against him, there were bound to be those who didnt want to join the conspiracyand some who might even look for a way out. Chapter 308: Robert’s “Offensive” Chapter 308: Roberts OffensiveSweetheart''s chest had the soft curves of a woman, and an enticing fragrance radiated from her bodya scent so unique that even most women lacked it. Yet Viserys could also feel the telltale sign of masculinity: the faint movement of an Adams apple under his palm. For all Sweethearts beauty and allure, Viserys felt nothing but indifference toward the hermaphrodite slave. Sweethearts mind began to go blank as the lack of oxygen darkened her vision. Just before she lost consciousness, Viserys released his grip. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "" Sweetheart gasped for air, her painful coughing echoing through the room, though none of the women sprawled around Viserys stirred. "Your Grace," Sweetheart croaked between coughs, "its all my fault. Please... dont be angry with my master." "Loyal" Viserys mused to himself. He recalled that Yurkhaz, for all his vices, treated his slaves well. As long as they avoided trouble, they were rarely mistreated. "Tell me, what danger threatens my life?" Viserys asked. Sweethearts lips quivered, her expression filled with sorrow, as if he carried the weight of the worlds grievances. "Your Grace," he whispered, "my master told me to warn youafter you buy the Unsullied in Astapor, do not go to Qarth. There are those there who wish you harm." Viserys was silent for a moment, then burst into laughter. "Impossible! Absolutely impossible. I have seven dragons and 100,000 soldiers. Who would dare oppose me?" He leaned forward, his eyes narrowing. "Besides, I know those Warlocks of Qarththey dont have the power to harm me." Then, his tone shifted as he dismissed Sweetheart, "Leave. I have no interest in your masters quarrels with Qarth or Slavers Bay." With that, Viserys lay back down and closed his eyes. Sweetheart, clearly dismissed, lingered for a moment, then left quietly, shutting the door behind her. Moments later, a raven tapped at the window. It was Conwyra''s messenger raven. Viserys had sent Conwyra ahead to scout Astapor and ensure the smooth acquisition of the Unsullied. Opening the message, Viserys read that the Unsullied were eagerly awaiting his arrival. Once he obtained the Unsullied Sceptre, the entire army would pledge itself to his command. Viserys rose from his bed and walked to the window, gazing out at the night skyline of Yunkai. The citys pyramids, large and small, loomed like iron spikes, pressing down on the millions of slaves that toiled beneath them. Underneath these towering structures lay the wealth the slave-owning houses had accumulated over centuries. He couldnt help but compare himself to his sister, Daenerys, from the other timeline. In that world, she was far weakerrelying on three young dragons barely the size of turkeys and a small group of Khalasar warriors. Her forces were meager, with fewer than thirty cavalry and only two allies: Barristan and Jorah, both of whom had defected to her side. The slave owners hadnt feared her because they believed her purchases in Astapor were merely preparation for her return to Westeros. They hadnt seen her as a true threat. But Viserys? Viserys had become something far stronger than Daenerys ever was. His power was immense, and even the Vaes Dothrak in the far north of Slavers Bay now knelt beneath the banner of the three dragons heads. A king among kings. Viseryss policies had already dealt serious blows to the interests of the slave owners, and his growing power made him feared across Slavers Bay. To keep them off balance, he played the role of a tyrantone who might seize their lands and wealth without hesitation. But in truth, Viserys had no intention of occupying Slavers Bay. Getting entangled in its affairs would delay his larger goals: restoring order in the Seven Kingdoms, reforming the Nine Free Cities, and subduing the vast Dothraki Sea. It would take him nearly two lifetimes to achieve all that. And looming beyond all of this were the White Walkers, an even greater threat. The one he had killed before was formidable, but he had no idea how many more were under the Night Kings command. There was also a more chilling realizationthe frozen lands beyond the Wall preserved the corpses of countless humans and beasts. Even if most had been destroyed, centuries of accumulated dead could be a resource for the Night King. Viserys couldn''t shake the fear that the Night King might raise an "army of wights and dead giants" from the bones buried in frost. In short, Viserys knew he needed to unite the entire world and send every force possible to the Wall to defend against the White Walkers. The slave owners of Slaver''s Bay, plotting in the shadows, were just a stepping stoneand there was no moral or psychological burden in dealing with them. Their schemes made them enemies from the start. Lying back on his bed, Viserys closed his eyes and entered Danys dream. She was riding the silver dragon Rhaelarion, but despite her best efforts, Rhaelarion refused to take flight. "Dany, it''s time for us to leave Yunkai and head to Astapor," Viserys said, his voice calm but urgent. "Now?" she asked, surprised. "Yes. The masters of Slaver''s Bay are surely in communication with each other. We need to move before they have a chance to react." Dany nodded. "I understand." Satisfied, Viserys then reached out to Jorah, Young Connington, and even Regis, speaking to them in their dreams. "Ser Connington," he began, "its time to leave." In the dead of night, Viseryss decision sent ripples through Yunkai. The elderly and frail Lord Yarkhaz was abruptly roused from his sleep, feeling dizzy and disoriented. "Your Grace sends his apologies," one of Viseryss men explained to Yarkhaz. "Weve received word that Robert has acquired a fleet from the Summer Isles and plans to attack the Free Cities soon. We have no choice but to return." "Not going to Astapor?" Yarkhaz asked, still groggy. "Of course we are. Were heading to Astapor now to buy the Unsullied, and then well return to the Free Cities immediately." "What about Qarth?" Yarkhaz pressed, growing anxious. The plan had always been to lure Viserys to Qarth. Without that step, their entire scheme would unravel. "Your Grace said theres no time for Qarth. Well have to skip it for now." Yarkhazs anxiety deepened. "I think Your Grace should reconsider. Qarth has the largest and fastest ships in the world. Without them, how do you plan to transport the Unsullied?" "You raise a good point," Young Connington replied with a slight smirk, barely masking his derision. "Perhaps Your Grace is being hasty. Ill go speak with him." Before Yarkhaz could respond, Connington continued, "But our ship is already being prepared. Well be leaving shortly." "Very well," Yarkhaz said, feeling the weight of his age and the situation pressing down on him. As the conversation ended, he was left with a throbbing headache. He glanced up at the sky, knowing that if Viserys departed now, it would take two or three days for him to reach Astapor. It was too late to send any urgent messages to the city; they would have to deal with the situation on their own. Still, he needed to warn them in advance, so they could prepare. Exhausted, Yarkhaz leaned heavily on his cane, the indulgences of his youth having taken their toll on his decaying body, now kept functioning only by expensive medicinal herbs. Chapter 309: Nightfall Upon Astapor Chapter 309: Nightfall Upon Astapor"Haha! Dragons! Dragons! Fly! Fly!" In the dead of night, as Astapor slept, Kraznys mo Nakloz, one of the "Good Masters," dreamed he was soaring above Slaver''s Bay on the back of a colossal yellow dragon. His dream took him far beyond the bayacross the Free Cities, the endless Dothraki Sea, distant Vaes Dothrak, and even the ruined remnants of Valyria. In the dream, Kraznys wore a triple crownone for Yi Ti, one for Slaver''s Bay, and one for the Free Citieseach symbolizing his dominion. He rode the dragon like a god-king, ruling over the world. Even his descendants were crowned as "Dragonlords." In one hand, Kraznys held a long, unbreakable chain, so long it stretched down through the clouds. The end of it was fastened around the neck of a silver-haired manViserys Targaryen. All around him, voices echoed the same name: the title reserved for the supreme ruler of the Old Empire of Ghis. "I am the !" Kraznys roared in his dream, laughter booming through the skies. He was so caught up in the dreams joy that it jolted him awake. He froze. he wondered, his heart pounding. The candle at the foot of his bed flickered weakly, casting eerie shadows across the room. His night-slave was dozing off in the corner, barely aware of his master''s wakefulness. Kraznys rubbed his eyes and peered out the window. The sky was still pitch black. "Did I imagine it?" he muttered, half-dazed from the dream. He strained his ears again... The sound was unmistakable now, a low, ominous hiss that seemed to come from the heavens. Kraznys stiffened. The noise wasnt in his head. "Wake up!" he barked at the slave. The servant, dressed in brown flared trousers, jolted upright and ran to the window. He gasped, staring up at the moonlit sky, his face pale with terror. Kraznys followed his gaze, and his heart nearly stopped. Silhouetted against the silver light of the moon were enormous shadowscreatures with wide, leathery wings, hovering in the sky like harbingers of doom. Dragons. Without warning, they descended, their presence like a dark omen, rousing the blood-soaked city of Astapor from its slumber. They were the heralds of what was to come: Viserys Targaryen had arrived. Damn it! What is that silver-haired idiot up to? Kraznys cursed, wrapping his dressing gown around himself. Suddenly remembering something, he barked at his servant, Quick! Go check if the bald one is still here! By "the bald one," he meant Regis. If Viserys was planning to attack Astapor, having Regis around could at least serve as a valuable hostage. Yes, my lord, the servant replied, scurrying to the door. Wait! You fool! Kraznys snapped, catching himself. Ask him about the dragonswhats going on? Is Viserys attacking? Yes, my lord! As the servant hurried off, Kraznys turned his gaze back to the sky, his eyes fixed on the dragons circling overhead. His gut twisted with anxiety, worried that one of the beasts might swoop down and burn the city to ashes. But for now, the dragons kept their distance, gliding ominously through the night sky without approaching. Elsewhere in the city, it wasnt just the Good Masters of Astapor who had noticed the dragons. Pree, the warlock, watched from the shadows. He had been the contact designated to take Viserys back to Qarth after the Unsullied were purchased. Viseryss decision to bypass Astapor initially and head straight for Meereen had caught everyone off guard. But what followed had lulled many into complacency. Word had already spread through Slavers Bay about the absurd things Viserys had done in Meereen and Yunkai. "What? Music and dancing?" Pree muttered to himself, recalling the stories. "" Viserys had become a joke among the slave owners, his actions seen as laughable. Still, the sight of dragons now looming over Astapor sent a shiver of unease down Prees spine. "Could he have discovered something?" Returning to his chamber, Pree lit a small oil lamp, the flame no larger than his thumb. Thin trails of smoke curled up from the flickering yellow light, swirling in the air just above his head. As Pree chanted in a rhythmic cadence, the smoke began to shift, slowly coalescing into the shape of a human figure. The smoke took on the form of Viserysfloating naked, helpless in midair. In Pree''s vision, several warlocks closed in, draining the life force from the dragonlord. Pree watched, his face tightening with concentration. The vision was unclear, but the unease remained, lingering like the smoke around him. "No problem," Pree muttered with a sly grin, confident in Hizdahr''s analysis of Viserys. Greedy, lustful, and hungry for powersuch were the traits that would make the dragonlord vulnerable. The Warlocks of the House of the Undying specialized in conjuring illusions based on their targets deepest desires. Once they trapped someone in a fantasy, they could feed on their life force to their heart''s content. But one question nagged at Pree: Despite his doubts, Pree decided to investigate. Meanwhile, Regis, after being warned by Viserys, had gone to bed early and now felt refreshed, his spirit invigorated. Regis thought with admiration as he dressed. His face flushed as he recalled the dreamhe had been in a rather compromising position with a voluptuous Astaporian woman when Viserys appeared unexpectedly. The interruption had been awkward, to say the least. As Regis prepared to leave the pyramid and greet Viserys, two Astaporian guards blocked his path. "Lord Regis," one of them said, "Lord Kraznys is concerned about the sudden appearance of the dragon and asks if it is His Grace Viserys who has arrived." Regis glanced at the formation behind themat least thirty heavily armed guards. A simple inquiry didnt warrant such a large escort. he thought. Regis was no longer the small-time thug from Braavos. After following Viserys through countless events, he had matured and learned to control his emotions. With calm composure, he replied, "I believe it is His Grace, but I dont know why hes visiting Astapor at this moment. As his adviser, its my duty to greet him upon his arrival." sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His words were measured, without a single flaw, which put the guards at ease. Satisfied, they let him pass, and soon the entire slave-owning elite of Astapor began preparing to head to the port. Meanwhile, on the deck of Viseryss ship, he gathered Dany, Hoyt, Jorah, Young Connington, Gerrold, Dyman, and Milen to make final preparations. "Now," Viserys said, addressing the group, "I''ll tell you the true purpose of our mission." The old captain, Hoyt, didnt seem particularly interested. He knew Viserys was always up to something, and the details hardly mattered. Dany and Jorah, however, had been briefed in advance. It was only Young Connington, Gerrold, and the two young officers from slave backgrounds who were unaware, believing the sole objective was to purchase Unsullied. "Our goal isnt just to buy the Unsullied," Viserys continued, his voice commanding. "Were here to them." "Liberate the Unsullied?" Young Connington and the others exchanged confused glances. The concept was foreign to themthey had no idea what liberating the Unsullied even meant. But if Viserys had said it, they would follow. Dyman and Milen, on the other hand, didnt care much about the missions deeper meaning. For them, it was simple: there would be an enemy, and thats all they needed to know. Chapter 310: The Liberation of the Unsullied Chapter 310: The Liberation of the Unsullied"When those slave owners gather, thats when we strike," Viserys declared, his eyes fixed on the horizon. Before setting his sights on Slaver''s Bay, Viserys had carefully reviewed the Dragon Queens successes and failures in the original timeline. The most crucial factor in her victory was swift action: she had dealt with the Wise Masters of Astapor decisively, beheading the leadership before they could rally their forces. In essence, she executed a perfect decapitation strike, neutralizing the heads of Astapors power while simultaneously securing the Unsullied army. Legally, she had obtained the Unsullied Sceptre, and in reality, she had eliminated those who once held control over the slave soldiers. Under the firm belief that the Unsullied were bound to follow the holder of the sceptre, she claimed them without resistance. For Viserys, the plan was clear: Seize the Unsullied Sceptre and eliminate all the Good Masters. Now, the slave masters were plotting to kill him, and he intended to kill them in return. The irony was that neither side wanted the other to know. The slave owners had no idea Viserys intended to execute them, and they didnt want Viserys to discover their own plot against him. What would unfold next was a great drama of mutual deception. As the first rays of dawn broke over the horizon, the Dragon fleetits black sails billowingarrived at Astapor. At the main port stood the eight Good Masters, just as Regis had described in Viseryss dream. Among them was Pree, the Warlock of Qarth. Viserys knew that if he wanted to conquer Astapor and eventually all of Slaver''s Bay without alerting Qarth, he needed to deal with Pree first. He had already devised a plan with Dany: once they docked, Dany and Pree would be sent off to Qarth, under the guise of diplomatic necessity. Viserys would strike as soon as they were halfway there. Once Slaver''s Bay was in his hands, he would immediately turn his attention to Qarth. The distance between the two was vastby horse, it would take over 40 days. On foot, nearly a month. By ship, more than half that time. That meant Viserys had plenty of time to attack, capture Slaver''s Bay, and solidify his control before anyone could interfere. "Ser Connington, take all the soldiers in Valyrian steel armor and ensure the Princess is protected. Dont let the Warlocks get anywhere near him," Viserys commanded. "Your Grace, Ill see to it," Connington replied with a solemn nod. Dany, still concerned, added, "No, brother, you should keep half the soldiers for yourself." Viserys smiled confidently. "Dont worry. These fools cant touch me." Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unable to argue further, Dany gave in. As the fleet docked, the Good Masters of Astapor were waiting, looking as though none of them had slept. They varied in height and weight, their appearances as distinct as the styles of their toka robes. Though all the slave owners in Slaver''s Bay wore these robes, the designs differed depending on their city. The Good Masters of Astapor favored robes with colorful tassels, some adorned with pearls, others with gems. In the original timeline, because Daenerys was perceived as weak, these slave owners remained seated in their chairs when meeting her. But now, facing Viserys, even the oldest among them, supported by slaves, stood tall and proper. Viserys had proven himself fluent in Valyrian during his time in Slavers Bay, so none of the slave owners dared speak their crude local dialect in front of him. However, the Valyrian spoken in Astapor had a strong accent, and they brought an interpreter along just in caseso they wouldnt miss a word if Viserys switched to the common tongue. From his position on the ship, Viserys immediately recognized the young translator standing behind Kraznys: Missandei. Her dark skin, flat round face, and golden eyes made her stand out. She wasnt particularly beautiful, but she had a certain presence. In the original timeline, she was known not only for her ability to memorize everything she saw but also for speaking a dozen languages fluently. Missandei had deftly navigated the negotiations during Daeneryss trade for the Unsullied, pleasing both sides with her intellect and emotional intelligence. Now, however, she was only nine years olda year younger than when she appeared in the original timeline. As the only person in Astapor for whom Viserys held any regard, he found himself curious about how she would handle the events to come. Viserys had already sent word ahead of his arrival, claiming that Robert Baratheon had "invaded" and that he needed to swiftly acquire the Unsullied. Some of the slave owners couldnt help but feel regret. What a shame, said Tall Grazdan, shaking his head. Under normal circumstances, we couldve sold each Unsullied for three or even five times their original price. Theres no point in thinking about profit now, Kraznys grumbled, his voice filled with frustration. We can only hope the Warlocks of Qarth kill him. Thats the only way Slavers Bay will have a future. Kraznyss heart ached at the lost opportunity. The chance to make a fortune slipped through his fingers, and it stung. But then his eyes shifted to the dragon circling above, and he remembered the dream that had haunted him. Suddenly, the thought of gold felt insignificant in the face of such power. Behind him, the young translator Missandei clenched her fists, her anger flickering beneath the surface. She had known for some time that the slave owners were plotting Viseryss murder, but as a mere nine-year-old slave, there was little she could do. Missandeis role as translator and clerk gave her access to information, and shed heard rumorswhispers that Viserys was kind to slaves and might even be planning to abolish slavery entirely. Such talk had made him a hated figure among the slave owners of Slavers Bay. she silently urged Viserys. And then a thought struck her, bold and dangerous: Her heart raced as she considered her brothers, taken by pirates along with her and now being trained as Unsullied. If she could warn Viserys, perhaps she could save themand herself. Missandei thought, determination surging within her. A plan began to form in her mind, a daring and risky one. She knew the risk. If she was caught, it could cost her life. But the thought of trading her life for the lives of her three brothers gave her strength. Her heart pounded as she watched the silver-haired figure of Viserys step off the ship. Missandeis gaze drifted to the woman beside him. Missandei thought, her admiration mixing with her anxiety. Hey! What are you staring at, you fool? Kraznys snapped, his tone dripping with irritation. If it werent for the crowd, he wouldve punished her on the spot. Missandei, deep in thought, hadnt even realized Kraznys had moved ahead. Her mind was too preoccupied with her plan, her focus entirely on Viserys. Her legs felt heavy, as if shackled, each step burdened by the weight of fear and uncertainty. Chapter 311: The Liberation of the Unsullied II Chapter 311: The Liberation of the Unsullied IIThe nobles of Slavers Bay reminded Viserys of the Tyroshi. While the Tyroshi focused on the flamboyant colors of their hair, the slave owners here poured their energy into elaborate styles. Hizdahr of Meereen combed his hair into wings on either side of his head, while Oznak sported horns like an antelope. Some of the slave owners in front of Viserys had similar winged hairstyles, while others shaped theirs into eagle talons, bear claws, and other outlandish designs. Though Viserys found their styles ridiculous, he kept his expression neutral, mindful of the situation. After all, and he couldnt afford to stir unnecessary trouble now. The Good Masters of Astapor were also sizing up Viserys, wondering how to handle the negotiation. Normally, theyd haggle and inflate the price of the Unsullied, but Viseryss recent behavior suggested he might not notice such details. Still, they knew better than to underestimate him. Astapor lay to the east, and Viserys had chosen a port to the west to make his landing. His dragons had perched on Astapors battlements, and the yellow dragon spread its wings, casting a massive shadow that sent ripples of unease through the gathered crowd. As both sides prepared to speak, a small figure suddenly darted forward, knocking into Kraznys. "It''s Missandei, someone murmured, surprised. Kraznys was caught off guard, completely unprepared for his young translators actions. He froze, as did the other slave owners, who had no idea what was happening. The thought briefly crossed the minds of a few, but they quickly realized it was absurd. Missandeis feet stumbled as she dashed down the stairs, her body pitching forward. She hit the ground hard, her face scraping along the stone floor. When she rose, the right side of her face was smeared with dust, a thin line of blood trickling from a fresh cut. The sight was so unexpected, it left everyone in stunned silence. Hundreds of eyes were fixed on the small girl, their shock palpable. With wide, golden eyes, Missandei lifted her gaze to Viserys and, in the common tongue, cried out, "Your Grace, the Good Masters want to kill you! You must leave!" Her high-pitched, frantic voice cut through the tense atmosphere like a blade, slashing through the fa?ade of pleasantries that had been holding the scene together. Dead silence followed. The waves crashing behind them and the flags flapping in the wind were the only sounds that kept time from seeming frozen. Viserys, momentarily stunned, just stared at Missandei, unmoving. Her desperation mounted as tears welled up in her eyes. "Your Grace! Go! They... they..." Missandei''s voice faltered as she suddenly began to cough violently, struggling to finish her sentence in Valyrian. Her small frame shook with the effort, and she couldnt get the words out. "Take her away! Dont let her harm His Grace!" Kraznys finally snapped out of his shock, barking orders at the guards behind him. The slave owners'' hearts sank. None of them had expected this. If Viserys caught wind of their true intentions, the future of Slavers Bay could be in jeopardy within two, maybe three years. Annihilation loomed over them. The warlock accompanying the slave owners also sensed the shift. Though things had taken a sudden, chaotic turn, he remained composed. After all, he had foreseen Viseryss eventual defeatthis was just a momentary disturbance. Meanwhile, Dany''s eyes locked onto Missandeis. The girls golden eyes were filled with sincerity, and Dany knew at once she wasnt an assassin. Danys mind raced. If they pretended not to understand and allowed the slavers to take Missandei away, she would surely be executed. But if they intervened and kept her, everything they had worked for over the past four or five months in Slavers Bay would unravel. It was a no-win situation. Viseryss plans for slavery reforms would also be jeopardized, and countless lives could be lost. For a moment, Dany was paralyzed, caught between two impossible choices. Her eyes shifted to Viserys, hoping he would find a solution. The others remained frozen, uncertain how to handle the delicate situation unfolding before them. At that moment, the two guards Kraznys had sent were sprinting toward Missandei, ready to execute her in seconds. Viserys looked down at the small girl lying on the ground and sighed inwardly. Just as one of the guards reached Missandei, his hand brushing her shoulder, Viserys stepped forward swiftly. Grabbing her by the back of the neck, he lifted her off the ground with ease. At less than ten years old and weighing no more than forty or fifty pounds, Missandei felt like a feather in his hands. Dangling helplessly like a rabbit, Missandei''s legs kicked in the air. She wondered if Viserys had heard her warning or if it had all been for nothing. Everyones attention snapped to ViserysDany, Jorah, Young Connington, and the slave owners of Astaporall waiting to see what he would do next. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Taking a deep breath, Viserys spoke with thinly veiled frustration, his tone dripping with dissatisfaction. "Good Masters of Astapor, is this the kind of slave you intend to sell me?" The tension was palpable as he continued, "My army already includes nearly 2,000 Unsullied, acquired through gifts and trade. It is their renowned skill in battle that brought me here, across thousands of miles, to replenish my ranks." He paused, letting the weight of his words settle. "Yet this is the time a slave from Slavers Bay has privately warned me of a plot against my life. I came here to buy Unsullied, not to involve myself in your petty internal disputes! And if your Unsullied are as unreliable as this, I will have to reconsider the entire purchase." Kraznys''s face drained of color. "Your Grace Viserys, I assure you, this is an isolated incident. No one can match our Unsullied in combat!" he stammered, his nervousness palpable. The other slave owners chimed in, their voices tinged with desperation. "Yes, Your Grace, please allow us the chance to identify who is sabotaging our friendship!" one of them added hurriedly. Missandei thought, a cold dread sinking into her heart. Her hopes crumbled. She feared her bold actions might have doomed her brothers, Marselen, Mossador and the others. But behind Viserys, Hoyts eyes gleamed with admiration. He saw what Viserys was doingturning a sudden, chaotic situation to his advantage. Viserys had not only diffused the young translators outburst but had also positioned himself in control of the negotiations. "Your Grace, please hand her over to us," Kraznys said, his voice sharp with frustration, pointing at Missandei. "We will find the traitor meddling in our affairs!" Chapter 312: The Liberation of the Unsullied III Chapter 312: The Liberation of the Unsullied IIIHearing Viserys speak, the young translator, Missandei, had already resigned herself to her fate. She knew all too well the horrific punishments the slave owners could inflict. she wondered. Faced with certain death, Missandeis mind grew oddly calm. The slave owners watched Viserys intently, eager to reclaim the young translator and find out what had happened. His comment about this being the second warning suggested there was a mole among thema thought that made them nervous. "No," Viserys said firmly, "I cannot hand her over to you." The slavers exchanged surprised and uneasy glances. Kraznys, in particular, felt a wave of anxiety. If their plan failed, there might be no hope left for Slavers Bay. "I suggest we put her in a cage and throw her into the punishment square," Viserys continued. "She can be executed on the day of our deal." The tension among the slave owners eased. They were relieved that Viserys wasnt planning to flee or disrupt their arrangement. Viserys turned to Young Connington and subtly signaled him to keep an eye on Missandei. Connington, quick to grasp his meaning, admired Viseryss quick thinking. By placing Missandei under their watch, there would be no communication between her and Viseryss camp, and the slave owners would believe they were still in control. In this way, Missandeis life was sparedfor now. "We are grateful for Your Graces trust in us," one of the slave owners said. "Weve prepared a small feast in your honor and invite you to come to Astapor so the city can bask in your glory." Kraznys quickly added, "Yes, Your Grace, please" "No need," Viserys cut in, dismissing the invitation. His refusal sent another wave of unease through the slavers. "How many Unsullied do you have available?" Viserys asked, his voice sharp and to the point. The slave masters hesitated, momentarily confused by the question. "Your Grace, we have 19,000 Unsullied ready for sale, with an additional 12,000 still in training," Kraznys replied. "Ill take them all," Viserys declared. "Every single one. Not a single Unsullied is to be spared." "But Your Grace," one of the slavers protested, "we never sell Unsullied in trainingit would affect their" "How theyre used is my business," Viserys interrupted. "As you know, the Usurper is making his next move, and I need a large army. The trainees will supplement my forces." He paused before continuing, "I will not enter Astapor for a few days. In the meantime, you discuss among yourselves and come up with a suitable priceand investigate whats happening within your ranks." With that, Viserys turned to the warlock, Pree. "Lord Pree, come aboard my ship." "Yes, Your Grace," Pree replied, though he didnt fully understand Viseryss intentions. Confident that he knew how the "play" would end, he followed Viserys aboard the ship, calm and collected. As the fleet remained anchored in the harbor, Young Connington was left behind to ''guard'' Missandei, keeping a watchful eye as Viseryss plan continued to unfold. "Good Masters, let us head to the punishment square now," Young Connington said, his tone firm. The slave owners hadnt anticipated such an abrupt turn of events and were clearly displeased, but they forced smiles nonetheless, determined to play along. "Let us handle this trivial matter," Tall Grazdan offered, eager to pry the truth from Missandeis lips and discover who was sabotaging their plans. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Fine," Connington replied, "but well be there too. I want to see whos trying to undermine His Graces plan to buy the Unsullied." Connington knew Viserys wanted to protect the young translator, and he couldnt stand by while the slavers tortured her. "Of course," the slavers agreed, masking their frustration. Just as the group was about to enter the city, Regis approached Young Connington. "Its my fault this happened today. When I return, I will beg His Grace for forgiveness," Regis said, looking troubled. "No need," Connington replied. "Youve fulfilled your duty." ... Meanwhile, aboard the ship, Viserys was speaking with Pree, discussing his request for more ships to transport the Unsullied army. He had asked Pree to travel to Qarth with Dany to secure the necessary vessels. "When Your Grace arrives in Qarth, I assume?" Pree asked, his true concern obvious. "Of course," Viserys reassured him. "Once we deliver the Unsullied, Ill come to Qarth. In the meantime, you can teach me about the Undying Ones." He added, "I estimate that in six months, my dragon will be ready to ride. After Ive dealt with Robert, Ill come to find you." Pree nodded, satisfied with Viserys''s words. The warlocks power had noticeably grown, but Viserys knew there was still a considerable gap between them. However, he couldnt afford to wait two or three years for his dragons to fully mature before attacking Slavers Bay and Qarth. By then, their defenses would be even stronger, and theyd invest heavily in dragon-resistant weaponry. More importantly, Slavers Bay and Qarth were far from Viseryss core territories. Launching large-scale expeditions was costly, and time was not on his side. The Walls magic had been predicted to last ten more years when he left, but now only nine remained. He needed to focus on defeating the Night King. Sometimes, he mused how much easier things might have been without the looming threat of the Night King. By now, he would have secured the Iron Throne and begun securing the Targaryen legacy. He even dreamed of exploring the ruins of Valyria, but that would have to wait until Westeros was fully under his control. "Your Grace, dont worry," Pree said confidently. "Ill secure enough ships. The merchants and the Pureborn of Qarth are eagerly awaiting your arrival." Before Viserys could respond, a soldier appeared, carrying a box. He opened it to reveal an array of colorful dragon scales, gleaming like gemstones. "These are my gift to you," Viserys said. "Your Grace is too generous," Pree replied, delighted. Dragon scales were incredibly valuable, not only as rare treasures but also as potent alchemical materials. Unfortunately for many, Viserys had restricted their export, making them even scarcer in the markets. Later that evening, with their plans solidified, Dany, escorted by Young Conningtons entourage, prepared to leave with Pree. She took the armored Vaes Dothrak guards and four dragons with her. In the six months since they had left Tyrosh, the dragons had grown considerably. Each was now large enough to be ridden, and their fire had darkened from orange to black, its intensity more than doubled. The escort Viserys provided for Dany was formidable, strong enough to ensure her protection as she traveled to Qarth. Chapter 313: The Liberation of the Unsullied IV Chapter 313: The Liberation of the Unsullied IVBoth the slave owners of Astapor and Viserys were eager to close the deal as quickly as possible. No matter what price they offered, Viserys was prepared to accept, knowing the situation demanded it. But for the slave owners, the stakes were higher, and they had much more to consider. "He might not think were planning anything yet, but if this happens too smoothly, hell grow suspicious," Tall Grazdan murmured during their discussion. "If we set the price too low, itll definitely raise red flags. Lets just quote the fool the original price." As they discussed how to price the Unsullied, it became clear that they werent really negotiating. Their goal was to find a figure that wouldnt make Viserys suspicious. A high price might provoke his anger; too low, and it would make him wonder what they were hidingespecially after Missandeis unexpected warning. Though no one spoke it aloud, they all knew Viserys was already growing wary. In the end, the slave owners settled on a calculated compromise. They took into account Missandeis actions and the fact that Viserys was the biggest buyer of Unsullied in history. Fully trained Unsullied would be sold at 30% of their original price, while the trainees would go for 50%. If this had been a genuine deal, most of the slave owners would have felt their hearts bleed. But even though the sale was a farce, when Viserys suggested paying in installments, a ripple of unease still passed through the group. "Your Grace," Kraznys began hesitantly, "perhaps the Iron Bank could provide a loan? Im sure theyd be eager to serve a royal family. Its not that we object to your plan, but..." He paused, thinking better of his words. He had nearly mentioned the recent dip in the slave marketa downturn largely caused by Viseryss reforms. Instead, he quickly corrected himself: "Rather, there have been some minor financial difficulties in Slavers Bay..." Before he could finish, Viserys waved his hand, signaling his men. They brought out several large boxes, which were opened to reveal a dazzling collection of dragon scales in a spectrum of colors. The slave owners eyes widened as they beheld the treasure before them. Red, blue, silver, yellow, greeneach scale shimmered like a precious gemstone, radiating a mesmerizing glow. These scales were even larger and more vibrant than the ones Viserys had gifted Pree earlier. Sometimes, Viserys felt as though he had discovered seven gold mines rather than raising seven dragons. The dragons grew rapidly, shedding scales as they did, and so he had people follow them, gathering the valuable remnants. In fact, the dragon scale business had nearly become its own industry in Tyrosh. "You know the value of dragon scales," Viserys said smoothly. "Ill use these to offset some of the costs, and the rest will be delivered to you in due course." While the slave owners marveled at the dragon scales, their true desire lay elsewhere: the dragons themselves. This entire negotiation, the bargaining and haggling, was nothing but a charade. They knew it, and so did Viserys. After a brief exchange of private words among the slave owners, Kraznys raised his hand and said, "Deal." Following his lead, The ''Fat,'' ''Pointy Beard,'' and ''Tall'' Grazdan all raised their hands in unison, echoing, "Deal." An older Good Master, draped in a pearl-embellished toga, added his voice, "Deal." One by one, the eight most powerful Good Masters of Astaporrelieved and nearly jubilantsealed their agreement with Viserys. "Your Grace Viserys," Kraznys said with a sly smile, "the 19,000 Unsullied in Plaza of Pride await your inspection. Would you like to review your new army?" "Of course," Viserys replied, managing to suppress his own excitement. he thought, masking his true intentions behind a calm exterior. The slave owners breathed a collective sigh of relief. All that remained was to lure Viserys fully into the city, and their plot would unfold without a hitch. However, as Viserys prepared to bring nearly a thousand men from his entourage into Astapor, the slave owners grew visibly uneasy. "That young slave," Regis remarked with conviction, "is the second person in Slavers Bay to warn Your Grace. You are responsible for the Nine Free Cities and the Seven Kingdoms. A little caution never hurts." Reluctantly, the slave owners agreed, convinced that there was no real danger. they thought, With that, on the eighth day after his arrival at the port, Viserys finally entered Astapor. As he crossed into the city, a long, mournful horn echoed through the streets, a signal that reverberated throughout the city. In the center of the Plaza of Punishment, Missandei lay weakly inside a large cage. For seven or eight days, the slave owners had only tossed her scraps of rotten food. Yet even with that meager sustenance, she had barely touched it. Her spirit was crushed, and she had lost the will to eat. The greatest sorrow, it seemed, was not physical suffering but losing hope entirely. However, when the low, mournful horn echoed through the city, she twitched involuntarily and then shot upright, startling the guard who had been lazily watching her. Dyman, a slave loyal to Viserys, was stationed near the cage. Both Viserys and the slave owners had agreed to post guards around Missandei, each trying to prove they were acting in good faithand to ensure no one interfered with her fate. Dyman had been placed in charge after Young Connington was reassigned to protect Dany. Recognizing Dyman as one of Viseryss men, Missandei suddenly called out to him, her voice strained but urgent. "Has the silver-haired king entered the city?" she cried, once in Valyrian and again in the Common Tongue. Dyman, startled by her frantic tone, nodded silently. "Quick! Get him out of the city! The Good Masters plan to kill himhurry!" she screamed, her voice piercing the still air. Dyman had been present when Viserys met with the slave owners. He had also witnessed Missandei''s desperate warnings before, but he didnt fully understand her motives. His only instruction had been to watch over her, so he remained impassive, taking no action. "Pleasesave your king! They will kill him!" Missandeis voice cracked with desperation, but Dyman remained unmoved. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Shut it, or Ill shut it for you!" the Astapor guard barked, brandishing a whip to silence her. Missandeis chest heaved as she realized no one was going to help. No matter how much she pleaded, Dyman wasnt going to intervene. Her heart sank as the weight of hopelessness pressed down on her once more. she thought, despairing as she slumped back against the bars of the cage. Chapter 314: The Liberation of the Unsullied V Chapter 314: The Liberation of the Unsullied VIn the Plaza of Pride, the Unsullied stood in disciplined ranks, a hundred soldiers per formation. From the front, they resembled a dense forest of steel. From above, they appeared like rows of steadfast brown shields, covering the square in an unbroken line. Above them, a great dragon soared through the sky, but none of the Unsullied looked up. Their helmets, crowned with spikes, remained steady as a rumor spread quietly among the ranks: if they served the silver-haired young ruler long enough, they would be set free. If they earned military merit, their path to freedom would be even shorter. A strange word to them. Though their faces remained blank, a fire flickered in their eyesone that couldn''t be extinguished. The masters of Slaver''s Bay had broken their bodies and tried to crush their souls, but the Unsullied were still human. And as long as there was hope, they were different. Conwyra had become that hope. The moment they saw him, they recognized the scent of one of their own. Yet his eyes were differentfull of life and spirit. Conwyra had told them that he had adopted three children, who would inherit his surname. Another strange word to the Unsullied. Almost all of them secretly remembered their first and last names, the ones they were forced to forget. They thought they would die nameless, like worms crushed on the battlefield or leaves blown away by the wind, never to be remembered. But the idea of passing down a surname stirred something deep within theman ember of identity long buried. At that moment, Conwyra moved among the Unsullied, leading his soldiers with purpose. To them, he was a torch in the darkness, a flame that cut through the void. Yet, despite the warmth, it wasnt enough. The moment he left their line of sight, the Unsullied felt an emptiness in their chests, a deep sense of loss, as though they were waking from a dream too soon. Some of the younger Unsullied glanced up at the Good Masters on the platform. The eight most powerful Good Masters of Astapor owned nearly all of the Unsullied in the city. For now, those masters held their fates in their hands. But everything would change once the sceptres were passed. Viserys stood on the high platform, scanning the crowd below. Almost the entire slave population of Astapor had gathered to witness the event, from the smallest child to the eldest slave. The only ones absent were the eight Good Masters themselves, who stood apart, isolated in their power. Viserys cast another glance at the three dragons circling above the square. The largest, a yellow dragon, had grown to the size of a vanfar larger than the young dragons from the original timeline. In Daeneryss story, even Drogon, the largest of her dragons, had been no bigger than an ostrich at this age. But these dragons, Viseryss dragons, were far more formidable. A single pass from them could burn everything below to ashes. But before that could happen, he needed to secure the Unsullieds sceptre. At this moment, Kraznys launched into his final round of boasting about the Unsullied. "Your Grace Viserys," he began, rubbing his hands together eagerly, "the Unsullied are the most obedient soldiers you will ever command. The only thing they know is to follow orders. No matter how dire the battle becomes, they will never desert or surrender. They have only two choices: they will either win victory for you or die on the battlefield." He paused, hoping for a reaction, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "Good," Viserys replied flatly after a long silence, giving nothing more. Viserys was waiting for the scepter, the key to controlling the Unsullied. He glanced around but saw no sign of it. His patience was wearing thin. Sensing his thoughts, Hoyt stepped forward and asked directly, "The Unsullied only obey the commands of the one holding the scepter. Can we have it now?" At this, the slave owners exchanged uneasy glances. Kraznys, who had been leading the conversation, looked particularly unsettled. He forced a smile and replied, "Your Grace, the scepter will be handed to you before you leave with the Unsullied." Viserys thought, frustrated. "Why wait?" Regis interjected, his tone sharp with impatience. "We''ve already negotiated the price." The slave owners, however, had their reasons for stalling. When they learned Viserys was coming, they had conducted a thorough investigation into his past dealings, and one incident in particular made them cautiousthe Tyrosh incident. Viserys had seized control of Tyrosh with the help of a slave revolt. That, more than anything, had made them wary of him. Because of this, they were treating Viserys very differently from how they had treated Daenerys. They werent about to hand over the scepter before he was safely "gone." "Your Grace, youve bought the entire Unsullied force at once, which means you now hold the most powerful army in Slavers Bay in your hands..." Kraznys trailed off, choosing his words carefully. He couldnt exactly admit that they didnt trust Viserys because of his history of inciting slave revolts. That would be far too blunt. After all, it would be akin to kicking a powerful buyer while they were down. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So, you''re telling me you didnt bring the scepter with you today?" Viserys asked, his tone laced with barely concealed irritation. "Well... thats true," Kraznys admitted nervously, "but dont worry, Your Grace, we will certainly provide you with the most beautiful Unsullied scepter." A bold idea flashed through Viseryss mind. At that moment, the dragons circling above seemed to sense his thoughts. The largest, a yellow dragon, let out a sharp roar as it swooped down toward the platform. The slave owners, who had never seen a dragon up close, recoiled in fear. Instinctively, they stepped back, their once confident expressions replaced with panic. The sheer size of the dragon, now as large as a carriage, sent waves of terror through the gathered slavers. Even the mere sight of a beast that size wouldve been enough to make them quake, let alone a dragon descending upon them. The sound of the yellow dragons wings filled the air as it hovered above the platform, its wingspan nearly five meters wide. The force of the wind it generated sent the slave owners elaborately adorned robes billowing wildly. "What is he doing?" one of the Good Masters whispered in fear, watching as Viserys, calm and composed, made a light leap and mounted the dragon''s back with ease. He can ride a dragon already? How have I never seen him ride before? another slave owner muttered in disbelief. A sense of dread swept over them. This was no longer the hesitant buyer they thought they were dealing withthis was something far more dangerous. The yellow dragon shifted its weight, flapping its wings powerfully as if preparing to take flight. The force of the gusts stirred up dust and debris, sending the slave owners staggering back further. Chapter 315: The Liberation of the Unsullied VI Chapter 315: The Liberation of the Unsullied VIThe dragon carried Viserys as it soared low over the heads of the Unsullied, casting a massive shadow across the Plaza of Pride. The wings of the dragon blotted out the sun, and its shadow swept across the disciplined ranks below. Viserys looked down at the soldiers beneath him, most of them between fourteen and twenty years old. Their features betrayed their diverse originsnatives of Slaver''s Bay, Dothraki, men from the Free Cities, Westerosi, and those with dark olive skin from the Summer Isles. Their hair ranged from black to red, flaxen to yellow, and every shade in between. Eyes of grey, green, blue, and gold stared blankly ahead. These soldiers had come from all corners of the world, only to be ruthlessly castrated and shaped into warriorshuman bricks in a faceless wall. Suddenly, Viserys noticed a few Unsullied stealing glances at him from the ranks. Their eyes were far from numb; in fact, there was a flicker of something unmistakablea spark of hope. They gazed up at the great dragon circling overhead, and for the first time in years, something in them stirred. Viserys smiled. he thought. "Unsullied!" Viserys called, his voice deep and commanding. He infused his words with magic, making them thunder across the square like a distant storm. His tone was firm, resolute, and full of passion. The slave owners on the high platform watched in confusion, their expressions darkening. they thought, baffled by his sudden display. Is he trying to command the Unsullied directly? Impossible!" Kraznys muttered to himself, his voice trembling. "No one can command the Unsullied without the scepter. It cant be done! But as the slave masters exchanged nervous glances, their confidence wavered. Their eyes, once filled with the certainty of hunters, now reflected fearfear of the man on the dragon. "Unsullied!" Viserys called again, his voice echoing like a thunderclap. "From this moment forward, I, Viserys Targaryen, am your king! And you" he paused, his voice swelling with power, "you are my chosen warriors. I swear to defend your right to freedom with my life!" His words reverberated across the square, echoing off the stone walls and into the hearts of those listening. The slave owners were frozen in place. Kraznys''s breath came in short, panicked bursts as a sense of dread crept over him. he thought, feeling as if he were being stalked by something far more dangerous than a mere man. The slave masters stirred anxiously, as if they had just heard the growl of a wild beast. Even the animals and birds nearby seemed to sense itfear radiated from every corner of the Plaza of Pride. "Impossible! No one can control the Unsullied without the scepter!" Kraznys gasped, each word more desperate than the last, as if he were drowning in panic. Around him, Jorah, Regis, Hoyt, and the others instinctively gripped the hilts of their swords. Gerrold, silent and focused, had already drawn his bow, the tension in the air sharp as the arrow nocked in place. Viseryss voice boomed across the square like rolling thunder. "Now! I give you your first order: Kill all those in robes! Kill the slave owners! Kill their guards! Destroy anyone who enslaves you and fight for your freedom! Kill!" The force of his words was electrifying, echoing off the stone walls and shaking the hearts of everyone present. "Noyou can''t! You''ll make enemies of all of Slaver''s Bay!" Kraznys wailed, his voice breaking under the weight of terror. But before he could utter another word, a shadow flashed across the platform. The blue dragon, Vyrgion, swept down with terrifying speed, its talons driving deep into Kraznys''s back. "Ahhhhhh!" Kraznys screamed as the dragon lifted him high into the sky, his shrieks echoing through the square. At a height of 300 feet, Vyrgion flung him back down like a ragdoll, and with a roar, blasted him with a jet of black-red flame. Just as Kraznys was plummeting to the ground, the green dragon, Baleris, swooped up, catching him mid-fall and tossing him even higher. His cries were drowned out as another wave of searing black-red fire consumed him completely. The other slave owners stood frozen in horror, mouths agape as their leader was incinerated before their eyes. Crunch. Gerrolds arrow flew straight into the mouth of Grazdan, the tallest of the Good Masters. The arrow lodged deep, cutting off his final breath as he collapsed. With two of the eight Good Masters dead in an instant, the others finally understood Viseryss plan. Even the dimmest among them realized the bloodbath that was unfolding. "Help! Help! Protect us! Guards!" they cried, but their voices trembled with fear. The guards, too, were paralyzed, trembling at the sight of dragons and the carnage around them. They had never faced an enemy like thisa roaring dragon, hellish crimson flames scorching the sky. Jorah, Regis, and Hoyt charged forward, swords drawn, cutting down anyone in their path. Chaos erupted on the high platform as blood spilled, the slave owners desperately trying to flee. But it was too late. In a matter of moments, more than half of the Good Masters lay dead or gravely injured. At that moment, the Unsullied in the square sprang into action. A panicked slave owner barely had time to react before a spear pierced through his abdomen. His entourage soon found themselves surrounded, overwhelmed by the relentless force of the Unsullied. On the bleachers, the remaining slave owners tried to mount a last, futile resistance. But their efforts were in vainViserys, riding atop the yellow dragon, descended upon them. "Dracarys!" Viserys commanded. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The yellow dragon unleashed a torrent of black and red flames. As the largest of the dragons, its fire burned with the intensity of blood-red embers and the darkness of a starless night. In seconds, dozens of human torches dotted the ground, their screams swallowed by the roar of the flames. Dust, steel, and fire spread swiftly through the city. The stench of gunpowder and blood filled the air, and the cityscape was soon painted with the chaos of battle. By sunset, It had fallen under Viserys''s control, and the Free Cities shook under the weight of the dragons conquest. From noon until dusk, the battle raged like an unstoppable force. Even as the sun set, the city, like a wild beast, showed no signs of calming. Viseryss forces swiftly secured high-value targets: pyramids, treasuries, and supply depots. Cartloads of gold, silver, gems, grain, and weapons were hauled away, bound for his fleet. Among the activity, a small-eyed clerk named Jace, brought from Tyrosh, approached Viserys to deliver his report. The Astaporian accountants and clerks, now under military compulsion, worked tirelessly to take inventory of the spoils. "Your Grace," Jace began, "the total value of the gold, silver, gems, and other precious stones weve seized is estimated between 6 and 9 million golden dragons. Weve also acquired 3,768 suits of armor and weapons. As for grain, we control over 1.4 million pounds in the warehouses. However, even with the 70 merchant ships we''ve captured from the slave owners, we may not be able to transport all of it." Viserys listened, pleased with the outcome. The spoils of a single city yielded immense wealth. His targets had been carefully chosenonly the grand slave owners who ruled from pyramids were looted. Smaller slave owners and civilians were spared from his wrath, though whether they fell victim to their own rebellious slaves was of little concern to him. Beyond the familiar names of Meereen, Yunkai, and Astapor, the Free Cities of Slaver''s Bay also included New Ghis, Tolos, and Elyria. Viserys knew it would be impossible to conquer all six cities at once, so he had focused on securing the wealth of the three richest: Meereen, Yunkai, and Astapor. And he knew that soon, the perfect opportunity would arise to complete his conquest. Chapter 316: Surprise Attack on Meereen Chapter 316: Surprise Attack on MeereenAt his desk, two large lamps flickered as Hizdahr read the latest news from Astapor. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Reports of Viserys''s movements had already spread across the other Free Cities, sparking unease among the slave owners. What unsettled them most was the sudden disappearance of Missandei, the young translator who had warned Viserys of their plot. Worse yet, Viserys had mentioned being "reminded" of a betrayal by someone else. This revelation sent a ripple of dread through Slaver''s Baythere was a traitor among them. Yet, on further reflection, it wasnt entirely surprising. Viserys had flaunted his power, and the Warlocks, who had boasted of being able to kill him, had remained conspicuously absent for years. Their influence in Qarth had diminished to the point where they ranked even below the Spicers Guild, one of the citys three major merchant guilds. While Viserys laid claim to both Westeros and the Free Cities, rumors swirled that he was also a formidable sorcerer. It was no wonder that some within Slaver''s Bay doubted the Warlocks and might even support Viseryss rise. Still, Hizdahr felt relieved that Viserys had not canceled his plans to visit Qarth. In fact, he had even sent his younger sister ahead of him. As for Hizdahr, he estimated he would follow in two days. he thought. It was late at night when his maid extinguished the lamps and helped him into bed. Just as Hizdahr was about to drift off to sleep, he heard hurried, soft footsteps approaching. "My lord, the Dothraki are attacking!" Hizdahr sat up, gasping as he struggled to make sense of the situation. "The Dothraki? Attacking?!" The Dothraki had come before to extort tribute and plunder, but something about this attack felt different. he thought. "Quick, get the guards to the city walls! Heat the oil in the statues..." He paused, the realization dawning on him. The Dothraki belonged to Viserys. As he relit the lamps, preparing to rise, a series of heavy, frantic footsteps echoed outside. Panic surged through him. What!? Hizdahrs head spun, his body trembling with shock. Viserys, leading his three dragons, had set the northern gate of Meereen ablaze. Together with Caggos battering ram, the gate had fallen quickly, breached with terrifying ease. The soldiers of Meereen, unprepared for such a ferocious assault, watched in horror as dark red dragon fire lit up the night, tearing through the sky like a deep wound. The flames melted the statues of Harpies perched atop the walls, which once sprayed hot oil as a defense. The oil, now useless, splashed in all directions, causing far more damage to the defenders than to the attackers. For the first time, the defenders of Meereen fully understood how the mighty Old Empire of Ghis had fallen to Valyriafacing an enemy with dragons was like fighting against a god from another world. Caggo and the Golden Company cavalry, torches in hand, rushed into the city, seizing the breach. From his vantage point atop his dragon, Viserys watched the chaos unfold below, his grip tightening as the city of Meereen began to crumble under the onslaught. "How does it feel to ride a dragon?" Viserys asked, his voice carrying over the wind as they soared through the sky on the back of the yellow dragon. There were two ridersViserys and Shinelli. She had been tense at first, gripping tightly when she mounted the dragon, but now she was starting to adjust. "A... little scared," she admitted softly, her breath catching. "What? You dont like it?" Viserys teased. "No, I love it! I love it... Your Grace," Shinelli quickly corrected, her voice tinged with excitement. The sensation of the young man''s words in her ears made her heart race, and for a moment, she felt as if she might melt. "In the future, our children will have the chance to ride dragons too," Viserys added with a confident smile. "Mmm..." Shinellis response was barely above a whisper, her voice as delicate as a breeze. Viserys had brought Shinelli along as a reward for her loyalty and obedience. She had shown tact, serving both him and Dany with teaa small gesture that reassured him she knew her place. If she had only served him, he might have been wary of potential conflicts within his inner circle. But her thoughtful actions earned her a special place by his side. Their marriage was politically significant, but Viserys saw something more in their bond. While she didnt hold the political weight of a future child like the Highgarden Rose or Sansa might, her connection to him ranked just below his bond with Dany. Taking Shinelli for a dragon ride was part of cultivating a deeper relationship. Once the empire was stabilized, Viserys planned to follow in Aegons footsteps, leaving most political matters to his wives. He would set the framework for the realm but let them manage the day-to-day governance. As for the attack on Meereen, Viserys had chosen to strike it first for strategic reasons. Meereen was far closer to Astapor than Yunkaimarching to Yunkai would take four or five days. Meanwhile, Caggo and the Golden Company were already stationed north of Meereen, poised to attack. With Viserys riding his dragon from Astapor, the journey took only one morning. By coordinating with Caggo, they were able to take Meereen swiftly. Afterward, they would press on to Yunkai, attacking it from both the north and south. Yunkais defenses, already in disarray, would crumble easily. A single pass of Viseryss dragon around their walls would be enough to break them. When Viseryss three dragons landed atop the largest pyramid in Meereen, the battles outcome was all but sealed. The city had fallen, and the nobility had been rounded up. Among the captives were Hizdahr zo Loraq and Oznak zo Pahl. In total, four to five hundred of Meereens elitethose who controlled the citys vast resourcesstood trembling before him. Even though most were dressed in hastily thrown-on nightclothes, their silk garments and intricate embroidery reflected the flickering light of the torches. Wealth was woven into every stitch. The soldiers surrounding them stood like sentinels, their presence alone enough to keep the nobles frozen in place. No one dared move. The usual elegance of their hairstyles had been replaced with chaos. Their once perfectly coiffed locks now clung messily to their ears and cheeks. Oznak, who normally styled his hair into elaborate antelope horns, now resembled nothing more than a pair of drooping goat tails. Above them, the three dragons circled in a pinwheel formation, their scales gleaming in the torchlight. Hizdahr couldnt shake the feeling that they had grown since he last saw them. It had been only half a month, but the dragons were noticeably largerfar more intimidating than before. Pulling himself together, Hizdahr looked at Viserys and asked, his voice trembling, "Your Grace, why? Are you truly going to make enemies of all Slaver''s Bay?" Viserys met his gaze calmly. , he thought to himself. But before he could carry out his full plan, there was something he needed to know. "I want to know what the Warlocks are planning for me," Viserys demanded, his tone sharp. Hizdahr froze. A chill ran down his spine as dread filled him. Panic clawed at his chest. "Whats happening in Astapor right now?" he blurted. Viseryss expression darkened. Without looking at Hizdahr, he spoke to the green dragon lurking behind him. "Dracarys." The green dragon inhaled deeply, its chest expanding as black and red flames swirled in its throat. Then, in a terrifying rush, it unleashed a torrent of dragonfire upon the nearest group of Meereen Unsullied. The air crackled with the heat, but no screams came from those consumed by the fire. The only sounds of agony came from those nearby, spared from the initial blast but set ablaze by the searing heat. Some of the Unsullied, still alive, writhed on the ground in a desperate attempt to extinguish the flames. But there was no mercy. Viserys''s soldiers swiftly moved in, thrusting spears into the burning bodies, ensuring no survivors. The charred corpses were doused with water and sand before being dragged off the platform by hooks and tossed down the side of the pyramid like refuse. The "Great Masters" of Meereen, who once ruled over others with cruelty and arrogance, had been reduced to little more than smoldering piles of ash. Hizdahrs teeth chattered uncontrollably as he faced Viseryss ruthless display. Even Shinelli, standing nearby, turned pale, her body trembling in fear. The thick stench of gunpowder and burnt flesh filled the air, making her stomach churn. Just as she felt herself on the verge of retching, a gentle hand rested on her back. Instantly, a calming warmth spread through her body, soothing her nerves. The nausea faded, and her fear began to ebb away. She glanced at Viserys, her heart racing. His ability to switch from terrifying brutality to tenderness captivated her completely. Hizdahr, still shaking, watched the scene unfold, his mind racing. He suddenly noticed something strange about the warriors surrounding them. The Dothraki, once wild and untamed in appearance, were now clad in leather armor and far better equipped than before. Even more surprising, they were joined by soldiers dressed in the distinct style of the Free Citiessoldiers Hizdahr knew must have been stationed on the Great Grass Sea. The truth hit him like a blow. "You... you planned this from the start," Hizdahr stammered, trembling. "But... why?" Viseryss eyes remained cold, his voice cutting through Hizdahrs panic like a blade. "Ill ask you again. What are the Warlocks planning for me?" Chapter 317: Forty Million Golden Dragons Chapter 317: Forty Million Golden DragonsOverwhelmed by the pressure, Hizdahr had no choice but to reveal everything to Viserys, explaining the plan from start to finish. For the past month, the slave owners of Slavers Bay had gone to great lengths to lower Viserys''s guard, all to lure him to Qarth. At the heart of their scheme was the Warlocks'' House of the Undying. In the original timeline, the Mother of Dragons had led her small khalasar across the Red Waste and arrived in Qarth with no choice but to trust the Warlocks, who easily tricked her into entering the House of the Undying. Lacking any knowledge of magic, she was led into a dangerous illusion and narrowly escaped death when Drogon killed the Undying Ones just as they attempted to drain her life force. But Viserys was different. He lacked for nothing and posed a far greater threat. The slave owners believed he had walked into their trap, like a fish drawn to a hook. They saw his arrival as an opportunity to reclaim powernot just for Slavers Bay, but for the entire slave-owning world. Moreover, Viseryss actions in Westeros had severely damaged their influence, uniting Slavers Bay and Qarth against him. "So why not just kill me here in Slavers Bay?" Viserys asked, his tone sharp. "If I dont go to Qarth, your entire plan falls apart, doesnt it?" Hizdahr, trembling, replied, Youre a buyer from Slavers Bay. If you die here, it would bring chaos. We cannot risk killing you on our soil. Viserys sneered. Since the fall of the Old Empire of Ghis to Valyria, there had been no major struggles in the region. It made sense why a girl like Daenerys, barely fourteen or fifteen, could arrive with three young dragons and turn the place upside down. "Drag them away and behead them," Viserys commanded in Valyrian. At the sound of their sentence, the slave owners erupted into panicked wails, their voices thick with desperation. Viserys! These are ancient houses with histories spanning thousands of years! Without us, no one will be able to help you rule Slaver''s Bay!" Hizdahr, sensing the gravity of the moment, knew he had to make one last effort to preserve hope for Meereen. He stepped forward, trembling but determined. "Who said I want to rule Slavers Bay?" Viserys shot back. "What?" Hizdahr''s eyes widened in shock. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Viserys smirked at Hizdahrs disbelief. He was about to declare, , indulging in a bit of arrogance. But then he caught himself. , he reminded himself. Viserys believed that emperors, kings, and monarchs were meant to be builders of civilization, not mere plunderers. Only barbarian chieftains bragged about destruction and conquest. The Targaryens were destined to rule and build a new world, not simply tear it down. There are forty Dragonlord houses in the past, and now theres only House Targaryen. What are you? Viserys''s words echoed coldly. Hizdahr zo Loraqs world shattered in an instant. His mind struggled to process the weight of that question as the blade fell, ending his life. There are forty Dragonlord houses in the past, and now theres only House Targaryen.What did they think they were compared to him? With the slave owners dealt with, Viserys turned swiftly to his next command. Caggo, he called. Your Grace, Caggo replied, stepping forward. You will take 10,000 men and march south to join Ser Jorah and Prince Hoyt in the siege of Yunkai. Yes, Your Grace! Caggo responded with a sharp salute. Viserys turned to another commander. John Mudd. Your Grace, came the response. You will garrison Meereen. Kill all the slave owners with ten or more slaves. Confiscate their property and send everything back to Tyrosh. Understood, Your Grace! John Mudd nodded, already planning how to carry out the purge. The spoils from Astapor, excluding the Unsullied, had been worth an estimated 10 million golden dragons. But Meereenwealthier and more prosperouspromised even greater rewards. The fortune of this city would flow directly into Viserys''s coffers. Caggo and Young John Mudd had brought over 20,000 men, half of whom were cavalry. With the 30,000 Unsullied recruited from Astapor, and the 20,000 soldiers Hoyt and Jorah had at their disposal, Yunkai, the weakest of the three Free Cities, stood no chance. Viserys doubted they would even fight. A city like Yunkai would likely surrender before the siege began. Having settled the military matters, Viserys led Shinelli up the steps of Meereen''s 800-foot-tall golden pyramid. Once inside, they searched for a proper bed, but finding none, Viserys simply spread his large black cloak on the ground. As the golden morning sun bathed their bodies in light, Shinelli, pressed tightly against him, asked, Your Grace, are you really going to Qarth? Why not call Princess back? We dont need to worry about those Warlocks anymore. Viseryss gaze remained distant, his voice thoughtful. The Warlocks are getting stronger. If we dont deal with them now, they could become a threatto my child, to our future. Of course, Viserys wasn''t only thinking about his offspring. He knew the Warlocks'' dark interest in "Kings Blood." And he remembered how the White Walkers were drawn to Stark blood. If he could unravel the secrets of blood magic, he might uncover the key to defeating the White Walkers. Shinelli, however, wasn''t thinking that far ahead. Her mind drifted to her own growing ambition. She touched her slightly swollen belly, smiling to herself. Even if her child didnt have a claim to the throne, being Viseryss firstborn would secure an important place in his heart. She knew this, and that knowledge brought her comfort. It was a natural thought. Even the most uncompetitive women couldnt help but harbor ambition when it came to their children. And Shinellis hopes werent unreasonableshe only wanted her child to earn more of Viseryss love, a reasonable desire in such a world. I''ll head straight to Qarth after we conquer Yunkai. Take care of yourself, and Ill return as soon as I can, Viserys said, his tone confident. Yes, Your Grace, came the reply. The conquest of Yunkai went smoother than anticipated. When Viserys''s armies from the north and south surrounded the city, the Wise Masters didnt even realize what was happening. Supreme Commander of the Armies and Allies of Yunkai, often referred to as Pickled Plum, had even considered a diplomatic chat with Viserys, but it was too late. The dragonfire swiftly breached Yunkais crumbling walls, allowing 30,000 troops to flood in. Soon, the banners of the three-headed dragon flew over the city. Yunkai, known for its infamous bed slaves and apricot slaves, faced a new future under Viseryss rule. With his decree to abolish slavery, these people could no longer be treated as property. However, the question of what to do with them was one for later. For now, the wealth of the slave owners was confiscated, and both slaves and citizens were liberated. Conservative estimates placed the wealth extracted from the slave owners of the three cities of Slavers Bay at over 40 million golden dragons. This was more than the combined taxes Viserys had received from the other five Free Cities over the last forty years, excluding the Hopeful Lands and the Stepstones. Viseryss campaign in Slavers Bay was almost complete, but dealing with the Warlocks was the next challenge. For that, Viserys, Dany, their seven dragons, and a small entourageincluding the Valyrian steel-armored guardsshould suffice. However, controlling the entire city of Qarth would be a different matter, one that might require leading an army of 20,000 men. Marching by land would mean crossing the Red Waste, a journey that would take at least two months, and by the time they reached Qarth, his forces would be exhausted. It would also alert Qarth to their approach long before they arrived. On the other hand, traveling by land and sea would take only about a month, but Qarth, with its extensive shipping network, would likely detect their arrival. Rumors of Viseryss conquest of Slavers Bay had probably already reached Qarth. Commander, Im leaving the administration of Slavers Bay in your hands. I plan to sail to Qarth first. Prepare a fleet of 20,000 men to support me, Viserys ordered. Understood, Your Grace! Hoyt responded. Hoyt, who had looked sickly before arriving in Slavers Bay, now radiated energy and vitality. Recently, Viserys had strengthened Hoyts constitution through blood magic, and the results were striking. Buoyed by his renewed strength, Hoyt believed he might even father another son in the future. Grateful for his decision to side with Viserys and join the Windblown, Hoyt reflected on how much had changed. Not only had they reclaimed Pentos, but Viserys had also helped him renew his life. Although Hoyt wasnt sure what kind of magic was at play, he knew one thing: everything came with a price. Whatever Viserys had sacrificed, it had been significant. Hoyt was determined to guard Slavers Bay in his name. Before departing for Qarth, Viserys decided to enter Danys dream, as they had agreed to meet at fixed times to ensure their safety against the Warlocks. As soon as he entered her dream, Dany had unexpected news for him. Brother, a Shadowbinder appeared on my ship. Her name is Quaithe, and she said some strange things to me. Chapter 318: Quaithe’s Prophecies Chapter 318: Quaithes PropheciesQuaithe is to Daenerys what the Greenseer was to Branboth mysterious figures who provide cryptic warnings and subtle hints. Quaithe''s prophecies to Daenerys are numerous, detailed, and often perplexing. For instance, she once told the Mother of Dragons: If you want to go north, you must journey south. To reach the west, you must go east. To go forward, you must go back, and to touch the light, you must pass beneath the shadow. While this prophecy is vague and open to interpretation, other visions from Quaithe are clearer warnings: The ''Glass candle'' symbolizes the return of magic. The ''Pale mare'' foretells the plague in Meereen. The ''Kraken'' represents Euron Greyjoy. The ''Black flame'' refers to Benerro''s follower, Moqorro. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ''Lion'' points to Tyrion Lannister. The ''Griffin'' refers to House Connington. The ''Sun'' hints at House Martell. The ''Perfumed Seneschal'' alludes to Varys. The ''Mummer''s Dragon.'' suggests Aegon the Imposter, though now, due to Viserys, he has been reduced to Young Connington. However, in this altered timeline, Viserys has already conquered or neutralized most of these so-called symbols of power. Even Varys, who usually remains unaffected, is under relentless pressure. The cryptic messageIf you want to go west, you must go east; if you want to go north, you must go southseems almost irrelevant when Viserys has seven rapidly growing dragons and hundreds of thousands of troops under his command. He can go wherever he pleases, without needing to decipher riddles or follow ambiguous paths. Yet, one part of Quaithes prophecy still haunts Viserys: And to touch the light, you must pass beneath the shadow. Viserys mulled this over before asking Daenerys, How did she get aboard your ship? What did Shiera say? Dany replied, Shiera told me its a unique ability of the Shadowbinders. They can project illusory versions of themselves. Similar to the abilities of dreamers, Viserys thought. What exactly did she tell you? he asked. She said, To touch the light, you must pass beneath the shadow. Thats it? Thats all. Viserys was now 70% convinced that Quaithe might not have pure intentions. First of all, why hadnt Quaithe come to him directly? Or why didnt she reveal herself when he was with Daenerys? He had always been attentive to Dany, ensuring her needs were met. If Quaithe truly had a mission for Daenerys, why wouldnt she trust Viserys to help? Second, the methods Quaithe and the Greenseer used seemed eerily similar. Quaithes cryptic, To touch the light, you must pass beneath the shadow appeared to be guiding Daenerys toward the Shadow Lands. The Greenseer, on the other hand, was leading Bran beyond the Wall, toward the Land of Always Winter. Both figures were drawing their chosen individuals to dangerous, mystical places for purposes that remained obscured. But were they choosing saviors? Viserys scoffed at the thought. He had risked his life over and over, gathering an army, uniting dragons, and preparing to stand against the White Walkers. If all that didnt qualify him as a savior, then must the world really rely on these shadowy figures with unclear motives to bring salvation? He thought for a moment and said: "I will come to you soon. If the Shadowbinder finds you again, tell her that unless she shows herself to me directly, I will travel to the Shadow Lands and seek her out myself. If she doesn''t care, give her this message Viserys then described several symbols: a ''Pale Mare,'' a ''Griffin,'' a ''Lion,'' and the ''Perfumed Seneschal.'' He had heard from Benerro that the prophecies had shifted after the Red Comet''s appearance. If Quaithe had performed her divinations before the comet, she might have seen the visions from the original timeline. By now, she should have noticed the changes in the images. When Dany delivered these words, telling Quaithe they came from him, she might become either curiousor even fearfulof Viserys. She would have two choices: either she would come to him of her own accord, or she would retreat into the Shadow Lands and never dare interfere again. "Understood, brother." Seeing the cold intensity in Viserys'' eyes, Dany nodded obediently. "Has there been anything strange about Pree lately?" Viserys asked. "No, were not even on the same ship, she replied. Stay cautious. Once we deal with the Warlocks, well go home." "Yes! Home!" Danys eyes brightened at the thought, her mind drifting to Westeros, the land she had yet to set foot on. Through the dream, Viserys learned that Dany had already crossed the Ghiscari Strait and was about halfway to Qarth. Satisfied, he chose his general direction, gathered some supplies, and took off with his two remaining dragons. ... he mused, as the wind whipped through his hair. In this world, only two kinds of people could truly travel with freedom: navigators and dragon riders. Being the latter was undoubtedly the superior experience. No cramped, swaying ship, no stagnant air in a cabinjust the endless sky and speed that no ship could match. If there was a downside, it was the wind, which could dry out ones face. he thought with a smirk. He set off at noon and reached the ruins of a city in the Red Waste by sunset. It was here that, in another timeline, Daenerys had incinerated Drogos body and hatched her dragons, naming the ruined city after him. But in this timeline, Viserys had kept her from suffering so much after their journey across the sea. Had he been less protective, she might have ended up in this barren wasteland. They said this land once belonged to the Lysene, but desertification had turned it into an eerie ghost land, lifeless and dry. After a short rest in the shadow of two gnarled trees, Viserys continued his journey. After two or three days of flying, he arrived in the southern reaches of the Red Waste. The flight itself was easyfinding people, however, proved to be more difficult. So, Viserys rode his dragon, following the known flight paths, searching for Danys ship in the vast, unforgiving landscape below. "Look! A dragon! It''s a dragon!" As Viserys neared the busy shipping lanes leading to Qarth, the number of merchant ships increased. Some vessels bore sails with a circular emblemlikely the mark of the Thirteen. Their cargoes emitted the rich aroma of spices, revealing their connection to the merchant houses of Qarth. Viserys flew over the bustling lanes, scanning the horizon for Dany''s fleet. He had to rely on their connection to correct his course, unlike Pree, who remained smugly confident in his plans. In Pree''s mind, the future was already writtenViserys''s life force would soon belong to him, and he, not the Targaryens, would emerge victorious. The thought filled Pree with satisfaction. Stepping onto the deck of his ship, Pree glanced up at the four dragons circling overheadsilver, green, black, and redeach one brilliant and unmistakable in the sky. The silver dragon shimmered in the sunlight, its scales gleaming like polished armor. A few scales loosened and fluttered down, glittering as they fell. For a brief moment, Pree marveled at their beauty, but his gaze quickly shifted back to Dany''s ship. A look of hunger flickered in his eyes. The blood of two DragonlordsViserys and Daeneryswas more valuable than anything he''d ever tasted. The vitality of ordinary people was bland, like water to the Undying Ones. But Valyrian blood, especially that of Dragonlord descendants, was like rich, nourishing milksomething he''d never had the pleasure of consuming, yet its allure filled him with ravenous desire. Compared to them, all the life forces the Undying had consumed before were nothing more than tasteless appetizers. Suddenly, he saw guards escorting Daenerys onto the deck. She seemed to be scanning the sky for something. Pree followed her gaze. There, in the distance, three dark shapes were rapidly approaching. As the figures grew closer, Pree''s heart sank. He could make out their unmistakable forms. "Dragons! Viserys!" His pupils widened in disbelief as he saw Viserys riding atop one of the dragons. "Hes been in Slaver''s Bay for almost a month, and when he traveled, it was always by ship. How does he suddenly know how to ride a dragon?" Pree''s mind raced with questions, but he didnt have time to dwell on them. To his surprise, Viserys didnt head toward Danys ship but instead made his way directly toward Prees vessel. The wind roared as the green and blue dragons hovered above Pree''s ship, their wings creating powerful gusts. Then, with a mighty flap, the yellow dragon descended onto the deck, its talons scraping the wood as it landed. Viserys leaped from the dragon''s back, striding purposefully toward Pree. "Lord Pree, thank goodness! I''ve finally found you!" Viserys exclaimed, his voice ringing with false warmth. Chapter 319: My Health Bar is Beyond Your Imagination Chapter 319: My Health Bar is Beyond Your ImaginationAs soon as Viserys dismounted from the dragon, he could barely contain his eagerness and immediately questioned Pree about immortality. Pree was taken aback by his enthusiasm but intrigued. To assert his expertise, Pree began weaving half-truths about the path to eternal life. So, Viserys asked, you mean youve tied your life to an object that can exist indefinitely, sharing your life force with it? Yes, exactly, Pree replied, leaning in as if sharing an intimate secret. Aging begins in one part of the body and spreads. Now, imagine if your body were vastif your essence were linked to something much larger than yourself. The aging process would take longer. In nature, the bigger the creature, the longer it lives. Is that not true, Your Grace? Viserys nodded, pretending to be impressed. That makes sense. He kept probing. "So, you''re saying you''ve linked your life to the House of the Undying?" Yes, Pree answered, his voice filled with pride. And what happens if the House of the Undying is destroyed? Would your life end as well?" Viseryss question had a sharper edge, as he sought to uncover Pree''s vulnerability. He needed to understand how to defeat the Warlocks, who were far more formidable in this timeline than those the Mother of Dragons or Euron had faced. Pree hesitated momentarily, but then opted for partial truth. He had recognized that Viserys was too sharp for an obvious lie. It wouldnt be instant death. It depends on how much of the House is destroyed. If the foundation is obliterated, we wouldn''t have much time left." Viserys sensed Pree was withholding something, but he played along. "And during this connection process, I assume theres a ceremony of sorts?" Indeed, Pree said, flashing a sly smile. "When you enter the House of the Undying, youll experience the binding of your life force to an eternal object. As an emperor, you could construct a palace so vast that even living for 10,000 years wouldn''t be out of reach. "10,000 years!" Viserys exaggerated his amazement, acting as though he were completely taken by the promise of immortality. Pree, sensing his prey was hooked, gave a ''friendly'' warning. Of course, Your Grace, its wise to change identities every few centuries. After all, living for countless years without doing so will draw unwanted attentionand resentment. Viserys raised an eyebrow. "And how many identities have you used, Lord Pree?" Pree chuckled, the tone of a man who had seen the ages pass. "Ive lost count. Feigning continued curiosity, Viserys pressed further. This art of immortality sounds flawless. But surely, it must have some drawbacks? A time when one might be weak or vulnerable? Pree stiffened slightly, surprised by Viseryss caution. He had expected Viserys to be less sharp, considering his indulgence in Slaver''s Bay. But then again, this was the same man who had risen from a fallen prince to a ruler. His personal qualities, though tainted by debauchery, were still formidable. After a moment of hesitation, Pree decided it was better to disclose something, just not too much. "Yes, Your Grace. The moment of greatest vulnerability is during the flow and transfer of life energy. Viserys leaned in. "And when does that happen?" Pree, careful not to give too much away, replied, "Youll understand fully once you reach the House of the Undying. But know thiswhen life energy is exchanged in great quantities, one must be cautious." Viserys now understood perfectly. Pree was referring to the life-draining process. This revelation also shed light on why Euron Greyjoy had been able to manipulate the Warlocksbecause they were weakest during these moments. In the original timeline, Drogon had struck the Warlocks at their weakest, allowing Euron to exploit them later. Satisfied with the information, Viserys continued to chat casually with Pree, making sure to maintain the illusion of trust. After a time, he made his way to Danys ship, where he shared everything with Shiera. As they conversed, something about Shiera''s tone changed. Her responses became cryptic, and her eyes distant, as though she were recalling memories not her own. Viserys quickly realized that the new information he had provided had triggered a deeper memory within herlikely from another soul that resided within her. "I remember now," Shiera said, her eyes wide as memories flooded back. "After the Undying Ones absorb someone''s life force, they can take on that person''s appearance. You must be careful." "How long does it take for them to fully drain someone''s life force?" Viserys asked, calculating how long he could endure. He currently had a reserve of nearly 9,000 "attribute points," a resource he could draw on to prolong his endurance, just as he had done when hatching the dragon eggs. Shieras eyes flickered as she considered. "Not long. Once you''re caught in their illusion, it may feel like hours, but in reality, its only about a quarter of an hour. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''A quarter of an hour...'' Viserys ran the numbers in his head. If the vitality of a regular person were measured as their constitution and health combined, his reserves gave him the equivalent of over 10 hours of life forcefar more than they could drain in mere minutes. With that much time, Dany could defeat the Undying Ones with ease. Before he could voice his plan, Dany, ever intuitive, cut in, her voice filled with concern. Brother, you cant take that risk. We have dragons and armies. Why face them yourself when we can burn the place down from the skies? Viserys sighed and interrupted softly, Dany, your plan is sound. But if we scare them off, theyll slither into the shadows, and itll take years to root them out. If we fail now, our children and grandchildren will suffer the same hunts and traps. Trust me, youre strong enough. I believe in you. Once weve won this battle..." He stopped short of saying, , knowing such a promise would tempt fate. Instead, he finished, Well be free of these worries. Dany looked at him, her lips pressing together in hesitation but finally nodded. Then well finish this once and for all. For the next ten days, the fleet sailed through calm waters, edging closer to the Strait of Qarth. The city was famous for being the gateway between the East and West, and as they entered its bustling strait, it was clear why. The sea was thick with ships, their sails dotting the horizon like waves themselves. The closer Viserys and Danys fleet got, the more attention they drew. Seven dragons soaring above the strait created a spectacle. The merchant ships slowed, sailors and helmsmen abandoning their tasks to gawk at the majestic beasts overhead. The dragons cast long shadows over the ships, and as sailors initially dove for cover in fear, they soon re-emerged, realizing the dragons had no intention of attacking. "Look at the size of that dragon!" one sailor shouted, pointing skyward. "Of course! What good is a dragon if its not massive?" another responded, marveling at the sheer scale of the creatures. As the sailors gossiped in awe, a man with blue hair, clearly someone of authority, approached a massive canvas on one of the larger ships. When the canvas was pulled back, it revealed a giant ballista, armed and ready. The tension in the air thickened. Viserys, watching from the back of his dragon, narrowed his eyes. The blue-haired man glanced upward, clearly aiming to test whether even dragons could be pierced by human ingenuity. Chapter 320: The Imp’s Bounty Chapter 320: The Imps BountyCome here, all of you! the blue-haired man barked, his voice slicing through the air. The sailors, who had momentarily abandoned their posts to gape at the dragons, snapped back into action and scrambled toward him, quickly repositioning the massive ballista to a more open spot on the deck. "Boss!" one sailor called out, gripping the crossbow''s controls. "The blue dragons the closest, but the yellow one''s the biggest! Which one should we target?" The assassin wiped a fine layer of sweat from his brow, his gaze fixed on the blue dragon circling above. His eyes gleamed with an unsettling mix of excitement and ambition. The crossbow bolts mounted on the bed were massivecloser to spears than arrowsand their tips were coated in a strange black material that gleamed ominously in the light. It looked like Dragonbone. Go for the blue one, he said, his voice low and calculated. Aim carefully. The sailors nodded and adjusted the ballista''s aim, locking onto the blue dragon. But before they could fire, the dragons began to shift. The yellow dragon soared higher, leading the pack, while the blue dragon dropped back, replaced by the silver dragon, Rhaelarion. The assassins eyes widened as the silver dragon flew directly above his ship, its wings stretched wide, casting a shadow like a cloud over the sea. Its shimmering belly was exposed, a perfect target. Now! he hissed, eyes glittering. Rhaelarions the prize, right after the yellow one. But there was a problem. The ballista couldnt elevate to the needed angle. "Lift it!" he shouted at the sailors. "Hurry, raise the crossbow!" Several men heaved the base of the ballista onto their shoulders, angling it high enough to target the dragon overhead. The assassins heart raced; they had the perfect shot. It would be unforgivable to miss at such close range. Just as they were about to fire, a sudden wave of heat hit them from behind. The assassin turned just in time to see a wall of red flame racing toward them, spewed from one of the other dragons. The flames engulfed the men operating the ballista, their bodies igniting instantly. Screams filled the air as they flailed, writhing like insects in agony before collapsing, lifeless. Panic rippled through the surrounding ships. Crews scattered, desperate to avoid the fate of their comrades. The yellow dragon, still perched on the bow of Viseryss ship, unleashed another torrent of flame, incinerating what remained of the ballista and its operators. The ship itself, ablaze, seemed to twist and contort in its death throes as the fire consumed it. But Viseryss fleet was already closing in, encircling the burning vessel like predators stalking wounded prey. The surviving sailors were quickly rounded up and brought before him. Among them was the blue-haired assassin, who stood out immediately. Unlike the others, who trembled and begged for their lives, he remained unnervingly calm, his demeanor scholarly, almost dignified. A Tyroshi, I see? Viserys asked, looking the man over. His tone was measured, but there was an edge to it. The assassins composed silence stood in stark contrast to the panic-stricken expressions of his fellow captives. As Viserys stood tall, the massive yellow dragon looming behind him like a shadow, the blue-haired assassin faced him with a smug grin, replying without a trace of humility: "That''s right!" Viserys didnt even blink. Throw him overboard. The assassins bravado faltered. "What" Before he could finish his sentence, Young Connington, already towering at nearly 1.8 meters despite being only fourteen or fifteen, grabbed the assassin by the back of the neck. With no effort, he dragged the man to the edge of the ship, the assassin shouting all the while. "Viserys! Your reign wont last! Youll be overthrown, sooner or later!" Connington silenced him with a punch to the face before hurling him into the sea. The blue-haired assassin, surprisingly adept in the water, managed to resurface, continuing to scream even as he treaded water. "Viserys, you bastard of the Mad King" S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A blast of dragonfire from the blue dragon silenced him for good, incinerating him in the water, leaving nothing but steam rising from the sea. Unfazed, Viserys turned to the next man in line, a dark-skinned sailor trembling before him. "You," Viserys said, pointing, "tell me everything you know. Speak, and you might live." "I-I... we took the job for the Iron Throne reward!" Viserys raised an eyebrow. "The Iron Throne?" The sailor, who was in fact a former pirate, stammered his explanation. He and his crew had been recruited by the blue-haired assassin from Tyrosh, tasked with hunting Viseryss dragons. The "Iron Throne reward," he explained, was a bounty offered by none other than the current Hand of the King: the Imp. "Yes, him. A dwarf," the sailor confirmed, his voice shaking. "Tyrion Lannister." Viserys nodded, his expression unreadable as he processed the information. So, Tyrion had become the Hand of the King. A worthy adversary, Viserys thought, but not one he feared. Tyrion was known for his cunning, always finding unlikely allies to rally against a common foe. In the original timeline, during the Battle of the Blackwater, Tyrion had convinced the Mountain Clans to fight for House Lannister, causing chaos for Stannis Baratheons forces. Even imprisoned by Catelyn Stark, the Imp had managed to outwit his captors. But Viserys wasnt concerned. It didnt matter if Tyrion or anyone else sat as Hand, or even if Tywin Lannister returned from the grave to claim the throne himself. As far as Viserys was concerned, might made right, and he had both steel and dragons at his disposal. Still, this revelation made him realize something important: he lacked an effective espionage network. Even a dragon couldnt see into the dark corners of the worldthe sewers and shadows where plots festered. "Ronan," Viserys muttered to himself, the name instantly flashing through his mind. "We''ll deal with this when we return," he decided. To prevent any further mishaps, Viserys had his fleet spread out, keeping the dragons from flying too low or straying too far. This assassination attempt was nothing more than a minor inconvenience, but he would not allow it to happen again. The surviving attackers were hung from the prow of his flagship as a grim reminder to anyone else who might have similar plans. From that point on, no other incidents occurred. Soon, the fleet approached the looming silhouette of Qarth, a city as grand and prosperous as it was ancient. From his vantage on the back of his dragon, Viserys took in the sight: the city was even more magnificent than Kings Landing. Qarths size and wealth were evident in every detail, not just in the vast, bustling port below. Four major ports lined the waterfront, each teeming with life and color. The largest belonged to the Pureborn of Qarth, while the other three were owned by the city''s most powerful merchant guilds. Flags of vibrant hues, colorful ship hulls, and richly adorned sails fluttered in the breeze, creating a sea of color that seemed to shift with the tide. The city itself was equally stunning. Rising in the distance, the famous triple-layered walls of Qarth stood tall, thick, and impenetrable, both a defense against enemies and a cage for those trapped inside. It was a fortress as much as it was a monument to wealth and power. But Viserys knew better than to be dazzled by Qarths grandeur. He had learned from Hizdahr zo Loraq that the city, for all its beauty, was not a place of refuge. Like many others, it waited with bated breath for the dragon to fall, eager to strike if given the chance. Viseryss eyes narrowed as he surveyed the scene below. He would enter Qarth, but he would not lower his guard. Chapter 321: The Great City of Qarth Chapter 321: The Great City of QarthThough Viserys kept his dragons flying high enough to avoid any potential crossbow bolts, the sight of them circling above the bustling port of Qarth caused an instant stir. Tens of thousands of tourists, sailors, and travelers crowded the docks, their gazes drawn upward. Even slaves and laborers paused in their tasks, eager for a glimpse of the legendary beasts that had vanished from the world for centuries. Where the dragons flew, chaos followed: horses and mules bucked and neighed in fear, seagulls scattered in panic, and dockworkers struggled to control the animals as they attempted to bolt. For a brief moment, the sky seemed to belong to the dragons alone, with nothing but clouds to accompany their majestic flight. Dragons! Viserys is coming! Hurry, inform the Lords! Spies hidden within the crowd, working for both the Pureborn and the merchant guilds, scrambled to relay the news. Word of Viseryss approach spread through the city like wildfire, reaching the highest ranks before his fleet had even entered the harbor. No one was more eager than Xaro, a prominent member of the Thirteen, who had personally orchestrated the Qarth-Slaver''s Bay alliance to kill the dragon. In the original timeline, he had proposed to Daenerys herself, but now, his eyes were set on Viserys. He was well aware of Viseryss bold conquests in Slavers Bay and had meticulously prepared for his arrival. Poisons, assassins, and archers had all been stationed throughout the city, ready to strike. But these were merely the contingency plans; the true challenge for Viserys would come from the Warlocks. Meanwhile, the citys three major merchant guilds were already putting their carefully prepared gifts into motion. They transported wagonloads of wealthgleaming gems, coral, and gold statuestoward the city gates. To the unknowing eye, it might seem as though the city was constructing an unparalleled palace, but in truth, the lavish offerings were bait, intended to lure Viserys into the heart of Qarth. Once he was dead, all the riches would return to the hands of the Pureborn and the guilds. It was a gamble, and Viserys was the prize. Throughout Qarth, its wealthiest citizens gathered: theater owners, gladiator arena masters, brothel lords, mansion-dwellers, and yacht owners. All eagerly awaited the spectacle of the Dragonlords arrival, each with their own hidden motives. The eastern gate of Qarth, known as the Gate of the Sunrise, led to the royal palace via the famous Avenue of the Sunrise, a grand boulevard paved with slabs of stone. Determined to impress their guest, the Pureborn set to work clearing the avenue of its usual bustle. Slaves were quickly divided into groups: the first swept away debris and dust, while the second followed with water to suppress any remaining grime. The effort was nothing short of frenzied. The entire avenue was split into sections to speed up the process, while warships were dispatched to clear the port and ensure Viseryss fleet could dock without delay. "Such a grand display. If I didnt know they were planning to kill us, I might even be moved, Viserys said with a wry smile, his gaze fixed on the Qarth warships ahead, cutting a path for his fleet. Dany stood beside him, her brow still furrowed in worry. Sensing her unease, Viserys gave her a reassuring look. "Do you remember Braavos? The time of the Fierce Fish?" She nodded, recalling the danger theyd faced when the second wave of thugs had come after her. Back then, even with his mysterious powers developing, Viserys had been weak and inexperienced. ''Fierce Fish'' Banergar had nearly run him through with a spear, but Viseryss insistence that Dany practice archery had saved his life at the last moment. Feeling the weight of the memory, Viserys placed a gentle hand on Danys shoulder, drawing her closer. They stood in silence for a moment, the warmth of their shared bond tempering the cold tension in the air. Theres nothing to worry about, he murmured. Besides, Ive got a big secret to tell you. What secret? Dany asked, her curiosity piqued. Viserys grinned, a mischievous glint in his eyes. If I told you now, it wouldnt be much of a secret, would it? Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With the Qarth warships ahead guiding the way, Viseryss fleet soon reached the royal harbor. The docks were a dense tapestry of taverns, brothels, and buildings packed together like fish scales. Crowds of merchants, nobles, and the citys elite had gathered, their eyes following the fleet with undisguised greed as the dragons circled overhead. "Has it really only been half a year since someone last saw their dragons?" Xaro Xhoan Daxos muttered to the Warlocks beside him, his tone laced with confusion. "How have they grown so much in such a short time?" The dragons were no longer the small creatures of myth. Each was now over five meters in length, their wingspans stretching even further. The largestViseryss yellow dragonwas nearing seven meters, a creature of both awe and fear. My lord, when we first saw the dragons, they were no bigger than domestic chickens, and now" Ang-ang-ang Before the Warlocks could finish, the deep hooting of the dragons echoed overhead. As the beasts grew in size, their roars had become more guttural, more terrifying. A cold sweat broke out on the backs of those waiting in the harbor, a primal fear creeping up their spines. Ordinary soldiers would barely have the courage to approach, let alone fight, these towering creatures. Xaro Xhoan Daxos, already unsettled by the dragons'' size, received bad news just as the tension mounted. He trembled, knowing that the poacher had been identifiedmeaning their adversary might be even more vigilant now. "Those pigs on the Iron Throne!" Xaro muttered, even though he knew the Imp wasnt personally responsible for the setback. His frustration bubbled over, and he allowed himself a moment of bitter insult. Meanwhile, Viseryss fleet had docked in the most prestigious berth of the royal port, and Xaro finally prepared to meet him in person. However, the first to formally greet Viserys wasnt Xaro, but a noblewoman from the Qarth Pureborn. Despite steeling himself for this encounter, Viserys couldnt help but stare for a moment at the unusual attire of Qarths elite women. They were statuesque, and their clothingif it could be called thatleft little to the imagination. Qarth women, known for their bold fashion, draped themselves in sheer fabrics, leaving their breasts exposed. With milky white skin and larger frames, their appearance made the guards accompanying Viserys gape in awe, eyes fixed on the pale curves on display. Stepping forward was Egon Emeros, a tall and refined member of the Qarth Pureborn. A red gemstone gleamed from where it was set in his nose, giving him an air of both nobility and eccentricity. Despite having been bribed by Xaro, Egon was genuinely concerned about the future of Qarth. He knew that if the ''House of the Dragon'' grew too powerful, Qarth could easily fall under Targaryen influence and become little more than a colony. "Your Grace, Emperor Viserys," Egon began, his voice smooth and polished. "Your arrival is a blessing for all the ancestors of Qarth. On behalf of the Pureborn and the council of Qarth, I offer you our warmest welcome." Viserys, despite the ceremonial display before him, remained composed. I also long for the glory and prosperity of Qarth," he replied, offering a thin smile. "But, unfortunately, Im dealing with some... minor troubles. Otherwise, I would certainly build a palace here and remain for quite some time. After a few more formal pleasantries, Egon moved to invite Viserys and Dany into the city. However, Viserys politely declined. As you know, Lord Egon, we encountered assassins along the way. My sister was somewhat shaken by the ordeal. For now, shell remain on the ship until she feels better. Chapter 322: Erotic Paintings Chapter 322: Erotic PaintingsViseryss refusal threw a wrench in their plans, and Egons smile faltered for just a moment. He was unsure how to convince the royal siblings of the citys safety. Should he boast about its impregnable walls or its well-armed guards? Before he could respond, Pree stepped in smoothly, his voice soft but filled with assurance. Its fine, my lord, Pree said, using his tricks. Let her stay outside if it pleases her. We will ensure she is comfortable. As Shiera had warned, the Warlocks of the Undying could assume the forms of those whose life force they had consumed. To Pree and his fellow Warlocks, as long as Dany was still near, she wouldnt escape their grasp. That would be a shame, Egon responded, recovering his composure. But we will send food and gifts to the Princess. Please, Your Grace, come into the city first. Of course, Viserys replied with a smile, stepping into the grand golden palanquin, which required eighty slaves to carry. Two members of the Pureborn, including Egon, accompanied him. Ahead of them, children with golden slippers scattered flower petals along the road. The sweet scent of flowers filled the air as they sang, the aroma mingling with the already refreshing breeze. Viserys felt momentarily at ease, soaking in the luxury. Along the wide, opulent avenue, known as the Sunrise Avenue, crowds of commoners and slaves lined the sides, gazing in awe at the procession. Viserys observed them with detachment, his attention soon drawn to the massive walls of Qarth, which loomed ahead. The first, outermost wall was constructed from red sandstone and stood over ten meters tall. It was decorated with intricate carvings of animals and plants, stretching endlessly along the perimeter. As they passed through, Viserys noticed how carefully crafted the details were, from the veins on leaves to the fur on beasts. The second wall, made from gray granite, displayed scenes of military conquests, boasting Qarths military strength. Viserys couldnt help but chuckle at the irony. The people of Qarth had been driven back by the Valyrians and plundered by the Dothraki. It was as if they carved images of their might to hide the truth: that they had very little to show for it. People always emphasized what they lacked. When they finally reached the third and innermost wall, Viserys raised an eyebrow. This wall, made of smooth black marble, stood nearly twenty meters high, adorned with gold, jade, and lapis lazuli. These precious materials were used to create an almost lifelike illusion of what lay carved into the stone. The content was... startling. Giant, elaborate images of sexual intercourse. It seemed Qarth had a fertility cult of sorts, one that had taken great care to immortalize every intimate act in such vivid detail. Viserys, who had already experienced the decadent pleasures offered by the slave masters of Yunkai, was no stranger to the acts depicted. Still, the sheer artistry of it caught him off guard. What impressed him most were the expressions carved into the stone facesso lifelike, it was as if the sculptors had been present to witness the events firsthand. It''s all about the expression, Viserys thought, recalling interviews hed seen in his past life with certain ''teachers.'' The sculptors of these reliefs must have been meticulous, or perhaps even inspired by reality. Young Connington, who accompanied Viserys, couldnt help but feel a bit uneasy after seeing the explicit carvings on the walls. Raised with strict discipline, he had been taught from an early age to abstain from sexual activity until adulthood. Despite the many temptations he had facedespecially in Tyrosh, where his good looks had attracted the attention of many young maidsConnington remained steadfast in following his fathers teachings. His resolve had been tested more than most, but he had always managed to hold firm. Thankfully, once they passed the third wall, the provocative frescoes gave way to something more dignified. Inside, ancient statues of Qarths heroes stood on tall, ornate pillars of turquoise and marble, their expressions fixed in eternal, stony vigilance. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the original timeline, when Mother of Dragons arrived in Qarth, she was weak and vulnerable, easy prey for the Warlocks who lured her to the House of the Undying. She hadn''t even been permitted to enter the palace. But now, Viserys strode into the city as the "Lord of the West," commanding respect and deference with ease. The palace of Qarth itself was breathtakingan opulent masterpiece that shimmered like a jewel within the Free Cities. Rare animals and exotic plants filled the palace grounds, while murals inlaid with gold leaf and gems adorned the walls, telling stories of glory and conquest. Everything was designed to impress and overwhelm. The maids attending the palace were dressed in revealing garments, baring large areas of their skin, their beauty adding to the palace''s allure. Young Connington, standing beside Viserys, couldnt help but shift uncomfortably as his eyes were drawn to the maids. The dazzling white of the palace walls gleamed under the sunlight as Viserys and his entourage arrived. As the massive golden sedan chair was gently lowered by the slaves, Egon stepped forward, his voice smooth and confident. "Your Grace, Ive heard about the minor troubles youve encountered. Qarth is prepared to send a thousand warships to aid you in retaking the Iron Throne." The Pureborn members had already agreed to this grand offer, knowing full well that once Viserys was lured into the House of the Undying, there would be no need to follow through. Once he fell into the Warlocks trap, their promises of ships would become meaningless. Seizing the moment, Viserys responded with equally practiced ease, "The Targaryens will always remember Qarths generosity, and the rising sun will bear witness to our enduring friendship." It was the kind of courtly performance Viserys hadnt had a chance to perfect in Astapor, but here in Qarth, it finally found its use. A grand banquet followed, with Egon, Xaro, and Pree personally guiding Viserys through the city on a tour. "Your Grace, this is the Temple of Memory, where the Pureborn honor their ancestors," Egon said, gesturing toward an imposing palace surrounded by statues. The statues, all women, stood in a solemn circle around the building. Intrigued, Viserys asked, "Are the female ancestors honored outside, while the male ancestors are within?" Egon smiled and nodded. "Yes, Your Grace. If you wish, you may enter and see for yourself." Viserys waved it off. "No, no. Ancestors are sacred to us all. I wouldnt dream of disturbing such a revered place." Standing nearby, Xaro took his chance. "Your Grace, Lord Pree mentioned that you are interested in the sorcery of the Undying Ones. Since the fleet will take some time to prepare, why not allow Lord Pree to accompany you to the House of the Undying now?" For a moment, the air seemed to thicken, a strange tension settling over the group. But Viserys kept his composure, knowing they were playing their hand. "That sounds wonderful. Let''s go at once!" His response was exactly what theyd hoped for, and so the party set off, accompanied by a large retinue, toward the House of the Undying. As they approached, Viserys observed the eerie surroundings. The House of the Undying was encircled by a dense, oppressive forest of black-leafed trees, their gnarled branches casting unsettling shadows. The trees, covered in blue leaves, blocked much of the sky, adding to the feeling of foreboding. Through the twisted branches, Viserys could make out a massive statue of a stone snake, crouching and towering four meters high. The House itself looked like an ancient, forgotten ruin, its walls crumbling, its windows dark and empty. It felt like the perfect setting for a horror story, and Viserys couldnt help but think of the gruesome fates that might await within. Feigning curiosity, Viserys turned to Pree, his voice casual. "Lord Pree, this is the famous House of the Undying? Why does it look so... abandoned?" Chapter 323: House of the Undying Chapter 323: House of the UndyingThe House of the Undying was decaying, of course, from a lack of vital energy. But Pree wasnt about to admit that. With a smooth voice, he said, "Your Grace, the key to immortality lies in the immortality of the soul. As long as the soul endures, the body has the potential for eternal life. Weve come to seek that truth. How can you let something as trivial as appearances stop you?" Pree coaxed and spun his lies with practiced ease, trying to keep Viserys on the path toward the trap. Not just Pree, but Xaro and Egon were anxious now, their earlier confidence rattled. If Viserys backed out, all their schemes would unravel. Fortunately for them, Viserys appeared to take the bait. "Youre right," he replied, letting a faint smile touch his lips, though inwardly he sneered. He turned to Egon and said, "Egon, my friend, Ill enter and seek the truth of immortality." "Your Grace, please," Egon replied with a forced smile, relief flooding his voice as he watched Viserys finally step into the shadowed black-leatherwood forest. Both Egon and Xaro let out quiet sighs. Xaro, who had worked so closely with the Warlocks to engineer this trap, allowed himself a brief moment of triumph. Everything was falling into place. "If only he had brought his sister with him," Xaro muttered to himself, casting a sly glance at the retreating figure of Viserys. "We could deal with the guards more easily." As Viserys and Pree walked further into the forest, Pree couldnt hide his excitement. His eyes gleamed in the dim light as he said with a smile, "Your Grace, if you don''t mind, you may hold my hand for guidance." The words made Viserys pause. The same offer had been made to Daenerys in the original timelinewhen she had been nothing more than a fifteen-year-old girl, vulnerable and unsure. But now, was a towering man, standing well over six feet tall. Why would Pree offer such a thing? Could there be a hallucinogen on his hands, something meant to trick him even before they reached the heart of the House of the Undying? Feigning politeness, Viserys smiled. "Lord Pree, compared to your centuries of wisdom, Im but a naive child. But I think my legs are strong enough to stand on their own. Perhaps I should hold arm instead." Without waiting for a reply, Viserys slid one arm beneath Prees and gripped it tightly, almost in a manner of forced control. The height difference became awkwardly obviousPree, shorter and frailer, was nearly lifted off the ground by Viseryss grip. His feet stumbled, and he had to lift one leg to maintain his balance, his face twitching with discomfort. But he couldnt protest. To do so would risk revealing his intentions too soon. So Pree endured, his excitement buried beneath forced calm as they ventured deeper into the forest. The deeper they went, the darker it grew. At first, they could still make out the shapes of branches and leaves, but soon, all light seemed to vanish. Fortunately, Viserys soon spotted the gates of the House of the Undying, their dark, ominous shape looming ahead. Just as he was about to forcefully drag Pree inside, the Warlock suddenly stopped him, speaking in a soft but urgent tone. "Your Grace, we cannot proceed this way. The main entrance to the temple only allows entry but never exit. From now on, you must cherish your soul." "Cherish your soul?" Viserys echoed, puzzled. Whether he was recalling the original story or facing it in reality now, those words didnt quite make sense. Pree continued, his voice carrying an air of mystery. "Youll understand once youre inside. From this point forward, you must walk the path alone. Upon entering, you will see four doors in the roomone is the entrance, and the other three are your choices. Each time, always choose the door on the far right. Never, under any circumstance, enter the others." Viserys listened carefully, though the instructions seemed overly specific. Prees tone became more insistent. "Whenever you encounter a staircase, always climb upwardnever descend. And be warned, the other doors will tempt you with illusions: visions of the past, the future, horrors, and wonders alike. No matter what you see or hear, do not be swayed. The servants and beings in those rooms may try to speak to you. You may respond, but do not step inside. Your only destination is the audience hall. That is where the truly immortal beings await you, and they will impart the real secrets of immortality. You must listen to every word they say." Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hmm?" Viserys raised an eyebrow. "Lord Pree, arent you considered one of these ''truly immortal'' beings?" Prees decaying lips curled into a faint, cryptic smile. "Indeed, Your Grace. But to achieve true immortality, you must go further." Viserys nodded, his impatience thinly veiled. "I understand. Thank you for your guidance." His tone lacked any real gratitude, and he didnt bother asking the critical question of how to leavesomething Daenerys had questioned in the original timeline. But Viseryss arrogance only reassured Pree that the visions he''d seen of Viserys''s downfall were inevitable. ''Your vitality belongs to the House of the Undying!'' Pree thought to himself, his blue-violet lips twitching with anticipation, his decayed body practically salivating at the thought. As Viserys stepped through the ominous entrance, he found himself facing an oval-shaped, lacquered doorway set into a wall carved in the shape of a grotesque human face. Standing beside the wall was a dwarf no taller than Viserys''s knees, dragging a silver tray that held a single cup of blue liquida thick, viscous potion, shimmering faintly in the dim light. Do I have to drink this? Viserys asked, eyeing the cup with mild suspicion. Yes, drinking it will make you Before Pree could finish, Viserys lifted the cup and downed the blue potion in one swift gulp. Prees heart lightened at the sight. Most who arrived at the House of the Undying hesitatedquestions about the potions effects, or even vain concerns about their lips turning blue, were common. But Viserys, he thought, was different. He drank like a man starving for immortality, eager and reckless. In reality, Viserys had hesitated for a moment. Hed read about Daeneryss experience in the original storyhow the potion had tasted of Drogos essence, an unpleasant thought. he had mused. But, fortunately for him, his version didnt have that particular flavor. The drink was more like bitter medicine, and he held his breath as he swallowed, grimacing slightly. Once the potion hit his stomach, he wasted no time. Silently, he summoned a burst of magic within himself, igniting a small flame in his gut to burn away the potions effects. He felt his stomach churn, singeing slightly from the fire, but the magical panel inside him worked quickly, repairing the damage. Though the flames had neutralized most of the potion, there were lingering traces in his throat. As he swallowed, an odd jumble of flavors flooded his sensesfatty roast meat, rich milk, fine wines hed tasted before and Falias lips. His first kiss in this world. The memory of it was clear and sharp, as if the potion had somehow unlocked it. Viserys thought, intrigued. Suddenly, a rush of unexpected tastes hit him: soda, cocktails, chocolate, fried chicken. He blinked. This realization left Viserys astonishedand a little envious of whoever had concocted such a drink. You may proceed, Pree said, watching Viseryss changing expressions with interest. "Can I have another cup?" Viserys asked, a playful grin creeping onto his face. "Or better yet, can you teach me the recipe?" Pree, slightly taken aback, replied, "Of course. The drink is primarily made from the juice of nightshades, but it requires a spell and some magic during preparation. I can teach you once you come out." Viserys raised an eyebrow, clearly amused. "Why not teach me now? I might not leave here with immortality, but Id love to at least have this recipe." His tone was light, almost like a drunkard whod found the finest wine and couldnt bear to leave without knowing how it was made. Prees mouth twitched, caught off guard by Viseryss unexpected shift in focus. Dont worry, Your Grace. Its no big deal. Once youre out, Ill personally teach you how to make the Shade of the Evening, Pree assured him. "Fine, I''ll hold you to that," Viserys replied with a smirk before stepping through the doorway. He found himself in a room with tiled floors and polished walls. He blinked, rubbing his eyes. The tiles vanished, revealing cold, bare slabs of stone beneath his feet. he realized, a trick of the Shade of the Evening he had just consumed. Taking a moment to gather his bearings, Viserys noticed four identical wooden doors ahead. The temptation to explore them tugged at his curiosity, but he reminded himself of Pree''s warning: Still, he couldnt resist just a peek at what might be behind the other doors. He approached the far-left door, opening it cautiously. At first, the room appeared empty, but as he looked closer, he spotted translucent shadows within. One ghostly figure seemed to be shouting into a square object. Viserys squinted. The figure resembled one of his comrades from his former life as Li Mingrui, before his transmigration. Ivan, the man who constantly forgot to switch the safety off his gun. Suka-nuli! Li! Give me a magazine! the shadow yelled, its voice distant and distorted. Viserys chuckled to himself, a wave of nostalgia washing over him. The scene was too surreal, too disconnected from the present. Prees words echoed in his mind: He realized that the Shade of the Evening was playing tricks on his senses, mixing up his memories. But since he hadnt consumed a large quantity, the visions were fleeting and hazy, lacking substance. He moved to the second door. Inside, he saw the ghostly outline of a tank, reminding him of the time he had taught a rookie how to drive one. He smiled again, though this time more wistfully. The third door opened to a scene from a red-light district, where he and his comrades had gone to celebrate after a hard-won battle. he thought, his lips curling into a smirk. Viserys knew that Daenerys, in the original story, had seen visions of Rhaegar and Aerys during her experience in the House of the Undying. But his situation was different. Though his body was that of a Targaryen, his soul was still Li Mingrui, a man from a different world. Finally, he reached the far-right doorthe one he was supposed to choose. Steeling himself, he opened it and stepped into the next room. To his surprise, the room was... empty. No visions, no strange figures from his past or future. Just silence. he wondered. This was supposed to be the path to immortality, yet here he was, standing in an empty chamber. Viserys muttered, regretting having burned away most of the potions effects. In the original story, Daenerys had seen powerful visionsprophecies of the Red Wedding, the War of the Five Kings. While those events no longer applied to this timeline, he still hoped to glimpse something crucialespecially concerning the Night King and the threat beyond the Wall. he thought, pushing forward. As he continued, the Shade of the Evening seemed to regain its potency. Viserys came across a room where a scene of ice and snow unfolded before him. Amid the blizzard, a towering structure of bones loomeda Topless Tower made of skeletons. But unlike the watchtowers he had ordered built, these towers were grotesquely animated. Each corpse had glowing blue eyes, their decayed limbs twitching mindlessly, identical to the White Walkers he had once encountered. Viserys wondered, staring at the chilling sight. He opened another door, and suddenly, an army of wights with those same eerie blue eyes lunged at him. Viserys instinctively flinched, though he reminded himself But the realism of the vision was unsettling real. Viserys pressed on, and beyond the wights, he saw something that made his heart sinkthe Great Wall collapsing. Massive chunks of ice and stone crumbled, and the once-impenetrable barrier was now nothing more than rubble. he thought bitterly. The undead were still contained to the North, but the sight of the Wall falling left him with a sense of urgency. But with temperatures plummeting, even The Neck might freeze over. Viserys mused. Pushing those thoughts aside, he stepped through the far-right door once again, finding himself in a long, dimly lit corridor. At that moment, in the Audience Hall, the Undying Ones, seated around a long, decaying table, witnessed the same vision as Viserys. A swirling sea of smoke hovered above their heads, and within it, images began to formairplanes, tanks, mobile phones, and White Walkers, all blending into the chaotic scene. They saw the Topless Tower looming tall, and their collective shock was palpable. The Undying Ones exchanged uneasy glances before looking toward the eldest of their groupa figure more ancient than any other, appearing like a mummy just unearthed from a sun-scorched desert. His skin was paper-thin, his eye sockets hollow, and his lips a deep, unnatural blue. Even with all his wisdom, he too could not fully comprehend what they were seeing. But it didnt matter. Viseryss footsteps were growing louder, and the vitality they so desperately craved was almost within their grasp. Meanwhile, Viserys felt as if he were stumbling through a fevered dream. Reality and illusion were beginning to blur. He saw a gathering of old men with long, white beards kneeling before him, their skeletal hands reaching out to touch his robes and boots as if he were their savior. Viserys reminded himself, keeping his mind sharp. Suddenly, those same figures shifted, their forms twisting grotesquely into the Undying Ones. Their hands turned into claws, some clutching at his ankles, others grabbing his arms, while some opened their decaying mouths and moved toward his neck. Pree''s earlier words echoed in his mind. Viserys feigned ignorance, pretending to be overwhelmed by the illusions. He let the cold, rotting mouths latch onto his skin, their slimy tongues probing as they began to suck at his essence. At least seven or eight Undying Ones clung to him, their mouths pressed against him like parasites. '' he thought, his stomach churning as two of them latched onto his chest, feeding like infants at their mothers breast. Their sucking and biting made him feel filthy, his skin crawling with revulsion. '' he thought, nearly gagging from the sensation. Glancing at his panel, Viserys saw his Health and Constitution depleting rapidly. His life force was being drained at an alarming rate. But instead of panicking, he began tapping into the massive reserves of attribute points he had stored up. Ten minutes passed, then twenty, then thirty The Undying Ones feeding on him were astounded. They had expected to drain him quickly, but Viseryss life energy far exceeded their expectationssurpassing anything they had ever encountered. Slowly, their pale, decaying skin began to regain color, and their withered hair, once lifeless and brittle, started to show signs of vitality. The Undying Ones, while draining Viserys, began to feel uneasy. For a moment, they feared they had walked into a trap, but the life energy they were absorbing was undeniably real, and it was nourishing their decaying bodies. Some of them even began to imagine the vitality they could siphon from Dany as well. One hour passed, then two, then three... Slowly, the Undying Ones transformed. What were once indistinguishable figureshollow, decaying shellshad become strikingly handsome men and beautiful women. The mens bodies were strong and muscular, while the women developed alluring curves. Their decayed forms had rejuvenated into their former splendor. Even the House of the Undying itself, once decrepit and falling apart, began to restore, its walls radiating newfound glory. Just as they reveled in their revival, a fierce, burning heat surged from all directions. Before the Undying Ones could react, black-red flames engulfed them. It happened so quickly that they had no time to comprehend what was occurring. Outside, Dany, mounted on her silver dragon, led her seven dragons, circling the House of the Undying like sentinels of destruction. The Undying Ones tried to release their grip on Viserys, but their bodies refused to obey. They were trapped. Viserys had activated his Paragon-level blood magic, and instead of merely losing life energy, he began absorbing theirs. Normally, blood magic could only move a limited amount of life force, but Viserys had his panelallowing him to convert the life energy he absorbed directly into attribute points. The very vitality that had fueled the Undying Ones was now fueling him. The Undying Ones, once smug with amusement, now stared at Viserys in horror. they thought. As panic spread among them, their newly revived skin began to wither once more. Their bodies, which had just regained their youthful vitality, began to shrivel. Their lifeblood drained back into Viserys. Their souls, too, were drawn into himdisappearing entirely. In an instant, a flood of knowledgecenturies of the Undying Ones secret arts and dark magicoverwhelmed Viserys''s mind. He stood amidst the onslaught of this ancient power, absorbing it all. Meanwhile, outside, the House of the Undying crumbled under the intense onslaught of dragonfire. To Danys surprise, the building did not burn like wood or stone, but disintegrated like paper. Everywhere the dragons flames touched, the once-grand structure turned to smoke and ash. Chapter 324: The Kill Order of the Pureborn Chapter 324: The Kill Order of the PurebornYoung Connington, who was guarding nearby, felt his heart race as the black and red flames filled the sky. His hand brushed the hilt of his sword, and he quickly recoiled as if shocked by the heat. The air around them had grown so scorching that even their weapons and armor had become too hot to touch. He glanced at Dany, perched atop her silver dragon, relieved that it was shenot the dragons in a full rageguiding the flames. Her restraint allowed the dragons to carefully avoid her allies on the ground. Streaks of black dragonfire swept across the House of the Undying, reducing the once-fearsome building to rubble. The structure, which resembled an ancient temple, melted like ice under the relentless assault of dragonfire. But Dany wasnt content with just burning the House of the Undying. Following Viserys''s orders, she unleashed her dragons upon the surrounding black leatherwood forest and the Warlocks'' Avenue. Beams of wood turned to charcoal, and stone crumbled into molten glass. Suddenly, the Yellow Dragon plunged into the smoldering ruins and emerged, carrying a blackened, humanoid figure caked in ash. It was Viserys, clutching in his hand what appeared to be a shriveled, decaying heartstill faintly beating as though it had been preserved in formaldehyde for centuries. Dany, riding her silver dragon, swooped down to his side. Are you okay? she asked, her voice filled with concern. Viserys scratched his now singed and balding head and grinned, Not a problem! He glanced toward the approaching torches in the distanceQarths army, no doubt. His expression hardened. Dont land, he instructed Dany. Stay up there and support me. Okay! Dany called back as she took the other six dragons higher into the sky, their massive forms circling above. Viserys, still riding the Yellow Dragon, flew toward a tall stone arch nearby, carved with the image of two giant snakes entwined in a coiled embrace. The heads of the serpents provided a perfect perch for the dragon to land. Though his body was charred and blackened from the flames, Viserys''s imposing figure atop the dragon left no question as to who he was. As he surveyed the approaching soldiers, he noticed two familiar faces were missingXaro and Egon. With his voice echoing through the archway, he demanded, Surrender the masterminds behind my ambush, or I will wipe this city from the map! Mathos, the commander leading the Qartheen troops, felt his knees buckle with fear. He knew that, even if Qarth wasnt burned to the ground today, it would face a punishment so cruel and drawn out that death might seem like a mercy. Half an hour earlier, Xaro and Egon sat comfortably in a lavish restaurant near the House of the Undying, watching the events unfold through a pair of ornate binoculars. They focused on the crumbling building that had long became the Temple of Dust. To their astonishment, it appeared to spring back to life, shimmering as though time itself had been reversed. It worked! They succeeded! Xaro exclaimed, a wild excitement lighting up his face as he pointed toward the resplendent building. This was the sign of success that warlock Pree had promised. Could this be the true secret of the Undying Ones? Xaro whispered, his tone now filled with curiosity rather than disdain. He had always looked down on the Warlocks, dismissing them as relics of a bygone era, full of lies and surrounded by skeletons. In Qarth, people often said, But now, after witnessing what seemed to be the end of a Dragonlord, Xaro saw the Warlocks in a new light. If they had truly vanquished Viserys Targaryen, their fame would spread throughout the worldand their power with it. Standing nearby, Egon felt a similar satisfaction. With Viserys eliminated, his own standing within the Council of the Pureborn was sure to rise. They had just rid the world of a powerful threat, and with the Targaryen prince gone, their influence over Qarth and beyond would be solidified. Meanwhile, aboard her ship, Shieraherself of Targaryen descentsensed that Viseryss life force was rapidly fading. Her brow furrowed as she connected with Dany, who was anxiously awaiting news. Before departing for Qarth, Viserys had warned Dany to wait at least an hour, regardless of what she sensed or felt. Now, the time had passed, and Dany could hardly stand the tension. How is my brother? she asked Shiera, her voice tight with concern. Shiera, however, was perplexed. To her, Viseryss situation felt like that of someone suffering from a severe arterial hemorrhagea life hanging by a thread. The first ten or thirty minutes of such a condition were the most critical, where death could come at any second. But Viserys had been in this state for two hours, and still, he clung to life. Shiera could only answer, Hes still bleeding heavily but somehow, hes still alive. Finally, it was time. Dany, unable to wait any longer, mounted her silver dragon. With the other six dragons, they took to the skies and descended upon Qarth, circling the House of the Undying like avenging gods. When Xaro and Egon heard the distant roar of dragons, they froze. At first, they couldnt believe their ears. But when they saw Dany''s dragons setting the House of the Undying ablaze, they realized their plan had been discovered. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xaro, known for his foresight, understood the kind of torture that awaited him if they were caught. While the flames devoured the House of the Undying, he slipped away through a secret passage that led to the harbor. Egon followed closely behind, both men abandoning their grand plans in the face of the raging inferno. They boarded a small escape vessel under the cover of night, fleeing Qarth as fast as they could. Neither Viserys nor the other rulers of Qarth expected them to escape so quickly, but in the end, they were just two menneither of them with any magic to protect them. Although Viserys couldn''t sack Qarth as easily as he did Slavers Bay, he knew he could exploit the situation for a massive payout. His military power in the East was relatively weak, and a direct confrontation with Qarth''s formidable navy, boasting over a thousand warships and thousands of soldiers, could result in mutual destruction. The best course of action was to let Qarth continue to "raise sheep and harvest wool," while he extracted a fortune from them. The true goal of his elaborate strategy had always been the eradication of the Warlocks. A direct assault with dragons might have left some of them alive to escape, but by luring them into this trap, he had wiped them out entirely. The Undying Ones were no more. He looked down at the strange, still-beating heart in his hand, knowing that this heart held the key to controlling the remaining power of the Warlocks. Over the next month and a half, despite Qarth''s large navy and military force, Viserys''s fleet, which had arrived with fewer than ten ships and barely a hundred soldiers, remained unchallenged. The Pureborn and merchant guilds didnt dare attack him. They knew full well that Viserys and Dany could simply escape on their dragons, leaving Qarth open to devastating retaliation from the skies. The threat of the dragons was enough to keep Qarth at bay. Instead of aggression, the citys leaders resorted to appeasement. They sent truckloads of gifts, fine food, and treasures to Viseryss ships, desperately trying to avoid his wrath. "Ser Connington, please buy us more time," said Mathos, now representing the Pureborn. "We havent yet found Xaro and Egon. Every day we dont, the cost rises higher." Ser Connington, standing tall and resolute, replied coolly, "Lord Mathos, His Grace the Emperor has already spoken. If you can''t find them, it doesnt matter. The Pureborn of Qarth will face the punishment. Thirteen members of the Merchant Guild will be executed, 800 warships will be offered to the empire, and from this day forward, 500,000 golden dragons will be paid annually. Only then will His Grace forgive your mistakes." Chapter 325: Undercover Plan Chapter 325: Undercover PlanFor Mathos, the entire situation had been instigated by Xaro of the Thirteen. Viserys''s decision to target the Thirteen Merchant Guild seemed not only inevitable but also strategically advantageous for Mathos. After all, the Thirteen had long been a counterforce to the Pureborn, and getting rid of them would consolidate power in favor of the citys old bloodlines. The annual tribute of 500,000 golden dragons, though burdensome, was a price Mathos was willing to pay if it meant sparing his life and maintaining stability. Besides, the gifts they had already lavished on Viserys in the past weeks likely amounted to more than that sum. But the decree of death for the guilds? That felt unnecessarily harsh. Ser Connington, dont you think this death decree is a bit... excessive? Mathos asked, his tone betraying his unease. Young Connington, standing tall and resolute, did not waver. "Do you mean to say His Grace''s life is worth less than theirs?" Conningtons voice was cold, filled with disdain for Mathoss hesitation. The young knight was fiercely loyal to Viserys, not only as his king but as his benefactorsomeone who had saved him and given him purpose. I dont... Mathos stammered, realizing he had overstepped. "Lord Mathos," Connington continued with a sharp edge in his voice, "His Graces sole focus is reclaiming the Iron Throne. He has little interest in your internal squabbles. If Qarth doesnt quickly appease him now, in the future the Targaryens will have even more dragons. And when that day comes, your city will not have a chance to make amends. While Young Connington was issuing this thinly veiled threat to Mathos, Viserys was engaged in a far different conversationone happening within his own consciousness. He was speaking to the spirits of the Undying Ones, whose souls he had absorbed. So, you''re telling me that part of your souls is still fighting for control of this heart? Viserys asked, studying the heart in his hand. It pulsed faintly, as though clinging to life, a grotesque remnant of the Warlocks'' power. Inside his mind, the eight spiritsmen and women, once formidable warlockswhispered their frustrations. After Viserys had absorbed their souls, they had attempted to overpower him and seize control of his body, hoping to manipulate him as they had countless others. But they had not anticipated the sheer strength of Viserys''s spirit. Despite the fact that their eight souls were still present, lingering within him, Viserys maintained full control of his body. His spirit was far stronger than they had expected, bolstered by a vast reservoir of strength that the Undying Ones had never encountered before. The strength of his Spirit Value appeared to have a direct effect on the power of his soul. With his Spirit surpassing 800 points, he was far beyond the reach of their influence. The Undying Ones, once masters of manipulation, now found themselves trapped within himunable to win, unable to escape. Yes, Your Grace, the survival of our souls is bound to that heart. As long as it remains intact, we will serve you in any way you desire, one of the Undying Ones replied, their voice full of desperation. In Viseryss mind, the souls of the once-powerful Warlocks appeared as they had in their youthhandsome men and beautiful women, now reduced to groveling at his feet. Their expressions were a mixture of fear and reverence, eager to please their new master. Is immortality truly that precious to you? Viserys asked, eyeing them with a mixture of curiosity and disdain. You''re willing to be bound to me forever, even if it means losing your freedom? Yes, Your Grace, said a tall man who looked to be in his thirties, his voice trembling with suppressed madness. We are willing to pay any priceanything, even our dignity. Viserys gazed at the mans crazed expression, feeling a flicker of disgust. Is this what I really want? he wondered. To live forever, like them, reduced to this? He entertained the thought for a moment but then brushed it aside. Very well, Viserys finally said. I wont destroy you for now. Ill find you new bodies... eventually. He smirked, already formulating a plan. He would experiment, perhaps placing their souls into the bodies of White Walkers, allowing them to infiltrate the Night Kings ranks and gather intelligence. If everything went well, they could even become close advisers to the Night King himself, all under Viseryss control. ... Time passed swiftly. Meanwhile, Regis and Jorah arrived in Qarth at the helm of a 20,000-strong fleet. The city, already tense under Viseryss demands, could no longer stall or bargain. Mathos, the representative of the Pureborn, finally relented. Qarths ruling class, known for its arrogance, had been forced into submission. Of the 842 Pureborn members in Qarth, they offered up 99 as scapegoats to appease Viseryss wrath. Many of those sacrificed were stand-ins, temporary replacements drawn from less powerful branches of the Pureborn. It didnt matter to Viserys. As long as they were Pureborn when they died, their heads would serve his purpose. The true intent behind these executions wasnt the killing itselfit was to instill fear in the living. The message was clear: no one in Qarth was untouchable. All assets belonging to the Thirteen were seized. The twelve heads of the Houses, excluding Xaro, met their fiery end under dragonfire. The Tourmaline Brotherhood and the Spicers Guild werent spared either, stripped of nearly a third of their wealth and members. The heads of those executed were used to build grim memorials at the ports, visible to every ship arriving in Qarth. After a series of conversions and liquidations, the total value of the confiscated assets amounted to nearly 15 million golden dragons. In addition to the initial terms, the Pureborn, along with the Brotherhood of the Tourmaline and the Spicers Guild, presented Viserys with an additional one-time gift of nearly 5 million golden dragons as compensation. To further bolster his forces, they added 800 brand-new warships to his growing fleet. These vessels required immediate staffing, so Viserys recruited sailors on the spot and brought along a substantial number of skilled slaves to assist in manning them. The annual tribute of 500,000 golden dragons remained an essential part of the agreement, further solidifying Qarths subservience. Viseryss campaign in Slavers Bay had come to a triumphant close. When he first arrived, he commanded only fifty ships and fewer than two thousand men. Now, as he prepared to depart, he would leave with a fleet of 1,550 ships and nearly 70,000 men. It was as if he had taken half of Qarth with him. Loading all the supplies and provisions onto the ships took nearly half a month. Once the preparations were complete, the massive fleet began its journey back to Slaver''s Bay. Since they preferred the freedom of the skies, neither Viserys nor Dany wanted to remain on the ships for the journey. Instead, they flew side by side on the yellow and silver dragons, soaring above the vast armada that stretched across the sea. The fleet was so immense that it took them several minutes to fly from one end to the other. Private merchant ships in the area gave the massive fleet a wide berth, and Viserys even spotted a few Westerosi ships in the distance. Brother, do you think weve conquered the world? Dany asked, her voice brimming with excitement as she surveyed the fleet below. Viserys smiled at her enthusiasm but shook his head thoughtfully. Conquest is more than just taking cities and ships, he mused, recalling games he had played in a past life. Theres conquest through victory, through culture, through faith. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While they were far from conquering the entire world, Viserys wasnt overly focused on world domination. His primary goal was to eliminate the White Walkers, guide the world through the impending Long Night, and then live a life of peace and enjoyment. That was all he truly desired. As the two of them descended to the flagshipformerly belonging to the Pureborn of Qarth and a massive 120-meter-long vessel that could even accommodate dragonsShiera awaited their return, holding the decayed heart Viserys had taken from the House of the Undying. Ive thought of a way to strip away the memories from those who no longer wish to survive, Shiera said, handing the heart to Viserys with a faint smile. Thank you for entrusting this to me. Some of the memories, especially those tied to the souls Viserys had absorbed, had lingered longer than expected. For those memories, Shiera had a plan, but for the part of the memories that still clung to survival, she hinted that the old methodsconnecting spiritually and physicallymight be the only way to continue them. Her gaze lingered on Viserys, her meaning clear. The tension in the air was palpable, and Danys discomfort was evident. She could accept that Viserys had many women in his lifesuch was the way of powerbut Shieras dark allure made her uneasy. There was something undeniably sinister about the woman, and Dany couldnt shake the feeling that she was dangerous. Viserys, ever the pragmatic ruler, had explained to Dany what had transpired between him and Shiera before. He compared Shiera to the infamous Bittersteel, one of the more cunning and ruthless Targaryen loyalists. But while Dany could accept the necessity of certain alliances, she struggled with the presence of someone so steeped in darkness. Chapter 326: Is All About Money Chapter 326: Is All About MoneyI have less than a year left, Shiera said softly. You can think of me as just a tool, like House Sennesta... I just want to live. There was a pleading look in her eyes, especially striking because of her heterochromiaone eye blue, the other greengiving her an almost demonic allure. No other man had ever resisted her gaze. Enough. Stop talking, Viserys interrupted. The truth was, he couldnt bear the idea that his offspring might carry someone elses soul. Ill give you more dragon blood when the time comes. Fresh. At this, Shieras face brightened immediately. It was clear nowshe had come for the dragons blood. I have some other news for you, she added. What is it? Shinelli is pregnant. ... The news of Viseryss conquest of Slavers Bay and his extortion of Qarth spread rapidly across the world, much faster than anyone could have imagined. Volantis, being the closest to Slavers Bay, was the first to receive word. At first, Viseryss bold actionsthe sacking of Slaver''s Bay and the subjugation of Qarthwere seen as emblematic of the Dragonlord spirit, a return to the ruthless dominance that the Valyrians were once known for. In Volantis, a city that still embraced its Valyrian heritage, many were eager to celebrate this return to power and authority. They could, once again, indulge in the glorious days of Valyrian-like tyranny. But Viseryss liberation of the slaves sent a ripple of unease through Volantis, a city built on the backbone of slavery. This act felt distinctly -Valyrian to them. Protests began to stir in the minds of the ruling elite. Would Viserys listen? Could they challenge him? The idea of outright independence felt like suicide. So, when Viseryss grand fleet passed Volantis on its way home, Alios and Nyessos, two of Volantiss most powerful figures, rushed to pay their respects, bearing lavish gifts. The Triarchs need not fear, Viserys reassured them as they arrived. Volantis is, after all, my land, and all within its borders are my subjects. I will not treat you as I did the slave owners in Slaver''s Bay. His words seemed to lift a weight off their shoulders. Your Grace, you are indeed a benevolent monarch, said Alios, another influential noble of Volantis. His tone, however, carried a note of caution. But the use of slaves is a Valyrian tradition. There are still seven Free Cities in the empire that depend on slaves. Your words could shake the very foundations of our way of life. Alios tried to sound as if he were simply concerned for the greater good, but Viserys saw through the thin veil of concern to the self-interest beneath. Lord Alios, Ive considered all of this, Viserys replied calmly, his words cutting through the noblemans scheme. The number of slaves in cities like Tyrosh, Lys, and Myr is already decreasing. Qohor and Norvos barely use any slaves at all anymore. Volantis is the last place in the empire where slavery is practiced on such a large scale. Alios shifted uncomfortably. His plan had been to subtly persuade Viserys to preserve the institution of slavery, which would benefit the noble houses of Volantisincluding his own. But now, any protest against Viseryss decision would come across as defiance of the kings authoritya dangerous stance, especially after what had happened in Slavers Bay. After all, Viserys had just executed the nobles of three Free Cities and imposed a ruthless kill order on some of the Pureborn of Qarth. No one wanted to be next. Lord Alios, Lord Nyessos, Viserys called their names again, watching the two menboth visibly tensesnap to attention. Their expressions were a mix of apprehension and worry. Tell me, Viserys continued, if I were to grant the slaves of Volantis their freedom, how much would the nobles lose? The question caught them off guard. For a moment, they exchanged glances, clearly surprised. They both seemed to hesitate, trying to gauge how best to respond. They wanted to inflate the number, but knew that pushing it too high could backfire. Your Grace, about seventy to eighty percent of the population of Volantis are slaves, Alios began carefully. The total loss to the nobles could be between 15 million and 20 million golden dragons... I will pay for it! Viserys cut in sharply, writing down an impressive sum on a piece of parchment. Ill buy their freedom! The two lords stood stunned. For a moment, they thought Viserys had lost his mind. But having plundered Slavers Bay and Qarth, it seemed possible he could afford such a grand gesture. Alios blinked, processing the sudden shift. Yes... of course! Your Grace Viserys has taken the wealth of Slavers Bay, so naturally, he could afford it! But then, as the shock wore off, Alios began to think more deeply. Freeing the slaves wouldnt just mean a financial loss for the nobles; it would change the entire power structure of Volantis. The people who would benefit most from this act of generosity would be the slaves themselves. And if Viserys turned their gratitude into loyalty, and sent agents to seize power alongside these freed slaves... Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cold sweat trickled down Alioss neck. The thought of Viserys using the freedmen to overthrow the nobility was terrifying. Was this a test? A trap? Your Grace, Alios stammered, while I may not be proficient in financial matters, I believe the total loss may not be as high as I originally thought. I will consult with the nobles of the Black Wall and return with a more accurate figure. In fact, many within the Black Wall have expressed sympathy for the slaves and are even willing to contribute a portion of the cost. Viserys studied him for a moment, then nodded. Talking to someone with a good head on their shoulders could save a lot of unnecessary trouble. He knew the actual cost would likely be far lower than the number Alios had thrown out. Very well, Viserys said, agreeing to the proposal. Give me a final figure after your discussions." But he expected it wont exceed a million golden dragons, with the expanded tax base, Volantiss tax revenue will at least double. Its a sure-fire deal. "I will leave this matter in your capable hands," Viserys said with a wave of his hand. "Now that my path is clear, its time to rid the Iron Throne of the usurper who still sits on itthe throne that belongs to my ancestors." "Yes, Your Grace," Feles responded eagerly. "Volantis will do everything in its power to aid Your Grace in eliminating the usurper and reclaiming your rightful throne." With that, Viseryss fleet continued its journey, bypassing Volantis without stopping. His focus was now on warfare and reclaiming the Iron Throne. As they passed through Lys, it was only natural that Feles would come aboard the flagship to pay his respects. When Feles saw Viserys, he noticed that his sister, Shinelli, was also present. At first, he didnt look too closely, only observing that she seemed to have gained some "weight" since leaving over half a year ago. "Congratulations on your victory, Your Grace!" Feles bowed deeply, observing all the protocols of a faithful adviser. As Feles took in the sight of the massive fleet and army that Viserys had brought back, his shock was evident. It was far more than he had imagined. Feles, dont pay too much attention to all this, Viserys said, addressing him by name instead of titlea sign of familiarity. Feles could tell Viserys was pleased with him. But then, Viseryss next words made his heart race. Ill be leading the army back to Westeros soon, Viserys said casually. Shinelli will stay here in your care for now. Feles blinked, confused. Why wasnt Viserys taking Shinelli back to Tyrosh with him? Had she displeased him? His mind raced as he glanced at his sister again, trying to decipher the situation. To his surprise, her face was much rosier than he remembered. Shes pregnant, Viserys continued, as if sensing his unspoken question. "Its her first child, and the journey to Tyrosh is still a few days away. I dont want to put her through that discomfort." Pregnant. The realization hit Feles like a bolt of lightning. His sister wasnt just gaining weightshe was expecting! Her glowing face wasnt just from good health; it was the joy of a young woman carrying her first child. ''Pregnant!'' he exclaimed inwardly, feeling more exhilarated than when his own wife had told him she was with child. This was no ordinary pregnancyit was the bloodline of House Rogare, tied to the Targaryens. Their familys position was now beyond secure. "Congratulations, Your Grace!" Feles said, practically beaming. "I will take excellent care of her." After exchanging a few more pleasantries, Feles joyfully led his sister back. Chapter 327: The Restorer and the New Order Chapter 327: The Restorer and the New OrderDany didnt feel much envy when she heard the news of Shinellis pregnancy. She understood that the reason the slave owners of Slaver''s Bay had dared to ally with the people of Qarth against them was because Viserys had no heir. Even the mighty Dragonlords of Valyria in their time had needed to forge alliances to consolidate their power. Now that the Targaryens were no longer producing many heirs, such alliances were inevitable. Without sufficient strength, no one would have accepted this form of marriage. And since the eldest son would be the child of both Viserys and Shinelli, there was no cause for concern. ... Three or four days later, Viseryss fleet arrived at the port of Tyrosh. The sheer number of warships overwhelmed the port, which couldnt accommodate them all. This worried Connington greatly, leaving him no choice but to send some of the fleet to Myr. Meanwhile, Hoyt returned to Pentos with 300 warships to prepare for the coming war. Pentos was the closest port to Kings Landing and would serve as a springboard for Viserys''s invasion of Westeros. But perhaps the most pressing concern was the hundreds of thousands of people Viserys had brought back with himan army of 30,000 Unsullied, more than 20,000 men recruited by Hoyt in Slavers Bay, and tens of thousands of clerks, artisans, and sailors brought from Qarth. Fortunately, the bureaucratic system established earlier proved invaluable. Without it, Connington would have been overwhelmed by the enormous workload, no matter how hard he worked. ... After a long absence, when Aemon finally saw Viserys and Dany again, he felt a deep sense of relief. Viserys informed him of Shinellis pregnancy, and though Aemon was reassured, he didnt show much joy. In his mind, while a concubines child wasnt a bastard, but it couldnt be considered a legitimate heir. That night, Viserys, Dany, and Aemon sat in the garden, gazing at the moon. A gentle breeze occasionally stirred the leaves, causing them to rustle softly in the quiet evening. Aemon held out his long, thin palm, as if stroking the passing wind, and said, "It''s starting to get colder, and the crickets are making less noise." "Yes, I think the Long Night will come in three or five years, and we need to settle things in Westeros as soon as possible." In truth, Viserys was only guessing. He had even asked Benerro, but Benerro hadn''t given him a specific time. "When are you going to do it?" Aemon asked, unsure of what he was really asking. Reclaim the Iron Throne? Avenge his father? Or... He looked at Viserys with a trace of affection. The boy had been homeless since he was six or seven years old, and in some ways, Aemon thought, . At least on the Wall, he was the respected Maester Aemon, while Viserys had to fight for survival. Aemon reflected. Not to mention, some had compared Viserys to Aegor Bittersteel in the past. One day, a phrase had come to Aemons mindit was called a revival, but truly, it was a new beginning. At the time, Aemon had been revising the Targaryen family tree. he thought. "Three months, maybe even five," Viserys replied. "Even if a dragon has to fight a rabbit, it will do its best." Aemon nodded approvingly. But... Aemon had already learned from Daenerys that Viserys had entered the House of the Undyinga place that looked more like a tombto lure the Warlocks out. He could already foresee countless imitators among Viseryss descendants, and surely, many deaths as a result. Even though he knew it might not be useful, Aemon still decided to give it a try. "Viserys, do you really have to fight Robert this time?" Aemon asked. "Why? Do you want me to fight him on a dragon?" Viserys laughed. "I''m relieved to hear that." "Don''t worry, Aemon. Even if the situation were reversed, with Robert on the dragon and me on the horse, he wouldnt stand a chance. Ever since the Targaryens lost their dragons, the nobles of Westeros have been growing nervous. I have to show them that the Targaryens can fight with more than just dragons. Sometimes, when something is too good, you have to be careful with itotherwise, it hides a lot of problems. Thats what happened with the dragons." "What do you mean? That something too good to be true must be used with caution?" Aemon asked, his tone curious, as if he were once again the young Aemon, eager to learn. Dany, too, blinked her purple eyes and listened closely. "The conqueror Aegon''s ''work'' was really sloppy," Viserys said. Aemon raised his eyebrows, surprised that Viserys would criticize the Conqueror so openly. But then again, . "He thought that as long as he had a dragon, he could hold together the fractured kingdoms of Westeros. That idea was naive. If you set aside the dragon as a weapon, he was just an average ruler. While the Targaryens still had their dragons, the princes were obedient, but their power was still too great. So when the dragons went extinct, the nobles immediately started stirring up trouble." "After I retake the Iron Throne, Im going to implement large-scale centralization of power. For one, the nobles will no longer hold military power. And they cant keep armor for themselves, either." Aemon was stunned. . He realized the enormous risk of such an approach. This would be nearly impossible in a land where knightly culture prevailed. "But wont they rebel if you do that?" Aemon asked, thinking Viserys might be overreaching. "Of course theyll rebel," Viserys replied. "A cornered rabbit will bite. When I stormed Roberts feast, I could have killed himbut I didnt, precisely because I needed to carry out large-scale centralization afterward." Viserys hadnt killed Robert back then, partly because he didnt want Westeros to plunge into chaos. But more importantly, it created the perfect opportunity for consolidating power. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In Viserys''s vision for the future, House Tully, Arryn, Baratheon, and Lannister would all be removed from the ranks of the top nobles. Especially the latter twoViserys planned to place their lands directly under the control of the crown. There would be no more nobles in Westeros with the names Lannister or Baratheon. Chapter 328: The Red Viper Has Escaped Chapter 328: The Red Viper Has EscapedWesteros. Crackclaw Point. Dyre Den. To ensure only the best warriors from Crackclaw Point were selected for the Order of the Dragon''s Wings, they had to engage in a brutal battle. So far, over thirty men had been injured, and four had even lost their lives. After such fierce competition, 300 elite warriors, clad in black armor and cloaks, were finally chosen. "These lads could charge through an army of 1,000 men!" Bennard exclaimed, practically drooling as he gazed at the 300 carefully selected knights. If he werent so old, he wouldve joined them himself. "1,000 men? If Your Grace gives us such fine armor and we can only charge through 1,000 men, they dont deserve to wear it! If these boys cant take on ten men each, they might as well go home and breastfeed their babies. Put these beautiful suits of armor on the nannies!" Eustace Brune, head of House Brune, bellowed. He was deaf in one ear, and his voice made those around him wince. The reason for his harsh words? Twenty-seven of his sons and grandsons had been selected for the Order of the Dragons Wings. Including his cousins, one in every five members of the Order was a Brune. It was a source of great pride for him. "Your Graces letter said hed land on Crackclaw Point in no more than three months. Hes bringing back over a thousand warships from Slavers Bay! And hell have at least 100,000 soldiers! No one can withstand that force!" Eustace said, gazing longingly to the east, as if he could already see the warships massing on the horizon like waves. "But we still have to watch out for that old fool from House Staunton," a middle-aged man in his forties remarked. It was Dickon Crabb, patriarch of House Crabb. "Back when King Aerys reigned, Staunton was the one who made him suspicious of Prince Rhaegar. And when Robert attacked, the man didnt send a single soldier!" Before Viserys arrived at Crackclaw Point, Dickons own sister had been forced to work as a prostitute in Kings Landing just to survive. Viserys had changed the fortunes of the peninsulas nobles, and now they were all eager to win military glory in his name. "Why dont we take Rooks Rest before Your Grace makes his move?" Eustace exclaimed eagerly. "No!" Dickon replied firmly. "Your Grace specifically said in his letter that were not to take any action without his permission." "Youre not bullying me just because I cant read, are you?" Eustace shouted angrily, taking a fighting stance. The people around him quickly stepped forward to calm him down before things got out of hand. ... King''s Landing In the past year, fewer than thirty warships had been built across Westeros. House Baratheon, House Lannister, House Tully, House Stark, and House Arrynthese great houses were all actively preparing for war. But troubling events had arisen in the Vale and the Riverlands. Chaos reigned: weapons were being stolen, warehouses destroyed, and refugees were increasing by the day. In short, the Lords and Sers had one message: Were suffering here, and the number of troops we can send may be reduced in the future. It was as if they were giving their feudal lords a warning. If that news could be likened to boiling a frog slowly in warm water, then Viseryss looting of Slavers Bay and his crusade against Qarth was like tossing them directly into scalding oil. It signaled that the alliance of stag, falcon, wolves, fish, and lion had little time left. Hes brought back more than a thousand warships. His army is endless, they whispered. In King''s Landing, when it was first learned that Viserys had sailed to Slavers Bay, many wealthy merchants and nobles began returning to the city, feeling it was a safer place to be. However, when word spread that he had returned with an unprecedentedly large fleet and army, panic set in once more. Those same nobles, now in a hurry, attempted to flee west. The wealthier districts of the city were clustered near the Old Gate. Upon hearing fresh reports from across the Narrow Sea, the wealthy began packing their belongings and preparing to leave. But just as they were about to depart, a group of gold-cloaked guards blocked the Old Gate. By order of the Hand of the King, no one is allowed to leave the city! the captain of the guard declared. The long line of carriages piled up at the gate, and their passengersrich and impatientbegan cursing Tyrion, blaming him for their predicament. "This damned Imp! He wants us all to die with the Baratheons and Lannisters!" "No wonder he''s a dwarfthis is the gods'' punishment for Tywin!" "Seven hells, we never should have come back!" The rich and noble grumbled furiously, but the Gold Cloaks stood firm, unmoved by the outcry. Tensions quickly escalated. A noble, who looked like a landed knight, lashed out at one of the Gold Cloaks. Predictably, he was quickly overwhelmed by a group of them, and blood soon splattered the ground. The nobles and wealthy who had been clamoring to leave King''s Landing now hurriedly turned back the way they came. Tyrion stood not far away, watching the chaos unfold alongside Bronn, his face expressionless. Bronn, however, wasn''t one to hold back. "Damn it, I shouldve let you die in the Eyrie," Bronn muttered, clearly irritated. Tyrion let out a dry laugh. "Haha, but you didnt. And now youve got my money and a knighthood from the king. You wont find a better employer than me, even if you leave now." Bronn sighed, exasperated. Back when Viserys had warned the mercenaries of Westeros, hed made it clear that anyone who joined the usurpers army wouldnt be pardoned. Bronn had taken the risk for a hefty reward, but now he was stuck. When he had escorted Tyrion back to Kings Landing, the news of the fleets destruction hit like a hammer blow. There was no choice but to stay with Tyrion. Without him, Bronn wouldnt even have enough to eat. Resigning himself to his fate, Bronn sighed again. Tyrion, sensing his frustration, changed the subject. "How is King Robert? Didnt he say something about wanting to marry Lord Neds daughter? Still thinking about that?" Bronn asked, raising an eyebrow. "Our king is not Aerys, and hes not mad enough to do that," Tyrion replied dryly. The two had seen little of Robert since the day he stripped Ned Stark of his titles. The Starks had been exiled to a mansion outside the Red Keep, and Roberts temper had only worsened since. Cersei was pregnant, but Robert couldnt have cared less. When he found out, he cursed and said, "If she gives me another blonde, I''ll sell her to a brothel." Neither Cersei nor Tywin had dared respond to the humiliation. It was common knowledge that Robert had even beaten Cersei in public, right there in the Throne Hall, with the entire court watching. Tyrion, watching the spectacle, had half-expected his brother Jaime to kill Robert on the spot. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Tyrion and Bronn prepared to turn back, they were interrupted by bad news: The Red Viper had escaped! Chapter 329: Not Even a Dive in the River Can Clear Your Name Chapter 329: Not Even a Dive in the River Can Clear Your NameWhen Tyrion arrived, he found a small paper figure sitting on the Red Viper''s desk by the window. In the dim candlelight, from outside, it looked as though the Red Viper had been at the desk all night. The guards, tasked with keeping watch, had been fooled by the clever illusion and assumed he hadnt left. It wasnt until dawn that they realized something was wrong. Tyrion sat at the desk now, holding the small paper cutout in his hands, staring at it in silence. His legs dangled from the chair, swaying slightly, like the lifeless legs of a hanged man. It was then that Bronn noticed Tyrion had lost weight since their time at the Eyrie. Normally, due to his short stature, the weight loss wasnt as obviousbut now, with his sunken eyes and hollowed cheeks, Tyrion looked almost like a demon child. Suddenly, Tyrion let out a laugh, a bitter realization settling in. The cleverness he had once been so proud of seemed to have lost its edge. he thought. And that trick was hidden deep beneath King''s Landing. This was the Lannisters'' last chance. The Red Vipers escape was more than just a prisoner slipping through the cracksit was a clear signal that Dorne was rebelling against the Iron Throne. No matter how hard Tyrion tried to suppress the news, word would inevitably spread. Roberts reaction, however, was unexpectedly calm. When he was informed, he had been sparring with Jaime. But Robert was losing. Over the past few weeks, Jaime had realized that the legendary strength and ferocity Robert was known for had returned. Though Jaime''s swordsmanship was more refined, he still struggled against Roberts raw power. Their relationship had become delicate, and Robert rarely held back during these sparring sessions. Several times, it seemed like he truly wanted to kill Jaime. "Kingslayer," Robert growled, using the nickname with venom. "Where do you think Viserys will strike first?" Jaime, accustomed to the insult, thought back to his recent conversation with Tyrion. His brother had speculated that Viserys might attack Storms End first, connecting it quickly with Dorne and Highgarden, who supported him. But the real problem would come afterward. Any further attack would have to go through the Crownlands. An attack on the Crownlands, however, was riskyit would mean a bloody landing, with heavy losses. Tyrion had suggested another option: using Crackclaw Point as a springboard. Viserys could lead his warships through the narrow Bay of Crabs and strike at Harrenhal. It was the heartland of Westeros, surrounded by the Riverlands and the Reach, vast open plains ripe for conquest. Jaime thought for a moment before responding, "Your Grace, it should be the Bay of Crabs and the Crackclaw Peninsula. The people there have always prided themselves on being loyal Targaryen''s subjects." Robert set down the heavy sword in his hand and looked at Jaime. "Well then, take some soldiers and set up defensive lines there. Let''s strike at his troops when they try to land." Jaime nodded, accepting the order. guard, warrior, officer. But then he asked, "How many men should I take, Your Grace?" Without turning back, Robert replied, "That depends on how many Tywin is willing to give you." Jaimes eye twitched slightly. , he thought, . Not long after Jaime left the training ground, Robert sent Littlefinger to inform Ned Stark about the news of Viseryss movements. Though Ned was technically under house arrest, Roberts long history of friendship with him made it difficult for the king to sever ties. Despite everything, Ned had stayed out of loyalty, determined to honor the bond they shared. Littlefinger, however, was growing increasingly desperate. He had tried to frame Ned, hoping to gain political leverage and eventually defect to Viserys. But things hadnt gone his way. Recently, Robert had fully embraced Ned as one of his closest advisers, keeping him at his side constantly. Littlefingers plans were unraveling, and there was no way for him to break through Roberts grip on Ned. Littlefinger thought bitterly. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the moment, Ned, Catelyn, and Arya were all confined to a mansion under house arrest, while Sansa remained at the Red Keep. This separation weighed heavily on Catelyn, who spent her days worrying and weeping. In the courtyard of the mansion, Ned stood by her side, trying to console her. "It''s my fault, it''s all my fault! I shouldn''t have trusted him!" Catelyn cried, her thoughts consumed by worry for her daughter. "It''s all right, my lady," Ned said, trying to soothe her. "Robert is not that kind of man. Hes not the Mad King." But even as he spoke, Ned felt unsure. He didnt know how to truly comfort Catelyn. When he had tried to dissuade Robert from waging all-out war against the Targaryens, Robert had been displeased. He hadnt openly objected, but Ned still remembered the smug look on Robert''s face when Tywin had slaughtered Rhaegars children. That had been the moment Ned had hated Robert the most. Ned had already learned from Catelyn that Viserys had no intention of wiping out the northern lords. He thought of his ancestor, Torrhen Stark, the King who had knelt to Aegon the Conqueror to preserve the North. , Ned thought, . No matter the outcome of this war, he was determined to take the black and join the Nights Watch. As the couple shared a moment of solace, a familiar figure approached them. "Petyr! I trusted you!" Catelyns face paled with fury as she saw Littlefinger. She pointed a trembling finger at him, struggling to form her words. Her chest rose and fell rapidly, breathless with anger. Seeing her distress, even Littlefinger faltered, guilt flickering across his face. But what Ned said next hit him harder. "My lady, drink some water. Dont get too worked up, or youll endanger the baby." ''Pregnant!'' Littlefingers lips barely moved as his face turned pale with shock. Still reeling, he quickly shifted his tone. "Lord Petyr, is Sansa doing well?" Ned asked, his voice tight with concern. "Shes... fine," Littlefinger replied, regaining his composure. "No ones bullying her, but shes lonelyshe cant seem to find anyone to talk to." That bit of reassurance seemed to calm Ned and Catelyn slightly, but then Littlefinger added, "Oh, and the King asked me to brief you on the situation with Viserys." At the mention of Viserys, both Ned and Catelyn straightened, their attention sharpened. Littlefinger spoke briefly, but the news was staggering. Viserys had sacked the great eastern cities, amassing a massive fleet, untold wealth, and 30,000 Unsullied. This meant he would raise an army of unprecedented size, and the Iron Throne would soon face immense pressure. "His Grace said he intends to personally defend Harrenhal when the time comes. He will leave King''s Landing in your hands," Littlefinger said. "Robert... Your Grace is going to leave Kings Landing in my hands?" Ned was at a loss for words, the weight of the responsibility sinking in. Silence fell over them. But Catelyn realized something, her eyes welling with tears. She looked at her husband, understanding what this meant. Now, Ned would have to live or die with Kings Landing. Chapter 330: The Love-Obsessed Tyrells Chapter 330: The Love-Obsessed TyrellsDorne, Sunspear After learning that the Red Viper had left Kings Landing and that Viserys planned to attack Westeros within three months, Doran Martell swiftly summoned the vassals of Dorne. In the Great Hall beneath the Sun Tower, hundreds of loyal bannermen gathered. Unlike other kingdoms, Dornes advisers rarely, if ever, disagreed with their liege since the forging of the Iron Throne. If Sunspear called upon them to resist, they resisted; if Sunspear made peace, they bowed to the Iron Throne without question. In the throne room, Quentyn stood beside his sister Arianne, his brother Trystane, and the Sand Snake cousins on the steps below the dais. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He silently watched as the vassals whispered among themselves. Quentyn had always been known for his honesty. ''Too honest,'' Barristan Selmy had once remarked. He understood why his father had called this councilto rally an army in support of Viserys and help him reclaim the Iron Throne. Quentyn also knew that Viserys, bolstered by newfound power, could likely retake the throne on his own. Still, for House Martell to truly strengthen its position, it needed to play a pivotal role in the coming war. Quentyn had resolved that he, too, must distinguish himself with notable feats on the battlefield. As these thoughts churned in his mind, Prince Doran entered the hall, accompanied by Manfrey Martell and a retinue of guards. Doran had ruled Dorne for decades, and the mere sight of him silenced the assembly. His presence carried an authority that words could never convey. Taking his seat on the high-backed throne, intricately carved with a long spear, Doran surveyed the room. "Prince, the fleet from Salt Shore is at your command!" declared Tremond Gargalen, the Lord of the Salt Shore. Tremond, nearly seventy years old, had once had Doran as his squire, and the two shared a deep bond. One by one, more lords followed suit, offering their loyalty and forces: Yronwood, Jordayne, Wyl, Santagar... The clinking of swords rang through the hall as each noble house pledged their support. My lords, I see your loyalty," Doran said, his voice steady and measured. "Now, we must unite with Your Grace Viserys and drive the usurper from the Iron Throne! For House Martell, there is a blood debt to be paid! "Let the Lannisters pay with their blood!" Arianne shouted, rising to her feet. Her voice electrified the room, and the crowd quickly followed her lead. Drive out the usurper and defeat the Lannisters! Drive out the usurper! Defeat the Lannisters! Drive out the usurper...! The chants grew louder, filling the hall and drowning out even the sounds of the cicadas outside. Dorne, which had kept its distance during the previous conflicts, was now fully committed. Forty thousand Dornish soldiers would soon march north. Manfrey would lead one force, set to take the Princes Pass by storming Nightsong, while the aged Lord Tremond would command another army to occupy the Stormlands from the south. Quentyn, watching the unfolding scene, grew increasingly anxious. Every house was being assigned a task, yet no one had called on him. After the meeting, Prince Doran called Quentyn to his side and assigned him a "special mission." "I will have Areo Hotah take you to Tyrosh, where you will fight alongside His Grace Viserys." Go to Tyrosh? Quentyn repeated, clearly confused by his fathers decision. He didnt understand why he was being sent away. This was Dorans way of pledging his loyalty to Viserys. His gout had flared up again, though it was far less severe than before Viserys had treated him. While the pain was manageable, Doran had no desire to return to the agony he had once endured. In private, he had even dabbled in magic to find relief, but his age and the demands of governance left him with little time to make real progress. Apart from feeling a slight improvement in his spirit, nothing else had changed. Thus, he placed his hopes once again in Viserys for further treatment. This wasnt about ''selling his son.'' Viserys power had surged after his campaign in Slavers Bay, and sending Quentyn was a chance to mend the rift caused by his previous concealment of Ariannes actions. Doran believed this could work. Quentyn didnt fully grasp the complexity of his fathers motives, but he was accustomed to following his fathers orders. As he was preparing to leave, Mellario appeared. She had been in Dorne for over a year now. "Mother!" Quentyns face lit up with a joyful, innocent smile at the sight of her. Doran, however, looked slightly uncomfortable. He had intended to keep this mission private to avoid Mellarios objections. Years ago, she had left Dorne and returned to Norvos because Doran had insisted on sending Quentyn away as a squire. Now, he was sending Quentyn off to wara far greater departure than before. "Leaving Dorne?" Mellario asked. Quentyn glanced at his father, then nodded, feeling a bit awkward. "Be careful on the road." Mellario''s calm response took both father and son by surprise, leaving them slightly unsettled. Her usual fiery demeanor was absent. After Quentyn left, the room was quiet, just Doran and Mellario remaining. "Aren''t you angry?" Doran asked cautiously. "There''s nothing to be angry about," Mellario replied. "I doubt Queen Daenerys would want to see Viserys risking his life like this over and over. Sometimes, we dont have a choice." Doran felt a pang of relief. There is nothing more comforting than the understanding of family. ... Meanwhile, news of Dornes army preparing for war soon reached Highgarden, putting immense pressure on House Tyrell. Unlike the Martells, who could rally their forces without fear of immediate repercussions, the Tyrells found themselves trapped. To the southwest, they shared ties with Stannis; to the east lay the Stormlands; the north bordered the Westerlands, and to the northeast, the Riverlands. Any move could trigger a siege. Loras remained at Storms End, his position complicating matters even more. "Father, is Loras still refusing to return home?" Willas asked with concern. Highgarden had already sent several envoys to invite Loras back, offering to restore him to his previous station, but he refused each time. Rumors swirled that Loras wouldn''t return even if Renly commanded it. They said he was Renly''s shield and would defend him to the end. Mace Tyrell sighed in frustration, helpless when it came to his love-struck son. If we cant muster an army right now, let me go to Viserys and negotiate, Garlan suggested. However, the messenger couldnt be just anyone. Though it was called a diplomatic mission, in truth, it was about sending a hostage to Viserys. Highgarden needed someone important enough to sway his suspicions. Let me go," Willas said. "Grandmother, when Viserys launches his attack, Garlan will be needed to command our forces. The Old Rose, Olenna Tyrell, looked at her grandson, her expression weary. The situation left them with few options. Neither Willas nor Garlan could easily be spared. Willas was disabled and couldnt lead an army, but as the heir to Highgarden, his place was irreplaceable. Sending him to Tyrosh might seem sincere, but it would undoubtedly raise suspicion in the eyes of the Iron Throne. On the other hand, sending Garlan, the second-born, would be seen as an insult to Viserys, a mere formality rather than a true show of loyalty. A fence-sitter playing both sides is always the first to be eliminated. Grandmother, let me go. Right now, Im the best candidate, Margaery said, her voice steady. The young rose was calm, but everyone turned to her in surprise. Though they were reluctant, it was clear she was right. Margaery, as a symbol of the Tyrells, was the most suitable envoy. "This is an alliance marriage," Margaery continued, determined. "Theres no political gesture more meaningful than that. Since Im destined to become his wife, it makes no difference if I go sooner or later. Besides, its clear Viserys will have other concubines in the future, so I must act quickly. Despite her composed tone, her words couldn''t entirely mask the unease in her voice, nor the worry that crossed Olennas face. After a long pause, the Old Rose finally spoke. Take an escort. Make sure Margaery is delivered safely to Tyrosh. Chapter 331: The Red Viper Was Captured Chapter 331: The Red Viper Was CapturedAfter escaping from King''s Landing, the Red Viper did not head directly south. Dorne. Dragonstone. Even if he traveled south, after crossing the Crownlands, he would still have to pass through the Stormlands before reaching home. He couldn''t go west either, as that would lead him to the Riverlands. Heading east was an even worse option. Although he could cross the Narrow Sea to Pentos, before doing so, he would first have to pass Dragonstone. Thus, he had no choice but to go north. From a letter, he learned that Viserys had subdued the nobles of Crackclaw Point. The land was riddled with ravines, and the forest was particularly denseideal for hiding. The only reason he had managed to escape in the first place was due to a clever trick and his improved water magic. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once safe, he sent a message directly to Doran, saying he had successfully fled Kings Landing. But his fortune didn''t last long. Not far from his hiding place, he was captured by the Onion Knight, Davos Seaworth, and his men. The Red Viper''s whereabouts had been revealed by the Red Witch, Melisandre. She had seen his escape from King''s Landing in a vision of flames. Melisandre spends most of her days guarding her brazier, divining the futures of important figures. Most of her visions pointed to one outcomeViserys regaining the Iron Throne. This prophecy placed increasing pressure on the savior she served, Stannis. The only potential bringer of good news was the Red Viper. Thus, Stannis Baratheon sent Ser Davos to intercept the Red Viper and prepare to bring him back to Kings Landing. The Red Viper knew that if he returned to Kings Landing, he would be as good as dead. Yet, he wasn''t panicking. Viserys had once told him, almost as if he knew it would happen, exactly what to do if he were ever captured by Stannis'' men. "Ser Seaworth, if you must capture me, take me to Dragonstone, not King''s Landing!" the Red Viper pleaded. Ser Seaworth regarded him with an expressionless face. "Prince, I dont know if theres a difference. You know what kind of man Lord Stannis is." Stannis had always been known for his "excessive justice." The Red Vipers escape from Kings Landing was tantamount to treason. Whether he was taken to Dragonstone or Kings Landing, his fate seemed sealed. "Ser Seaworth," the Red Viper continued, "have you heard that Viserys once crossed the Sorrows, and no one contracted grayscale?" Ser Seaworths eyes twitched slightly, but he remained silent. His gloved hand fidgeted, as if the knuckles Stannis had cut off were trying to grow back. The Onion Knight already sensed where this conversation was headed. Shireens suffering from grayscale was well known throughout the Seven Kingdoms. Did Viserys possess a cure? But even if Viserys had the cure for Shireen, would he be the one to heal her? Seeing Davos hesitation, the Red Viper pressed on. "Ser Seaworth, do you truly believe Viserys can''t overthrow Robert without Dorne? Aegon conquered the Six Kingdoms with only 2,000 men and three dragons. Now, Viserys has seven dragons and 200,000 soldiers. Do you really think Robert stands a chance? By capturing me, you are only angering Viserys. He might have spared a single Baratheon, but what youre doing will make him destroy every last one of them. Is that what you want?" Davos, listening in, was stunned. "Will Viserys really spare the Baratheons?" "I dont know," the Red Viper replied. "Its just a possibility." After all, no one can promise anything when it comes to Viserys. ... Tyrosh. At this point, there were still two months left before Viserys decided to launch his invasion of Westeros. Before sending his armies, he convened one final "Dragon Council" meeting. Organized by Connington, this councilresembling a cabinet meetinghad everyone seated around a seven-meter-long table. Viserys sat at the head of the table. Closest to him were Dany, Connington, Feles, Jorah, Regis, and the Windblown officers. Next came the original Windblown officers, followed by officials from the Hopeful Lands. Further down the table sat officials and officers from the Golden Company. Connington had personally promoted all of the Golden Company officers, and now their greatest dream was to return home. Among the attendees was a somewhat awkward teenagerQuentyn Martell. He had arrived in Tyrosh half a month earlier, accompanied by a group of guards. After stating his purpose, he had been given temporary lodging. Quentyn still vividly remembered his first encounter with a dragon, a moment he would never forget. He now understood how Aegon had managed to unite a divided Westeros so swiftly. The dragons had grown to twice the size of a wagon in just over a year. Faced with such power, Quentyn couldnt fathom how Robert Baratheon planned to win. Worse, he felt frustrated, doubting his ability to stand out in front of Viserys. His inner turmoil, however, remained unnoticed by the others. After lengthy discussion, Viserys made his final plans. "The first army to enter Westeros will be 40,000 strong," Viserys announced to the council. "It will include 25,000 infantry, 10,000 horsemen, and 5,000 archers, and I will lead them myself." This force represented the elite of his 100,000-strong army. Over 70% of the infantry consisted of trained Unsullied. "Ser Connington, you will lead the second army of 30,000 men into Westeros," Viserys declared, handing him the ''dragon talisman.'' This talisman was Viserys''s creation, modeled after the ancient ''tiger talisman'' but with a twistwhile the Chinese military emblem resembled a tiger, the ''dragon talisman'' bore the image of the three-headed dragon from House Targaryen''s crest. Viserys had brought skilled craftsmen from Qarth to forge these unique and uncopyable tokens. The one he gave to Connington was the highest-ranking golden military token, inlaid with multi-colored dragon scales and precious gems. Complex text was engraved upon it. The token felt hot and heavy in Connington''s handa weight symbolizing command and life itself. Connington, his voice steady, said, "Yes, Your Grace." He stood, took the talisman, and bowed deeply. In his heart, he knew that without Viserys, he would never have had another chance to redeem himselfnot for the time he let Robert escape at Stoney Sept, nor for trusting the manipulations of Varys and Illyrio. "Prince Hoyt, Prince Feles," Viserys continued, turning to the two men, "you will lead the third army into Westeros." The two princes stood in unison, accepting their own military symbols from Viserys''s hand. Everyone knew, however, that the third army might never see action. By the time Viserys''s forces entered Westeros, many nobles were expected to defect to his cause. Doran Martell had already sent word that 40,000 men had risen in Dorne and were marching north. Highgarden had remained quiet so far, but given their position in Roberts Rebellion, it was only a matter of time before they joined Viserys. After outlining the battle plan, Viserys prepared to close the meeting with a final speech. As he rose, the others followed suit, all eyes on himyoung and old alike, their faces full of expectation. "Fourteen years ago," Viserys began, his voice commanding the room, "my brother Rhaegar was killed by Robert at the Trident. The gates of King''s Landing were thrown open by Tywin Lannister, pretending to serve the crown. My father, the king, was murdered by his own Kingsguard, Jaime Lannister, who drove his sword into his chest." He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in. "Rhaegars wife and children were slaughtered at Roberts orders. This time, I return to Westeros not just to reclaim the Iron Throne, but to take vengeance on the usurper and send him to the deepest level of hell!" His voice echoed through the hall, and at that moment, the dragons outside let out a mighty roar, as if in agreement. Chapter 332: Shireen Baratheon Chapter 332: Shireen BaratheonOutside the semi-basement room, a young girl with her hair covering half her face peered through the window. Inside, two women in their twenties sat. One had olive skin and red hair, while the other had milky skin and black hair. They were both the daughters of the Red Viper, captured on Dragonstone along with their father. Obara, with her auburn hair, sensed Shireen''s gaze. Expressionless, she turned her head to look at her. Shireen, terrified, immediately drew back as if someone had dropped an ice cube down the back of her neck. "Don''t be afraid, my lady, don''t be afraid, they''re all in the stone house! In the stone houseererer" Patchface''s voice stammered in an endless loop, his colorful tattoos twisting on his face. A former slave from Volantis, Patchface had earned his name from the vivid tattoos covering his skin. His role as a jester was to make Shireen laugh every day. Patchface, I heard the Onion Knight say they are from Dorne, and that the people of Dorne have rebelled against the Iron Throne. "That''s none of our business, my lady, none of our business," Patchface replied, shaking his head. But Father hasnt visited me in a long time. He must be feeling very bad. Patchface, Im worried about him. Patchfaces eyes flashed with an unusual compassion. "Then you should smile more. A smile can be passed on." "But I don''t look good when I smile." Shireens hand instinctively went to the scars on her face caused by grayscale. Her sky-blue eyes revealed a deep-seated inferiority. Ever since she was a child, no one had seen her without recoiling in fear. Even her uncle Renly had once said, "If that grew on my face, Id rather die sooner." As Shireen became lost in thought, an unfamiliar voice broke through the silence. No! I think you look very pretty when you smile, especially your eyes. Who? Shireen looked around, startled. Over here, over here! The Red Viper, lying by the semi-underground window like a monkey trapped under the weight of fingers, caught her attention with an exaggerated wave. Shireen hesitated, fear gripping her at the sight of the Red Vipers manic invitation. You know, I really like your eyes. Have you ever seen purple eyes? Your blue eyes are as beautiful as the Targaryens purple ones! Targaryen! Shireens fingers brushed her face nervously. She had heard that all Targaryens were incredibly beautiful, a quality she felt she lacked. Beautiful Lady Shireen, would you do me a favor? Its actually a message I need you to pass along, and it wont be difficult for you, the Red Viper said, his voice slipping into the unsettling tone of a stalker. What is it? Shireen, already shy, found herself even more vulnerable in the face of his flattery. Its simple. Could you please find that witch who always wears a red robe and tell her, The savior was born in the land of smoke and salt, not the fiefdom of smoke and salt? Viserys had already learned through his dreams that the Red Viper had been captured. In fact, the only person Viserys had been slightly afraid of during his campaign to conquer Westeros was the Red Witch. From her actions in the original timeline, it was clear that her goals were somewhat aligned with his: first to unify the Seven Kingdoms, then to gather their combined strength to withstand the Long Night and the threat of the foreign emperor. The main difference was that Viserys needed to first unify the Nine Free Cities and neutralize the dangers posed by the Dothraki Sea and Slavers Bay. Once that was done, Westeros would be the final step. Although their goals were similar, the Red Witchs execution left much to be desired. Her interpretation of the visions in the fire was almost entirely wrong, and even her understanding of prophecy was flawed. Azor Ahai was supposed to be reborn in a land of smoke and salt, but she went straight to Dragonstone, missing key details. Now that the Red Viper had been captured, Viserys saw an opportunity. He hoped to use the Viper as a ''mouthpiece'' to sway Melisandre, warning her not to go astray. Despite her reputation as a ''diviner,'' she often misread the signs. People who do good for the wrong reasons can be unpredictable, and Viserys was wary of her potential to disrupt his plans. ... Meanwhile, Tyrion had arranged to send word to Doran about the unfortunate capture of the Red Viper. No matter what Doran decided, Viserys was determined not to let anything derail his quest to unite the Seven Kingdoms. With less than a month remaining before Viserys invasion of Westeros, Margaery Tyrell, the young Rose, arrived in Tyrosh. House Tyrell had chosen the safest route for her journey. Little Rose had left Highgarden, traveled to the Shield Islands, and then to Arbor Island, where she stayed with her ''great grandfather,'' Lord Redwyne. From there, she sailed around the coast of Westeros, across the Narrow Sea, and finally arrived in the Stepstones. The month-long sea voyage had taken a toll on her. Little Rose had lost some weight, and her once-radiant complexion had faded. On the ship, she found herself gazing into the mirror, still worrying about her finely sculpted features. "Don''t worry, Margaery, you''re still the most beautiful girl in all of Highgarden." The girl speaking was around the same age as MargaeryAlla Tyrell. With a voice as lovely as her singing, Allas words always carried a natural rhythm. She was Margaerys best friend and handmaiden, accompanying her on the journey to Tyrosh. Along with them was another Tyrell girl, Elinor, affectionately called "Ello." The three had traveled together, a close-knit group from Highgarden. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lady Margaery, weve arrived, came a voice from outside the cabin. It belonged to a young man in his early twenties, with curly hair and a square face. His name was Horas, known less flatteringly as Ser Horror. He harbored affection for any of the three Tyrell girls and wasnt shy about it, though he often found himself frustrated. Rumor had it that the Tyrell sisters might soon find themselves in the bed of Viserys, a thought that made Horas burn with jealousy. In his eyes, House Tyrell was behaving far too weakly. There was no need to curry favor with the last remnants of House Targaryen, a family that had already lost its throne. Yet, here they were, arriving in Tyrosh to meet the man who claimed to be the rightful king. As the ship docked in the harbor of Tyrosh, Margaery immediately recognized the imposing statue of Ser Willem. His likeness had become famous throughout Westeros, a clear message from Viserys. Those who had remained loyal to the crown during Roberts Rebellion would be rewarded, while traitors would face harsh punishment. The Tyrells now found themselves in a delicate position, caught between loyalty and practicality. Lord Mace Tyrell and the royalist forces had been forced to tie themselves down with Storms End after Stannis Baratheons siege, a standstill that left them with little to show for their efforts. Yet, the Tyrells had also ingratiated themselves with the Baratheons, hedging their bets. If they wanted to secure a place in Viserys future rule, they would need to demonstrate their strengthand their loyalty. Suddenly, Margaerys eyes landed on a silver-haired young man waiting at the shore. A flicker of surprise crossed her face. Chapter 333: Pass the Exam and Become an Official! Chapter 333: Pass the Exam and Become an Official!Not wanting to appear rude, Margaery quickly bowed as soon as she stepped off the ship. Your Grace, I am Margaery Tyrell, daughter of Lord Mace of Highgarden. Her handmaid and Horas followed suit, bowing alongside her. However, Margaerys gesture left the young man in front of her visibly confused. Lady Margaery, I am Young Connington, son of Jon Connington. Ive come to greet you on behalf of His Grace, he explained. Margaery felt her stomach drop. She hadnt expected to make such an embarrassing mistake so soon after arriving. For someone as meticulously trained as the Rose of Highgarden, this sudden slip filled her with nervousness. Ser Connington, Horas interjected with obvious displeasure, his freckled face scowling, Lady Margaery is here to marry a Targaryen on behalf of House Tyrell. Isnt it a bit disrespectful for Viserys to not greet her in person? It was a fair point. Margaery was, after all, considered the most beautiful woman in the Seven Kingdoms, and it did seem somewhat discourteous that Viserys hadnt come himself to welcome her. Young Conningtons expression didnt waver. His Grace is preoccupied with final preparations to drive out the usurper. I am here on his behalf. Margaery immediately sensed danger. Horas indignant attitude could easily cause trouble, and if Viserys grew displeased because of it, she would be the one to pay the price. But the young Rose of Highgarden was more than just a pretty faceshe had a keen, discerning mind. Understanding exactly what her cousin was thinking, she stepped in smoothly. Ser Connington, she said with a graceful smile, His Grace bears the weight of a great responsibility and mission. I wouldnt dream of being a burden to him. Let us proceed to the palace. Her words eased the tension slightly, softening his rigid stance. To him, Margaery now seemed more reasonable, not just a pretty face. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Under his personal escort, Margaery was led to a magnificent carriage adorned with the carving of a flying dragon on its roof. Knights flanked the vehicle, holding both the black banner of the three-headed dragon and the Tyrell familys gold-on-green banner as they rode down Viserys Boulevard toward the royal palace. At the start of the boulevard stood two grand statues of Viserys and Daenerys. The dragons beneath them had their wings spread wide, poised as if about to take flight. The statues formed a roundabout, forcing the carriage to circle them before continuing onward to the palace. Since they werent of high enough status to travel along the quiet street, Margaery was greeted by a bustling scene she had never witnessed before. The streets were alive with activityshops teeming with people, children playing, and guards patrolling in an orderly fashion. What struck her most was the well-organized traffic, with lanes designated for opposite directions, which greatly reduced the risk of congestion. She had expected Tyrosh, a Free City known for its reliance on slavery, to feel barbaric, yet the city radiated an unexpected air of sophistication and civilization. As the carriage rolled through the streets, Margaery noticed the common folk bowing slightly toward her and murmuring something. Though she couldnt understand the Valyrian words, the respect on their faces was unmistakable. Ser Connington, what are they saying? Margaery asked, curiosity piqued. "Lady Margaery, many of these people were slaves not long ago. His Grace purchased their freedom, and they are expressing their gratitude when they see the three-headed dragon banner, He explained. Margaery was stunned, gaining a newfound respect for the his resources and vision. "Not just the slaves in the Hopeful Lands," Young Connington continued, "but also in Volantis, Qohor, and Norvos. They are all free now." "That... that must be millions of gold coins!" Margaery marveled, struggling to grasp the enormity of the expenditure. The wealth of the Westerlands suddenly seemed meager in comparison. In reality, Viserys had spent less than five million golden dragons. All of the money had been placed in the newly established "Dragon Vault," and rather than paying the slave owners in full, Viserys had only provided a 30% down payment, with the rest to be paid off gradually. This strategy helped avoid inflation and ensured that the newly freed slaves wouldnt fall into poverty. Margaery reflected on the scale of the plan as the carriage continued. Viserys next task, after dealing with Robert Baratheon, would be the redistribution of land. Once the land was divided, the Targaryen crown would be as secure as the mountains. And there was no time to loseonly Viserys, as the founding father of this new era, had the prestige and authority to carry it out. As they traveled further, Margaery noticed a crowd gathered around what looked like a bulletin board. People craned their necks to read the text posted there. Though she couldnt read the Valyrian script, Margaerys sharp eyes could make out that it seemed to be a list of names. Ser Connington, what are they looking at? Margaery asked, watching the crowd intently. Exam results, he replied. Exam... exam? Margaery and Horas exchanged puzzled looks. The concept was completely foreign to them. To put it simply, He explained, His Grace prints questions on paperwhat he calls a test paperand has the literate common people answer them. Those who score well or provide insightful answers have the chance to become officials, managing streets, villages, and towns. Many of the officials serving under the Hand of the King, my father Ser Connington. These people often are from common backgrounds, even former slaves. Common people governing themselves? No more need for Lords? Who will support you then?! Horas blurted out, his voice rising in agitation. The very thought seemed heretical to him. The notion that the common folk might govern without the Lords he thought. Horas feared that if Viserys ever introduced this strange idea to Westeros, it would lead to nothing but chaos. Margaery, sitting quietly in the carriage, also felt that something was amiss. Yet, her focus had always been on etiquette and courtly scheming, and she couldn''t quite articulate what bothered her. Connington, however, understood the full significance. Viserys plan wasnt merely an experiment in governance; it was a strategic move to diminish the power of the Lords and increase the power of the Emperor. Viserys didnt intend to do it all at once, though. He would begin by allowing the coexistence of local counties, gradually chipping away at the Lords control before launching further reforms later. In Viserys mind, it was simply a matter of copying a winning strategy, nothing too complex. Before long, Young Connington brought Margaery to the palace. To her surprise, it wasnt as grand as she had imagineddifferent in style from the palaces of Westeros, but not as imposing. This would be her new home for the foreseeable future. Meanwhile, Viserys had other concerns. His mind was preoccupied with a deadly weapon in the hands of Melisandre. She could control weather, and that power troubled him deeply. Chapter 334: Envoy of Light Chapter 334: Envoy of LightBefore the dragons hatched, Benerro once said, The dragons are the light. But in the original timeline, Melisandre sacrificed the statues of the Seven Gods to forge a sword for Stannis. The sword glowed with an orange-red light, yet it was more appearance than substancelacking the legendary heat it was meant to possess. That is why Maester Aemon remarked, "False light only leads to deeper darkness." Now, Melisandre had the potential to not only sacrifice the statues of the Seven Gods in the sept at Dragonstone but perhaps even the statues in the Great Sept of Baelor, the very heart of the Faith of the Seven. If that were to happen, it would likely cause a massive upheaval. Considering that both Melisandre and Benerro were devout followers of Rhllor, Viserys invited Benerro to Tyrosh to seek answers. The art of sacrifice you mentioned does exist, Benerro responded to Viserys inquiries, but Ive never heard of sacrificing statues of gods before. He paused, then added thoughtfully, However, according to some interpretations, statues of gods indeed be sacrificed. The logic behind it is similar to the sacrifice of a kings blood. Viserys'' interest piqued at this revelation. He had long been curious about the mysterious power attributed to royal blood. If he could understand the source of its power, it might also explain the White Walkers'' interest in the Stark bloodline, perhaps even revealing a way to defeat them. "The reason a persons bloodline holds power, Benerro explained, is because enough people recognize them as king. Before Westeros was unified, though there were many kings, few were acknowledged by enough people for their blood to hold real power. Viserys considered this and found it strikingly similar to an ancient proverb from his own world: However, this line of thought quickly led him to ask, In other words, if an ordinary person were recognized by enough people, would his bloodline hold the same power? Benerro hesitated, knowing where Viserys'' line of questioning was headed. If he confirmed this, the next question was inevitable: sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was treading dangerously close to heresy. Though Benerro didnt answer aloud, his expression betrayed enough for Viserys to grasp the truth. The line between gods and magic, between belief and power, was thinner than he had thought. When enough people believe in a piece of wood, it gains power. That power gives rise to magic, which can bless or otherwise repay the believers, Benerro continued. The stronger the belief, the more potent the magic. It becomes a kind of mutually beneficial symbiosis between the gods and their worshippers. Viserys pondered this, considering the implications. If magic and belief were so intertwined, then perhaps the object Melisandre had created by sacrificing the statues of the Seven Gods wasnt entirely a fraud. After all, the legend of Azor Ahais sword, Lightbringer, was only complete after his wifes sacrifice to the gods. If the statues of the Seven Gods could be sacrificed to summon such a weapon, it stood to reason that Melisandre had indeed sacrificed more than statues in the original timeline. She had sacrificed a living person to summon a favorable wind for Stannis fleet. If living people, statues, and the blood of kings could all be used in these sacrificial rites, then there might be some form of conversion between thema relationship that allowed different forms of sacrifice to yield similar results. Now, with the statues of the Seven Gods in Dragonstone under her control, and possibly those in the Great Sept of Baelor, Melisandre was in an even stronger position. The statues in the Great Sept were likely more powerful than those at Dragonstone. If she sacrificed them, she might unleash a storm of ice and fire that could devastate Viserys plans. He had to stop her before that happened. If I sacrifice the blood of a king, could it counteract her idol sacrifice? Viserys asked Benerro, knowing he had no idols of his own to use and that Benerro would never permit such an act. It could work, but Im not entirely certain. Ive never attempted it, Benerro admitted. Viserys knew he had to try. If he couldnt disrupt Melisandres sacrifices, she might stop his fleet. And while it was a risky move, the blood of kings was something he had access to. He could afford that price. There was another option, thougha more drastic one: destroy the statues of the Seven Gods in Westeros before Melisandre could use them. However, that solution carried significant risks. The most obvious was the backlash from the Faith of the Seven, but far worse was the fact that the Great Sept of Baelor in Kings Landing had been rigged with wildfire, a gift from his father, Aerys, the Mad King. If Viserys set fire to the sept from the back of his dragon, it could trigger a chain reaction. The wildfire buried beneath the city could ignite, and all of Kings Landing might explode into the sky. There was still something Viserys could do about the statues of the Seven Gods in the sept on Dragonstoneperhaps he could get the Red Viper to destroy them. After bidding Benerro farewell, night had already fallen, and Viserys decided to give the Viper a dream to see if there was any chance of achieving this. But just as he was about to drift into sleep, Young Conningtons voice came from outside. Your Grace, Lady Margaery has arrived. Viserys considered the situation. It wasnt realistic to expect the Red Viper, still a prisoner, to destroy the statues in the temple on Dragonstone. It would be unreasonable to ask that of him. Instead, Viserys resolved to use him as an informantsomeone to keep a watchful eye on Dragonstone. He also knew that Margaery Tyrell, the Little Rose, wasnt someone to be taken lightly. She was far from a passive player and wouldnt be easily manipulated by someone, even an Emperor. Ignoring her might lead to problems down the road. A brief meeting would at least show her respect and ensure she didnt feel neglected. As Viserys prepared to go see her, his sister Dany suddenly appeared. She had heard that Benerro had arrived and assumed it must be something important, so she came to ask what was going on. Viserys, trusting Dany, shared his concerns with her. I remember Vaes Dothrak has a Godsway, doesnt it? Filled with statues of gods. Maybe we can try using those later, she suggested. Perhaps we can use them against the White Walkers. They both fell silent for a moment, contemplating the idea. Then Dany broke the silence. Are you going to see Lady Margaery? Viserys hesitated. He wanted to admit it, but a twinge of embarrassment held him back. Though he and Dany had grown closer over time, there was still an undercurrent of embarrassment . Now, with another woman vying for his attention, the situation felt even more complicated. Plus, Dany might still need to help him "tame his dragon" in the future, a task that made that day feel all the more tantalizingly distant. Chapter 335: Red Viper’s Lounge Chapter 335: Red Vipers Lounge"Let''s go together." "Me too?" sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course, we need to let her recognize the ''real king'' and the ''fake king.''" It was already late at night. Margaery, however, still hadn''t fallen asleep. Horas, who was guarding outside, kept talking, convinced that Viserys was belittling Highgarden. Margaerys thoughts, however, were different, compared to him, she was much calmer, and Margaery kept pondering Viserys''s intentions. As her thoughts spun, footsteps echoed outside. Through the window, she saw two figures in black silk robes, led by Young Connington, approaching her room. All three had silver hair, their identities unmistakable. Margaery knew Viserys had arrived. She quickly turned away from the window, leading her handmaiden to the door to wait. Soon, Viserys and Dany appeared, walking towards her. "Your Grace, Princess, I am Margaery, daughter of Lord Mace Tyrell of Highgarden." This was the first time Margaery had seen Viserys in person. Before, she had only seen his portrait. When she first arrived in Tyrosh, she had mistaken Young Connington for Viserys, which had caused a small misunderstanding. Young Connington was indeed handsome, and when he told her he was not Viserys, she had felt a slight twinge of disappointment. she thought, Then she recalled hearing that the Targaryens were all famously beautiful, and she had assumed Viserys must not be much worse than Young Connington. However, the moment she saw Viserys, any lingering regret vanished. Not only was Viserys in no way inferior to Young Connington in appearance, but his temperament far surpassed his. Viserys possessed an imposing air she had never encountered before. It gave the unmistakable impression of someone unstoppable. This was not something an ordinary lord could matchcertainly not Renly. Her eyes flicked to Daenerys. Dany had grown taller, now standing at 1.65 meters. Viserys''s crossing had coincided with the peak of her growth. She had plenty of nourishment, and compared to her earlier, more petite build, she could now be considered tall. There was still room for her to grow, and Margaery guessed she could easily reach 1.7 meters. Additionally, Dany now held a position of power. She had fought alongside Viserys in the war, proving her strength. A rose is beautiful when it blooms, but a dragoness can truly breathe fire and devour her enemies. Margaery quickly discarded any budding ambitions she might have entertained. "Lady Margaery, how is Lady Olenna''s health?" Viserys asked, seemingly unsure of what to say. "Thanks to Your Grace''s concern, my grandmother is doing very well," Margaery replied, surprised he had asked. "Well, the Targaryens and the Tyrells are both fortunate to have an elder at home to guide them. You should visit Aemon sometime. He enjoys spending time with younger people." "I will remember that, Your Grace," she answered politely, though her thoughts continued. The Little Rose had made her judgment. However, it didnt take long for her to realize she might have been overthinking things. "Dany, if you have time, could you keep Lady Margaery company for me? I''ll go ahead." Margaery looked puzzled. "?" "Yes, brother," Dany responded, then turned to Margaery. "Lady Margaery, you must want to see a dragon, right? How about I take you for a ride?" "A dragon ride?" Margaery echoed in surprise. With Margaery temporarily distracted, Viserys turned his attention to connecting with the Red Viper. To his surprise, Melisandre was also present in the Red Viper''s dream. At first, Viserys thought Oberyn was dreaming of Melisandre, but he soon realized that it was truly her. The square ruby around her neck pulsed with a soft glow. Viserys mused. "Viserys Targaryen." "Melisandre." After they exchanged names and prepared to begin negotiations, the Red Viper interjected, unwilling to be left out. "Oberyn Martell." Unfortunately for him, neither Viserys nor Melisandre acknowledged his introduction. The Red Viper, however, didnt seem to mind being ignored. "Viserys, I hope you will help Stannis lead the world through the night. With your support, our chances of defeating the White Walkers will be much stronger." Melisandres words amused Viserys. The Red Viper seemed equally baffled by her suggestion. It was clear to both of them that Viserys was far stronger now, unmatched by anyone in the world. Why would he tie himself to Stannis when he could lead alone? Viserys thought, shaking his head at the absurdity of it all. "Why should I help him, and not the other way around? I am the emperor nowwhat is he?" "He is the savior," Melisandre replied calmly. Viserys glanced at the Red Viper, who quickly caught on to his meaning. "I already told her, the savior is reborn in the land of smoke and saltnot of smoke and salt," Oberyn added. "That''s an interesting interpretation," Melisandre remarked, though her stubbornness remained clear. Seeing her unyielding, Viserys pressed on. "Youve heard about how my sister and I hatched the dragons, havent you? Someone told me that sister, Daenerys, is the savior. She was born on Dragonstone, and they even said Im Nissa Nissa..." He paused, realization dawning. ''Waithold on! Are you asking me to be Stannis''s Nissa Nissa?'' Viserys''s voice sharpened. "Melisandre, do you seriously think am the one to make the Lord of Light powerful?" For the first time, a look of surprise crossed her face. She hadnt expected him to mention the Lord of Light so directly. "It would be good if you have such a realization," she said softly. Oberyn, standing by, suddenly seemed more intrigued, as though her talk of the savior resonated with his own preferences. But Viserys paid him no attention, instead reflecting on how age and power seemed to make people so inflexible. The Undying Ones had lost themselves in their pursuit of immortality. Now Melisandre, fixated on her vision of the chosen one, stubbornly refused to reconsider. Viserys thought. But to Melisandre, Stannis remained the true Azor Ahai. Viserys considered, "But listen," Viserys continued, his voice calm yet firm, "my goal is also to defeat the White Walkers and lead the living through the Long Night. Even if you believe Stannis is the savior, we can still cooperatebut this alliance must be led by me." His eyes flashed with resolve. he thought, a cold resolve settling in. Melisandre studied him, silent for a long moment. Finally, she spoke. "Viserys, I seen you kill Robert and take the Iron Throne... but then, you will still die. The Avenger of Light will pierce your chest. We must all accept our fate." Chapter 336: The Unreliable Fortune-Teller Chapter 336: The Unreliable Fortune-TellerViserys had grown immune to these so-called "prophecies." He recalled the first time Benerro had told him he would die while incubating the baby dragons, and then another time, when Benerro had said he would be devoured by the Undying Ones. Now, it was the Red Witchs turn. A long sword was supposed to pierce his chest, a mortal wound. But Viserys was unimpressed. "Even if the sword pierces my chest, you didnt see me die, did you?" he said, his tone dry. Melisandres red eyes flickered as she replied, "Once youre sacrificed to the Lord of Light, there is no resurrection." The Red Viper stood by, observing silently, as if surprised that Nissa Nissas reincarnation was, in fact, a man. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Viserys had no desire to continue arguing with her. "I can accept being sacrificedbut only if the sword is in my sisters hands. You must stop supporting Stannis, or you will become my enemy." Melisandre didnt respond. Her form slowly became transparent, fading from sight. The Red Viper, sensing the tension, realized they must have had a falling out. But Viserys knew better. Despite her insistence on fate, the Red Witch was always trying to change it. He recalled the Battle of the Blackwater Rush. She had seen Renly in armor, fighting alongside Stannis. But after she helped Stannis kill Renly, Garlan donned Renly''s armor and avenged him. Viserys thought. For all her visions and calculations, Melisandre was never quite precise. Viserys doubted she could truly stand in his way. Turning to the Red Viper, Viserys asked, "Has there been any recent activity on Dragonstone?" "Ive been locked in a dungeon and havent been able to see much. But Stanniss daughter told me something... they seemed to be reciting some kind of prayer." "Stanniss daughter," Viserys mused. The Red Viper, ever the old pro, had easily charmed the naive girl. "A prayer? Do you remember it?" Viserys asked. "Of course," the Red Viper replied, thinking for a moment before reciting, "''O Lord Rhllor, come down here, Lord of the Light of the Gods, we offer these false gods to you'' I cant remember the middle part, but it ended with something like, ''Come down like a storm and destroy my enemies.''" As Viserys listened, he realized it was the same prayer Melisandre had used when she sacrificed the statues of the Seven Gods. It seemed she was preparing to use the sacrifice of idols against him now. But the purpose of this sacrifice was different. Originally, she had done it to summon the "Envoy of Light," but now it appeared she was trying to summon a "Lightning Storm." Viserys''s mind raced. He smirked at the thought. And if that didnt work, hed land from the south. It would slow the progress of the battle, but there were times when there was no other choice. As Viserys prepared to leave the Red Viper''s dream, Oberyn suddenly spoke. "Viserys, if I die here, could you take a message to Ellaria for me?" Both men knew the truth in their hearts: if Viserys would give up his claim to the Iron Throne and Dorne withdrew its troops, Oberyn would be released. But this was pure fantasy. His life wasnt worth that much. Viserys gave a small nod. "Alright. But if it comes to the point where Stannis truly wants to kill you, tell him I can cure his daughters illness. See if that spares your life. And remind himif hes willing to defect, Ill let him take the black and go to the Wall. Ill even find a good family for his daughter." Oberyn nodded, grateful. He knew that Viserys, with his current power, didnt need to bargain with Dorne anymore. This was generous treatment. The truth was, Viserys wanted to keep as many people alive as possible. Aside from Roberts line and the Lannisters, whom he was determined to kill himself, anyone else who bowed could be sent to the Wall. The two exchanged a few more brief words before Viserys left the dream. ... Meanwhile, on Dragonstone, a cargo ship from Kings Landing had arrived quietly. Under the command of a nobleman with unusually large ears, soldiers began unloading the "cargo." It was peculiar cargo, wrapped entirely in canvas. One soldier, as he carried it, assumed it was a statue. Sure enough, when the base peeked out from under the canvas, it confirmed his suspicion. But there was something familiar about that basehe could have sworn hed seen it in Kings Landing before. The clouds of war were gathering. More and more people were heading to the Sept in Kings Landing, seeking solace. But on this particular day, the gold cloaks sealed off the Sept, refusing to let anyone in. The current High Septon was a rotund, obese man. He knew Robert had already removed all the statues from the Sept, but he was too cowardly and greedy to challenge the royal decree. Instead, he sided with the crown, telling the people they could pray to him, and he would pass their prayers to the Seven. His words were enough to calm most of the crowd. However, it wasnt only the commoners who needed comfort. Even nobles like Catelyn Stark sought solace. As the Lady of Winterfell and a major financial supporter of the Sept, she held a special place. After leaving the Sept, she saw Ned returning from the Red Keep. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldnt read any emotion on his face. His expression was as impenetrable as a mask. "Ned, what did Robert tell you?" Catelyn asked. "Could you not go to the Sept today?" Ned asked in return. Catelyn shook her head. Ever since Robert had lifted their house arrest, she had been going every day. Now that she and Ned were expecting another child, she needed to pray not only for her husband but also for the life growing inside her. "Robert had all the statues of the Seven Gods transported to Dragonstone," Ned revealed. "Why?" Catelyn asked, puzzled. "Isn''t there already a temple on Dragonstone?" "He didnt explain. All I know is that Stannis approached Robert, and thats when he made the decision. Also..." Ned hesitated, then pulled out a piece of paper. It contained three prayers. "Rhllor?" Catelyn frowned, reading the unfamiliar name. "Ned, why are you giving this to me?" "Its what Robert wants. Were supposed to memorize them." "Memorize?" Catelyns voice betrayed her resistance. She was a devout follower of the Seven. "Viserys is going to attack Westeros in a month," Ned continued. "Not just us, but Tywin, Edmure, and Renly have all been summoned to Dragonstone." Chapter 337: Sending Troops to Westeros Chapter 337: Sending Troops to WesterosAs Hand of the King, Tyrion not only knew that Robert had removed the idols from the Sept, but he was also aware that they were soon to be sacrificed. Naturally, he had no say in the matter. Though Tyrion himself didn''t believe in any gods, he understood that they were the faith of many. "The cook made us a delicious meal, so why are you thanking the Seven Gods?" Tyrion had once remarked dryly. In these tense times, with war looming ever closer, Tyrion was surprised to find himself with little to do. As Hand of the King, he suddenly had no pressing matters to attend to. This left him plenty of time to dine with Jaime. "What did the cook use to make your meal?" Jaime asked, nodding toward the venison steak on Tyrions plate. Tyrion glanced down at the meat and replied, "Venison." "I mean what tools did she use?" "A pan," Tyrion answered, slightly confused. "An pan, to be precise." Jaime didnt need to explain further. The reason there was a "Smith" among the Seven Gods was clear: iron had played a pivotal role in the life and development of the Andals. Tyrion chuckled, cutting a piece of steak with his stubby fingers. "Which book did you read this in, and why havent I come across it?" Jaime grinned, a bit of pride in his voice. "I figured it out on my own." His turquoise eyes gleamed in the candlelight, his golden hair catching the warm glow as if sprinkled with gold dust. But then Jaimes expression darkened, and he sighed. "Unfortunately, my sword is becoming less useful by the day... with magic and dragons..." His face turned a little despondent as he glanced at Tyrion. "The Iron Islands have announced they no longer pledge allegiance to the Baratheons. You know about this, right?" Tyrion shrugged. "Of course, I''m the Hand of the King." Jaime leaned in slightly, lowering his voice. "Do you know what the most terrifying thing about Viserys is?" Tyrion thought for a moment. "He has dragons?" Jaime shook his head. "A huge army? The Unsullied?" Another shake of the head. "Then it''s his Targaryen bloodline. Robert wouldve killed to have more Targaryen princesses marry into his family." Jaime shook his head once more, a grim smile tugging at his lips. Tyrion was at a loss. "Alright, then," Tyrion said, his curiosity piqued. "What do you think it is?" Jaime looked at his brother, then asked, "How old are you?" Tyrion paused for a moment, calculating. "Thirty... thirty-one." Jaime tilted his head, showing Tyrion the strands of silver that had begun to streak his temples. "Im already thirty-six. Do you know how old Viserys is? Not even nineteen." Tyrion understood instantly. Viseryss greatest advantage wasnt just his dragons or armyit was his youth. He was younger than all his opponents. Even if Robert somehow managed to defeat him by sheer, ridiculous luck, time would still be on Viseryss side. Robert, however, had no such luxury. Viserys could bide his time, let his enemies grow old and weary, or even let them starve. And when the time came, he could sweep across Westeros with twenty, thirty, or even fifty dragons. Tyrions voice grew cold. "Lets just say hes nineteen, then." Something in his tone made Jaime uneasy, a strange flutter in his chest. "Do you have a plan to deal with him?" "Ill need a little luck," Tyrion admitted. ... In Tyrosh, it was less than a month before Shinelli was due to give birth, but she insisted on traveling. Feles accompanied her, and Little Rose, ever attentive, helped her along, even though Shinelli''s movements were surprisingly unaffected by her condition. The two women followed Viserys, Daenerys, and a large entourage to the port. The outskirts were packed with civilians, an endless sea of people hoping that Viserys would destroy his enemies. The seven dragons had grown much larger. The biggest, a yellow dragon, spread its wings wide enough to overshadow a house. Each of the dragons, in their various colors, looked like living flames. The black sails of the ships loomed in the distance like a wall of darkness, blocking the horizon. The Lysene, renowned shipbuilders, had crafted Viseryss warships to be far superior to average vessels. They were sturdy, with high bows and wide hulls, built in a style reminiscent of Qarth. Viserys and Dany stood side by side in front of Aemon. The old man said nothing, but the hope in his eyes was evident. He had already spoken to them the night before, advising Viserys not to take unnecessary risks, or at least, only for very good reasons. He had also reminded them that the true power of the dragons was in their ability to inspire and intimidate the local populationthey should be used as symbols as much as weapons. Though Aemon knew Viserys was likely well aware of this, his worry for the dragons lingered. Shinelli stepped forward, placing Viseryss cloak around his shoulders and tying the straps as she stood on tiptoe. This cloak was something special between them, a keepsake from their time in Slavers Baysomething only the two of them knew about. They exchanged a glance, and in that brief moment, everything was understood without words. Little Rose, in turn, draped a cloak over Daenerys. The two women were nearly the same height, but Little Rose bent slightly, lowering herself so that Daenerys appeared taller. Viserys turned to look at the group gathered behind him: Regis, Jorah, Connington, Hoyt, Gerrold, Caggo, Feles, Dick... These were the men who had witnessed his journey. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then his eyes moved to the soldiers lining the shore and the ships. An indescribable feeling swelled in his chest, ready to burst. He had already made his promise to thembehead a soldier and win 100 acres of land; a knight, 300 acres; a lord or vassal, half of their land. There was no need for any long-winded pre-battle speech. Taking a deep breath, Viserys shouted toward the ships, the soldiers, the harbor, and the open sea with a voice that carried far and wide: "To Westeros!" ... A thunderous roar erupted from the dragon, like a crashing wave upon the shore. The soldiers below could barely contain their eagerness, ready to take the heads of the Westerosi lords and claim their promised land. "To Westeros!" "To Westeros!" "To Westeros!" The cry echoed across the army, growing louder with each shout. The soldiersmost of them once slaveswere more excited than ever. Not long ago, they had been freed right where they stood, without needing to serve five years or even perform acts of valor. But now, they those acts of valor. They longed for the land that had been promisedland that would feed their families and grow their future. Viserys and Dany soared above them on the backs of their dragons, the beasts'' mighty wings beating the air as everything below shrank beneath them. Below, thousands of black-sailed warships, like hungry wolves seeking prey, surged westward. The cheers of the soldiers and the people below drowned out even the crashing waves. Revenge had come. Chapter 338: The Burning Seven Gods Chapter 338: The Burning Seven GodsDragonstone. It was here that the ancestors of the Targaryens arrived, bringing their five dragons from Valyria. The castle itself was a testament to their power, built with the legendary magic and architectural skill of the Valyrians. The stronghold resembled a colossal dragon, its black stone towers jutting into the sky like a beast frozen in mid-flight. Among them, the Stone Tower was the tallest, perched atop a 200-foot mountain of stone, high enough to gaze out over a hundred miles of the island. Below the towering structure, a vast crowd had gatheredfar larger than the one that had witnessed Stannis burn the idols in the original timeline. This time, Stannis wasnt alone. Robert was here too. Renly, Tywin, Oberyn Martell, and even Ned Stark had come. "Ned, this isn''t how it should be. It isn''t how it should be," Catelyn whispered, her voice trembling. Tears brimmed in her eyes as she watched the statues of the Seven Gods being dragged from the Sept of Baelor in King''s Landing, then pulled from the smaller sept on Dragonstone. A devout believer in the Seven, Catelyn now understood why the Sept had been closed that day. In the fierce sea breeze, the fourteen statues stood like prisoners awaiting execution, placed in a circle around a heap of dry wood and charcoal, their fate sealed in the flames. Robert had originally planned to demand the statues from the Starry Sept in Oldtown as well, but word had come that Viserys would attack Westeros within the month. In response, House Tyrell raised the banner of the three-headed dragon and declared its loyalty to House Targaryen. Ned took Catelyn in his arms, unsure of what to say. He simply stroked her shoulder, offering silent comfort. As a Stark, he followed the Old Gods, but he respected Catelyn''s devotion to the Faith of the Seven. Hed even had a small sept built at Winterfell so she could worship in peace. The Great Sept of Baelor in Kings Landing and the Starry Sept in Oldtown were revered as the holiest places for followers of the Seven. Now, they stood helpless, watching their faith trampled. To the faithful, it wasnt just cold statues being burned, but something far more personaltheir hearts. Ned understood Catelyn''s pain. He had even cautioned Robert that burning the statues of the Seven might alienate many. But Robert had dismissed the concern. "I''ve no life left to lose. Why should I care?" he had said. Ned glanced at Robert, who stood beside Cersei in a rare display of unity. Both stared at the statues without a flicker of emotion. Cersei, visibly pregnant, remained stone-faced. She believed the child was Roberts, but for the past two weeks, she had felt no signs of life from the baby. She hadnt told anyone. With war looming, it seemed like a dark omen. She shifted her gaze to her three existing children, her only desire now being that they would grow up safely. Renly, like his brothers, wasnt a devout believer. He went through the motions for the sake of his House, but the whole spectacle left him cold. His squire and lover, Loras Tyrell, was another matter. The devout young knight couldnt bear the sight of the desecration. He tore a strip of cloth from his cloak and wrapped it around his face, leaving only his eyes visible. The sight unsettled Renly. "Im sorry, Loras. After we defeat Viserys, Ill pay to build a new septone even greater than the Great Sept of Baelor," Renly promised. Loras remained silent, knowing Renly wasnt joking. Building a sept of such grandeur wouldnt come cheap, but as the Lord of the bountiful Stormlands, Renly had the resources to make it happen. Seeing that Loras wasnt responding, Renly glanced around in frustration. He was startled to notice that many others had covered their heads in a similar gesture of mourning or protest. Among them were familiar faces: Neds wife, Catelyn; the brothers, Edmure Tully; Brandon Tully; Ardrian, Montfordand many other nobles in their fine attire and gleaming armor. At least a third of them had veiled their faces. Some of the faces he knew, others he didnt, but the sight left Renly uneasy. Yet, not everyone shared that discomfort. Many were visibly excitedparticularly those who had converted to Stanniss faith early on. Most of them came from his wife Selyses family, House Florent. It was said that Selyse herself had introduced Stannis to Melisandre. And then there were the atheists, like Tywin Lannister. He couldnt care less whether they worshiped the Seven or the Lord of Light. As long as it meant crushing his enemies, Tywin would bow to any god, even if it were a pile of dung. Amid the tension, a soldier with a red flag came forward, bowing to Robert. "Your Grace, Viseryss fleet has been spotted100 nautical miles from us. Melisandre recommends waiting until theyre within 50 miles, so her magic can have full effect." Robert grunted, his mind already turning. "Bring them within 10 miles," he said, relishing the thought of watching Viseryss fleet get swallowed by the storm, just as he had once watched the ships in Blackwater Rush burn in wildfire and dragonfire. But after much persuasion from his advisors, the range was settled at 30 nautical miles. That way, if Melisandres spell failed, they would still have time to retreat. Robert nodded in agreement, deciding to wait until Viseryss fleet came within 30 leagues of Dragonstone before beginning the sacrifice. ... Out at sea, a dark mass of sails loomed on the horizon, slowly closing in on Westeros. Viserys had brought 700 warshipsenough to carry not only soldiers but also horses, supplies, and provisions for an extended campaign. He had even brought minor officials from the Hopeful Lands to oversee his new holdings. Above the fleet, seven dragons wheeled in the sky, roaring as they unleashed bursts of black and red flame, their fiery display striking against the pale heavens. On the deck of Viseryss flagship, a group of red-robed priests gathered around a small altar. In the center of the altar was not a statue, nor a living person, but a pool of warm bloodfreshly spilled. It was kings blood. Viserys had just released it. Now, under Daeneryss watchful care, he sat nearby, gulping down food as the color slowly returned to his pale face. "Your Grace, dont worry," Benerro said confidently. "With this altar and the kings blood, Melisandres magic will pose no threat to you." As a dark arts practitioner himself, Benerro had been battling Melisandres influence from afar, and he felt confident in their preparations. As the fleet drew closer, Viserys could see the dragon-shaped towers of Dragonstone rising on the horizon. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 339: The Burning Seven Gods II Chapter 339: The Burning Seven Gods IIThe largest of the dragons, the yellow dragons circled above Dragonstone, its massive wings casting a shadow over the gathered nobles. A series of exclamations erupted from the crowd, many of whom looked terrified. Robert instinctively placed his hand on the hilt of his sword, his eyes blazing with fury as he glared menacingly at the beast above him. "M-M-Mother! The dragon! It''s a dragon!" cried Tommen, his voice shaking. "King" Joffrey, normally bold and unafraid, stood frozen. It was the second time he had seen a dragon in person, but this one, much larger than the last, left him speechless. It was broad daylight, and the sight of the creature sent a shock through him so intense, he could barely find his voice. ''An attack,'' his mind screamed, but his body would not obey. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tommen and Myrcella huddled against Cersei, desperately seeking comfort in her arms. Cersei, though visibly shaken, spread her arms wide, like a protective mother hen sheltering her young. Tywin, by contrast, stood like a statue, his face cold and unreadable. Dont panic! Protect the altar! Jaimes voice cut through the panic as he stepped forward, trying to restore order. Around the altar, several massive crossbows had been prepared, all aimed at the sky. Longbowmen also stood ready, their arrows trained on the dragon. The Red Witch, her jewel glinting in the sunlight, gazed upward, her expression calm but intense. Viserys hesitated. He knew the Red Witch had magic strong enough to protect the altar, and even though his dragon roared furiously, he dared not attack. Yet panic had spread beyond the noblesmany of the soldiers trembled, recalling how they had seen Viserys'' dragon a year earlier when it had been no larger than a horse. Now, the yellow dragon''s wings stretched so wide, it seemed to blot out the sun. Ned Stark instinctively moved to shield Catelyn, wrapping his arms around her, but to his surprise, she wasnt afraid. She didnt even look up at the dragon. Instead, she gazed at Ned, her face showing a near breakdown of composure. Ned, do you have to guard King''s Landing? she whispered, her voice barely audible. She knew that when the time came, he would face the dragons in defense of the capital. The thought of her husband, strong as ice, being consumed by dragon fire haunted her. Ned remained silent, holding her tightly in his arms. Littlefinger, watching from a distance, felt a wave of revulsion at the sight of their embrace. Nearby, Renly had instinctively stepped in front of Loras to shield him. Loras, touched by the gesture, felt his heart swell. Renly, however, was lost in his own thoughts, contemplating how dying in the flames alongside the man he loved seemed, in a strange way, romantic. "Seven Gods, Your Grace, please don''t let the dragon attack now... Im still here!" Ardrian''s trembling voice carried through the tension as he knelt on the pile of wood and coals, praying with desperate fervor. Montford Velaryon, standing nearby, overheard and couldnt hide his surprise. Ardrian''s prayer wasnt directed at Robert, but at Viserys. Despite the chaos around him, Viserys had no intention of unleashing dragon fire on the altar. His gaze fell on the twenty or thirty enormous dragon-slaying crossbows that surrounded it, each one primed and ready to fire. He needed his dragons to fight the White Walkers. There was no point in wasting them here. Moreover, the Red Viper had warned him about Melisandre. She had ways of dealing with dragons, and Viserys had no desire to test her power today. Viserys, you bastard son of the Mad King, come down here if you''ve got the guts! Robert bellowed, brandishing his sword toward the dragon circling high above. His roar echoed across the crowd, but what Robert didnt realize was that Viserys wasnt even up there. After a tense moment, the dragon still hadnt attacked, and gradually, the crowd began to calm. Where are the men? How far off is that fleet? Robert shouted again, glaring up at the soldiers on the Tower. Unknown to him, they had already fainted from fear. Stannis, climbing to a high vantage point, squinted at the horizon, estimating the distance to Viserys''s fleet, its black sails standing stark against the sea. Sixty to eighty nautical miles! Stannis called down to his brother. Sixty or eighty! Robert snapped, his voice sharp with frustration. He didnt appreciate the precision; instead, he rebuked Stannis in a harsh tone. Stannis''s lips tightened, swallowing the insult yet again. He gritted his teeth and looked out at the fleet, now resembling a dark wave approaching the shore. His mind worked furiously, comparing it to the distance between Dragonstone and a familiar reef. That reef is about seventy-three nautical miles from Dragonstone. The fleet must be close to Can you see it or not, fool! Robert interrupted rudely, his patience wearing thin. That wordfoolignited all of Stannis''s buried frustration. His face flushed with anger as he pulled his sword from its scabbard and, with a swift motion, hurled it to the ground. The blade struck the gravel with a sharp, resounding clang, silencing the chaos around them. ''You weren''t there when I was eating belts and rats in Storms End. You werent there when I held Dragonstone for you. You werent there when I did everything in my power to keep Viserys''s fleet at bay. And now, even as I try to help you measure the fleets approach, you insult me. Why do I deserve this humiliation?'' Stanniss voice shook with anger, though he kept the harshest of his thoughts to himself. Since youre the king, why dont gauge the distance? Whos the real fool here? he muttered under his breath, his voice thick with bitterness. How dare you speak to me like that! I am your king! Robert roared, his face red with fury. To be disobeyed by his own brother, in front of the entire crowdit was an affront to his authority. He unsheathed his own sword, pointing it directly at Stannis. The two brothers locked eyes, their matching blue gazes crackling with tension as if the air itself was about to ignite. Nearby, Selyse and Cersei exchanged uneasy glances, unsure of how to intervene in the mounting conflict. Tywin and Jaime stood at a distance, watching with cold indifference, while the Red Viper observed with dark satisfaction, believing the gods were punishing the Baratheons for their usurpation. Lord Steffon Baratheon had left behind three sons, yet it seemed none of them would leave a lasting legacy. Robert had sired bastards, but no true heir. Stannis had only one daughter, who bore the curse of grayscale, and Renly, despite his charm, seemed only interested in Loras, with no children of his own. The tension between the brothers hung heavy, freezing the scene in place. Suddenly, Ned Stark strode forward, cutting through the tension. Your Grace, he addressed Robert firmly, Viseryss fleet is closing in, and Lord Stanniss judgment is sound. We should focus on dealing with the enemy at hand. Ned had long known the burdens Stannis carried, the bitterness that had festered over the years. Yet now was not the time for grievances. With Viseryss army nearing, they couldnt afford internal strife. He looked between the brothers, hoping to calm the storm brewing between them, at least for the moment. Chapter 340: The Burning Seven Gods III Chapter 340: The Burning Seven Gods IIIPerhaps Robert sensed he had gone too far, so he chose not to pursue the matter further. Soon after, fresh soldiers replaced the terrified ones on the Stone Tower, and they resumed their watch over the approaching fleet. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Your Grace, the enemy fleet is still forty nautical miles away!" came the report. Melisandre had advised that the sacrificial ritual should begin when Viserys''s fleet was within ten nautical miles. The chanting, she insisted, had to be performed by all, with the higher-ranked nobles contributing to its potency. That was why nearly every noble present had been summoned for the occasion. She cast a glance at Stannis, but he remained as unmoved as ever. He should have been the one to inform Robert, but after their recent argument, the air between them was frostier than Stannis''s own expression. In the end, it was Selyse who gave Cersei a meaningful look. Cersei, in turn, relayed the message to Robert, who shot Stannis a sideways glance before waving his hand dismissively. With the kings signal, the nobles stepped forward. Renly adjusted his robes, affecting a pious demeanor, while Loras followed at his side, his face impassive. Ned, keeping Catelyn behind him, did not force her to participate. The Tully knew they had no choice but to join the ritual. Viserys had already commissioned a statue of Ser Willem in Tyrosh, and if they failed here, House Tully might lose both Riverrun and any chance to protect the capital. House Florent, along with the followers of R''hllor like Stannis, also moved forward. They had forsaken the legends of the Seven Godsfire was now their sacred cause. As Ardrian felt the sea breeze tugging at the square kerchief tied around his face, he prepared to step forward. But to his surprise, he noticed that Monford Velaryon had not moved at all. Monford Velaryonhis family had married into House Targaryen three times, producing a legendary dragon rider. In many ways, House Velaryon was seen as the forty-first Dragonlord family, and they held onto that pride. Though they had bent the knee when the Targaryens fell from power, with Viserys''s fleet approaching, how could they continue to serve the usurpers? Monford''s father had died in the War of the Usurper, and at the time, Monford had been only six or seven years oldabout the same age as his own son now. To him, Stannis was simply a lord he was forced to accept. His true loyalty was always to the Targaryens. Ardrian, realizing Monford had taken fewer steps than expected, found himself slowing down as well, until they both ended up near the back of the line. Ardrian turned to look at the Velaryon, only to find him gone. When he scanned the area again, he saw Monford slipping through the crowd, making his way toward the altar. Nohe wasnt heading for the altar; his gaze was locked on the Red Witch. Ardrians eyes widened as he noticed the black, one-foot-long dragonbone dagger clutched in Monfords hand. He was going to assassinate the Red Witch. In that moment, Ardrian realized that no one else had noticed Monfords intent but him. Should he warn the others? If he did, he could thwart a potential disaster, but Viserys''s fleet was fast approaching, and perhaps... would serve him better. With a steely resolve, Ardrian made his decision. He stepped forward, keeping pace with the others, trying to blend in and avoid suspicion. As the Red Witch raised her hand toward the sacrificial altar, preparing to invoke the gods, the crowd watched in silent confusion, unaware of the danger creeping closer. In the next moment, red-orange flames erupted with a deafening roar, engulfing all fourteen statues of the gods. The statues of the Seven in the cathedral were enormous, twice the size of those on Dragonstone. The flames twisted their features grotesquely, but even so, the statues on Dragonstone were more intricately craftedthe Fathers beard gilded in gold, the Maidens and Crones eyes adorned with pearls, the Smiths muscles chiseled in perfect detail, and the Warriors face contorted as the fire consumed it. Melisandre began to circle the inferno, her voice rising in a chant. Rhllor, we are in darkness, come down upon us! she cried out. Lord of Light, we offer you these false gods, these seven-faced deceptions, your enemies. Take them away, and let your power descend, for the night is dark and full of terrors! With each word, the nobles behind her echoed the prayer. The first and second invocations were spoken in Asshai''i and High Valyrian. Despite most of the nobles never having encountered these languages, they repeated the simple phrases without hesitation. The sacrifice was far better prepared than any prior offering to the Seven Gods. As the chant continued, wisps of black smoke began to rise from the bonfire, curling around the statues of the Seven. Dark clouds gathered overhead, swirling ominously. It was as though an "accretion disc" had formed in the sky, thickening with every moment. Robert thought, exhaling in relief. Even Jaime and Tywin, usually stoic, appeared visibly relaxed. The followers of Rhllor were elated, but the devout believers of the Seven, like Davos Seaworth and Catelyn Stark, were filled with dread, their hearts heavy with the weight of blasphemy. As they began to recite the third prayer in the common tongue, an overwhelming sense of sacrilege overcame the followers of the Seven. They could barely speak, their mouths frozen by the sheer blasphemy of it. It was as if the act of speaking the familiar words in this unholy context tore at their souls, a deep violation that they could not bear to voice. Suddenly, a shout pierced the air: "Long live the Seven Gods! Long live Your Grace Viserys!" A flash of bright gold streaked through the crowdMontford Velaryon. He charged toward Melisandre, his black dagger raised high, shouting in defiance. But Melisandre didn''t even turn. She lifted her hand, and the ruby at her throat blazed to life, its glow enveloping Montford in a searing orange-red flame. Montfords advance halted as though an invisible force had seized him. Before the horrified eyes of the crowd, he was dragged, seemingly against his will, into the raging fire where the statues of the Seven burned. Fire and Blood! Fire and Blood! Fire and Blood!!! Montfords voice rang out, hoarse and agonized, the sound tearing through the air. His cry sent shivers down the spines of the followers of the Seven, as if their hearts had been scraped raw by sandpaper and then trampled upon. Robert''s brow furrowed as he watched the scene, a wave of unease washing over him. The flames roared higher, casting a terrible glow over the assembly. Fear flickered in the eyes of many, especially those loyal to the Seven. Long live the Seven Gods!!! came another shout, this time from an unseen figure who emerged from the crowd. The person didnt attack anyone but instead ran straight toward the burning pyre, diving into the flames with reckless abandon. Chapter 341: The Purity Is Too Low, Robert Chapter 341: The Purity Is Too Low, RobertTywin stood back, watching the chaos unfold as more nobles rushed toward the flames. In his eyes, those seeking death were simply pawns. A part of him even suspected that the dark clouds above had thickened in response to these reckless "sacrifices." If that was the case, he wouldnt hesitate to let a few more throw themselves into the fire. Jaime, however, was less cold-hearted. Unlike Robert, he didnt relish watching noblemen fall to madness. He quickly ordered his soldiers to set up a perimeter, ensuring no one else could do anything rash. Seeing this, Ned Stark could only sigh in silence. He knew that after this ordeal, the lords of Westeros would distance themselves even further from Robert''s rule. Ned glanced at the sky, where the dark clouds overhead had grown thicker, like shattered fragments of the heavens threatening to crush Dragonstone. The ominous storm brewed with the weight of something more than mere weathersomething sacrificial. Far from the scene, Viserys noticed the swirling, dark thunderclouds looming over Dragonstone. He recognized it as some sort of magical lightning storm. Meanwhile, across the water, Benerro, aided by the red priests, had also begun his ritual for the "Blood of Kings." "O Rhllor, come forth and accept the offerings of your faithful!" Benerros voice rang out, and as he chanted, the red of his robes seemed to glow brighter, as if flames had ignited across his body. The tattoos on his skin flickered, the flames within them dancing to the rhythm of his prayer. The blood in the altar caught fire, its bright red flames leaping and twisting like living embers. Viserys observed this with a slight smirk. The absurdity of it all amused him. What had started as a battle for the throne had somehow turned into a contest between the followers of Rhllor. Still, Viserys wasnt entirely displeased. The followers of Rhllor were powerful, and it wouldnt be a bad idea to divide them into multiple factionsperhaps two or even three. After all, he would never allow a situation like the Pope crowning an emperor. The power of the monarch had to remain above that of any god. The two must be united in service to the crown, never the other way around. Benerro continued his fervent prayers: "Your servant offers you a noble sacrifice, praying for your arrival to save him from disaster and storm. The road through the long night is harsh, so we beseech your mercy." He repeated the prayer three times, and slowly, the howling winds began to die down, and the once raging waves grew calm. The storm clouds that had been pressing toward Viserys''s fleet paused in midair, hovering ominously between the island and the ships. Light broke through the sky, as if the sea and the heavens were locked in a struggle for dominance. On Dragonstone, Melisandre felt a shift in power coming from the fleets direction. She continued to channel her magic, the crimson jewel at her throat glowing with tension. For a moment, she sensed the clouds above shifting course, turning back toward Dragonstone. She wasnt the only one who noticed this anomaly. A low murmur spread through the crowd as they realized what was happening. A storm was building, and it was heading straight for them. At that moment, Davos Seaworth noticed a fine sheen of sweat glistening on Melisandres foreheada rare sight, as she had never shown such strain before. Despite his mistrust of the Red Witch, Davos found himself inexplicably hoping that the looming thunderstorm would dissipate. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. he told himself, but the conviction in his heart faltered. Tywin, ever calculating, scanned the crowd. His mind mulled over the possibility that more sacrifices might strengthen the magic. He spotted several nobles with their faces covered and briefly considered whether sacrificing them all might tip the balance in their favor. Melisandre, sensing the intensity of Viseryss own sacrificial magic, suddenly cried out, I need the blood of a king! The kings bloodtheir kingcould only mean Robert. Without hesitation, Robert strode toward the fire. Unsheathing his sword, he met the Red Witchs gaze. At her silent affirmation, he sliced his palm open with the blade, allowing black-and-red blood to drip into the flames. But nothing happened. The dark cloud above Dragonstone paused for only a brief moment before continuing its ominous drift toward the island. Robert looked at Melisandre in dismay, as if to ask: Melisandre understood the issue immediately. Viserys was also of royal blood, and as he too was addressed as "Your Grace," his blooduntainted by rebellionheld a higher purity. Before she could explain, the yellow dragon hovering overhead roared, as if declaring to all who the true king was. The sound reverberated through the crowd, and with it, the storm clouds accelerated. "Your Grace! We need more!" Melisandre urged, her voice filled with urgency. The blood dripping from Roberts palm had slowed, but with grim determination, he slashed his wrist deeply. Blood poured out like a fountain, filling the air with the thick, metallic scent of iron and sulfur. The flames roared higher, fed by the blood of the king, but the clouds above remained stubborn. They continued to swirl toward Dragonstone, unaffected by Roberts sacrifice. On the other side, Viserys had also acted. Calmly, he drew a small cut across his left hand, letting the blood trickle into his own ritual fire. It wasnt much, but it was enough. The clouds above seemed to respond instantly, speeding up as if some unseen force had pressed down on the accelerator. Robert''s blue eyes darkened with frustration. No matter how much blood he shed, it wasnt enough. His strength and sacrifice paled against the forces Viserys had called upon. Despair flickered across his face as he realized his efforts were in vain. "Lets get out of here, Your Grace!" Littlefinger urged, his voice tight with fear. He had no intention of dying in a place like this. But Robert stood frozen, unmoved. An overwhelming sense of shame weighed down on him, as though something he had prided himself on his entire life had been stripped away, leaving him exposed before the world. A choice had to be made. From a distance, Tywin Lannister watched Roberts state. Cold and calculating, he made his decision and turned away without a second glance. With Tywin taking the lead, the nobles of the Westerlands swiftly followed, retreating from the impending disaster. Ned, we need to go! Catelyn pleaded, tugging at her husbands arm. Ned hesitated, torn. He looked at Robert, standing by the flames like a broken man, and found himself trapped between duty and family. His heart ached with indecision. On one side stood his king, the man he had sworn to follow; on the other, his family, urging him to leave before it was too late. Renly, too, wanted to flee, but the bond of blood held him back. Robert was his brother, and despite everything, some small piece of him still felt the pull of duty and decency. Stannis was no different. He wanted to abandon the sinking ship, but Melisandre had promised him that this sacrifice would bring them victory. His faith held him in place. "Ned! Come on!" Edmure, on the other side, joined the chorus of voices urging Ned to make his decision. At last, Ned let out a deep breath, as if trying to pull every last bit of strength from the air around him. Without another word, he strode up to Robert and, with a surge of determination, lifted him. Robert didnt resist. His eyes were empty, his body limphe was like a shell, his spirit drained. Seeing Roberts lifeless demeanor, the others quickly stepped in to help Ned carry him. They moved as one, lifting their king, who no longer had the will to move himself. They would not stay to defend Dragonstone. The place was lost. Their only option now was retreat. Whether to Kings Landing, Harrenhal, or back to the Westerlands, they had to escape before Viserys arrived. They couldnt let him catch them here. Chapter 342: The Restoration of Dragonstone Chapter 342: The Restoration of DragonstoneOnce Robert and his party boarded the ship and departed from Dragonstone, the dark storm clouds loomed over the towers. Contrary to everyones expectations, the feared thunderstorm never came. Instead, a gentle drizzle began to fall. Above the island, Viserys and Dany rode their dragons into the sky, soaring over Dragonstone. The other dragons, having never seen any others outside their own brood, were curious about the massive towers carved in the image of dragons. Some circled the towers, while others hovered beside them, drawn to the intricate stonework. The siblings soon arrived at the site where Melisandre had recently sacrificed the statues of the Seven. The rain was light, and though it dampened the flames, the fire still smoldered. Viserys''s yellow dragon, with its impressive ten-meter wingspan, flapped its wings, creating a powerful gust that extinguished what remained of the flames. Only a few glowing embers lingered, and the charred remains of the statues were beyond recognition. Among the debris were several burnt corpses, Montford Velaryons included. The fire had consumed them completely, and there was no trace of the envoy of light Melisandre had spoken of. It seemed she had taken the body with her. Just then, two familiar figures emerged from the shadowsArdrian Celtigar, known as Old Ar, and his son. Ardrian, who had long since allied himself with Viserys, had hidden during the chaos. Stannis, it seemed, hadnt bothered with him. When they recognized Viserys and Daenerys, father and son immediately bowed. Congratulations, Your Grace, on the recovery of Dragonstone! they declared in unison, their movements rehearsed and precise. Rise, Viserys replied, his voice steady. It was only then that the two men noticed Daenerys. Though they had never met her before, they could easily identify her as the Princess by her presence alongside Viserys. I am Lord Ardrian Celtigar of Claw Isle, Ardrian introduced himself, bowing again. Daenerys gave a slight nod in acknowledgment, saying nothing. After years of navigating the intricacies of politics, she could easily discern what type of men stood before her. This father and son, she judged, were not to be trusted. Ardrian then informed Viserys of Montfords last words before he had thrown himself into the flames. Viserys knew immediately that he had a responsibilityhe couldnt let Montfords legacy end like this. He resolved to take in Montfords son as an adopted ward, ensuring his safety and raising him in honor of his fathers sacrifice. Though Montford hadnt died for Viserys in battle, his child could still be regarded as the orphaned descendant of a martyr. The boy, about five or six years old, was the perfect age to be taken in and protected. We will treat all nobles who gave themselves to the flames with special regard, Viserys declared. Ser Celtigar, go to Driftmark and fetch the boy. As you command, Your Grace, Ardrian replied eagerly, his face lighting up. This task signified acceptance from Viserys, and both father and son were overjoyed to have been given such an important errand. Soon after, Viseryss fleet docked, and the charred bodies of Montford and the others were carefully gathered. With the grim task completed, Viserys and Dany made their way to Dragonstones main stronghold, the Stone Drum Tower. The entrance to the tower was marked by a massive stone carving of a dragon, lying on its belly with its mouth agape. To enter, one had to walk through the dragons gaping mawa fitting passage for those who ruled Dragonstone. "It''s just like the one we saw in Volantis," Dany remarked, her eyes taking in the grandeur of the ancient fortress. Viserys nodded. "These fortresses still hold their beauty. Once Shiera deciphers the Valyrian construction magic, we''ll rebuild the roads of the Seven Kingdoms." But his vision extended far beyond roads. Viserys intended to use Valyrian magic not only for infrastructure but also to construct new fortresses. These strongholds would rise near The Neck, serving as a critical third line of defense against the White Walkers when the time came. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As they entered the fortress, they found themselves in a grand hall. At its center stood a stone chair, blending seamlessly with the walls. The backrest of the chair, or rather the intricate relief carved into the wall behind it, depicted their Targaryen ancestors. Five dragons soared over a fleet of ships sailing toward Dragonstone, capturing a moment of their family''s ancient glory. The siblings sat for a while, lost in the silent echoes of their heritage, reliving the grandeur of the Targaryens who had once conquered these lands. After some time, they rose and continued their exploration, ascending the stone stairs lined with gargoyles that had withstood the wear of centuries. The craftsmanship, bolstered by Valyrian magic, had kept them pristine. The Valyrian magic truly is powerful, Viserys mused. When things settled in the future, he planned to form an archaeological expedition to explore the ruins of Valyrias Doom. Who knew what forgotten treasures lay buried beneath the ash and rubble? Soon, they arrived at the Great Hall above the Round Table Chamber. Viserys was taken aback by its sheer size. The room was over fifty feet long, stretching sixteen or seventeen meters. It was large enough that if a troupe of dwarves performed here, theyd have more than enough space for a grand play. In the center of the hall, a massive map table dominated the room, detailing the mountains and valleys of Westeros. The craftsmanship was remarkable, though the map extended only as far as the Narrow Sea, omitting the Stepstones entirely. ''It seems Aegonor perhaps the ''exile'' Aenar before himhad his sights solely on Westeros,'' Viserys observed, running a hand across the table''s smooth surface. ''I suppose after years at the bottom of the Dragonlord hierarchy, ruling the Seven Kingdoms felt like ambition enough.'' This is the Wall, isn''t it? Dany asked, pointing to the area on the large table that represented the northern barrier. . For Dany, everything felt new and unfamiliar. She had never seen her ancestral homeland until now, and the novelty of it all stirred a sense of excitement within her. After studying the map table for a while, the two of them moved along a corridor adjacent to the room, heading toward the sea. The corridor should have been lined with portraits of their Targaryen ancestors, but Stannis had removed them. Instead, the walls were covered with tapestries featuring flaming stags, the sigil of House Baratheon. Viserys suspected this was the doing of Stanniss wife, who had likely sought to replace every trace of the Targaryens with Baratheon symbols. He felt a twinge of pity for her, but it didnt matter. He and Dany would soon restore Dragonstone to its former glory, filling in the gaps left behind. As they emerged onto a walkway overlooking the sea, Viserys took in the view. He made a mental note that if he had time, he would try to invent cameras to capture such moments. They continued walking, eventually arriving at another tower, a structure built right beside the sea. Some rooms here had been reserved for the Maesters. To their surprise, they heard a faint coughing sound not long after entering. Following the noise, they came to a locked door. The coughing was coming from inside. Without hesitation, Viserys drew his sword and, with one swift strike, broke the iron chain that secured the door. Inside, they found a hunched old man sitting at a desk, his back to them. The sound of the lock breaking made him turn around with great effort. He appeared frail and confused but quickly regained his composure when he saw the Targaryens standing before him. "Are you... Prince Viserys and Princess Daenerys?" the old man asked, his voice raspy with age. "Are you Maester Cressen?" Viserys responded, unbothered by the old mans slip in addressing their titles. Cressen was well into his eighties, and the oldest person they had encountered aside from Maester Aemon. A simple mistake like that was understandable. Cressen nodded slowly, his gaze flickering between them. "Stannis has already left Dragonstone with Robert. Dragonstone belongs to the Targaryens again. If you''re here to find Stannis, I can see you off." Chapter 343: Dragonglass Chapter 343: DragonglassWhen Robert and his two brothers, Stannis and Renly, lost their father, Lord Steffon Baratheon, to a tragic shipwreck near Storm''s End, they were left fatherless and forever shaped by his death. Compared to Robert and Renly, Stannis was not as likeable. However, Maester Cressen regarded Stannis as his own son and cared for him deeply. The two men shared a bond that ran deeper than most. Viserys''s proposal to send Cressen to King''s Landing was not just to rid himself of the old Maester; it was meant to convince Stannis to surrender. If the Red Witch truly had her way, Stannis would fall under her influence, even if she was only an advisor. But could she still lead him? "So, Prince, you want me to persuade Stannis to surrender?" Cressen asked. "Maester Cressen, please address my brother as Your Grace," Dany corrected him, a note of irritation in her voice. After two consecutive "mispronunciations," she was losing patience. "But he has not been crowned in the Temple," Cressen replied calmly. A devout follower of the Seven Gods, Cressens faith in tradition ran deep. If Viserys had arrived any later, Cressen might have already prepared poison for Melisandre and accepted his own death as the consequence. The old Maester was no simple man. During the War of the Usurper, Mace Tyrell had led a large army in besieging Storm''s End. Stannis, always pragmatic, suggested throwing the bodies of the dead over the walls to spread plague among the enemy. Cressen, however, had argued that it would be wiser to use the corpses as food for the starving soldiers within. Viserys, uninterested in debating with a stubborn old man, interrupted. "Maester Cressen, I dont care about your theological beliefs. Everything I do is to ensure fewer people die in Westeros. The Night is coming. It was the wish of my Targaryen ancestors that we lead the world through the Long Night." "The Long Night? The White Walkers?" Cressen scoffed, looking at Viserys with thinly veiled contempt. "You sound just like the Red Witch." Viserys didn''t rise to the bait. Arguing with the Maester was pointless. Whether Cressen believed him or not, Viserys was focused on the outcome. He needed Cressen''s helpif only for now. "Then you will write a letter to Stannis," Viserys said coldly, "telling him I can cure his daughter''s illness. As for Robert, he will face execution. But Stannis and Renlywell, they can wear black and take the black, serving at the Wall." "I will do nothing for you," Cressen said, his voice firm. The Maesters served the castles to which they were assigned for life, bound by duty. But Cressen had been more than a mere servant; he had followed Stannis to Dragonstone. He didn''t believe Viserys''s promises, nor did he care for his cause. Viserys waved away the Maester''s defiance. It was of little consequence to him. Calling for his man, Regis, Viserys ordered, "Send Maester Cressen to King''s Landing. Let it be known that Stannis abandoned his lifelong Maester when he fled." "You can''tyou can''tcough like that" Cressen spluttered, suddenly anxious. He could see that if he refused to cooperate, Viserys would ruin Stannis''s reputation with falsehoods. Cressen had once hoped to provoke Viserys into killing him here, using his own life as a final act of defiance. But in this moment, he realized his plan had failed. "Then you should write him a letter. I don''t think that''s too much to ask," Viserys said, his tone firm but polite. Cressen hesitated but offered no reply. The main reason Viserys was treating Cressen with such unexpected kindness was to show the Citadel that he wasnt afraid of them. There was a subtle resistance that the weak often usedthe ''resistance of the weak,'' it was called. They could delay progress by not cooperating or by acting passively, stalling without direct confrontation. The entire Citadel seemed to embody this attitude. Viserys knew this, and his future plans were already forming. One day, he would split the Citadel in two, weakening its influence. But to do so, he needed a group of scholars who would champion his cause. Cressens role in this was minor, but it was part of a larger strategy. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once matters with Cressen were settled, Viserys received word from Young Connington: Roth of Braavos had arrived on Dragonstone. It was Roths first visit to the island, but he had not come alone. Nearly his entire household was with himthree hundred ships strong. Roth, ever the astute observer, had sensed the shifting tides. He recognized that Viseryss centralization of power would inevitably lead to Braavos''s decline. Its remote location, which once offered safety and prosperity, would soon become a disadvantage. In the days when the Free Cities were independent and constantly at war, Braavos could dominate the region. But with Viserys bringing a new order, Braavoss influence would wane. Before that decline became apparent, House Zalyne sought to safeguard its wealth by moving assets to other Free Cities. To do this, Roth needed Viseryss blessing, ensuring that no one would dare covet his holdings. When Viserys requested miners and stonemasons for his own plans, Roth responded promptly. "Your Grace, I have brought 3,000 miners and 800 stonemasons at your disposal," Roth announced. "Youve worked hard, Lord Roth," Viserys said, acknowledging him by his old title, though Roth now held the position of Sealord. "Lets go inspect the mines first." Dragonstone, formed by ancient volcanic eruptions, was rich with deposits of dragonglass, or dragon crystal. Viserys intended to harvest as much as possible and transport it to the Wall as a safeguard. As they made their way toward the mines, the ground beneath their feet became littered with jagged pieces of dark glass. The closer they got to the cave, the more abundant the shards became. By the time they reached the entrance, the dragon crystals were scattered in thick clusters, spread like glittering debris across the earth. "Your Grace, is this truly the material that works against the wights?" Roth asked. Though his question was carefully phrased, there was a hint of skepticism in his voice. Deep down, Roth doubted the tales of the dead rising, even though Jalifah had accompanied Viserys to the Wall and returned with unsettling stories. "Yes," Viserys answered with conviction. "I need to mine large quantities of this and transport it to the Night''s Watch at the Wall. But thats just the beginning. I plan to establish dragonglass depots not only throughout Westeros but also in the Free Cities. The wights could appear anywhere. We must be prepared." Roth studied Viserys for a moment, the young kings certainty unwavering. Seeing the fire in his eyes, Roths doubts began to fade. As Roth stared at the ore, its surface glimmering like a fragment of the night sky, he realized that the value of dragonglass was soaring. Soon, it would become an essential part of every military arsenala true goldmine. Ecstatic, Roth knew his decision to align with Viserys had been the right one. "Your Grace, rest assured, I will see this through for you," Roth promised confidently. "Good," Viserys replied, though his thoughts quickly shifted. "Still no word from the Iron Bank?" Viserys had ruled as emperor for nearly three years, yet the arrogance of the Iron Bank baffled him. Did they truly believe they could remain independent in a world reshaped by his power? How foolish they were! "The Keyholders at the Iron Bank," Roth continued, "have offered Your Grace an annual tribute of 300,000 golden dragons. Additionally, they will waive the interest on Robert''s outstanding debts." For the first time, a flicker of disbelief crossed Viserys''s face. He regarded Roth as if he had just introduced him to some strange and incomprehensible creature. The Iron Bank, of all institutions? They couldnt rebel on their own land, nor could they risk hiring the Faceless Men to pressure him. Yet somehow, they dared to play this game? The audacity of it! They actually intended to absorb Robert''s debts and present it as if they were doing him a favor. ''They have the nerve to swallow dragon dung, and still act as if they hold the upper hand.'' Chapter 344: Packing the Seven Gods Chapter 344: Packing the Seven GodsRoths voice grew quieter with each word. In his eyes, the Iron Bank was practically asking for destruction. Unfortunately, the Iron Bank of Braavos operated as a largely independent entity, beyond even his influence. "They think theyve infiltrated every aspect of society and can use the livelihoods of the common people to blackmail me, is that it?" Viserys asked, his tone sharp. Though Viserys had recently established the formidable Dragon Banka ''central rival bank'' of great potentialit still paled in comparison to the Iron Banks entrenched power. The balance couldnt be shifted overnight. "Your Grace, please dont act in haste," Roth advised, noticing the dark look on Viseryss face. "Taking direct action against them might damage your reputation." Viserys''s expression softened slightly as he leaned back. "Let me handle Westeros first. The Iron Bank isnt worth my full attention right now," he said with a calm, almost dismissive tone. Dragons, after all, were not omnipotent. Even the notorious Maegor the Cruel, while riding Balerion the Black Dread, couldnt force the Church to kneel outright. In the end, it was Jaehaerysthrough bloodshed and diplomacywho managed to persuade the Faith to relinquish certain rights. It made sense that the Iron Bank would struggle against him now, but Viserys wasnt in a rush. There were larger problems to face, and he knew the importance of patience. As the old saying goes, "Aggression is like fire"but for now, fire was not the solution. Viserys had another plan in motion. To further alienate Robert from the people of Westeros, he devised a symbolic strike. He would airlift the statues of the Seven Gods from the Great Sept of Baelor, which had been nearly destroyed in the fires, to the Starry Sept. After coordinating with his allies, he would launch a full-scale offensive, delivering a devastating blow to Robertboth militarily and morally. The statues were carefully wrapped in black canvas taken from Viseryss warships, resembling body bags. They were bound with ropes, leaving just enough slack for the dragons to grip them with their claws. After the fire, the statues weighed less than 300 catties, a light load for the dragons, whose size dwarfed two carriages combined. Each dragon carried its statue in its own unique way. Some gripped the canvas bundles with their talons, while others slung them around their necks like satchels. Against their massive bodies, the statues looked insignificantmere trophies of a much larger game. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Viserys and Dany, mounted on their dragons, prepared to depart for Oldtown. "Ser Regis, Ser Jorah, Dragonstone is my home. I leave it in your hands," Viserys said as he gave his final instructions. "Your Grace, rest assured. We will protect Dragonstone!" Jorah pledged, his hand resting firmly on the hilt of his valyrian steel sword. "Dont worry, Your Grace," Ser Regis added with equal confidence. "No one who comes here will leave alive." The thought of Robert launching an attack was almost laughable, but if, by some miracle, he managed to do so, Viserys had no doubt in his mens ability to defend the island. If 40,000 men couldnt hold Dragonstone, Jorah and Regis might as well climb the Stone Tower and throw themselves off. "Lord Roth, I entrust you with the coordination of all matters here." "Yes, Your Grace," Roth responded respectfully, his tone almost familial in its warmth. "Quentin." "Your Grace!" Quentin quickly stepped forward, standing at attention as Viserys called his name. "Vyrgion has a good temperament, so youll be coming with us." For a moment, Quentin was stunned, barely able to process the command. The joy hit him like a wave, almost overwhelming in its suddenness. Not only Quentin, but those around him were envious. Riding a dragonan opportunity to soar through the skies! Apart from the Targaryens, only one other person had been granted such an honor: Ronnel Arryn, who traded his crown for a chance to fly with Visenya during the War of Conquest. No one else had ever experienced this. "Yes, yes! Absolutely, Your Grace!" Quentin stammered in excitement. Vyrgion, the blue dragon who had received Viseryss orders, lowered one of its great wings for Quentin to climb aboard. The dragon''s cold, vertical pupils betrayed no interest, merely indifference. Quentin hesitated for a brief moment, giving Vyrgion an awkward smile, before scrambling onto its back, his body hunched low in a cautious crouch. "Thank you, Vyrgion. I wont move a muscle. If Your Grace permits, Ill wash you for a monthno, a year!" he babbled nervously. The dragon snorted, a deep, rumbling sound that Quentin hoped was a grunt of approval. Whether or not Vyrgion understood him didnt matter. Quentin couldnt stop talking to himself in a nervous stream of promises. "Lets go!" Viserys called out, and all seven dragons spread their massive wings. A thunderous whoosh echoed across the island as their wings beat the air. Quentin felt the tremendous lifting force beneath him, his thighs and back tingling with the sheer thrill of ascending into the sky. At first, he kept his eyes tightly shut, his heart racing with excitement and fear. But as his body adjusted to the flight, he slowly cracked open one eye. Quentin looked down and gasped. The people below were nothing more than speckstiny, insignificant ants. Higher still, he saw Viserys and Dany flying ahead, their dragons gliding gracefully in the lead. The two seemed to be talking, but Quentin couldnt hear their words over the roar of the wind. Not that he cared. At this moment, every second was a treasure, more precious than anything he could imagine. "In the future, there will be more and more dragons," Viserys mused. "After we implement the imperial examinations across the realm, how about allowing the top candidate from each year to ride a dragon to King''s Landing?" "It would be even better," Dany added thoughtfully, "if the emperor or heir to the throne personally rode a dragon to greet them. That candidate will likely become a high-ranking official, maybe even the Hand of the King. This ceremony would not only be an honor but a way to build trust with the emperor, binding them to the crown." Viserys smiled at her contribution. "That''s a brilliant idea. You''re my Dany!" Dany beamed with pride at his praise. This plan would make it much easier to implement the imperial examinations. After all, who could resist the chance to ride a dragon? Whether noble or commoner, the allure of dragon-riding was impossible to refuse. The speed of a dragon in flight wasnt quite as fast as an airplane, but it was impressiveabout 100 to 200 kilometers per hour, comparable to a high-speed train. A journey from Dragonstone to Oldtown, which would take over a month on horseback, had taken the three of them just a full day by dragon. Viserys chose not to land directly in the middle of Oldtown, a city second only to Kings Landing in size, with a population of over 400,000. With war looming over the last couple of years, the population of Oldtown had grown to rival that of the capital. To avoid unnecessary chaos and to gauge the city''s attitude toward him as emperor, Viserys had his dragons land along the banks of the Honeywine River, just outside the city. The arrival of the dragons did not go unnoticed. Word quickly spread, reaching the Hightower household in Oldtown. "It''s floating! It''s floating! Father, lookit''s floating!" A woman in her thirties, with curly, fluffy hair wrapped in a kerchief, waved a short wooden stick like a sword, her excitement childlike. She shouted as though seeing a rainbow for the first time. Before her, a feather hovered in midair, following the direction of her wooden stick. Chapter 345: You’ve Disappointed Me Chapter 345: Youve Disappointed MeThe woman with curly hair was Malora, the second daughter of Lord Leyton Hightower. Known to many as "Crazy Malora," she was infamous not only for being a virgin in old age, but also for her obsession with magic, which she shared with her father, Lord Leyton. At her excited shouts, Lord Leyton stumbled over to her, just as ecstatic. Malora seemed to have achieved something remarkablethe ability to make feathers float through magic. "We''ve finally found a way for ordinary people to use magic!" Leyton exclaimed, eyes wide with wonder. "Yes! Magic is real! Magic exists!" Malora echoed, her excitement as wild as her appearance. Just as the two prepared to repeat their newfound magic, the door swung open and a man in armor strode in. It was Garth "Greysteel", Leytons son and a far more grounded member of the family. He had long been at his wits'' end with his eccentric father and sister, but now he had more pressing concerns. Father, Garth said, ignoring the pair''s antics, "our soldiers saw a dragon land near the Honeywine. Theyve confirmed its Viserys and Daenerys. We need to meet them immediately." "A dragon?!" Father and daughter exchanged stunned glances. If a dragon had arrived, there could be no doubt about the identity of their visitors. But what was Viserys doing in Oldtown? Shouldn''t he be fighting his wars? Did he say what he wants? Leyton asked. "Our soldiers didnt get close enough to speak directly with Viserys, but Prince Dorans son, Quentin Martell, was with them. He said the High Septon should come and meet them with his entourage." Though still uncertain of Viseryss intentions, they knew they couldnt ignore the arrival of a dragon. Hurriedly, they sent word to the High Septon and prepared to meet Viserys themselves. Down by the banks of the Honeywine, a few boatmen and curious civilians had gathered. But the sight of the dragons looming nearby had driven them to hide at a distance. Viserys and Quentin, meanwhile, were busy unloading the statues of the Seven Gods, each wrapped carefully in canvas, from the dragons. They arranged them in a neat row, though the canvas coverings remained tied. "We must seize this opportunity to bind the Faith of the Seven to the power of the dragon," Viserys said, surveying the scene. "This will increase the royal familys influence over the Faith." By linking the Faith of the Seven with the Targaryens'' dragons, Viserys sought to further legitimize his familys rule. "So in the future, the Targaryens wont need the Church for their coronation?" Dany asked, her eyes thoughtful. "Not only will we not need the Church for our coronations," Viserys replied, "but the Targaryens must also approve the selection of future High Septons." He looked out toward Oldtown, the heart of the Andal culture. The most fertile lands in Westeros were largely controlled by the Andals, and with the backing of both the Faith and the Citadel, the Targaryens would be well-positioned to mobilize greater forces to defend the realm, especially against the foreign threats beyond the Wall. Suddenly, the dragons, which had been either resting or drinking by the river, stirred with a sharp vigilance. Their wheel-sized heads lifted in unison, eyes scanning the horizon. A large army of men and horses was approaching. It wasnt just the Hightowers; the Citadel and the Faith of the Seven had also joined the procession, numbering in the thousands. As the men drew closer, Viserys and Quentin calmed the dragons, who eyed the approaching force with caution. The procession halted two or three miles away, everyone craning their necks to get a glimpse of the seven dragons, whose scales glinted like jewels in the sunlight. For a hundred years, dragons had existed only in the imagination, described in old books and songs. Now, faced with the living, breathing beasts, excitement rippled through the crowd. In the distance, Lord Leyton Hightower stood with Theobald, the acting Citadel Archmaester , and Septon Phornas of the Faith. They deliberated quietly over who should approach the dragons first. Malora, ever the magic enthusiast, was practically bouncing on her toes, her wide eyes fixed on the dragons as if they might vanish at any moment. Dressed hastily in a robe she had thrown over herself, her wild curls bouncing, she strained to get a closer look. Father, let me go first, Malora suggested eagerly, almost pleading. No, Leyton replied firmly, without hesitation. As the Lord of House Hightower, one of the most powerful houses in Westeros, he couldnt risk his somewhat eccentric daughter making a spectacle of herself. House Hightower was no ordinary family. In terms of strength and influence, even House Tully paled in comparison. The last thing Leyton wanted was for his "crazy old maid" of a daughter to embarrass them at such a crucial moment. After some thought, Leyton made his decision. Garth, you will go. Yes, Father, Garth replied, his expression composed but respectful. As Garth prepared to make his approach, Quentin, standing nearby, made his final adjustments to his attire. He ensured that he would bring no shame to either Viserys or House Martell in this meeting. "I come on behalf of His Grace, King Viserys, and Princess Daenerys," Quentin Martell announced, though his voice trembled slightly. His knuckles turned white from gripping the reins too tightly. "I am Quentin Martell, son of Prince Doran." "I am Garth Hightower, son of Lord Leyton," Garth responded coolly. "Ser Garth, His Grace and Princess Daenerys are waiting. Please have Lord Leyton come to greet them," Quentin requested, trying to keep his voice steady. The Maesters of the Citadel were notoriously arrogant. In private, some believed they truly ruled the Seven Kingdoms, and the Septonsthanks to their veneration of "Blessed Baelor"maintained an air of superiority. Baelors obsession with purity, locking his sisters in the Maidenvault and swearing to remain a virgin for life, had practically stunted the Targaryen bloodline. Many in the Faith saw Baelors reign as a victory over the Targaryens, especially since Viserys had not been crowned by the High Septon. To them, he could not truly claim the title "Your Grace." But with seven dragons watching them from the banks of the Honeywine, even Garth Hightower knew they had little choice but to acknowledge Viserys. "Very well," Garth replied. "Please wait a moment, Your Grace." As Garth turned away, Viserys asked, "What did he say?" Quentin hesitated before repeating the message. Dany, standing nearby, frowned and snapped, "Quentin, youve disappointed me." "Princess?" Quentin looked at her, bewildered. Danys gaze turned cold. "Do you think theres anyone in this world worth waiting for?" she asked, her voice edged with indifference. Quentins mind raced. , he realized, his weakness now glaring. He remembered his time in Tyroshhow fiercely the nobles and commoners there had defended Viseryss name. If someone like Ser Regis had been in his place, Quentin knew, he would have drawn his sword the moment Garth suggested Viserys could "wait." Quentin felt the weight of failure crushing him. His world seemed to spin, and as his eyes drifted toward Vyrgion, the blue dragon, he thought he saw something in its cold, reptilian eyescontempt. ''I''m sorry, Vyrgion,'' Quentin whispered, his heart sinking. ''Im not worthy to ride you.'' sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 346: Godless Chapter 346: Godless"Your Grace Viserys, Princess Daenerys," the three men from House Hightower greeted them, initially uncertain of how to address Viserys. Should they stand firm on tradition and refuse to acknowledge his title? But with seven dragons watching, the men quickly decided to submit, calling him without hesitation. Viserys turned his attention to Septon Phornas, a grim expression on his face. "Septon Phornas, I bring terrible news." Phornas and the others looked at him, confused and tense, wondering what Viserys could be referring to. At a signal from Viserys, Quentin stepped forward and began to unwrap the canvas covering one of the statues. Beneath it was a charred, blackened figurebarely recognizable. Phornas stepped closer, squinting at the blackened statue, unable to immediately identify what it was. Viserys frowned, glancing at the ruined figure, then spoke. "A few days ago, I led a large army to reclaim Dragonstone. In a desperate bid to destroy my fleet, Robert Baratheon hired a Shadowbinder from Asshai, a devotee of R''hllor. Under her influence, Robert burned the statues of the Seven Gods in the Great Sept of Baelor and used sorcery in an attempt to halt my forces." Viseryss voice hardened as he continued. "These sacred statues have been desecrated, destroyed by the deranged usurper." Phornas gasped, his face crumpling in anguish as the words sank in. He staggered toward the statue and, with a loud sob, threw himself onto it, clinging to the blackened remains as if holding onto the very soul of the Faith itself. Tears streamed down his face, mixing with the soot that covered the statue, but he didn''t care. In fact, he rubbed his face against the charred figure as though marking himself with the ashes of the destroyed gods. His cries echoed across the field, raw and guttural. Others in the crowd, witnessing Phornass grief, were soon overcome with emotion. This was Oldtown, a city steeped in the traditions of the Seven, and Viserys and Daenerys had come to pay homage, portraying themselves as devout followers. The news of Roberts sacrilege, in such a holy place, shattered the hearts of those present. One by one, the Septons, nobles, and even commoners fell to their knees, weeping uncontrollably. Their sobs mixed with cries of outrage, and soon tears, snot, and dust coated their faces, making them look disheveled and broken. It wasnt just an actmany were genuinely horrified by Roberts actions. Their grief and anger were palpable. "King Robert, why!" one Septon wailed, his voice breaking. "Usurper! The gods will not forgive you!" shouted another. The crowd roared in agreement, their collective fury building like a wave. Oldtowns nobles and commoners soon joined in, many shaking with rage, while some fainted from overwhelming sorrow. Even the normally stoic Maesters, known for their rationality, showed unexpected emotion. Some clutched their hearts, their faces flushed with grief. Viserys watched, surprised by the depth of the reaction. He had expected the Maesters to remain indifferent, but they were just as shaken as the Septons. In fact, some of the weaker members of the Faith wept so violently that their faces turned purple, and if not for the intervention of nearby healers, they might have succumbed to their grief. Viserys thought. He had clearly underestimated their piety. As he observed the scene, he realized that setting the Faith of the Seven against the followers of the Red God was entirely feasible. The Targaryens had always been tied to the Seven, and with the church''s support, he could further weaken Roberts grip on Westeros. Once the crowds emotions had gradually settled, Viserys spoke, his voice clear and commanding: "Believers of the Seven, in my attempt to prevent Robert from further desecrating the sacred statues, I led my fleet in a daring assault. Despite braving a storm of arrows and fighting a bloody battle, I arrived too late to save the idols from destruction. Robert Baratheon, who was once blessed by the Septon as a child and baptized by the Seven on his name day, has lost his way. The Seven, in their mercy, must now look upon him with disappointment and sorrow. And so, my sister, Daenerys Targaryen, and Ialong with our seven dragonshave brought the remaining statues of the Seven Gods here to Oldtown, hoping to soothe their hearts and restore the Faith. We must take these idols to the Great Sept as soon as possible." Viseryss words were calculated, contrasting his own reverence for the Seven with Robert''s sacrilege. The difference between the two rulers was stark, and it wasn''t lost on the crowd. Emotion surged again, and a young man with brown hair, unable to contain himself, stood and knelt before Viserys. "Your Grace Viserys! Let me follow you! Ill help drive the usurper from the Iron Throne!" Others quickly joined in. "Yes! Drive Robert away!" "Capture the usurper alive and make him repent at the Great Sept!" "Kill him! Kill him!" The fervor had returned, and Viserys knew in that moment that his cause had gained a stronger foothold among the people. His calculated speech had worked, stirring their devotion and anger toward Robert. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Viserys had been even more strategic than the crowd realized. His words carried a subtle message aimed at those with the keenest understanding of political nuancepeople like Septon Phornas. "When Robert was a child, he was blessed by the Seven, baptized by the Septon on his name day," Viserys had said. But there was a crucial detail he deliberately left out: on the day Robert became king, it was the Faith of the Seven that crowned him. By omitting this, Viserys spared the Faith a direct confrontation with their own past complicity. The Faith had recognized Robert as their rightful king, and now, in light of his crimes, they too bore some responsibility for his actions. The Bishops of the Starry Sept and the Great Sept of Baelor had risen to power during the reign of Aerys, and their hands were far from clean. If they didnt want Viserys to turn his ire toward them, they would need to show their loyaltyand quickly. A complete break with Robert was the only way forward. At that moment, Septon Phornas of the Starry Sept stood up, covered in black ash from the ruined statues. His sudden movement startled Lord Leyton, who was standing nearby. Phornas raised his voice, the weight of his words echoing through the crowd: "In the name of the Seven, I declare Robert Baratheon, son of Steffon Baratheon and grandson of Ormund Baratheon, godless! No follower of the Seven shall have contact with him, speak to him, or swear fealty to him. He who does so shall be anathema to the Gods!" "Godless! Yes! Godless!" the crowd cried. "Usurper! Godless!" "Godless! Godforsaken!" As Phornas took his stand, the crowd joined in fervently, their chants building into a thunderous chorus. By refusing to call Robert "Robert of the House of Baratheon," the Faith of the Seven had publicly severed its recognition of him as king. What had once been whispered behind closed doors was now proclaimed openly: Robert was no longer merely a rebel; he was an in the eyes of the Seven. This condemnation went beyond Robert himself. The entire Baratheon family was tainted, their legitimacy to rule the Seven Kingdoms shattered. Even the lords of the Stormlands would find it difficult to continue recognizing such a vassal. With Robert denounced, it was time to affirm Viseryss rightful claim. Phornas stepped beside Viserys and addressed the crowd once more: "Your Grace Viserys, heir to the Iron Throne, King of the Andals and the First Men, Lord of the Seven Kingdomshe is the light of the Seven Gods! And Daenerys Targaryen, his sister, the Princess, shall rule the Seven Kingdoms by his side. She too is the light of the Seven!" Phornas glanced at Viserys, trying to gauge his reaction. The faint smile at the corners of Viserys''s mouth told him the king was pleased, but not entirely satisfied. Phornas knew he needed to offer more. He pressed on, raising the stakes once again. Chapter 347: I Will Crown You Chapter 347: I Will Crown You"The Targaryens are not only the rightful rulers of the Seven Kingdoms but also the Wardens of the Seven Gods. The Starry Sept will follow Your Grace and fight against the godforsaken!" "Glory of the Seven! Light of the Seven!" The young man who had just petitioned Viserys exclaimed. Led by him, the nobles and commoners who had gathered to join the petition began chanting in unison: "Glory of the Seven! Light of the Seven!" "The light of the Seven! The light of the Seven!" "The light of the Seven! The light of the Seven!" Viserys watched the crowd, mildly amused. But now, Regis had personally elevated the Targaryens to the same divine level as the Seven. Viserys knew it was time to return the favor. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I believe that one of the Most Devout of King''s Landing, Raynard, not only spends his days in brothels but also colludes with Robert. He is no longer a suitable candidate for High Septon. Only the loyal Phornas, faithful to both the Seven and the Targaryens, can serve as the rightful High Septon!" Phornas blinked, stunned. ''When did I ever claim the church was loyal to the Targaryens?'' Before he could gather his thoughts, Quentin approached, holding a black wooden box. It was exquisitely crafted, its black lacquer exterior adorned with a red three-headed dragon emblem at the center. Dany herself opened the box, revealing a crown made of dragonbone, gold, and precious stones. The main body was formed of dragonbone segments, connected by gold. Seven differently colored gems rested atop the dragonbone, each representing one of the Seven Gods. Surrounding them were intricate carvings of dragons. Viserys intended to bind the elements of the Seven and the dragons forever. Phornas stared at the crown, dazed. Phornas stiffened, his mind racing. His body felt rigid, as if his joints had frozen. He gazed at the crown, unable to speak. ... The others stood in shock, struggling to comprehend the scene before them. Could a human monarch truly seek to place himself above the Spokesman of the Gods? Lord Leyton now recognized the full weight of Viserys''s decisiveness. No one had expected him to crown the High Septon, especially not in this moment and place. But they were trappedthey could not openly rebel, for they had just proclaimed Viserys and Dany as the "Shining Seven" and accepted the Targaryens as the "Wardens of the Seven." To refuse now would be to tear their own faces. And if they turned on Viserys, what would they do? Flee to Robert? Make a Lannister king? They had already burned the statues of the Seven Gods. Theobald, the representative of the Citadel, felt a growing sense of unease. Ever since Viserys''s "Great Announcement" had been broadcast across the Seven Kingdoms, he had closely followed Tyrosh''s movements. He was well aware of Viserys''s policy of "recruiting the best and brightest." Some Maesters in the Citadel had been tempted, and some had even received Viserys''s infamous ''examination questions.'' Theobald mused. Although Maesters were forbidden to have families or engage in politics, their distance from the struggles of the realm had always granted them a sort of ''transcendent status.'' Even Grand Maester Pycelle, who served as "Grand Maester" under King Aerys, managed to keep his position even after the Targaryens were overthrown. But if the Citadel were to align itself with the Targaryens through an examination system, that special status would vanish. The Maesters would no longer be content to simply study; they would aspire to power. Naturally, this would threaten the authority of the Archmaesters as well. Theobald pondered. As he considered his options, Quentin, standing behind Viserys, suddenly drew his sword and shouted to the crowd, "Dorne will support Septon Phornas as the High Septon of the Seven Gods! Sunspear will be ready to welcome High Septon Phornas at any time!" Quentin, who had been hesitant earlier, now made his stance clear. Dany smiled slightly, noting his boldness. she reflected. But for Phornas, increasing the influence of the Faith of the Seven in Dorne would be a great victory. ... Suddenly, the seven dragons let out a series of roars, turning heads throughout the crowd. Phornas, catching sight of the commotion from the corner of his eye, realized that the crowd had grown significantly. The initial thousand had swelled, as everyone from Oldtown and the nearby villages with legs long enough to carry them had come to see the dragons. They hadnt expected an additional spectacle: An Emperor crowning a High Septon. Phornass stomach twisted. If the event had been held somewhere more discreet, he might have delayed things, citing other duties. But with so many onlookers, refusing Viseryss coronation would mean a public rift with both the Faith of the Seven and the royal court. He knew that Viserys had already allowed the Faith of the Red God in the Free Cities. If he opposed the king now, not only would he be punished, but the Faith of the Seven might face similar consequences. With a heavy heart, Phornas summoned all his strength to bend one knee and kneel, accepting the crown. Viserys, observing Phornass thinning hair, idly noted that all the lords and nobles who lived by the sea seemed to suffer from baldnesslikely from their seafood-heavy diets. But Phornas''s balding head was not the focus. The crown, delicately crafted, had to be placed on his head. As soon as the crown touched Phornass scalp, the seven dragons soared into the sky, forming a circle above the crowd. From that moment on, the dragon circle became an indispensable part of the coronation ceremony, symbolizing that imperial power reigned above, while divine power remained below. Chapter 348: New Magic System Chapter 348: New Magic SystemPhornas still wanted to resist. He considered sending someone to retrieve the charred statue for repairs, but Viserys had other plans. The seven statues were tied around the neck of a giant dragon, and he and Dany rode it to the Starry Sept for their restoration. In the end, the quality of the repairs didn''t matter. Even if the original statues were reduced to dust, the new ones would take their place. With the matter of the church settled, Viserys turned his attention to the House Hightower fortressthe High Tower. It was more than just a family stronghold; it also served as a lighthouse. The 240-foot Topless Tower supported the red glow of the Sunset Sea. The people of Oldtown could even tell the time by the shadow cast by the tower. "Your Grace, this is the High Tower of House Hightower. The Conqueror, Aegon, also visited here. House Hightower was the first to pledge allegiance to the Targaryens," Lord Leyton explained as he followed Viserys, recounting the deep-rooted connection between the two Houses. House Hightower had indeed been loyal, supporting House Targaryen even during Roberts Rebellion. However, during the Targaryen reignwhether it was the Dance of the Dragons or the Blackfyre Rebellionthey had often been entangled in the realm''s conflicts. Their influence in Oldtown was immense, and Viserys knew he couldnt move against House Hightower directly. But he could shift power in Oldtown. In time, both the Church and the Citadel would need to be separated from the citys grasp. "Your Grace, as you can see, the Shadow of the High Tower points directly east. It is time for us to light the beacon," said the old Lord Leyton. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Very well, let the Princess do it." Viserys glanced at Dany, who understood immediately. She summoned the silver dragon, Rhaelarion. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the dragon breathed fire, lighting the beacon atop the High Tower. As the silver dragon circled the lighthouse, its scales shimmered in the golden-red glow of the flames. Thank you, Your Grace, Leyton said, bowing. Tonight, the sailors will surely return home faster and more safely than before. But there was a minor issuethe intense dragonfire had melted the lampshade. Fortunately, the beacons flame wasnt nearly as hot as the dragons fire, so no lasting damage was done to the High Tower itself. Leyton, however, was not concerned. He decided to have someone collect the dragonfire, seeing it as a way to increase the sanctity of his House. Meanwhile, Dany hovered above the crowd on Rhaelarion, casting a majestic figure over Oldtown. Lord Leyton turned to Viserys once more. "Your Grace, I have a proposal." "Please, Lord Leyton," Viserys replied. "Now that the usurpers downfall is only a matter of time, I know that Your Grace has taken some concubines, but it is not wise to leave the throne without an official queen. If Your Grace is willing, Oldtown would be honored to host a grand wedding for you and the Prince. It would also lift the morale of your advisors. What do you think?" Viseryss mouth twitched slightly. He knew exactly what Leyton was after. If he and Dany were to wed in Oldtown, future Targaryen royalty would likely follow suit, drawing countless people and wealth to the city. "Thank you, Lord Leyton, for your kind offer," Viserys said diplomatically. "But as long as Roberts head remains on his shoulders, I will not rest easy. We can discuss weddings after that matter is settled." Viserys hadnt given a clear answer, but Leyton understood his meaning. Leyton thought. Soon after, Dany descended from the sky on her dragon, and under Lord Leyton''s guidance, they made their way to the base of the High Tower. The foundation of the fortress was a labyrinthine structure, built from a material reminiscent of the Black Wall in Volantis. Some speculated that it had been constructed by the Valyrians, though the truth remained debatable. Viserys, however, had no interest in unraveling the mysteries of its origins. His focus was elsewhere. The High Tower boasted three spiral staircases and seven floors, each serving a distinct purpose. As Lord Leyton explained, he led Viserys and Dany to the seventh floor, where he and his daughter, Malora, studied magic. "Your Grace, if youre interested, Malora can show you some of our latest magical advancements," Leyton offered. "Well see," Viserys replied, not fully committing. Malora stepped forward, producing a two-foot-long magic wand from her robes. She recited an incantation and directed it at a feather lying on the table before them. The feather quivered slightly but did not lift. Leyton''s face showed a flicker of embarrassment, but Malora remained undeterred. She attempted the spell again. This time, the feather shook more visibly, though it still failed to rise. Smiling awkwardly, Leyton turned to Viserys and Dany. "Weve discovered that certain types of wood, combined with specific materials, can be used to perform tasks through the power of thought." "May I see what shes holding?" Viserys asked, intrigued. "Of course," Leyton agreed, nodding toward Malora. "Malora, show His Grace your magic wand." Malora, showing no sign of frustration from her failed attempts, smiled warmly and handed the wand to Viserys. He took it, examining the strange object. Threads wrapped around the wood, as if woven from some sort of animal fur. "Whats wrapped around this?" Viserys asked. "Your Grace, thats mammoth fur," Malora replied. "A mammoth from beyond the Wall?" "Yes, Your Grace," Leyton confirmed, "though it came from a corpse." Viserys, curious, decided to give the wand a try. He focused, channeling the magic within him. It took a few moments, but after three slow breaths, he felt the power flow to the wands tip. Mimicking the incantation Malora had used, he added a slight flick to his wrist. The feather quivered, then spun upward, caught in a small whirlwind before falling back to the table. Viserys tried again, adjusting his movements, and on the third attempt, the feather floated steadily in midair. Malora watched closely, her eyes lighting up. She noticed that Viserys''s hand movements followed a certain magical rhythm, a subtle dance of power. Both father and daughter stood stunned. They hadnt expected Viserys to demonstrate such raw talent, and it dawned on them that he was a skilled sorcerer in his own right. "Ser Leyton," Viserys said, still holding the wand, "I suggest we start calling this a wand officially. It seems to be made of grapevine, so you might consider stuffing it with more mammoth hair." "Thank you, Your Grace, for the name," Leyton replied with a deep bow. "By the way, where did you find a grimoire?" Viserys asked, his curiosity piqued. "We salvaged them, Your Grace," Leyton answered. "And the idea for making wandsdid that come from the grimoire as well?" "Yes, Your Grace," Leyton said. "The grimoire had been submerged in the sea for who knows how long. Much of it has rotted away, but we are working on restoring what we can." Viserys realized he was witnessing the development of a whole new magical system. He saw potentialsomething entirely different from the traditional Valyrian magic that he had grown up hearing about. Chapter 349: All Elements in Place Chapter 349: All Elements in PlaceWands, spells, magic. Viserys mused over the possibilities. But for now, this was all still in the experimental phase. He might provide some support in terms of resources and manpower, but he would never make the mistake of fully relying on such ancient and unpredictable powers. The next day, Viserys and Dany made their way to the Citadel. Robert Baratheon had gambled by going to great lengths to suppress the news of his burning of the Seven Gods'' statues, but after yesterday''s coronation, that effort seemed futile. The Citadel was already drafting documents to announce the Faith of the Sevens break with Robert to the entire realm. Once the letters were sent, within three to five days, all of Westeros would know how Robert had corrupted the ways of the world. The Riverlands, the Westerlands, and the Crownlands housed many soldiers devoted to the Seven. It wouldnt be surprising if the tides of battle turned against him. "Your Grace, this is the document drafted by the Citadel. Please take a look," said Norren, the Citadel''s steward, handing Viserys an envelope. Almost all the Archmaesters of the Citadel had gathered to witness Viserys and Dany''s arrival. Being well over fifty years old, they brought with them an air of twilight, a sense of looming finality that filled the room. Viserys glanced at Dany, noticing her discreetly placing a finger under her nose. he muttered to himself before turning his attention to the letter. It began with a striking opening: Viserys continued reading, the letter detailing Roberts offensesnot only his sacrilegious acts against the gods but also his crimes against the Targaryen royal family. The document concluded with a firm declaration: all Septon who continued to serve Robert would no longer be recognized by the Seven. Satisfied overall, Viserys felt the Citadel had done a competent job. Yet there was something about their tonea detachment, a sense of that displeased him. To them, this was merely another task, another document. He handed the draft to Dany and turned toward Norren. "Archmaester Norren, Im curiousdoes the Citadel, or do the Maesters, hold any particular beliefs?" Norren paused, understanding the underlying question. Viserys wanted the Citadel to take a definitive side, to commit. But such partisanship was not in the Citadel''s interest. "Your Grace, the Maesters certainly have their personal beliefs, but they are trained by the Citadel. They are one with it, part of it," Norren replied carefully. Viserys leaned back slightly, his tone sharp. "Im well aware of the Citadels rules. So, before I went to war with Robert, he was able to get advice on warfare from the Maesters, was he not? And they could use messenger ravens to pass along information?" Norren''s drooping eyebrows twitched in response, but it was Theobald, seated to his right, who spoke first. "Your Grace, the Maesters'' duty is simply to serve." Viserys cut him off sharply. "In other words, no matter how the political winds shift, the Maesters remain untouched by it all?" His tone carried a sharp edge. "Not exactly, Your Grace," Theobald replied cautiously. "Then what is it?" Viserys pressed, his voice growing more intense. "The Maesters provide their services but refuse to swear loyalty?" Neither Theobald nor Norren had a quick answer. "Is that really the case?" Viseryss gaze hardened. "Then why didnt you stop Maester Cressen from following Stannis to Dragonstone?" The room fell into a tense silence. "And if the Maesters are so above it all, why did Grand Maester Pycelle lie to my father, Aerys, and say that Tywin was here to aid the king, when in truth he was marching to sack King''s Landing?" Norren tried to answer, his voice shaky. "Your Grace, the Maesters do make mistakes from time to time" "Mistaken judgment?" Viserys''s eyes flashed with anger. "And for that mistake, Rhaegars wife and children were slaughtered? Thats what you call a mistake?!" The Maesters around the room grew visibly uncomfortable. The air grew colder, and a few of them shifted in their seats, hands and feet numbing as if a chill had gripped the chamber. Some felt a rising panic, the need to excuse themselvesanything to escape the growing tension. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Viserys didnt need dragonfire to express his anger. His words cut deeper. He didnt care about Pycelle''s reasons for his betrayal; what mattered was that these were not isolated incidents. They were part of a larger pattern, proof that the Citadel was not as impartial as it claimed. Viserys looked at the group of aged men before him, most over fifty, some even past seventy. He realized if he pushed too hard, fear might cripple them. And that fear would tarnish his reputation, not theirs. "My lords, with a population of over 20 million in all of Westeros, having only one Citadel is far too few. In the future, I plan to establish three additional schoolsin Kings Landing, Harrenhal, and the Westerlandsto serve the crown. I ask for your support in this endeavor." Archmaester Norren felt a wave of weakness wash over him. He understood Viseryss true intent. This wasnt about strengthening the Citadelit was about breaking it apart. "The Citadel will support Your Grace with all its strength," Norren replied, though it took him a moment to steady himself. "Good," Viserys said, his voice unwavering. "In that case, I require a large number of Maesters who can read and write. I expect Archmaester Norren to recruit 500 for me as a first step." Norrens heart sank. There were fewer than 2,000 Maesters in the entire Citadel. Releasing 500 was like throwing meat to a pack of dogsthey would be gone forever. Worse still, these couldnt just be novices or assistants; Viserys would demand Maesters with real knowledge, true scholars. It would cost the Citadel dearly, perhaps even some of its Archmaesters. "Yes, Your Grace," Norren said, his voice tight. Viserys had no intention of demanding the Citadel revoke the titles of Maesters still serving Robertthat would have been impractical. After all, in a direct confrontation between Robert and the Maesters, Robert had the stronger hand. Weakening the Citadels influence, howeverthat was his true goal. Before leaving, Viserys made sure to add a pointed notice regarding Grand Maester Pycelle. The document stated that Pycelle had shown undue favoritism during the Usurpers War and had betrayed the rightful monarch. As a result, the Citadel was formally stripping him of his title as Maester. It was a clear message: Viserys would not tolerate disloyalty. Yet, before departing the Citadel, Viserys extended an olive branch. "Ill teach the Citadel how to print," he announced casually. The old men lit up at the prospect. For years, they had longed for the printing press that Tyrosh had developed, believing it would greatly enhance cultural prosperity. This offer from Viserys was a gift they hadnt anticipated. Their enthusiasm for the printing press was also why, despite everything, they favored Viserys over Robert. This Targaryen, after all, was an inventor. He had brought innovations like soap to Westeros, which was a hit even in the Citadelthough its steep price kept it out of many Maesters'' reach. As a parting gesture, Viserys proposed that everyone should show proper respect for books. "Ill send the Citadel a supply of soap so you may wash your hands before reading," he said with a sly smile. This, once again, improved his standing with the Citadel. The loss of 500 Maesters suddenly didnt seem like such a high price to pay in the eyes of these scholars. Chapter 350: Robert’s Fury Chapter 350: Roberts FuryOldtown is a key city in the Seven Kingdoms. Its importance cannot be overstatedwhen Aegon the Conqueror arrived with his two wives, one of his greatest achievements was winning over the Church, the Citadel, and House Hightower to his side. After the "Dragonstone Duel," Robert and his entourage returned to Kings Landing briefly. Following a short meeting, the group dispersed, each man taking responsibility for his own defensive region. Ned Stark remained in Kings Landing, Edmure Tully returned to Riverrun, Brynden Tully to the Eyrie, and Renly Baratheon headed back to the Stormlands. Tywin Lannister returned to the Westerlands with his two grandsons, while Ser Davos Seaworth, the Onion Knight, set sail for the Summer Isles with Princess Myrcella. Their mission was to forge an alliance with Salladhor Saan, the self-proclaimed Pirate King, the same man who provided Stannis with warships in the original timeline. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As for Stannis, having lost his fief and advisers, he had become a landless lord. He followed Robert to Harrenhal, bringing his own army. Harrenhal, the massive castle built by Black Harren through ruthless exploitation of the Riverlands, remained imposing despite its age. Its five massive Topless Towers and extraordinarily thick walls made it a stronghold capable of deterring even the fiercest attackers. Aegon the Conqueror had failed to burn down all of Harrenhal, and the most damaged area was known as the Kingspyre Tower. The rest of the castle was in disrepair, but still had the potential to be restored with sufficient resources. Upon entering Harrenhal with his army, Robert immediately initiated major repairs to make the castle more presentable, so it wouldn''t appear like the abandoned ghost town it had become over the years. ... Inside Kingspyre Tower: I saw scouts from the Westerlands. Is Father coming? Jaime Lannister asked Lancel, Roberts squire. No, thats a scout from Saltpans to the northeast. Hes delivering a message, Lancel replied. A message? Jaime asked, puzzled. Yes. Its said to be from the Citadel. Since Harrenhal has no Maesters stationed here, they have to get their news from the nearest placeSaltpans. Is Viserys preparing an attack? Jaime pressed. Lancel hesitated. I dont think so. You dont? Then what is it? Jaime asked impatiently. It seems to have something to do with the church, Lancel said nervously. The church? Jaimes heart gave a sudden jolt. Without another word, he pushed past Lancel and made his way to the studyRoberts war room. The room was crowded with important figures. Six of the Kingsguard stood by, including Jaime. Stannis, having been summoned from Kings Landing, was there, as were several nobles from the Riverlands whom Jaime recognized. Littlefinger stood nearby, ever Robert''s right-hand man, and Grand Maester Pycelle had been sent by Tywin to aid in the citys defense. As Jaime wove through the group, he saw they were gathered around a large map, discussing strategies for defending the city. It was then that he noticed Cersei standing next to Robert. Jaime''s eyes lingered on her briefly, noting that despite the time that had passed, her belly had not grown at all. A sharp contrast to what he remembered from Catelyn Starks pregnancies. Robert sat at the head of the table, overlooking the map. Davos Seaworth stood beside him, explaining the current situation. "House Florent can hold back the Highgarden rebels around Brightwater Keep and Bandallon. Lord Renly can block any advance from Dorne at the Prince''s Pass. But we still need to defend the Crackclaw Point," Daven said, tracing a line across the map. "Weve set up a defense around Maidenpool. If Viserys breaks through, Lord Ned and Lord Brynden can strike his forces from the Vale and the Crownlands," he continued, his voice strained under the pressure. Sweat trickled down his face as he worked through the battle plans. Robert, leaning over the map, nodded grimly. "The Church has already begun forming an army, so well have more than fifty thousand men at our disposal." A heavy silence settled over the room. Jaime glanced at Petyr, who had just received a letter from one of the scouts, freshly arrived from the Citadel. "Your Grace..." Petyrs voice faltered, and his chest tightened as if the air had been sucked out of him. He struggled to get the words out. "The Church... theyve broken with us." With a shaking hand, Petyr placed the letter on the table before Robert. The kings eyes fell on the parchment, and his gaze froze on two glaring words: and It felt like a blow to the face. Standing beside him, Cersei slowly closed her eyes, tilting her head away as the weight of the news sank in. Roberts lips began to tremble as he stared at the letter. For a full minute, he said nothing. Then another minute passed. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Robert leaned his heavy frame against the back of his chair and spoke, his voice low and dangerous. "Stannis, Petyr, Jaime, Pycellestay. Everyone else, leave." At last, the tension broke. The men Robert had addressed remained, while the others exchanged uneasy glances and hurried out of the room. Those who stayed felt as though the air had thickened around them, heavy with unspoken dread. Sweat beaded on their foreheads, trickling down their faces, but none dared move to wipe it away. Cersei and her handmaiden were the last to leave, and just as they closed the door behind them, they heard the roar from inside. "This is an order! An order from the king! How dare they defy the kings command!" Robert bellowed, slamming his massive fist down on the table with a force that rattled the map and cups before him. His voice thundered in the room. "I granted them the privilege to raise an army, and they dare turn against me! I am their king! " His voice cracked with fury. "Everyone fawns over Viserys just because he has a few bloody dragons! If I had the dragon eggs, I could hatch dragons toomy grandmother was a Targaryen princess!" His words tumbled out, raw and angry. "After I overthrew the Targaryens, those nobles who swore loyalty to me turned out to be two-faced cowards, sons of whores! What thanks did I get for saving Barristan Selmy and keeping him on the Kingsguard? Viserys flies a dragon over his head, and Barristan would rather throw his life away than serve me anymore!" Roberts booming voice filled the small chamber, making Littlefinger wince. Even with his usual soft-spoken manner, Petyrs ears rang from the intensity. "And you, Stannis!" Robert spat, his finger pointing at his brother. "Its your fault for giving me that wretched advice! If I hadnt listened to you, we wouldnt have lost Dragonstone! Now weve failed to stop Viseryss fleet, and the Church has turned its back on us! I shouldve dealt with that damned Red Witch the moment I saw her! I want her deadno, I want every man in the camp to have their way with her, and then the horses too!" Chapter 351: Robert’s Fury II Chapter 351: Roberts Fury IIMelisandre said that Viserys has sacrificed the blood of a king, Stannis replied coldly. I have also sacrificed the blood of a king! Robert angrily brought his hands together in front of Stannis, showing him the wounds on his palms and wrists. "It''s still hot. She is a liar, a whore, and a bitch!" Stannis, his face stern, responded, Your Grace cannot insult a Shadowbinder who serves you. You are nothing but rubbish and a fool! How could I have a brother like you? Robert shouted, his face turning red with rage. Your Grace, you are going too far! Stannis shot back, his voice steady despite the tension. The two brothers glared at each other, their blue eyes locked in a silent, fierce confrontation. Jaime, standing nearby, looked down at his feet, saying nothing, while Littlefinger tilted his head as far to the side as he could, pretending not to notice the tension. Amidst Robert''s rant, the ever-vigilant Pycelle suddenly felt something warm beneath him. Stannis, choosing not to continue arguing, ground his teeth audibly, his lips twitching as he made a low crunching sound. "You became Lord of Dragonstone not because you are worthy, but only because you are my brother," Robert spat. "All these years, you''ve learned nothing except to resent me for not giving you Storm''s End!" "Don''t I deserve Storm''s End?" Stannis could no longer hold back, glaring at Robert as he shouted angrily. Outside the room, Robert''s roar echoed through the corridor, clearly heard by everyoneCersei, the Kingsguard, the Riverlands nobles, and even Stannis''s wife, Selyse. She was heartbroken, listening to Robert insult her husband so cruelly. Tears rolled uncontrollably down her face, and she let out a quiet sob. Back then, when Stannis had garrisoned Storm''s End, it was thanks to him that Mace Tyrell''s army had been kept at bay. Otherwise, the Targaryens would have successfully joined forces with Dorne, forming an unstoppable alliance. During the suppression of the rebellion in the Iron Islands, Stannis had also proven his military talent, leading a naval battle that turned the tide in their favor. His efforts had earned him the position of Master of Ships. Though Stannis had never loved Selyse, and did not consider her his type, she still relied on him. Hearing Roberts harsh words, she couldnt hold back her tears. Cersei noticed but said nothing. Had it been any other time, she might have slapped Selyse, but now... I should have brought all the heirs of the noble houses of Westeros to Kings Landing! Just like Aerys did! At least now there wouldnt be a second Jon Arryn! Roberts rant continued unabated. Suddenly, Robert stopped arguing with Stannis and turned to the window. Traitors! Traitors! How dare they show disrespect to their king! How dare they turn their backs on me! The Father will punish them! His voice was so loud it carried through all of Harrenhal. Then, as suddenly as he had stopped, Robert swung his face back towards Stannis, Jaime, and the others. Im not a Targaryen, but Ive ruled the Seven Kingdoms! I killed one Targaryen myself, and Ill kill a second and a third! This war isnt over! Ill be the one to take Viseryss head! With that, Robert slammed his fists on the table and stormed to the door, kicking it open with a loud thud. Cersei, who had been standing closest to the door, was struck by the doorjamb and fell backwards. The handmaiden rushed forward to help her, and Jaime took a step toward her but stopped himself. Cersei, now sprawled on the floor, had a nosebleed, and her elaborate hair ornaments were disheveled. "Damn woman," Robert muttered as he stormed out, leaving the room in chaos. Amidst the uproar, only one person remained calm: Ser Raymun of House Darry. A cousin of Ser Willem Darrythe man who had saved the Targaryen siblings, Viserys and DaenerysRaymun stood quietly, observing the disorder. During the War of the Usurper, the three male members of House Darry had fallen alongside Prince Rhaegar at the Trident, cementing their loyalty to the Targaryen cause. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Willem had served as protector to Viserys and Dany after the war, and Raymun had heard rumors that Viserys had erected a statue of Willem in Tyrosh to honor his memory. If there was one House that embodied loyalty during the War, it was undeniably House Darry. It was as if loyalty was carved into their very bones. Yet, despite their unshakable loyalty, there were still other Riverlands houses that had supported the Targaryens during Robert''s Rebellion. Now, these same houses were biding their time, feigning allegiance to Robert while preparing to switch sides when the moment was right. They anticipated that House Tully would fall, and the fertile lands of the Riverlands would be ripe for the taking. Many approached Raymun in secret, hoping to form alliances. Just as he was about to leave, a tall, thin man stepped into his path. The man, nearly fifty years old, had sharp, handsome features and a commanding presence. He warned Raymun sternly, "The seven dragons of Viserys are no match for Balerion. I advise you not to think otherwise. When King Robert rose up, I personally killed at least three Targaryen advisers. You dont want to be the fourth, do you?" The man was Jason Mallister, the head of House Mallister. He had sided with his feudal lords, the Tullys, during Roberts Rebellion, and had been a staunch supporter of Robert ever since. Raymun, unshaken, replied, "You don''t need to worry about me. I will pledge allegiance to the true king." With a swift motion, Jason drew his sword and pointed it at Raymun, his voice cold. "So, you really do plan to commit treason?" Raymun met his gaze fearlessly. "What? Is there something wrong with me saying I will pledge allegiance to the true king?" "You think I don''t know who the true king is?!" Jason snapped, his hand trembling as he gripped his sword hilt. Realizing he had said too much, Jason regretted his words. Seeing Raymun smirk, Jason cursed under his breath, angrily sheathing his sword before storming off. ... Meanwhile, Viserys had no idea what was transpiring in Harrenhal, thousands of miles away. With the blessings of the Septon, the Maesters, and the nobles of Oldtown, Viserys and Daenerys had left the city and were on their way to Highgarden. Quentyn Martell was still allowed to ride on Vyrgions back, having proven his worth in negotiations with the lords regarding Viseryss coronation. Oldtown was close to Highgardenno more than a few days'' ride on horseback. If they flew by dragon, the journey would take only two or three hours. As the first rays of morning light pierced through the misty streets of Oldtown, Viserys, Dany, and their party set off. ... Meanwhile, in Highgarden, preparations for war continued. Though they had assembled an army of 80,000 strong, there were still many considerations to weigh. To the north lay the Westerlands, to the south Brightwater Keep, held by House Florent, and to the west, Storms End. Viseryss mission was clear: free up their forces as soon as possible and prepare for the impending offensive. Chapter 352: Lord of Horn Hill Chapter 352: Lord of Horn HillSamwell Tarly, Jon Snow''s best friend, was once meant to be sent to the Wall by his own father, Randyll Tarly. However, a series of unfortunate eventsand the rise of Viserys Targaryenchanged everything. When King Robert mobilized the entire realm''s army to prepare for an assault on Tyrosh, it disrupted Lord Randylls plans. It no longer seemed appropriate to send Sam to the Wall at such a critical time. Instead, Randyll issued a harsh ultimatum: if Sam made even the slightest mistake, he would throw him over the Wall himself. But what Randyll did not expect was that Sam would find his courage. Over time, Sam stopped being the fearful boy he had been. He began to lecture soldiers, sweating through the effort, yet still maintaining the dignity expected of someone from the warrior aristocracy. Slowly but surely, it seemed to be working. Sam grew more confident, more competent, and by now, Randyll Tarly had abandoned any thoughts of sending his son to the Wall. ... Some time ago, Highgarden had renewed its allegiance to House Targaryen. The army of Horn Hill was assigned to defend Brightwater Keep, and Sam now found himself stationed there. Below the fortress, the camp of Horn Hill''s soldiers spread out in neat rows. Sam thought, chewing on a piece of dried meat as he rode through the camp on his midnight patrol. The sun had just risen, and he was looking forward to getting some rest. As he was about to turn his horse around, Sam spotted something unusual in the skylarge, dark shapes. What are those? Big birds? Eagles? Sam muttered to himself, squinting for a better look. Before he could take in the full sight, a deafening roar erupted from abovea sound neither bird nor beast could make, but something far more fearsome. The unmistakable cry of a dragon echoed across the camp. The roar jolted the entire army of Horn Hill into action. Soldiersboth asleep and awakescrambled out of their tents, confused and alarmed. Is that... a legendary dragon? Sam whispered, almost unable to believe his eyes. The horses beneath him neighed wildly, panicked by the presence overhead. He had always felt regret that hed never seen a dragon, but now, here it wasflying right above him. Brother! Is that... is that a dragon? Sams younger brother, Dickon, stood beside him, barely fourteen years old, with only a fine layer of fuzz on his chin. Randyll had dragged him to the battlefield as well. Dickons voice trembled, his eyes wide as he gazed up at the enormous beast soaring above them. "Don''t be afraid, Dickon. If that a dragon, then the one riding it must be Your Grace Viserys. Go get Father!" Sam said, steadying his nerves as he spoke to his younger brother. As soon as Dickon took off, the dragon above the camp landed to the east. Sam, already guessing Viserys''s intent, quickly gave instructions to his entourage and led a small group of men and horses to pay their respects to Viserys. Viserys''s arrival at Brightwater Keep was quickly reported to Ser Alekyne, the lord of the keep. Alekyne was Sam''s uncle, the second eldest brother-in-law of Randyll Tarly. He bore the distinctive "protruding ears" of House Florent, a trait shared by Selyse and Shireen. However, Shireen often hid her ears beneath her hair. Randyll Tarly''s occupation of Brightwater Keep was somewhat akin to a son-in-law taking over his father-in-law''s household. A ruthless man by nature, Randyll''s presence left Gawen, the keep''s steward, almost devoid of the courage to defend the castle in the face of Viserys''s arrival. "Maester Gawen," Alekyne asked cautiously, "if I choose to surrender, will Viserys accept?" Maester Gawen, a man in his forties with a black goatee and dressed in green robes, replied with measured words. "At least Brightwater Keep remained neutral during the Usurper''s War. I doubt Viserys will trouble you much, but I cannot say the same for Ser Alester." Ser Alester, Alekynes father, held a grudge, and Gawen''s meaning was clear: surrender, but tread carefully. After some thought, Alekyne realized he stood little chance of defending Brightwater Keep. It would be wiser to send an envoy to meet Viserys. However, Gawen intervened. "No envoys, my lord. Have you thought about whose interests youre representing if you send one?" Gawens point was simple: if Alekyne didnt handle this personally, it could be seen as aligning with Robert Baratheon, the usurper. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Fine! Ill go!" Alekyne exclaimed. Following this decision, Sam was once again brought before Viserys by Quentyn. ''So this is Viserys,'' Sam thought as he looked upon the Targaryen. ''This is what a Targaryen should look like.'' Then his gaze fell on Daenerys. The two locked eyes for less than a second before Sam hastily looked away. "Your Grace Viserys, Princess Daenerys, I am Samwell Tarly, son of Lord Randyll of Horn Hill." Viserys regarded the somewhat rotund Sam but didnt question why he hadnt gone to the Wall. Too many things had changed with Viseryss arrival, including the early appearance of the red comet. Rumor had it that Randyll Tarly had once hired a sorcerer to bathe Sam in the fresh blood of a beast to instill courage in him. The ritual seemed to have workedat least enough to spare Sam from being sent to the Wall. "So, you''re the bookish Sam?" Viserys asked with a faint smile. ''Huh? Am I that famous?'' Sam stammered, surprised that the legendary Viserys, a figure he had only heard of through bards'' songs, knew of his reputation. "Yes, Your Grace. My father doesnt yet know of your arrival and is still preparing himself, so please forgive him," Sam said quickly, trying to regain his composure. Viserys gave a brief nod, then glanced at Dany before replying, "It doesnt matter. House Tarly renewing its allegiance to House Targaryen brings me great pleasure." Sam made small talk with Viserys for a moment before Randyll Tarly arrived, accompanied by his younger son, Dickon. As they approached, a faint commotion broke out when their warhorses halted at the sight of the dragons circling overhead. Randyll had to lead Dickon on foot to meet Viserys. "Your Grace, Viserys of House Targaryen, Lord of Horn Hill," Randyll greeted in his stern voice, bowing briefly, "and Princess Daenerys." Viserys quickly sized up Randyll Tarly. Bald but well-groomed, his beard neatly trimmed, Randyll had earned a reputation as one of the few commanders who had dealt Robert Baratheon a defeat during the Usurpers War. Viserys knew he had to treat this formidable military noble with care. Raising his hand in a symbolic gesture of respect, he spoke, "Ive always admired the motto of House Tarly. When I was a boy, Ser Willem told me about your victory at the Battle of Ashford. If my father''s commanders had more men like you, that usurper would never have succeeded." Randyll remained stoic, his expression unchanged in the face of the praise. "Your Grace is too kind. I merely did my duty. And whether it was your campaigns in the Free Cities or leading the young dragons to burn Roberts fleet, not even Ser Barristan the Bold could have done better." Though Randyll remained composed, his sons could not hide their pride, smiling broadly at Viseryss words. Sensing Randylls indifference to flattery, Viserys smoothly shifted the conversation. "It seems Horn Hill''s army is besieging Brightwater Keep? How does the situation stand?" "Yes, Your Grace," Randyll confirmed. "We are attempting to persuade Alekyne to surrender. If he refuses before sunset, I will lead the assault on the keep myself." Chapter 353: Old Rose’s Advice Chapter 353: Old Roses AdviceJust as Randyll Tarly was outlining his siege plan to Viserys, a guard rushed over, breathless. "My Lord, Alekyne wishes to surrender to Your Grace, Viserys." Sam glanced at the dragon beside Viserys and thought, Even without it, the mere presence of a king on the battlefield was enough to tip the balance of morale. Father and son turned to Viserys, awaiting his decision. "Let him come to me first," Viserys said calmly. A moment later, Alekyne Florent, followed by a small retinue, approached. He knelt before Viserys and said, "Your Grace, I am Alekyne Florent, son of Lord Alester Florent of Brightwater Keep. On behalf of House Florent, I pledge my loyalty to you." Dany, standing nearby, scoffed. "How presumptuous! Why should we believe you can truly represent House Florent?" Alekyne gritted his teeth, his face tightening. "Your Grace, I offer Brightwater Keep to you in good faith." He knelt fully, bowing his head, hoping for Viseryss approval. Dany remained silent, her eyes fixed on her brother, awaiting his decision. Viserys pondered for a moment before delivering his verdict. "After the war, the lands of Brightwater Keep will be halved." House Florent was known for their opportunism, switching allegiances whenever the tides of power shifted. Viserys understood this well and decided to send a message. he reflected, Viserys''s tactic was the opposite. By threatening to take half of Florents lands, he let the fence-sitters weigh their options: surrender and lose a portion of their fiefdoms, or stand with Robert and lose everything. Most chose wisely. Viserys didnt truly care for their landshe cared for securing their loyalty. After accepting Alekynes surrender, Viserys declined an invitation to Brightwater Keep. He had other plans. Turning to Randyll Tarly, he ordered, "Lead your army north and prepare to strike the Westerlands. Replenish your supplies here and move quickly." Before departing, Viserys surprised everyone by acknowledging Sam. "Ser Randyll, Sam is a fine heir. You are fortunate. In time, I may consider him as my Hand of the King." Viserys expected Sam to be overjoyed by the compliment. Instead, the one who seemed most affected was Randyll himself. For the first time, a smile broke through his typically stern expression. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Your Grace is truly too kind. I will ensure he is trained even more strictly!" Randyll replied, his tone formal, though a rare hint of satisfaction could be detected. Sam, standing nearby, felt a flush of flattery at Viserys''s praise. However, the warmth quickly faded once Viserys and his entourage departed. Without a word, Randyll reached into Sam''s coat and pulled out a large sack filled with dried meats and candied fruits. "No dinner for you tonight. And no sleep until you''ve completed 500 sword swings," he said coldly. Sam opened his mouth, ready to protest, but Randylls stony glare stopped him in his tracks. His fathers eyes were as cold and unyielding as marble statues. "...Yes, my lord," Sam finally muttered, defeated. ... Meanwhile, Garlan had led the army north to block the Westerlands, while Mace Tyrell stationed his forces around Bitterbridge. Crossing Bitterbridge would lead directly into the Crownlands, setting the stage for an advance on King''s Landing. Though Viserys only needed to visit Mace briefly to solidify their alliance, he chose to journey to King''s Landing first out of respect for the old Hand of the King, Olenna Tyrellthe true power behind House Tyrell. Her influence made it essential for Viserys to meet her in person. Back in Highgarden, only Olenna, known as the "Old Rose," and Willas Tyrell remained. They had just received word that Viserys had successfully retaken Dragonstone and anticipated his visit to King''s Landing soon. Willas sat hunched over a map, carefully analyzing the current situation. Although Viserys had gained the upper hand militarily, the conflict remained relatively deadlocked. They needed a decisive victory to break the stalemate and shift the balance of power fully in their favor. "My lord, Your Grace Viserys has arrived at Highgarden," a guard announced breathlessly. Hurry! Go tell my grandmother! Willas Tyrell commanded. Meanwhile, Viserys and Daenerys had landed their dragons on a low hill north of Highgarden. From there, they were greeted with an endless vista of green fields stretching as far as the eye could see. Flowers bloomed like stars amidst the lush greenery, as if all the color and vitality missing from the North and beyond the Wall had gathered here. Highgarden, sitting at the confluence of the Golden Tree and Mander Rivers, seemed to pulse with the life force of the entire Reach. A gilded carriage adorned with golden roses approached from the distance, flanked by cavalry bearing banners of green with gold flowers. There was no need to announce Viserys''s arrival; Quentyn Tyrell was already moving forward to meet him. Several sturdy guards carefully carried Willas Tyrell''s wheelchair down from the carriage, while two maidservants assisted Olenna, the "Old Rose," to descend. They both recognized Viserys and Daenerys standing nearby. Despite his injury, Willas rose from his chair, and Olenna hobbled forward on crutches. It was an entirely symbolic gesture of respect. Willas, around Jaime Lannisters age, appeared older due to his lack of physical activity over the years. Noticing his discomfort, Viserys waved him back into the wheelchair and offered Olenna a seat as well. His polite and considerate manner immediately won the favor of the Tyrells, especially as they stood before such a strikingly regal couple. Viserys didn''t rush to reveal the news of Brightwater Keeps surrender. Instead, he opened the conversation lightly. "Lady Margaery is doing well in Tyrosh. Dany even took her for a ride on the dragon once." Olennas sharp eyes gleamed with approval. "Ah, it is Margaery''s great fortune to have the favor of Your Grace and the Princess. I thank the Princess on her behalf." As Olenna attempted to stand again, Daenerys smiled warmly and interjected, "Lady Olenna, there''s no need for that." She then shared the news about Brightwater Keep. "Your Grace is the true king of Westeros," Olenna said, her tone practical but sincere. "Lord Alekyne made the right decision." Their conversation flowed like a gentle spring raincalm and refreshing. Eventually, Viserys turned to Olenna, saying with a respectful smile, "Lady Olenna, you are the wisest person Ive met, except for Maester Aemon. Do you have any valuable advice for this reconquest?" Olenna was visibly surprised by his deference, but quickly realized what he truly sought: insight into the Reachs interests after the war, or more specifically, what Highgarden desired. She paused thoughtfully before responding. "Your Grace has restored the glory of House Targaryen in just a few short years. Your wisdom far exceeds your youth," she said, gesturing to the lush fields surrounding them. "The motto of House Tyrell is For most noble houses, preserving their legacy and protecting their lands is paramount. As long as they can ensure their house survives and thrives, many will gladly serve Your Grace." Chapter 354: Doran’s Determination Chapter 354: Dorans Determination"Brother, do you really think Olenna is concerned about those other nobles?" Dany asked, casting a skeptical glance back as their entourage departed Highgarden. Viserys, having politely declined Olennas invitation to stay, exchanged a few final words with her before turning his attention to the next phase of their journey: preparations for Princes Pass. But Danys question lingered in his mind. "Of course not," Viserys replied. "Shes thinking about House Tyrell. The fewer nobles there are, the more castles and lands become vacant. Those castles and lands become leveragebargaining chips to consolidate power. And the fewer feudal lords there are, the more pressure falls on the remaining houses, no matter how powerful they might seem." He looked ahead, his eyes narrowing as he continued. "After all, with more and more dragons under our command, it wont matter whether theres one more castle or one less. But eliminating one noble house or another? That can shift the balance significantly. Olennathis Queen of Thornsalready suspects what Im planning." "So, what should we do?" Dany asked, her curiosity piqued. "Dont worry," Viserys said, his tone confident. "In theory, the entire continent of Essos belongs to the Targaryens. The ruins left behind by the Rhoynar will need significant human resources for redevelopment. I plan to relocate as many Westerosi nobles as possible. In time, Westeros will come fully under Targaryen rule." Viseryss ambitions were clearhe envisioned a new feudal system, one that would span continents. There are vast, fertile lands along the upper and middle reaches of the Rhoyne. After eliminating a few of Robert''s staunchest supporters, just send the rest to settle in Essos. And let''s not forget Sothoryosa wilderness waiting to be explored. It can serve as a place of exile for criminals or dissenters. ... At the Prince''s Pass, the siege of Nightsong raged on. Prince Doran Martell himself stood at the foot of the city, offering an irresistible reward: the first to breach the walls and capture Nightsong would be granted the title of Viscount, along with a fief anywhere in Dorne. The promise of land and title drove the Dornish soldiers into a relentless assault, heedless of the danger. Nightsong, serving as a key defensive pass between the Stormlands and Dorne, had been fortified over the years. Its stores of food and weapons were ample, and after three days of bloody fighting, the city remained untaken. The losses were heavy, with over three thousand Dornish soldiers dead or wounded, including the seasoned knight, Tremond. Doran''s thoughts darkened, weighed down by the capture of his brother, the Red Viper, who was being held in Kings Landing. Memories of Elias tragedy haunted him, and he feared a similar fate might befall Oberyn. Determined not to let that happen, Doran pushed for the sieges success, even though his illness confined him mostly to his tent. From there, pitched on a high vantage point, he could see the battle unfolding below. As the sky darkened, anxiety gnawed at Doran. Despite the relentless attacks, Nightsong still stood, its walls reduced to little more than a pile of rubble, yet not breached. "Prince, night is falling. We should withdraw the troops," one of his advisers suggested, eyeing the growing darkness with concern. Doran hesitated, torn. His army had been reduced by nearly 3,000 casualties in the effort to take the citya heavy toll indeed. After five days of fierce fighting, they had yet to conquer Nightsong, and frustration simmered beneath Dorans calm exterior. Yet, the defenders arrows were depleted, and the walls barely held. Victory felt so close, and retreat seemed unbearable. But as night closed in, he knew the risks were growing. "If only Your Grace Viserys could bring his dragons," an elderly vassal suggested. The speaker was Lord Trebor Jordayne of Tor, a man approaching sixty. His words echoed the thoughts of many. Doran knew that if Viserys arrived with his dragons to assist in the siege, it would likely bring swift victory. But it would also cast the Dornish forces in a poor light, making them appear ineffectual. Worse, it would elevate the Targaryens in the eyes of Dornes lords, making them overly reliant on the dragons. Once the lords began to view dragonfire as the true power, it could hinder the unity of Sunspear. ''We must find our own way to take Nightsong,'' Doran mused, ''especially since Viserys is still on Dragonstone.'' He dismissed Trebors suggestion as a minor distraction and turned his thoughts back to the siege. Should he commit more resources or reconsider their tactics? Just as he pondered, Doran caught sight of several massive "birds" circling over Nightsong. Fire. "Dragons! Its dragons!" The shout rippled through the ranks of Dornish lords, most of whom had never seen a dragon in their lifetime. They had grown up hearing stories of how Sunspear had resisted the might of dragons, and as a result, many held little love for the creatures. But now that the dragons fought for them, their presence filled the men with newfound hope and courage. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Why is Viserys here?'' Doran wondered, bewildered by the sudden appearance. But there was no time for answers. Seven dragons had already begun their assault, unleashing torrents of fire upon the defenders on the walls. Nightsong belonged to House Caron, and the fortress was now held by Rolland Storm, the legitimized bastard son of the late Lord Bryen Caron. Clad in his fathers armor and holding aloft the bright yellow banner of House Caron, Roland remained steadfast atop the battlements. Even as three arrows pierced his body, he did not waver. His resilience was the key reason Nightsongs garrison of less than 4,000 men had been able to hold off Dornes 20,000-strong army for so long. Roland thought grimly, Gritting his teeth, he vowed, As Rolland watched the Dornish offensive begin to falter, a flicker of hope ignited within him. He thought they had survived yet another attack. Just as he prepared to rally his men and push the Dornish soldiers back once more, he noticed a ripple of unease spreading among his troops. He was about to bark orders, his temper flaring, when a thunderous roar erupted from the sky aboveseven dragons descending like a storm. "Surrender, and you will be spared! Resist, and you will be reduced to ashes in dragonfire!" Viserys''s voice boomed over Nightsong. Though it had been years since he had last heard it, Doran immediately recognized the voice and realized this was the turning point. Seizing the moment, he urgently rallied his troops. "Attack! Attack! Tell everyone to press the assault!" Doran shouted, his command spreading like wildfire through the Dornish ranks. The arrival of the dragons shattered the fragile balance between the two sides. The soldiers of Nightsong, already exhausted, were struck with terror as the massive beasts soared overhead. Weapons trembled in their hands, and their will to fight crumbled at the sight of the dragons circling above. Rolland Storm, too, had never seen a dragon before, but he knew that in moments like this, the commander had to set an example. Determined not to let fear control him, he grabbed his bow, nocked an arrow, and aimed at the largest, most striking of the dragonsa silver one flying in the lead. With a sharp twang, the arrow flew, its white fletching streaking through the air towards the dragon. But Daenerys, riding atop the silver dragon, easily avoided the shot. In response, her dragon unleashed a torrent of black and red flames. The fire consumed Rolland before he could even react. His body was incinerated in an instant, his armor melting into a pool of molten iron. Not a sound escaped him as he was reduced to nothing but ash. Chapter 355: My Son Is Actually a Dragon Rider? Chapter 355: My Son Is Actually a Dragon Rider?Sigh. Apart from Doran, it could be said that hardly any noble in all of Dorne had ever seen Viserys. When the Dornish army poured into the city, Viserys and Daenerys landed directly in front of Doran''s tent. The nobles who saw the dragon looked visibly nervous. Doran suddenly noticed Quentyn climbing down from the dragon''s back and thought, for a moment, that he must have been mistaken in the dim light. But as Quentyn came closer, Doran realized that his son had truly . Doran reminded himself. "Your Grace Viserys!" Doran called, with the help of his attendants, bowing low while the other nobles went down on one knee. Viserys quickly moved to help Doran rise. "Prince, there''s no need for such formalities. I know you''re worried about Oberyn''s safety, so I came as quickly as I could. But rest assured, he''s in no danger. For now, Ned Stark is guarding King''s Landing for Robert." Doran exhaled in relief upon hearing that Ned Stark was in charge of King''s Landing. Of all the men in the Seven Kingdoms, Ned Stark had the highest moral standards. Even if King''s Landing were to fall, he wouldn''t hold the life of the Red Viper hostage. ... As the sun began to set, Viserys decided to stay the night in Nightsong with Daenerys. "We fought alongside a Dragonlord and seized Nightsong. We should celebrate!" declared a nobleman with a neatly trimmed beard and arms thicker than most. It was Lord Anders Yronwood, Quentyn''s adoptive father. He had just seen Quentyn climb down from the dragon and was visibly proud. All eyes turned to Viserys, waiting for his decision. A small celebration seemed perfectly reasonable at this point. Viserys spoke up: "Without the Dornish army, it would have been much more difficult to capture Nightsong, even with dragons. I want to visit the soldiers who were wounded in battle. They deserve to share in the joy of victory with us!" His proposal was met with widespread approval, especially from the Lords of the Dornish Marches, who lived on the border between Dorne, the Reach, and the Stormlands. Even in times of peace, skirmishes were common in their lands. They were moved by Viserys thoughtfulness. Lord Yronwood, who had just proposed the banquet, was among them. His fiefdom lay near the Red Mountains, where savage clans frequently attacked. Every generation of House Yronwood had lost someone to the clans, so Viserys words resonated deeply with him. Though Doran felt a hint of wariness toward Viserys sudden kindness, he knew he could not refuse at this moment. What none of them expected, however, was that Viserys would personally join in transporting the wounded soldiers. He even helped carry stretchers himself! "Your Grace, Your Grace, I don''t deserve this! I don''t deserve this!" the wounded soldier exclaimed, overwhelmed with emotion. When the soldiers being transported saw that Viserys himself was carrying the stretcher, they struggled to get off, but Viserys quickly rebuked them. "All right! Lie still. I still have to go back and help carry the others!" he said firmly, while checking the soldier''s injuries. Despite the reprimand, the soldier could feel Viserys'' genuine concern. He hadn''t made a sound when his shoulder had been crushed in battle, but upon realizing it was the king who was tending to him, he couldn''t hold back his tears. He now only regretted that his injuries prevented him from fighting any longer in service of Viserys. The thought of never lifting his sword again weighed heavily on him. Under Viserys command, the group managed to settle all the wounded in Nightsong before the sun set. "Prince," Viserys addressed Doran, "when the time comes, I would be grateful if you could provide me with a list of the names of the soldiers who were killed or injured, so that I can arrange for their compensation. As for those who died in battle, I will personally see to it that all their children are taken in at Tyrosh! Spread the wordthese rewards and protections apply to all of them!" Doran nodded but could not help reflecting. he thought. He understood well enough that Viserys was using these gestures to increase the royal family''s influence in Dorne. Yet, there was no way to refuse, for it was a political maneuver steeped in power. When the soldiers learned of Viserys'' decision, they were filled with renewed strength. Some even itched to march on Storms End immediately. The cheers in Nightsong were so loud that they seemed to shake the very moon, which had just risen over the horizon. ... Later, at the banquet, Viserys sat with Daenerys, Doran to his right, and Quentyn to his left. The nobles of Dorne were seated on either side of them. As Viserys and Daenerys surveyed the gathering, their attention was drawn to a young lord with light blonde hair, no older than twelve or thirteen. His shy demeanor made him stand out among the others. The boy kept stealing glances at Viserys, unable to muster the courage to speak. "Prince, is that Edric of House Dayne?" Viserys asked, recalling what he knew of the family. House Dayne had a similar appearance to House Targaryen, with many of their members sharing violet-colored eyes. And then there was the legendary swordsman Arthur Dayne, the Sword of the Morning, who died in Rhaegars name at the Tower of Joy. Viserys had always paid close attention to such a family. "Yes, Your Grace," Doran replied, "that is Edric. He just turned eleven this year." Viserys waved at the boy, and Edric, though a bit awkward, blinked in surprise. Encouraged by the people around him, the young lord hesitantly approached. Despite his age, Edric was already wearing a purple cloak, though he looked small for his years. Nearly everyone in the room turned their gaze toward him, which only made Edric more nervous. "I am Edric of House Dayne, Your Grace," he stammered, bowing awkwardly. "And Prince and Princess Daenerys." Viserys studied the boy, realizing that Edric must have been born after Arthur Dayne''s death. With the entire assembly watching, Viserys reached into his cloak and pulled out two gold bracelets, inlaid with dragon scales and precious stones. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Back in Braavos, Ser Willem often told me stories of the Sword of the Morning," Viserys began. "The swordsmen of House Dayne were admired even in the Free Cities across the Narrow Sea." He extended one of the bracelets to Edric. "Edric, this bracelet, inlaid with dragon scales, is for you. Do not dishonor House Dayne." "A bracelet inlaid with dragon scales!" The nobles in the room gasped in awe. Even a simple gold bracelet inlaid with precious stones would have been enough to make them envious. But one inlaid with dragon scales? It was beyond rare, and the room buzzed with admiration. Many of the lords couldnt help but glance at the bracelet with a hint of desire, their thoughts clear: Chapter 356: The Targaryen’s Tragedy Chapter 356: The Targaryens TragedyThe bracelet was a little too big for Edric, but that was hardly a concern. At Doran''s prompting, Edric knelt on one knee and graciously accepted the dragon-scale bracelet from Viserys'' hands. At that moment, everyone noticed another bracelet lying before Viseryssimilar in appearance to the one he had just gifted to Edric. As Edric returned to his seat, clearly honored, Viserys stood and addressed the crowd. "There will be no singing or dancing tonight, and no musicians. Instead, we will hold a simple competition, and this bracelet will be the prize for the winner!" The room buzzed with excitement as the nobles of Dorne stirred in their seats. Viserys had wisely set an age limit for the competitors, meaning only their attendants or sons could participate. Since the younger men were not yet masters of swordsmanship, it was unlikely the contest would lead to serious harm or any unintended consequences. While the competition took place, Doran found a quiet moment to pull Quentyn aside. "Why are you riding a dragon?" he asked, unable to suppress his curiosity. "Actually, I havent been recognized by the dragon," Quentyn admitted. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No?" Doran felt a pang of disappointment. "All the dragons seem to listen to Your Grace and the Princess," Quentyn continued. "It was His Grace who commanded Vyrgion to carry me." At that, Doran realized what had been nagging at him. Normally, dragons without a bonded rider were considered wild dragons, and their behavior could be unpredictable, even dangerous. In the heat of war, such creatures were liabilities unless properly tamed. But the fact that Viserys and Daenerys were able to command not just one, but dragons, meant Viserys wielded power greater than any Targaryen Dragonlord in recent memory. Though Doran still felt some regret that Quentyn had not yet bonded with a dragon, he was deeply pleased with the alliance. He now fully understood that the Targaryens he faced were stronger than any Prince of Dorne had ever been. After careful reflection, Doran lowered his ambitions. If he could secure the independence of Sunspear in the coming years, that would be enough. The competition came to an end, and the winner was crownedone of the bannerman from House Fowler of Skyreach, Garrison. Overjoyed, he accepted the bracelet from Viserys, who smiled and added, "If you perform meritorious service in the battles to come, there will be further rewards." This promise reignited the fighting spirit in the young nobles who had missed out on the bracelet, filling them with renewed determination. The next morning, Viserys personally oversaw the funeral of the fallen soldiers, using dragonfire to ignite their pyres. This meeting with the Dornish nobility had been a resounding success, boosting morale and solidifying the Targaryens'' influence in Dorne. With the Dornish army now prepared to march on Storm''s End, Viserys set his sights on Bitterbridge, where he planned to meet with Lord Puff Fish. He wasnt expecting Mace Tyrell to capture Kings Landing, but as long as Tyrells forces could hold off the Crownlands army, Viserys would have a secure flank for his planned assault on Harrenhal. Quentyn was overjoyed to learn that he could still accompany Viserys. He had thought his ride on the dragon from Highgarden would be his last, never imagining hed get another chance. Despite the dream he''d had the previous nightwhere he fell from the dragon''s backhe was determined not to miss any opportunity to ride again. From Doran, Quentyn learned that the Stormlands army was likely converging on Summerhall by now. On a whim, Viserys decided to head to Summerhall himself. Unlike a fortress, Summerhall was built as a Targaryen palace. Viserys reasoned that if he and Dany arrived on their dragons, they wouldnt cause any casualties but would dramatically weaken the enemys morale. It would clear obstacles for the Dornish army in the battles to come. However, when Doran heard of Viserys plan, he strongly discouraged him. "About forty years ago," Doran began, "there was an accident therethe . Aegon V and his eldest son Duncan died in the flames. If not for that event, Aerys might never have taken the throne. And if Aerys had not been king, perhaps the rebellion that followed would not have happened either." Doran paused, his tone grave. "Rhaegar was born at the same time as the Tragedy at Summerhall. He often visited the place alone, playing his harp. Then came the War of the Usurper, when the royalist army planned to gather at Summerhall but was outmaneuvered by Robert. Its a place that has seen two tragedies for the Targaryens. It is cursed." But Viserys was resolute. He believed it was time to break that curse. He turned to Doran and said, "Does the Prince of Sunspear know how our dragons hatched?" Doran, of course, had heard of it. The rebellion had been sparked by nobles in the Disputed Lands, unhappy with being ruled by Viserys. They smuggled wildfire into the royal palace in Tyrosh, intending to destroy him. Instead, they had unwittingly revived the dragons. Back then, Aegon V had gathered dragon eggs and tried to hatch them with the help of pyromancers, but he failed. He glanced toward the horizon. ''I had seven dragon eggs. And I succeeded.'' The difference in their fates was clear. "I don''t want our descendants to be haunted by this small piece of ruin. I will break this damned ''curse'' for House Targaryen!" Viserys declared, his voice resolute. Seeing Viserys'' unwavering determination, Doran knew there was no point in trying to dissuade him further. Instead, he turned to Quentyn, urging, "Protect them both." Quentyn nodded solemnly. "Your Grace, was Rhaegar truly haunted by the shadows of Summerhall for so long?" Viserys hesitated for a moment. "Im not certain. I was very young, and I only recall my mother whispering about it. But when you think of all he endured, its not hard to believe." Viserys had always suspected that the tensions between Aerys and Rhaegar may have been manipulated. ''The Pyromancer that Aegon V hired back then... I doubt he was innocent in all of this. That may have been murder. As a Targaryen, Aegon V would have understood the dangers of wildfire better than anyone. Why would he not take precautions?'' His thoughts drifted to Jenny of Oldstones. Viserys frowned, reflecting on the rumors that had surrounded her. ''Jenny of Oldstones was suspicious. How could a woman, considered mad by most, enchant Jaehaerys IIs son, Duncan Targaryen, like that? Could it have been a love potion? She even convinced the king to allow Aerys to marry Rhaella, all in the hope of fulfilling that prophecythe so-called savior of the world. Utter nonsense.'' He shook his head in disbelief. ''How could a woman of such mysterious origins charm not only a prince but also make a king bend to her will? The tragedy of the Targaryens was seeded at that very moment.'' Viserys eyes narrowed with resolve. Whether it was to weaken the morale of the Stormlands army or to break the so-called curse, he was determined to go to Summerhall himselfand emerge victorious. Chapter 357: Night Attack on Summerhall Chapter 357: Night Attack on SummerhallAt dusk, a red-haired, red-bearded knight in a red cloak led a small group of soldiers on patrol around the outer perimeter of Summerhall. He looked rather at ease, a cigarette dangling from his lips. This knight was Ronnet, often called "Red Ronnet" due to his fiery beard. He was a cousin of Jon Connington. After Jon Conningtons defeat at the Battle of the Bells, House Conningtons seat, Griffins Roost, had passed to Ronnets father, Ronald, but he died not long after, leaving the castle to his son. Now, Ronnet held Griffins Roost, though his position in the Stormlands was far from secure. Viserys'' sudden rise had caused complications for Ronnet. Jon Connington, still in Tyrosh at the time, had revealed his true identity, no longer hiding that he was the former Hand of the King. This revelation stirred trouble for Ronnet, as House Connington had been staunch royalists during the War of the Usurper. After Robert''s victory, they had surrendered and were allowed to keep their castle, but their titles were stripped, and their lands reduced. Determined to restore his familys lost glory, Ronnet threw himself into the most dangerous missions, believing that if he survived the "Viserys Rebellion," his loyalty would be rewarded, and his family''s honor restored. As Ronnet drifted into his daydreams, an icy voice interrupted his thoughts. Ser Ronnet, you''re back early, said the voice. I recall the patrol route I assigned you. It shouldnt have brought you back before sunset. Have you completed it properly? It was Loras Tyrell, Renlys sworn protector and closest confidant. Renly had entrusted much of the military command to Loras, giving him considerable authority in the camp. Though Loras held no formal title of his own, he had enough influence to keep others in line. Startled, Ronnet quickly spat out the cigarette. The stub hit the ground with a small shower of sparks. Where did you get this? Loras asked sharply. Ser Loras... a friend brought it from Kings Landing, Ronnet stammered. Loras mouth curled in disgust before he slapped Ronnet hard across the face. The crack of the slap echoed in the empty courtyard. "You do realize this cigarette was made by that Targaryen scum, Viserys, dont you? And yet you still smoke it? Do you not see that every cigarette you light today will become an arrow aimed at us tomorrow?" Ronnet''s head snapped to the side from the blow, but he dared not protest. He had always been something of a weak-willed man, despite his outward bravado. His father, Ronald, had once even considered marrying him to "the beautiful Brienne of Tarth," but not only had Ronnet lost to her in combat, he had also been humiliated for his poor manners and bad breath. That defeat had left a lasting mark on him. Patrol the woods over there again! Ronnet barked, storming off in frustration. His anger simmeredRenly was in Summerhall, and there was nothing he could do about it. Furious and humiliated after his encounter with Loras, Ronnet led his men into the woods north of Summerhall. Meanwhile, in the forest just beyond the camp at Summerhall... "Brother, do you think there could be any leftover dragon eggs inside Summerhall?" Dany asked, her gaze fixed on the army encampment below. "Why? Seven dragons aren''t enough for you now?" Viserys replied with a smirk. "Of course not! The more the merrier. I read in a book that dragons dont usually grow this fast. I was thinking, if we give Aemon a young dragon to care for, it might keep him entertained." Viserys chuckled. "Where do you expect to find dragon eggs these days? Wealthbringer hatched from a fossil, and here you are, complaining we dont have enough!" They bantered playfully, as if this were all a game. But then Quentyn, who had been keeping watch, suddenly stiffened. "Your Grace, someones coming our way!" he warned. Viserys demeanor shifted instantly. "Ill take them head-on. You two, flank them from behind!" He made the decision swiftly, and the three moved into position. Though Danys skill with a sword was still developing, she had become quite adept with fire magic. She could handle an opponent on her own without much trouble. Quentyn, meanwhile, was a competent swordsman, but Viserys was the true force among them. As for Ronnet, he was still fuming over Loras earlier slap. While he dared not retaliate, he had no problem venting in front of his men. That pompous ass! If he doesnt stay in bed guarding Renly, whats the point of him being out here? Sooner or later, hes going to be burned alive by that Targaryen dragon! His guards chuckled, but one dared to speak up. "But, my lord, if Renlys burned, doesnt that mean Viserys wins?" Ronnet sneered. "Whats there to worry about? My uncle is Hand of the King to Viserys now. If anyone dies, itll be the Baratheons, not me." He spoke viciously, not expecting an answer from anyone outside his group. Well said! came a sudden voice from the trees, unfamiliar to Ronnets men. Instantly, they drew their swords, eyes darting around in alarm. "Who goes there?!" Before anyone could react, an arrow whistled through the air, embedding itself in the throat of a soldier reaching for his alarm whistle. He fell to the ground, gurgling his last breath as panic spread through Ronnets group. "Aren''t you looking for Viserys? Well, here I am." With that, Viserys stepped out from behind the tree, his unmistakable silver hair glinting in the fading light, a symbol of his royal lineage. "You''re Viserys?" Ronnet scoffed, unimpressed. "Hmph! Then I''ll just take you in myself!" Ronnet didnt care if this really was Viserys. To him, it was a prize hed stumbled upon during his patrol. At his command, the guards flanking him raised their shields and charged forward. But the fight didnt go as expected. Viserys moved with blinding speed. A swift left front kick, followed by a sharp right whip kick, sent the two shield-bearers reeling, their weapons clattering to the ground. Before they could recover, Viserys was already upon Ronnet, his sword raised. The speed at which he moved was almost too fast for the human eye to follow. The remaining soldiers rushed forward to defend their master, but were abruptly blocked by two figuresmedium-sized but unyielding: Dany and Quentyn. What? Still dont believe Im Viserys? Viserys asked, his voice calm but menacing. "Y-Yes! I believe you!" Ronnet stammered, swallowing hard. "Good. Now tell me, whos in Summerhall right now?" Ronnet hesitated, but the first name he mentioned made Viserys eyes light up with pleasant surprise. "Renly is in Summerhall?" Viserys asked, intrigued. "And what is he doing there?" Ronnet nervously chuckled. "He...he said he wanted to meet the enemy head-on. Not like Stannis, whos holed up in Storms End like a turtle." Viserys thought. "Is Loras with him?" Viserys pressed. "Yes, Your Grace. Loras is with him! You can see for yourselfI owe him a lot!" Viserys eyes gleamed. "Take me into Summerhall." "Huh?" Ronnet blurted, startled. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Brother!" Dany interjected sharply. "Your Grace!" Quentyn added, his tone filled with concern. Without hesitation, both of them vetoed Viserys'' decision. "Brother, you promised Aemon you wouldnt take unnecessary risks," Dany reminded him, her voice steady but urgent. "This is too dangerous!" Chapter 358: Night Attack on Summerhall II Chapter 358: Night Attack on Summerhall IIDany was right. He really did love adventures too much, and he knew he should at least use the Moon''s Revelation to divine his next steps. So, he stood in place, closed his eyes, and concentrated, while Ronnet watched him doubtfully. After a moment, Viserys opened his eyes and said, Dany, I''m still going. Don''t worry. With your help, we''ll succeed. When I succeed over there, Wealthbringer will sense it, and you can ride it here to fetch me. Your Grace! Please, let me go with you! No, you stay here and protect the Princess. When things get chaotic, I might have to protect you. After refusing them both, Viserys changed into Ronnets servants clothes and began walking with him toward Summerhall. ... Viserys had just received a favorable reading from the Moon''s Revelation. In other words, he could capture Renly alive. Just thinking about it made him realize the plan had a high probability of success. First of all, he had been flying around on a dragon, and although he hadnt bothered to hide his presence, the dragons speed was something to behold in this era. His movements far exceeded the speed of news. Renly would never have guessed that he had already arrived in the Stormlands. Ser Ronnet, Viserys said, picking up a stone from the ground. He hurled it hard at a tree trunk. A dull thud echoed as a bowl-sized hole appeared in the trunk, the thickness of a mans thigh. Whether I capture Renly alive or assassinate him, this war will end sooner. I want fewer people to die. And Ill restore the title of Lord to House Connington. You will help me, wont you? Yes... yes, Your Grace, Ronnet stammered, horrified by the destructive power of the stone. There was no way he could survive such an attack. Despite Viserys assurance, Dany was still uneasy. She walked up to him, her expression cold, and said, You must remember, the Targaryens now have seven dragons. If you cant leave Summerhall safely, Ill use dragonfire to melt Griffins Roost. Yes, I understand, I understand, Princess. For some reason, as Ronnet looked at her beautiful face, he felt a terrible flame surging behind those violet eyes. It was so intense that he couldnt even entertain any impure thoughts. ... At this time, Renly hadnt yet formed his Rainbow Guard, but five of the original seveneach in a white cloakwere already present. Among them, Brienne the Beauty stood out prominently. Brienne was stronger than most men and had rugged facial features, except for her lack of a beard. Many of Renlys guards treated her like a man, and she had earned their respect with her extraordinary swordsmanship. Renly had even stationed her closest to his chambers, which filled Brienne with happiness. The eldest and youngest of House Baratheon were both quite charming. Renly, in particular, looked exactly like Robert in his younger years, which endeared him to many. Brienne not only felt loyalty but also affection for Renly. The mere thought of him behind her made her eyes widen with determination. Standing on the terrace on the third floor of Summerhall palace, Brienne surveyed the vast greenery below. Not even a bird could escape her notice. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Inside Summerhall, Renly had brought in nearly 20,000 soldiers. He planned to use this place to repel the army of Dorne. He had also brought a large number of dragon crossbows, ideal weapons for defending against both Viserys dragons and the soldiers of Dorne. In fact, it was a clever strategy. Summerhall was essentially built at a pass, with mountains to the north and south. Anyone wanting to attack Storms End had to go through here. Your Grace... Your Grace, Renlys sleeping quarters are just ahead. Viserys took in the scene before him. The palace was not only surrounded by open space, but there were also several guards stationed above it. It was clear that breaking in directly would be difficult. From what he could see, Renly had arranged at least three lines of defense for his palace. Outside, three teams of five guards patrolled the grounds. There were sentries on duty and personal guards positioned on the terrace outside the palace. On the third floor, a tall figure in a blue cloak stood watch. That was Brienne, Renlys most trusted knight. Viserys observed the guards closely. The three teams outside were positioned so that they nearly overlapped. The lead guard of the first team could see the last guard of the second team, and so on. Even the first line of defense seemed difficult to penetrate. Take me on a tour! No wall is impenetrable. Viserys decided to bide his time and observe more closely. Eventually, these people would lower their guard. As they moved to higher ground, where the palace jutted out, Viserys spotted an opportunity. A guard was standing on the protruding ledge, overlooking the grounds below. The placement of this ledge created a brief break between the adjacent patrolsabout half a minute where the guards were disconnected. He considered using a crossbow to take down the guard on the ledge, then exploiting the gap between patrols to climb up. So, Viserys waited, watching for the right moment. He noted that the guard on the balcony of the protruding section was adorned with purple plum motifs, likely one of Renlys Rainbow Guards from the original timeline. The guard didnt seem particularly focused. Sometimes he glanced around, and other times he gazed up at the night sky. Tonight, the stars were unusually bright, scattered across the blackness like peanuts on dark rice. "It''s beautiful... if only Viserys wasn''t attacking." The speaker was Ser Parmen, a knight from House Crane. Renlys Rainbow Guard was a motley assembly, lacking true professionalism and made up of members of varying skill. Originally, Renly was supposed to be assassinated by Stannis ghostly shadow. When Loras learned of Renlys death, he flew into a rage, killing two of the seven Rainbow Guards and driving two others away. Parmen was one of the latter. Suddenly, Parmen felt a sharp twinge in his neck. He reached up and found something stuck to it. It feels like a small wooden stick... Before he could react further, everything went dark. He collapsed, unconscious. From below, Ronnet marveled at Viserys marksmanship, about to say something when, without warning, a blackness overcame him as wellViserys had knocked him out with a swift punch. There was no way he would leave his back exposed to someone who could become a prisoner. Viserys leapt onto the terrace just as the next patrol was out of sight. Parmen lay on the ground, foaming at the mouth, his body twitching slightly. The arrow had been tipped with both anesthetic and poison, leaving him completely incapacitated. Once inside the palace, Viserys made his way cautiously toward the great hall. He couldnt help but notice the decor. Tapestries hung on the walls, depicting crowned yellow stags, flowers, and candlesticks. Renly had clearly put considerable effort into decorating. Viserys thought. As he continued, his eyes caught sight of three interlinked dragon reliefs above. They depicted figures riding on the backs of the dragonslikely Aegon and his two wives. After spotting a staircase, Viserys moved to head upstairs and search for Renly. But just as he reached the top of the stairs, he frozefootsteps echoed from the hallway ahead. Chapter 359: Night Attack on Summerhall III Chapter 359: Night Attack on Summerhall IIIWait, Loras! Stay a little longer. Leaning against the stairs, Viserys heard a familiar voice. He had only met Renly once, at one of Roberts feasts, and the encounter had left little impression. Yet now, the voice was unmistakably Renlys. His tone was languid, almost sticky, laced with unfulfilled desire. The dynamic between him and Loras was unclearViserys couldnt tell who was in control, and the ambiguity made him wince. A faint aroma of heather hung in the air. Deciding this confusion presented an opportunity, Viserys entertained the thought of inviting himself to their private feast. As the footsteps moved further away, he silently climbed the stairs. The third floor was smaller than the ones below, with screen-like curtains dividing the space. Behind the curtains, fresh, odorless whale-oil candles burned, casting flickering shadows of human forms. Viserys noticed that the material of the curtains was special, dampening the noise from the barracks outside. Stormlands'' military discipline was notoriously lax. In this era, it wasnt unusual for armies to take camp prostitutes along on campaigns. Still, the fact that even peddlers wandered freely among Renlys men was unsettling to Viserys. He crept closer to the tent and listened to the two mens conversation. Loras, do you think we still have a chance to mend our relationship with the church? Its difficult. If His Grace Robert hadnt been swayed by that Red Witch, things might be better than they are now. Its all Stannis fault. Hes always resented Robert for giving me Storms End and leaving him with Dragonstone. Funny enough, Id actually prefer Dragonstonea Targaryen stronghold, rich in Valyrian heritage and dragonglass, and closer to the Free Cities. But it also means youre closer to Viserys, Loras pointed out. Loras, you know my grandmother is Rhaelle Targaryen. Do you think I might have a chance to hatch a dragon? Viserys thought, amused by Renlys relentless curiosity. His tone even carried a hint of girlish flirtation. The dynamics between the two were becoming clear. Suddenly, Renlys voice dropped to a conspiratorial whisper. Loras, Ill show you something good. With that, Renly stood up and retrieved a box. Loras, intrigued by Renlys mysterious manner, leaned in closer. Viserys, even more curious, peered through the gap in the curtains. Renly had clearly brought some personal treasures with him to the war. Renly placed a blue box on the bed and opened it. Inside, two dragon eggs lay quietly. One was a brownish gold, with a diamond pattern and silver swirls etched onto it. The other was pure white, as white as snow, with a similar diamond pattern, but adorned with a few delicate pink spots. These were part of my grandmother Rhaelles dowry, and theyre not fossils. Theyre real dragon eggs, Renly said, his voice filled with wistfulness. If only we could hatch a great dragon from one of them. Viserys thought from his hiding place. Loras reached out to touch the egg, the cool, smooth surface mesmerizing him. Unfortunately, only Viserys can hatch dragons these days, Loras said, his voice tinged with frustration. So why not keep them for recruiting soldiers? We cant recruit soldiers now either, Renly replied, sounding defeated. The Free Cities have all sworn allegiance to Viserys, and the mercenary groups in Westeros are too afraid to oppose dragons. Slumping onto the bed, Renly let out a long sigh. Suddenly, he sat up with a huff. My lord, if we fail, we could always flee. These two dragon eggs would be enough to live on for the rest of our lives. He paused, then added with a fiery determination, But if you want to stay and fight Viserys, Ill die with you! Loras? The air was thick with tensionand something else, the subtle scent of pheromones. They locked eyes, and a moment later, their lips met in a deep, passionate kiss. Outside, Brienne remained vigilant, still scanning the surroundings. The kiss intensified, almost desperate, their lips making slurping sounds. Renly, as usual, kept his eyes open while Lorass eyes were closed in the heat of the moment. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But suddenly, Renly saw a shadowy figure intruding into his line of sight. His heart leapt, and he was about to shout in anger when he recognized the face. Pushing Loras away in a panic, Renly stood up, shielding him. Viserys! Guards! Guards! Loras, startled, fumbled for his sword but quickly realized it was lying on the ground, just out of reach. Viserys, caught off guard, found it amusing that Renly wasnt playing along. But then, he rememberedBrienne was standing just outside. Though Brienne didnt catch Viserys name, she heard Renlys frantic call. With her sword drawn, she burst into the room, her eyes wide as she took in the scene: a man hiding under the bed and two men on it. Lord Renly? Ser Loras? Brienne called out, her voice uncertain. she told herself, shaking off the strange thought. Dismissing it, she focused on Viserys, leveling her sword at him. Viserys thought. Suddenly, the air was pierced by the thunderous roars of dragons, like the voice of the heavens themselves. All three of themRenly, Loras, and Brienneturned to Viserys in alarm. Seizing the moment, Viserys struck, knocking Briennes sword aside with a swift swing. Pointing his blade at Renly, he barked at Brienne, Tie Loras up, or Ill kill him now! Brienne hesitated, unsure of what to do. In an instant, Viserys pressed the tip of his sword into Renlys face, drawing blood. Bright red droplets welled up from the wound. Renly screamed, No! No! My face! Appearance was everything to Renly, and the threat of being disfigured panicked him. What are you waiting for? Tie him up quickly! Loras, too, couldnt bear to see Renly harmed, his desperation clear on his face. Left with no choice, Brienne tied up Loras. And now him, Viserys ordered, motioning toward Renly. Reluctantly, Brienne obeyed, binding Renly as well. Just then, the muffled voice of a guard came from outside. My Lord! A dragon... its attacking Before he could finish, Viserys swiftly raised his hand and fired an arrow, silencing the guard. With both Renly and Loras secured, Viserys slung the dragon eggs over his back and hoisted both men with astonishing ease. He dragged them toward the palace rooftop, with Brienne following closely behind. Loras was wide-eyed in disbelief. Together, Renly and Loras weighed well over 300 pounds, yet Viserys carried them as if they were nothing. By now, flames had erupted around the palace, towering infernos casting an orange glow across the sky. Above, the dragon soared into the clouds, staying out of range of the soldiers ballistae. It swooped down suddenly, igniting flammable materials around the palace, creating havoc before the soldiers had a chance to react. Viserys thought, watching as the dragon moved with precision. Brienne, who had reached the rooftop with them, stood frozen in horror. The sight of a dragon swooping toward her left her paralyzed, her hair standing on end as the massive beast descended from the sky. Chapter 360: Break His Leg Chapter 360: Break His LegUnder Danys command, the red dragon and the black dragon each snatched a person in their jaws. The thick, sulfurous breath of the dragons nearly made Renly faint. As the yellow dragon spewed fire to block the advancing soldiers, Viserys leapt onto the silver dragon, and he and Dany swiftly fled Summerhall. Brienne screamed in despair as she watched Loras Tyrell being carried away by the dragons. Overcome with guilt, she couldn''t fathom how Viserys had managed to get so close, let alone escape. Brother, whats that thing? Dany asked, feeling two hard lumps on her back. Dragon eggs, Viserys replied. Dragon eggs! Dany echoed in astonishment. Renly claimed they were part of Princess Rhaelle Targaryens dowry. They havent turned to stone yettheyre still alive. Viserys had just acquired nearly 300 years of Targaryen heritage in the form of those eggs. The Targaryens always placed dragon eggs in the cradles of their newborns, and with Shinellis child due soon, he thought they might try hatching them then. As Viserys and Dany discussed potential names for the young dragons once they hatched, Loras, still trapped in the black dragons mouth, continued hurling insults. Viserys, you bastard! Traitor! The gods will never forgive you! You damned Targaryens! Do not insult His Grace! Robert is the usurper! Quentyn snapped, though his voice lacked strength. Dany turned to look at Loras coldly, but he showed no sign of backing down. If youre so brave, have your dragon bite me to death! Go on! Brother, lets land! Dany urged. Agreed. Viserys was baffled by Loras insolence, even after being captured. he thought, shaking his head. They descended onto the top of a mountain, far from Summerhall, which was now hidden behind the northern and southern ridges. Safe at last. When the red dragon vomited Renly onto the ground, the man was barely recognizable. His once-graceful demeanor was gone, replaced by a pitiful figure covered in dirt and blood. Though he hadnt been bathed in dragonfire, the heat of the dragons breath had singed his silken clothes, warping the fabric. Loras, disgorged by the black dragon Nymerion, continued cursing. Viserys, no longer willing to indulge him, unsheathed his sword and brought it down hard on Renlys leg. Renly screamed in agony, and Loras heart wrenched as if pierced by a blade. No! What are you doing? Loras cried out. If you curse again, Ill break his other leg, Viserys warned, his voice cold. If you keep barking, Ill break his back. And if you push me further, Ill crack his skull open. Faced with Viserys threat, Loras finally fell silent, his defiance extinguished. Viserys untied Loras and commanded, Go! Gather some firewood. Loras glared at him, then glanced at Renly, who was still groaning in pain. Reluctantly, he forced himself to comply. In truth, Viserys and his group didnt need firewood at all. They could easily rest by the dragons if they wished. The dragons bodies naturally maintained a temperature of around 40 degrees Celsius, and under their wings, the heat reached as high as 50 degrees. Viserys mused. It was for this reason that Viserys often raised his body to dissipate the heat while riding his dragon. Before long, Loras returned, carrying a pile of firewood. His arms were scratched from the branches, and his feet, bare and bloodied, were torn by the rocky ground. He hadnt had time to put on his boots when Viserys captured him. Quentyn set about arranging the fire, and with a casual snap of his fingers, Viserys lit it, a small burst of flame igniting the wood. Loras stared, dumbfounded. He had expected Viserys to summon the dragon to light the fire. By the light of the flames, Viserys, Dany, and Quentyn gathered around to admire the captured dragon eggs. These eggs felt warmer compared to the fossilized ones they had seen before. Brother, do you think theres another way to hatch these eggs? Dany asked, her gaze fixed on the eggs with growing fondness. Im not sure, Viserys replied. We should take them back to Tyrosh and let Aemon and Shiera study them. Though, I doubt theyll find anything new. Dragons are geneticallymagicallymodified creatures, much like our Valyrian bloodlines. Its probably like the relationship between a key and a lock. Under normal circumstances, you can only hatch a dragon the traditional way. Dany couldnt take her eyes off the white egg. Its soft luster, tinged with pink spots, made it irresistibly beautiful. She turned to Viserys. I want our child to have the white egg. Of course, Viserys agreed. The white egg had a gleam like fresh meat, and no girl could resist its charm. What if we call it ''Snowy Red? he thought, but immediately dismissed it. Then you think of a name, he said, a bit helpless. Viserys was never good at naming things. Coming up with had already been an achievement for him. Loras, who had been tending to Renly, suddenly approached Viserys and the others. "Your Grace... could you please give us some water?" Viserys glanced at Loras, then shifted his gaze to Renly, who lay on the ground not far away. Sweat beaded on Renlys forehead, and he had fainted once again from the pain. Viserys had only shattered his kneehad he broken more than that, Renly wouldnt have lasted this long. "No," Viserys replied coldly. "Its just water!" Loras protested. "Do I need to say it again?" Viserys'' refusal infuriated Loras, and he snapped, "Viserys, you cant rule the Seven Kingdoms like this!" "Robert killed my brother and his children. Im already showing mercy by not burning Renly alive!" Viserys retorted sharply. "Do you not understand the situation? Do you really think House Tyrell matters that much to me? Ive spared you both to end the war faster. Say another word, and Ill kill him right here." sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Loras fell silent, his anger fading into grim resignation. The hatred between the Targaryens and the Baratheons was irreconcilable. If he pushed Viserys any further, it would be Renly who paid the price. "Well go to Bitterbridge next," Viserys continued. "Ill leave you with Lord Mace." "And Lord Renly?" "Thats not for you to ask," Viserys said, his patience wearing thin. he thought. The next morning, Viserys instructed Quentyn to "pack" Renly up, preparing for the dragon to carry him away in its claws. "Cant he just ride on the dragons back like you?" Loras asked, his voice edged with desperation. Viserys stared at him, completely exasperated. Turning to Quentyn, he said, "Go on, give him two slaps." Chapter 361: Lord Puff Fish’s Troubles Chapter 361: Lord Puff Fishs TroublesBitterbridge spans the Mander River, connecting its two banks. Crossing it leads travelers all the way to King''s Landing via the Roseroad. More than just a bridge, it is also a fortress, held by House Caswell. The Reach held a strategic advantage until Ned led his troops to capture Bitterbridge early on. Now, he is stationed on the far side of the river with forces from the Crownlands and some of the northern army. The Reach''s army remains trapped on the western bank of the Mander, unable to cross, much to the frustration of Lord Mace Tyrell. For ten years, Mace had been the subject of ridicule among the Seven Kingdoms'' nobles for his inaction during the Siege of Storm''s End. Now, once again, he found himself leading a large army, only to be blocked by the same river. he thought bitterly. Accompanied by his guards, Mace rode to the riverbank. The Mander was vast, over 300 feet wide at its narrowest. Highgarden lay downstream, but Mace had never hated the dark waters of the river as much as he did now. The sight of the sparkling Mander was beautiful, with fish occasionally leaping from its depths, but his mood was far from serene. He had considered summoning Randyll Tarly, the only man whose victories had ever brought him any glory. Yet Tarly remained at Brightwater Keep, and Mace was at a loss. "What are your suggestions? Speak!" Mace demanded of his lords. A man dressed in a tight white shirt with a golden tree emblazoned on his chest stepped forward. It was Mathis Rowan of Goldengrove, a noble house whose lineage is said to stretch back to Garth Greenhand himself. "My lord," Mathis began, "perhaps we could cross the river at night in small groups. If we succeed, it will create an opportunity for a direct assault." Mace frowned. "But the men from Castle Longtable patrol that area. It will be difficult for our forces to slip by." Castle Longtable was under the rule of House Merryweather. Ser Owen Merryweather had once been named Hand of the King, appointed to replace Jon Connington. At the time, Owen had underestimated Robert''s Rebellion, dismissing it as a minor threat. When the rebellion gained strength, Aerys, in his fury, stripped Owen of his title and confiscated House Merryweather lands and castle. But after Robert seized the Iron Throne, he restored House Merryweather lands and titles. Now, Castle Longtable, which once served The Reach, had sided with Robert in opposing Viserys. In their eyes, a Targaryen victory would spell the end for their house once again. After considering Mathis''s suggestion, Mace shook his head. "No, we cannot risk it," he said, rejecting the proposal. "Maybe we can bluff or just charge head-on!" a middle-aged lord suggested, stuffing a snack into his black-and-white monkeys mouth. Mace, normally fond of such antics, was in no mood for games. His frustration boiled over as he snapped, "Ser Mark! We''re at warstop playing with your monkey!" Ser Mark sulked, tucking the monkey into his arms, but inwardly cursed, Suddenly, the monkey let out a high-pitched squeal, squirming in terror and burrowing into Marks armpit as though it had sensed an imminent threat. Mace was ready to scold the creature when he noticed his own warhorse growing agitated. At first, it merely snorted, but soon it began stomping its hooves wildly. The other horses reacted the same way, fidgeting and refusing to stand still. With some effort, the men managed to calm the horses, but they could feel the muscles in the animals'' necks trembling with fear. "What could be frightening a warhorse like this?" one of the lords asked, scanning the area. "My lord! Looka dragon!" another lord, draped in a black and yellow cloak, shouted. The group turned to where he was pointing. High in the sky, several dragons were soaring towards them. The creatures'' colors were hard to distinguish against the blue backdrop, but the unmistakable silhouette of their massive wingslarge enough to seem as if they could envelop the earthleft no doubt. The nobles of the Seven Kingdoms had seen the image of dragons countless times in books. There was no mistaking it now. "A dragon! Margaery wrote to me that Daenerys rode one with her. Could it be the silver one?" Maces expression softened as the dragon approached. There was no mistaking iteither Viserys or Daenerys must be riding its back. If he couldnt win with a dragon on his side, he might as well throw himself into the river. Hurry! Come with me to greet His Grace, Viserys! Mace exclaimed, excitement overtaking him as seven dragons landed gracefully on the flat riverbank. Meanwhile, it wasnt just the army of The Reach witnessing this spectaclethe forces across the Mander, blocking their advance, saw the dragons clearly as well. What had been a secure position for Ned''s troops quickly turned uncertain with the dragons arrival. Ned and his lords hurried up the watchtower for a better view. Holding a single-lens telescope he had acquired from Myran expensive investment thanks to Viserys'' embargo policiesNed scanned the scene. Through the glass, he could see the banners of the Golden Rose fluttering near the dragons. The seven creatures crouched by the river, drinking water. The largest, a yellow dragon, lifted its head after just a couple of sips to keep watch. Ned estimated it to be over twelve meters long, with the others slightly smaller, around ten meters each. He tried to spot Viserys among them, but the telescopes magnification wasnt powerful enough to distinguish anyone clearly. He did, however, recognize Mace Tyrell, even at this distance. His distinct green robe and slightly plump figure were unmistakable. "Huh? Who is Mace fighting?" Ned wondered aloud, trying to make sense of the situation. Just as he was pondering this, Rickard Karstark, standing nearby, spoke up. "My lord, Ill prepare the dragon shooter." Though many northern lords were hesitant about fighting Viserys, Rickard had arrived with his forces as per Neds command. Ned nodded grimly. The scorpions was their only hope of defense against the terrifying creatures. As Rickard descended the watchtower, he encountered Jon Umber. "What''s the news? You saw the dragons? Was Viserys with them?" Rickard, clearly unimpressed, responded flatly, "Ugh." He was frustrated with Jon, who had only brought fewer than 500 men. Though Jon had a valid excuseViserys had let so many wildlings past the Wall that he needed to keep men behind to defend against themit was still a disappointment. At least it was better than Roose Bolton, who had feigned illness after Viserys retook Dragonstone, sending his bastard with 1,000 men in his stead. In fact, one-third of the northern lords had refused to send troops, while another third had only brought a portion of their strength. Neds army totaled just 15,000 men. Mace Tyrell commanded over 40,000, though he had only brought a little over 20,000 to the field. Neds strategy had been to delay and outmaneuver them, but now, with dragons looming on the horizon, that plan seemed doomed. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 362: This Old Guy Isn’t Stupid Chapter 362: This Old Guy Isnt StupidNed could now feel the weariness spreading through the soldiers of the North. He hadnt expected Viserys to boldly appear before the northern army like this, and it only deepened the sense of exhaustion among the troops and nobles alike. Ned wondered. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ned formed a grim plan in his mind. Based on the timing, it seemed unlikely that Viserys would lead all seven dragons to a direct assault on Summerhall. Despite their fearsome power, dragons were not invincible; they had tested their dragon-shooting crossbows on the skull of the giant dragon beneath the Red Keep, and the bolts had pierced through. Though Ned tried to calm himself, an uneasy feeling gnawed at him. Frustrated, he descended from the watchtower, deciding to walk among the soldiers to lift their spirits. ... A few minutes earlier, Mace had spotted Viserys and couldnt believe his eyes. The disheveled, hobbling figure before him was Renly Baratheon. After all the turmoil, Renly had returned, though not as Mace had imagined. Even more shocking, his own son, Loras, had returned too, alive and unharmed. Though it seemed Viseryss dragon had spit him out, Loras was, remarkably, whole. Mace, though not known for his brilliance, was no fool. He knew that for his son to come back alive, Viserys must have made an extraordinary effort. In different circumstances, Loras could have easily been tossed over the Wall. As Mace prepared to thank Viserys, his relief was interrupted by Loras rushing past him to tend to Renly. You bastard! What are you doing?! Mace bellowed, his face turning red with fury. His eyes bulged as he raised his riding crop and lashed at Loras. This was a betrayal of their House, a disgrace! If begging had kept Loras from being sent to the Wall, now Mace feared he would have to beg Viserys not to kill him for this offense. Damn you! Damn you! Mace roared, his temper boiling over as Loras remained obstinate. The riding crop cracked down on his sons back, leaving angry, blood-red welts. Maces mind raced. His strikes became more vicious, fueled by desperation. "Enough, Lord Mace!" Viseryss voice cut through the air, and in an instant, he grabbed Maces arm, stopping the next blow. Mace, shaken, couldnt bring himself to continue. I respect his position, Viserys said calmly, diffusing the situation. Loras wasnt just a simple knighthe was a protector. For Renly, Loras was more than a bodyguard; he offered safety and companionship, a rare combination. "Just look at what a disgrace the Kingsguard has become. These days, a guard is considered competent if he doesnt murder his king or commit adultery with the Queennever mind someone like Ser Loras." Viseryss tone was sharp, and Mace knew it was no compliment. Without a word, Mace unsheathed his sword and threw it to the ground in front of Loras. "Kill him!" he barked. "Or I will disinherit you!" "I never had any inheritance to begin with!" Loras shot back. "Then you will no longer bear the Tyrell name," Mace threatened, his voice cold. Viserys thought. The man was no fool, but he wasnt about to let Mace sacrifice his son so easily. "We cant kill Renly yet, and I do admire Ser Loras," Viserys said calmly, his gaze shifting between father and son. "Lord Mace, just keep him under control. Make sure he doesnt stray to Roberts side." "Thank you, Your Grace, for your mercy," Mace replied, knowing his bet had failed. Viserys had no intention of killing Loras. As long as Loras lived, he was a valuable assetboth for what he had achieved and as leverage over House Tyrell. Whether Loras would be broken by this ordeal was of no concern to Viserys. Negotiations over, Viserys turned his attention to more pressing matters. "Lets head back to the barracks. Send word to NedI want a meeting," he commanded. ... After arriving at Mace''s camp, Viseryss disdain for the state of Westerosi lords only deepened. It was one thing for noble houses to send armies of varying quality, but it was absurd to drag untested youths like Edric Dayne into battle, as Doran had done. Randyll Tarly was the rare exception, a competent general in a sea of mediocrity. But Maces camp was a caricature of chaos. It was bad enough that his army traveled with camp followers and prostitutesbut even his own mother had brought a circus along. Viserys thought bitterly. In hindsight, the mercenaries he had hired were of better stock than many of the soldiers here. Even in his days with the Windblown, someone who dared to keep a pet monkeywould have been swiftly beheaded. As for the Unsullied, they would have been too disciplined to tolerate such nonsense. Viseryss original plan had been cautioushe had amassed 40,000 men on Dragonstone, believing that would be enough to gain a foothold in Westeros. Now, surveying the state of the Reachs troops, he realized he had overestimated the military prowess of the Westerosi armies. If this was the best Mace could offer, Viseryss cautious nature had been too reserved. The quality of these men was appalling, and Mace himself was more a liability than an asset. Viserys mused. ... "Viserys wants to negotiate with me?" Ned asked, his voice laced with suspicion as the lords gathered in his tent. Among them were a few blond-haired nobles, sent by Tyrion to keep an eye on him. Maces envoy, standing before him, replied calmly, "Yes, my Lord." "Go back and tell him that I will not withdraw my troops, nor will I surrender," Ned responded firmly. His stance disappointed some of the northern lords, who had held onto a faint hope for a peaceful resolution. But this was Ned''s decision, and in the North, loyalty to one''s Lord was paramount. The northern lords, brought up in a tradition of obedience, would follow his command. "Your Grace doesnt ask for surrender. He only wishes to meet with you," the envoy clarified. "Meet with " Ned repeated, emphasizing the word with disbelief. He couldnt fathom why Viserys would want to meet him personally. "If Viserys wants a meeting, then give him one," Stafford Lannister chimed in. He was Tywins brother-in-law and had been sent, along with his son Daven, to support Ned on behalf of the Tyrells. Stafford wasnt opposed to the idea of a meeting. He feared that if Ned resisted too long, he might cave under pressure and meet with Viserys in secret, causing chaos in their ranks. Better to meet openly and control the situation. Reluctantly, Ned agreed to Viseryss invitation. They would meet on neutral groundin the middle of the Mander River, by boat. ... "His Grace Viserys... he can''t attack us with his dragons, can he?" Jon Umber blurted out, his words betraying the concern on everyones mind. Despite the trouble caused by the wildlings from Beyond the Wall, Greatjon had found unexpected benefits from the situation. The wildlings, though troublesome, were surprisingly disciplined. Any caught committing crimes like theft, murder, or rape were executed swiftly, before they could even take the black. Their migration south had brought a much-needed influx of labor, making Greatjon feel like a wealthier lord. And he wasnt the only onemany northern nobles had begun to reconsider their views on the Targaryens. Rumors of Viserys meeting northern lords in private were already circulating, inspiring songs from bards about his newfound alliances in the North. "Of course, Your Grace is willing to swear on the Mander if necessary," the envoy added. Chapter 363: The Oath of the Mander Chapter 363: The Oath of the ManderThe dragons presence had silenced the land around Maces campno pheasant or bird dared make a sound. The morning sky stretched out in a deep blue, with the last stars still twinkling faintly. A thin layer of mist clung to the Mander River, slowly evaporating in the rising sunlight. Camps on both sides of the river came into view once again as the mist cleared. The dragon remained grounded, lying lazily on the riverbank. Viserys sat in a small boat with Mace, Quentyn, Renly, and a few other Reach nobles, rowing toward the center of the river. On the opposite side, Ned and his companionsStafford Lannister, his son Daven, Greatjon Umber, and Rickard Karstarkwere slowly approaching Viserys''s boat. Ned wondered, unable to discern Viserys''s intentions. They were much closer to the dragon now than they had been the day before, but Ned doubted Viserys would attempt a surprise attack. Despite the dragons presence, Viserys seemed to be one of those men who cherish their feathers, avoiding rash actions that could tarnish his reputation. Soon, the two boats drifted to within two feet of each other. Ned took in Viseryss appearance more clearlyhis silver hair gleamed under the morning light, and he wore black from head to toe, with a Dragonbone ring on each finger. At his waist hung a Valyrian steel sword, one he had won in Braavos. Suddenly, Neds eyes landed on an unexpected figure aboard Viseryss boat. A man, held by two guards, sat with one leg curled up as if it were injured. "That''s... Renly!" Ned thought, recognizing the man immediately. My Lord! Isnt that Renly?! Greatjon was the first to speak, his booming voice cutting through the silence, drawing Rickard''s irritation. Stafford, seeing Renly too, leaned forward, wide-eyed with disbelief. The thought sent ripples of concern through Neds party. Before Viserys could say a word, whispers of panic spread among Neds men. Renlys side had clearly prepared dragon crossbows, a clear precaution in case Viseryss dragons decided to strike. If that happened, surely some dragons wouldnt leave the battlefield alive. But how had it come to this? How had Renly fallen into Viserys''s hands? Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Viserys! Why is Renly with you? Stafford demanded, his voice tight with tension. Viserys ignored Stafford, turning his attention instead to Ned. "Lord Ned, dont be alarmed. I havent taken Storms End yet. I captured Renly at Summerhall. I brought him here so you could understand the current state of the Stormlands. And... I intend to offer him in exchange for the Red Viper." Neds eyes drifted to Renly, who sat slumped in defeat. This was no longer the carefree lord who treated war like a game. Renly had realized, over the course of his captivity, just how brutal war truly was. What had once seemed thrilling now appeared terrifying. Gone was the lighthearted man who had thought battles were fun. He had come to understand that war was far more dangerous than hed ever imagined. Compared to his brothersRobert, who had been both his idol and his model of a warrior-king, and Stannis, who lacked Roberts charm and good looksRenly had never fully grasped the reality of combat until now. Renly had never witnessed Stannis win a battle and had always looked down on his stern, silent brother. But now, reflecting on his own defeat, he finally understood how hard it must have been for Stannis during the siege of Storms End. If given the chance again, Renly would have stayed at Storms End, where he belonged. The prisoner exchange was only the beginning. Soon, Viserys and Ned began discussing the larger conflict. From Viseryss account, Ned learned of the grim developments: Brightwater Keep had fallen, and Dornes army had advanced into the Stormlands. Viserys planned to send his forces next to Harrenhal. Ned hadnt realized how quickly the situation had deteriorated in just a few days. Stafford, standing nearby, turned pale. This meant the Westerlands forces would be tied up in the south, unable to aid the Riverlands or Harrenhal. Rickard Karstark also grasped the gravity of the situation. Viserys now held a significant advantage and needed only a decisive victory to reclaim the Iron Throne. That victory might come at Harrenhalor more likely, Rickard thought, at the Gods Eye. Rickard understood that time was on Viseryss side. There was no need for haste. Viserys was like a patient lumberjack, slowly chopping away at Roberts support. Eventually, the tree would fall. Ned, still pondering Viserys''s motives, finally spoke up. "Are you trying to make me surrender? I told you yesterday, I will not." Viserys shook his head. "I dont want your surrender. I want to make a pact with you." Neds silence conveyed his curiosity. "I assume your mission is to hold the army of Highgarden here?" Viserys asked. Ned nodded. "My offer is simple: If you lead the army of the North back to the North, the Reachs forces will never cross the Mander. In exchange, I will heal your sons disability. And I should mentionBrans injury is connected to the Lannisters." "Thats nonsense!" Stafford Lannister roared, unable to contain his outrage. Ignoring Stafford, Ned pressed on. "Youll withdraw the army of the Reach? What guarantee do I have?" Viserys, still dismissing Staffords outburst, pointed to the river. "I swear on the River Mander: If you take the northern army and leave, and if even one soldier from the Reach crosses this river on my orders, the Targaryens will never return to Westeros. If any nobles from the Reach cross on their own, I will lead my forces to stop them." Mace Tyrell, standing nearby, felt a wave of confusion as he listened. His expression reflected the growing unease he felt about Viseryss bold declaration. At the same time, Stafford felt a sting of insult. Stafford, noticing Neds hesitation, whipped his head around and shouted "Why would you make such an offer? Ned Stark! What does that mean?" Before Stafford could continue, Viserys turned sharply, drew Quentyn''s sword, and swung it at him. A flash of steel cut through the air, followed by a scream as the blade pierced Staffords thigh. He collapsed, clutching his leg in agony. "If you interrupt again, I''ll kill you," Viserys growled, his voice cold. Daven, Staffords son, stared at Viserys with seething fury but did nothing, frozen by the threat hanging in the air. "As I was saying," Viserys continued, unbothered by the chaos he had just caused, "the White Walkers are coming, and Im preparing three lines of defense. The first is the Wall, the second is the vast North, and the third is the Neck. I want you, Ned, to return to the North and fortify the Wall against the White Walkers." Ned blinked in disbelief. "White Walkers?" He could hardly believe the words coming from Viseryss mouth. Only months ago, he had personally executed a Nights Watch deserter who claimed to have encountered the White Walkers. "Is this true?" Ned asked, his voice filled with doubt. "Why do you think I went to such lengths to move the wildlings south of the Wall?" Viserys replied, his tone deadly serious. "When the living are struck by the White Walkers, they rise as the dead. They are tireless and fear nothingnot death, not pain." Chapter 364: The Choice of Responsibility Chapter 364: The Choice of ResponsibilityFaced with the conditions Viserys had laid before him, Ned Stark felt utterly torn. In his thirty-odd years, he had rarely faced situations as complex as this. When he was barely a man, his father and brother were brutally murdered by Aerys, and he had done what any son and younger brother wouldhe sought justice and vengeance. After the Targaryens were overthrown, he returned to the North, content to be the Lord of Winterfell. He spent over a decade in relative peace, raising five children with Catelyn, until Lysas letter came, accusing the Lannisters of murdering his foster father. Then Robert had brought news of Viserys''s resurgence, and Ned found himself swept back into the realm of politics, internal unrest, and looming threats. He had followed Robert to Kings Landing, but what followed had spiraled beyond his comprehension. In just a few short years, Viserys had risen to power at a terrifying pace. What Ned had once thought was a simple conflict for the throne now seemed much more complex. The young Targaryen ruler wasnt content with merely reclaiming the Iron Thronehis vision extended far beyond that. "Can you tell me what you''re really doing?" Ned asked, his confusion still evident. "Ive already explained," Viserys replied calmly. "This battle were about to fightwhether I win or lose doesnt really matter. If the Reach wins, its just an added benefit. If you win, it wont stop Roberts eventual defeat. So, Im asking you to take your army back to the North and prepare for what truly mattersthe White Walkers. Even if you just cut down some trees and burn charcoal, that would be more valuable than wasting lives here for nothing." Ned hesitated, torn between his loyalty to Robert and the growing threat that Viserys spoke of. He couldnt easily dismiss the bond of friendship between him and Robert. "Ned Stark! Are you going to commit treason?!" Stafford Lannister bellowed, his face flushed with anger. "Have you forgotten who killed your father and brother? His fatherthe Mad King Aerys!" Viseryss irritation flared at Staffords constant interruptions, but he restrained himself. They were negotiating, and killing Stafford now would only undermine his position. , he reminded himself. Being a ruler meant shouldering grievances, no matter how grating. Viserys shot Stafford a cold look. "Youll remain here and keep watch. When the time comes, I wont spare a single Lannister." His words chilled everyone present. The Targaryens were not known for eradicating entire families, save for Aeryss single brutal act during the rebellion at the Vale. "Your Grace Viserys," Ned began, his voice steady, "I advised Robert not to wipe out your House, and now I ask the same of you. Im only here to offer my counsel." He knew Viseryss strengthhis restraint was palpable. Though young, Viserys would never risk his reputation for impulsive actions. As for the White Walkers, they were likely real. Neds resolve began to waver. he reminded himself, the Stark motto echoing in his mind. Though his face remained stoic, his grip tightened around the hilt of his sword. His eyes shifted across the river, where the seven dragons lay watching him, calm and non-threatening. Fish leapt from the water as a sudden gust of wind stirred the air. Moments later, raindrops began to fall, splashing onto the river and forming ripples on the surface. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A thunderclap boomed overhead, and in an instant, the light rain turned into a heavy downpour. Everyone was soaked through. Staffords blood mixed with the rainwater, seeping across the deck of the boat. Hair stuck to foreheads, clothes clung to skin, but Ned and Viserys remained motionless, staring at each other through the storm. Viserys extended his hand. Ned hesitated for a brief moment before grasping it firmly, sealing the pact. As Ned and his party made their way back, the events that had just transpired felt surreal. Never before in Westeross history had such a pact been made between a northern lord and a Targaryen. "Youre telling me that Viserys wont cross the river until we leave?" Greatjon asked Rickard, still processing what had just happened. Rickard glanced at Renly, who leaned weakly against the cabin, before replying, "You dont grasp the weight of that oath. If Viserys keeps his word, it means that in the future, a Targaryen king can change the course of a war with just a single command." He leaned in closer, lowering his voice so Ned wouldnt overhear. "And compared to Robert, Viserys has shown far more consideration for the Norths interests. Shouldnt we pledge our loyalty to a king like that?" Rickard was impulsive and headstrong, but when it came to reading the situation, he wasnt wrong. Viseryss actions would significantly restore the Targaryens image in the North and re-establish the authority of the crown. During Roberts Rebellion, hardly any northern nobles had questioned their decision to side with Robert. The royal familys decline had been one reason, but the Targaryen kings increasingly erratic and unworthy behavior had been another. In truth, Ned had felt an overwhelming urge to kneel and pledge his loyalty the moment Viserys extended his hand. Loyalty to the king had always been a deeply ingrained moral duty for him. He could never have sworn fealty to Aerys, whom heand most otherssaw as a madman. As for Robert, he had grown up alongside him and knew exactly the kind of man he was, with all his flaws. But Viserys was different. He genuinely impressed Ned. There were few rulers left who truly valued human life, and Viserys''s offer addressed two major concerns that weighed heavily on Neds conscience. The first was his duty to Robert, and the second was House Stark''s duty to the North. Normally, these responsibilities were in direct conflict, but Viserys had found a way to reconcile both. By extending this risky offer, Viserys showed Ned what he believed a true king should be: someone who leads with foresight and honor. The young Targaryen embodied a kind of leadership that felt rarealmost noble in its simplicity. It was compelling. Ned glanced at the frail figure of Renly, who looked like a shadow of his former self. He wasnt willing to trade Renly for the safety of his wife and daughters, but the Red ViperOberyn Martellwas a different matter. Offering Oberyn as an exchange felt like the only way to repay Viserys for the trust he had extended. Mace Tyrell, however, remained puzzled by Neds decision. He couldnt fully understand the rationale behind it, and his expression darkened with frustration. "Lord Mace," Viserys called, noticing the Tyrell lord''s sulk. Mace turned to him, but his face remained clouded, which only deepened Viseryss concerns about the quality of the Seven Kingdoms nobility. Viserys thought grimly. "You will leave a few thousand men here," Viserys continued, "but the rest should head to Silverhill or Hornvale to suppress the Westerlands forces." Maces mood shifted, and his eyes lit up with understanding. Viserys had forbidden the Reachs army from crossing the Mander, but he hadnt said anything about crossing the Golden Tree or the Blackwater. If they could join forces with Randyll Tarly, theyd have a better chance at victory. ''So, Viserys, this was your plan all along?'' Mace thought, his face brightening as the strategy unfolded in his mind. Chapter 365: Victoria Targaryen Chapter 365: Victoria TargaryenBitterbridge was the final stop on Viserys and Dany''s pre-battle inspection tour. To return to Dragonstone, they would need to pass through King''s Landing. Quentyn, eager to see the largest city in the Seven Kingdoms from the sky, had no say in the matter. Without control over Vyrgion, the dragon, it was Viserys and Dany''s decision. "Brother, we could do what the Targaryen Dragon Knights didfly three times around King''s Landing on the back of a dragon. It would demoralize the people!" Dany suggested from the dragon''s back. Viserys hesitated. Tyrion the Imp currently held King''s Landing. If it had been anyone else, Dany''s idea might have been fitting. But Tyrion was different. He was known as the "The King of Tricks in the Seven Kingdoms." If the dragon were used to intimidate the civilians, the losses could outweigh the gains. The city was also showing signs of famine, and the dragon''s presence might spark unrest. "Let''s not circle King''s Landing, but we can fly just past the edge, so only a few people will see us," Viserys finally said. If only a small number witnessed their approach, it would avoid mass panic, and Tyrion wouldn''t be able to make much of it. With that, they decided to fly over the western side of King''s Landing. Viserys knew that, given Tyrion''s nature, the Imp would speculate about why they were in the west. Any added pressure now would increase the likelihood of him making a mistake in the future. ... King''s Landing, Red Keep. Tyrion was now in charge of the capital, but his position was far from easy. To secure Ned Stark''s loyalty, Tyrion had placed Catelyn Stark and her daughters under house arresta deeply unpopular move. Even more so were the blunders made by Robert and Stannis. Robert had foolishly re-armed the Faith Militant, a force the Targaryens had bled to suppress generations ago. It was like drinking poison to quench thirst. But that wasnt the worst of it. After Robert converted to the Red God and had the statues of the Seven destroyed, the newly-formed Church Militant rioted in the Crownlands. They weren''t a lethal threat yet, but the unrest was growing, and Tyrion felt the strain. Leaning back in his chair, a faint fragrance reached his nostrils. Feeling the softness behind him, he subconsciously rubbed it. "You look tired, my lion," said Shae, his lover, standing behind him. Though their meeting had unfolded differently from what fate had first intended, it was strange how things had worked out. Bronn, noticing the pressure Tyrion was under, knew that common prostitutes would no longer suffice. The Imp was empty inside. So Bronn, understanding his needs as a fellow man, had found Shae. And Tyrion was more than satisfied with the result, especially when she called him . It filled him with energyboth literal and figurative. "No," Tyrion muttered. "I just saw a bunch of ridiculous fools. They claim to defend the Seven Gods, but in reality, theyre just vying for Viserys''s favor." The Lannisters and Baratheons were now a sinking ship, and everyone wanted a ticket aboard Viserys''s growing fleet. Shae knew little of politicsshe was just an 18-year-old girl trying to survive in a dangerous world, and Tyrion had appeared at just the right moment. At first, she had been repulsed by the ugly dwarf, but after seeing his power and wealth, she adjusted quickly. Over time, she even found herself liking him. Seeing that she had lightened his mood, Shae relaxed a little. Thump, thump, thump. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A knock at the door. Shae slipped into the corner as Bronn entered. He glanced at Shae before turning to Tyrion. "A lot of people in the west of King''s Landing claim they''ve seen a dragon," Bronn reported. "A dragon? In the west?" Tyrion repeated, his mind racing. He was the type to believe in the impossible rather than the plausible, and he quickly began speculating why Viserys would be in the west. "Did he return from Oldtown?" he mused aloud. Tyrion wondered if Viserys had been involved with the Starry Sept in Oldtown, especially since Robert, now branded as "The Godless," had likely angered the Faith. Could Viserys have revealed something to them about Shae? But Oldtown was southwest of King''s Landing, not west. So, where had Viserys gone? Perhaps Harrenhal? The burst of energy he''d just gained from Shae''s company quickly faded. "Any word from my brother?" Tyrion asked. Jaime was stationed at Maidenpool with his army, holding the front line against Viserys. "Everything''s fine there," Bronn replied, rubbing his nose. "Though theres been some trouble at Bitterbridge." Tyrion narrowed his eyes. "What trouble? Is it Ned?" "Yes. Hes evacuated the army from the North." "What? No! Absolutely not!" Tyrion exclaimed, as though Bronn had told him something utterly unbelievable. ... After flying halfway across the Seven Kingdoms, Viserys and Dany returned to Dragonstone. As soon as they landed... or rather, as soon as they landed on the back of a dragon, Viserys had good news to share: Shinelli had given birth to a healthy baby girl. This was undoubtedly a great relief for House Targaryen, which had not produced an heir in over ten years. Even though it was a girl, the line of House Targaryen could still survive. Now that the news had spread, even to the Free Cities, it was expected that gifts from the major cities would soon follow. "Your Grace, there is actually more good news," Young Connington informed Viserys. "We have captured Davos Seaworth and Myrcella Baratheon." "Good," Viserys replied. "That is indeed good news." Marriage... Hostages... In truth, Viserys wasnt concerned about Davos relationship with the so-called ''King of Pirates.'' The pirate king was ambitious and had once sought to expand into the Stepstones. But after Viserys rose to power, both the Stepstones and the Hopeful Lands became forbidden to pirates and sellswords alike. Now, with Myrcella and Davos in his grasp as an additional hostage, Viserys might even consider trading her for the Red Viper. He had previously handed Renly over to Ned to negotiate the return of his wife and child. According to the agreement between Viserys and Dany, Dany would name his concubines child, while Viserys would name Danys child. Dany finally named the newborn "Victoria Targaryen," symbolizing victory. At the same time, two dragon eggs were returned to Tyrosh: the white one was kept for the time being, while the brown-gold egg was placed in Victorias cradle. Chapter 366: Jaime’s Bad News Chapter 366: Jaimes Bad NewsDragonstone: Stone Drum Tower, Throne Hall. Conwyra, Regis, Jorah, Young Connington, along with a group of officers from the Golden Company, the former Windsong Company, Roth Zalyne of Braavos, and others gathered in the hall. Among them were the nobles of the Crackclaw Point. Tensions were high, as Viserys''s fleet had docked at Dragonstone but remained inactive. The nobles, restless and uncertain, anxiously awaited news. Eustace and the others had repeatedly boarded Dragonstone, almost every other day, but each time, they returned empty-handed. When they were finally summoned, their excitement was palpable. Viserys was about to unveil his plan for a general offensive. Viserys sat at the head of a long table, the map of Westeros spread before him. He addressed the crowd: "Harrenhal is the hub that connects the Vale, the Riverlands, and King''s Landing. Taking Harrenhal means securing victory in the war of liberation. But before we march on Harrenhal, there are two critical matters to address. "First, we must deal with the army in the Vale. I plan to use the fleet to block the Trident and hold back their forces. "Second, there is the threat of the Crownlands army. Jaime Lannister, the man who murdered my father, is stationed in Maidenpool. If we aim to take Harrenhal, we must first conquer Maidenpool." As soon as Viserys finished, Eustace of Crackclaw Point stepped forward eagerly. "Your Grace, let me take Maidenpool for you!" He was not alone. A chorus of nobles from Crackclaw Point surged forward, all pledging their lives to bring the king''s murderer to justice. Their enthusiasm, however, was driven by more than loyalty. The giants that Viserys had brought back from the Wall stood as silent, towering reminders of his power. Real giantsover three meters tallheavily armored and carrying enormous axes. When they entered the Stone Drum Tower, they had flanked the room, unmoving, like statues. At first, Eustace thought they were carved figures, so still and imposing were they. But the truth was undeniable: if such creatures were unleashed in battle, they would be second only to dragons in their destructiveness. Viserys commanded both giants and dragons, and Eustace knew that if he did not act quickly, he might miss his chance to win glory. Without military merit, even with the fine equipment Viserys provided, he feared the inevitable gossip that would follow. Ser Eustace, I see your loyalty, but the Kingslayer is one of my greatest enemies, and I will execute him myself! Viserys declared firmly. He then turned his gaze to Roth and Young Connington. Lord Roth, Ser Connington. Both men stepped forward in unison. I order you to lead the fleet and blockade the Trident. Not a single horse from the Vale is to be allowed to cross the river! Yes, my lord! they responded. Viserys then shifted his attention to several officers from the Golden Company. Ser Mudd, Ser Tristan, you will lead 5,000 infantry and 3,000 Dothraki cavalry to hold off the enemy forces from King''s Landing. Yes, my lord! they answered in unison. Viserys stood up, his eyes gleaming with determination. The rest of you will join me to attack Maidenpool! ... Maidenpool is famous for a stone bathhouse called Jonquil''s Spring, where only women are traditionally allowed. Legend says Jonquil''s Spring possesses healing properties. Queen Alysanne, wife of Jaehaerys I, was once attacked there but survived thanks to the bravery of her handmaiden. Although the Targaryens had conquered much of Westeros by then, they were still not fully accepted. Customs like this one lingered. But Jaime Lannister, with his army of over 10,000, cares little for such traditions. To win favor among his generals, Jaime bathed with them in Jonquil''s Spring, ignoring the custom. As the highest-ranking man, Jaime claimed plenty of space for himself. But there was another who demanded just as much roomGregor Clegane, the Mountain. Tywin sent his most dangerous killer to aid Jaime. While the Mountain isnt known for his skill with a sword, his sheer size makes men cower. On the battlefield, no one can stop him once he charges. But thats where his usefulness ends. Once he commands more than 200 soldiers, he loses control of them. Standing closest to Jaime, however, are two key figures: Lord Leo of Golden Tooth, who commands his infantry, and Addam of Ashemark, who commands his cavalry. These two are Jaimes right hands. And lets not forget the cannon fodder that Tywin sentGawen Westerling of the Crag, the same man who was once supposed to be Robb Starks father-in-law in the original timeline. "Viserys has brought an army of Unsullied. Its said they are soldiers who feel no pain and fear no death. Does anyone here know them better?" Jaime asked. Slavery was forbidden in Westeros, considered a violation of the virtues of the Seven. The people of the Seven Kingdoms saw it as a cruel and barbaric practice. Still, the armies of the Free Cities, including the Unsullied, had earned a fierce reputation. Over time, the Unsullied had become nearly synonymous with strength. However, some present knew more about the truth, like Addam of Ashemark. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If the Unsullied were really that powerful, Slaver''s Bay would have conquered the world by now. Yet, after thousands of years, they hold only a small patch of land. We have 700 skilled knights and 2,000 well-equipped cavalry. What army could stand against that, let alone eunuchs who dont even have balls?" Addam''s words resonated with many in the room. The men, proud of their own masculinity, were reluctant to admit that the Unsulliedviewed as somewhere between man and womancould be superior warriors. Then, a man with green hair, clearly foreign in both dress and demeanor, spoke up. "Ser Jaime, Ser Addam is right. Thanks to Viserys'' foolishness, the Unsullied are no longer the force they once were." He was a distant relative of Kambron and had come to Kings Landing when Tyrion offered rewards for those willing to hunt dragons. Due to his knowledge of the Free Cities and his combat skills, he had remained at court. He informed the gathering that the main reason the Unsullied felt no pain was due to a medicinal wine they had long been drinking. However, under Viserys'' command, the Unsullied had nearly stopped consuming the wine. This made them no different from ordinary soldiers. "In addition, they are no longer the fearless warriors they once were. Viserys instructed them to adopt children and pass on their family names. Now, there are nearly 70,000 to 80,000 Unsullied''s Sons in the Free Cities. Theyve even formed families." He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in. "To put it bluntly, these so-called Unsullied, because of Viserys'' foolishness, are no different from regular warriors. And due to their castration, they are even weaker than normal men." The green-haired nobles words clearly pleased Jaime. "By the way, your lordship, what is your name?" The man smiled, sensing opportunity. When a person in power asked your name, it meant they were interested in youa sign the ladder of advancement had appeared. "In reply to Ser Jaime, my name is Nardacgorn." Chapter 367: Shadow Assassination Chapter 367: Shadow Assassination"In addition to the Unsullieds combat effectiveness being greatly diminished," Nardacgorn said, "theres more good news." "Help?" Jaime asked, intrigued. "Yes," Nardacgorn continued. "Theres a significant conflict of interest between Viserys and the Iron Bank. If we can establish contact, we might gain their ''favor.''" Jaime waved the idea aside. The news of Viserys looting Slaver''s Bay had long spread across the world. Even mighty cities like Qarth had suffered from his raids. While the Iron Bank might be rich, Viserys wasnt lacking in funds. To put it bluntly, the Iron Bank was just thata bank. No matter how strong financially, their reach only extended so far. Without their gold, their greatest weapon, they posed no real threat. Besides, Jaimes mission wasnt to stop Viserys at Maidenpool. As long as they engaged his army in battle, the forces of the Vale and the Crownlands would encircle him. Killing or capturing Viserys seemed improbable. For now, simply repelling his attack would be enough; the rest could be dealt with later. When everyone had finished in the bath, Jaime prepared to leave first, wrapping his robe around himself. But as soon as he stepped outside, he ran into Lancel, who looked panicked. Lancel, once Robert''s squire, was clearly distressed. Roberts current squire was now his bastard son, Gendrythe boy who loved swinging the hammer as much as his father had. Gendry had been in Neds care, or rather, in the care of Ned as ''guided'' by Littlefinger. When Robert saw Gendry, he instantly acknowledged him as his bastard, though he never legitimized him. The Baratheons and Lannisters were now in the same precarious boat. Despite Roberts acknowledgment, some sense of reason still lingered. Lancel pulled a letter from his bosom. Jaime took it without a word, slipping it into his own robe. Then he spoke loudly, "The Lords inside arent finished yet. Come back tonight." With that, he put an arm around Lancels shoulder and walked out with him. No one behind them noticed anything unusual. Once they were out of sight, Jaime whispered, "What''s going on?" "It''s Ned Stark. He''s left Bitterbridge and is preparing to return to the North with a large army!" Lancel replied, his voice trembling. Jaime frowned, pushing his blonde hair out of his face as he looked at Lancel with disbelief. Truthfully, even if his own brother Tyrion had betrayed him, he would never have believed Ned Stark would. Jaime pulled out the letter and opened it. The handwriting was unmistakably Tyrions. Inside was the original letter sent by Staffords men. Comparing the two, Jaime pieced together what had happened, though he couldnt fully grasp it. Had Viserys really persuaded Ned with just one oath? And worse, Renly the Imp had been captured alive! Jaime had never thought Renly was entirely useless, but he hadnt expected him to be useless. Fortunately, Storms End had not yet fallen, with Ser Cortnay still holding the fortress. But Storms End, too, was in a precarious position against the forces of Dorne. Cortnay wasnt another Stannis; he couldnt defend the castle like in the legendary Siege of Storms End. "Where will the Northern army withdraw from? Will they have to pass through our territory?" Jaime asked, his mind working quickly. "Lord Tyrion said the Northern army plans to return via Viseryss fleet and may leave at the Wendwater River," Lancel explained. "Wendwater..." Jaime closed his eyes, visualizing a map of the Seven Kingdoms. The Wend River lay northeast of the Stormlands, near the border between the Crownlands and Stormlands. It was from this same river that Stannis had once launched his campaign with the Stormlands'' army. From Bitterbridge, it was only about ten days to the Wendwater Riverplenty of time to intercept them. But doing so would be akin to making enemies of the North. At least Ned had kept his promise to Robert, Jaime thought with grudging respect. " The Westerlands!" He muttered, thinking aloud. "Neds exchange of Renly for hostages... I didnt even consider that, while the Reach cant cross the Mander, they could easily turn around and attack Harrenhal, or even the Westerlands." This so-called promise might seem disadvantageous to Viserys, but it vastly freed up the Reachs forces. "Does Robert know about this?" Jaime asked. "No," Lancel shook his head. "Lord Tyrion only told you and Lord Tywin. No one has informed Robert of either of these developments. Lord Tyrion said he would leave it to Lord Tywin to decide whether to tell Robert." Many Lannisters now referred to Robert privately by his first name, or simply as the "Fat King." Some, when drunk or reckless, even called him the usurper. Jaime nodded, knowing Robert was increasingly volatile. Telling him was inevitable, but how and when would be crucial. In recent times, the Red Witch had been a frequent visitor to Roberts chambers. She made no effort to hide it, and Cersei, long resigned to her husband''s infidelities, had grown used to it. She had accepted that Robert would never change. Even her own brother had begun sleeping with others, and the king spent his days carousing in the brothels of King''s Landing. But recently, the Red Witch had seemingly vanished, along with her new ally, Littlefinger, who had been appointed as Roberts right-hand man. When questioned, Robert had simply remarked that the Red Witch now carried the hope of . Littlefinger, for his part, had no idea what this so-called hope entailed. He didnt understand how the Red Witch had managed to regain Roberts trust, but he knew he needed to look out for himself. Meanwhile, several donkey carts disguised as farm wagons had passed through Maidenpool and were nearing Rooks Rest, Viserys''s command center for the upcoming assault on Harrenhal. They traveled by night, resting by day to remain hidden. Littlefinger suspected Robert had lost his mind. he thought grimly. He couldnt fathom what kind of power the Red Witch could wield to turn the world upside down. But Littlefinger had already formed a plan: he intended to send the Red Witch directly to Viserys as a gesture of loyalty. As they neared Rooks Rest, just a field away from the barracks, he decided it was time to warn Viserys. First, though, he needed to ensure that Melisandre was under his control. Littlefinger surveyed the desolate landscape. The area was remote, the yellowing grass around them offering excellent cover. It was the perfect place to hide. The drugs he had secretly given the donkey had begun to take effect. The black horse pulling the cart was now foaming at the mouth, refusing to move and pawing the ground in obvious pain. "Whats going on?" Littlefinger demanded. "My lord, it seems the animal is sick," one of the men replied nervously. "You fools, cant you handle something as simple as this?" "Were sorry, my lord. Well go find some stronger animals," they said, hurrying off. After making a show of frustration outside the cart, Littlefinger turned to Melisandre. "Lady Melisandre, it seems our horse has fallen ill. Ill send someone to find replacements nearby." "Thank you, Lord Petyr," Melisandre replied smoothly. "King Robert asked me to give you something. Please, come inside." "Something for me?" Littlefinger asked, momentarily puzzled, but he nodded, deciding to play along. Keeping Melisandre reassured was more important than questioning her now. He was, after all, drawn to her. That fiery red hair of hers held a certain allure. Whenever he went to see Robert, he often found Melisandre already in the kings chambers, the sounds from within making his heart race. He could almost picture what lay beyond that door, his gray-green eyes straining to pierce the barrier and glimpse the sight within. Melisandres hair wasnt the same raspberry red as Catelyns or Sansas, but a deeper, more intoxicating hue. It suited her, and she always exuded a strange warmth, enhanced by the ruby that hung around her neck. Every movement she made seemed otherworldly, her presence commanding and seductive. Littlefinger inhaled deeply as he approached the cart, the strange scent emanating from within filling his senses. He steadied himself, then opened the door. "Come closer," Melisandres voice beckoned from the shadows. Before he could respond, her hand shot out with inhuman speed, a blur in the dim light. In a heartbeat, Littlefinger felt something cold and wet pressed against his chest. When he blinked and looked down, he saw ita bloody heart, still beating in Melisandres palm. The sudden cawing of crows broke the silence, their harsh cries filling the air as the scene around him twisted with eerie, unnatural tension. The world seemed to shift, the atmosphere becoming suffocatingly strange and terrifying. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 368: Kindred Spirits Chapter 368: Kindred SpiritsThe situation before Petyr was far beyond his ability to comprehend. His heart had been ripped out, yet somehow, it was still beating. And he was not dead. My lord! What is it? The guard outside seemed to sense something was amiss. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No, I-I-I... Petyr stammered, trying to speak but finding the words escaping him in a frenzy of panic. He waved his hand, pretending to dismiss the guard. He forced a smile, though his facial features refused to cooperate. he wondered, but given the circumstances, he already knew the answer. He wasnt. Lady Melisandre, what are you... He trailed off as his eyes fell on the heart, still beating, cradled in Melisandre''s hand. There was no question nowhis life was entirely in her grasp. Take me to the location I planned ahead of time, Melisandre said calmly, her gaze unwavering. The red jewel at her neck glowed faintly, casting an eerie light across her face. There was no need for her to utter threatshe understood perfectly. Understood... understood, Petyr muttered. He didnt dare entertain a single thought of defiance. He had no doubt that Melisandre had the means to end or restore him with a flick of her wrist. They soon arrived at a crypt southwest of the barracks at Rooks Rest. The location was hidden, narrow, but sufficient to conceal a carriage. As they traveled, Petyrs hand repeatedly wandered to his chest, where the cavity now lay sunken and hollow. There was no heartbeat. From time to time, he placed a hand under his nose, reassuring himself that by the rhythm of his breath, he still clung to life. Only the air moving in and out of his lungs gave him that certainty. He dared not harbor a single disrespectful thought towards Melisandre now. Just you and I will go in, Melisandres voice echoed softly from the cart. The others will guard the entrance. Yes, Lady Melisandre, Petyr responded immediately, fearful of hesitation. He left the guards behind, personally guiding the donkey cart into the crypt. The crypt was almost completely dark. The dim yellow light of the oil lamp he held illuminated only a few paces ahead. The stone chamber loomed ahead like a maw waiting to swallow him. In one hand, he gripped the lamp; in the other, the whip for the horse. With a sharp crack, the whip struck the donkeys flank, its sound echoing eerily through the cave. But it wasnt just the horse he was trying to controlPetyr was whipping away his own mounting fear. Soon after, the two arrived at the designated place, which seemed to be a naturally formed cave. Tree roots clung to the surrounding stone walls, and the air was thick with the scent of decaying vegetation. Littlefinger, more attentive than he had been when merely trying to win her favor, even opened the door for Melisandre himself. But as his hand touched the door, the memory of Melisandre literally flashed before his eyes, making him cringe. he repeated to himself, taking several deep breaths to steady his nerves. When he finally felt composed enough to face the Red Woman again, he gritted his teeth and opened the carriage door. It didn''t matter. The sight before him stole his breath all over again. The first thing that caught his eye were the rubies on Melisandre''s neck, glowing with an intense radiance. The entire interior of the carriage was bathed in the blood-red light of the rubies, casting a glow that resembled a mixture of fire and blood. In this eerie light, Littlefinger could see everything far too clearly. And at that moment, he would have preferred blindness. At some point, Melisandres once-slender waist had vanished, replaced by an enormous, swollen belly. Littlefinger''s eyes widened in shock, his mind racing to comprehend what he was seeing. There was no doubt in his mind nowMelisandre was carrying sextuplets, septuplets, or perhaps even octuplets. Her body, grotesquely deformed, reminded him of a spider: thin, spindly limbs contrasted by an engorged abdomen. And her face, once strikingly beautiful, was now hideously distorted. What had once been an image of beauty now resembled something monstrous. Help me down, she commanded weakly. Yes... yes, Lady, Littlefinger stammered. Despite her frail tone, he dared not entertain a single inappropriate thought. She still had his heartliterally. The thought flickered briefly in his mind before he quickly dismissed it. He had seen livestock slaughtered before, organs ripped out and eaten. But those organs had been connected to the body. he wondered. It was magic. Pure, dark magic. And magic was something he knew nothing about. Littlefinger decided it was best to focus on serving the pregnant woman, even though he had no idea what kind of creature she was carrying inside her. Littlefinger held a lantern in one hand and supported Melisandre with the other as they ventured deeper into the crypt. Though it wasnt a long walk, it felt torturous to Littlefinger. He could sense the unnatural heat radiating from Melisandrehotter than before, as if her very essence was burning. Worse still, her enormous belly kept brushing against him, an unsettling reminder of what lurked inside. he thought with a shudder. Any moment now, it felt like some creature would burst forth, piercing him with cold, sharp talons. Soon, they reached a clean stone slab. Melisandre, panting and sweating, decided this would be her birthing bed. Littlefinger stood by, lantern in hand, as her cries of pain echoed through the cavern, filling the air with a sound unlike anything he had ever heard. It wasnt just the scream of a woman in laborit felt like her very soul was wailing. The sound unnerved him deeply, as if ants were crawling through his joints, gnawing at him from the inside. He had heard women give birth beforehis brothel had seen its share of pregnant employeesbut this... this was different. Melisandres cries were otherworldly, filled with a misery that was more than physical. It seemed as though she was tearing apart from within. Littlefinger felt his brain shaking, rattled by the sheer intensity of her suffering. His own organsfour of them now, with his heart separatedburned as if they were on fire. All he wanted to do was run, to escape this nightmare. Ohhhhhhhhhhhh... Melisandres scream pierced the cavern, reverberating against the stone walls. It dragged him back to Winterfell, to the birth of Catelyn and Neds second child, Sansa. He had been there, watching from a distance. Catelyn had not seemed to suffer so greatly, and the baby had been born easily. But Catelyns belly had never been this grotesquely large. And what emerged from Catelyn had been a sweet baby girl. Littlefinger thought, As if to confirm his worst fears, two black clouds began to seep from beneath Melisandres skirt. Littlefinger recoiled in horror, falling to the ground, his muscles locking in place as if his joints had rusted over. His body refused to move, no matter how much he willed himself to flee. His legs were too weak; fear had paralyzed him. The two black clouds hovered in the air, swirling and coalescing. Slowly, they began to take shape, forming into figurestwo distinct figures, impossibly familiar. As the shadows solidified, Littlefinger''s heart nearly stopped. They became the shadows of two men: Robert and Stannis. Towering over two meters tall, they loomed above him like dark, spectral wraiths. Your Grace. Though Littlefinger knew deep down this could not be the real Robert, his instincts took over. He assumed the most respectful posture possible, bowing his head. But the shadowy figures of Robert and Stannis paid him no mind. They merely glanced at him before sweeping out of the crypt like a gust of wind. Outside, the guards stationed near the crypts felt a sudden chill at the backs of their necks, sending shivers down their spines. They turned to look, but there was nothing there. Dismissing the eerie sensation, they returned to their posts, thinking little of it. ... Rooks Rest Rooks Rest belonged to House Mooton of the Crownlands. As the army advancing from Crackclaw Point approached, , the current lord, sent his sons ahead to Viserys, hoping they might become his personal guards. Viserys did not refuse the offer, and the fact that Lord Mooton was named William left Daenerys with a favorable impression. The army arrived at Rooks Rest without incident, setting up camp around the castle as a staging area for supplies. To mark the occasion, Ser Mooton prepared a grand welcome banquet for Viserys. While it seemed somewhat ordinary to Viserys and his company, Ser Mooton believed he was offering the very best his house could provide. Still, something puzzled him. Among Viseryss entourage was a man whose attire didnt resemble that of a noble at all. Upon closer inspection, William realized it was none other than the Great Sparrowa figure who had long been a thorn in the side of the Crownlands'' nobility. Chapter 369: High Sparrow Chapter 369: High SparrowAll was as usual near Rooks Rest. The Unsullied patrolled with meticulous precision, and even the Dothraki cavalrynow reformed through laborwere unusually docile. In fact, they were far better off under Viserys than they had been under Drogo. Not only were they given meat to eat from time to time, but they were also equipped with armor. The Dothraki, far from ignorant, quickly realized the value of armor and how it could protect them from injury. The soldiers recruited from the Golden Company were equally disciplined. After the war, they had the option to retire from the army, and even those without significant achievements were promised 3.000 hectares of land. For every enemy they killed, they would be awarded an additional 6000 hectares, with no upper limit. This generous reward system resulted in an army with high morale, superior combat effectiveness, and strict discipline. There were no distractions in the campno circuses or frivolous entertainment, and not a single camp prostitute in sight. Inside the hall of Rooks Rest, Viserys was in the midst of receiving the High Sparrow. The man before him was tall and thin, his greying hair a sign of his middle years. His clothes were simplea long woolen shirt, stained and yellowed from infrequent washing. Yet, it was precisely this simplicity that earned him greater respect than the current Hand of the King in Kings Landing. Behind the High Sparrow stood several holy sisters and septons, similarly dressed in humble attire. Viserys listened patiently to the man, though he already knew of his reputation and many of his deeds. "Your Grace, I have walked barefoot across the Seven Kingdoms," the High Sparrow began, his voice calm and measured. "I have spread the glory of the Seven Gods in the small villages where others do not go. Roberts rule has led even the seventh level of hell to overflow with sin and corruption..." The High Sparrow spoke with precision, his words well-organized, and some of his ideasthough radicalwere grounded in reason. It was no wonder he had managed to judge both Cersei and Margaery in the original timeline. However, Viseryss current accomplishments were too great, his power too vast for the Sparrow to treat him lightly. Finally, the High Sparrow made his request to Viserys: "The Faith needs its own army." Though there were no dragon knights within the Faith Militant, the Sparrow did not see this as an obstacle. The Faiths true weapon was not steel but . And as long as the Targaryen dragon knights remained mortal, there would always be the potential for some to join the ranks of the Faith Militant. With such power, the Faith could eventually challenge the authority of the crown itself. In the height of their reign, the Targaryens had nearly twenty dragon knights. If not for Maegor the Cruel, who had crushed the Faiths power, it was possible that others might have followed in the footsteps of the one who, in a fit of passion, flew his dragon to join the Faith. But Viserys would never allow that to happen. "The Targaryens are the Wardens of the Seven, as Septon Phornas himself has admitted. I believe that seven dragons and 200,000 troops are more than enough to protect the Seven Gods." To Viserys''s surprise, the High Sparrow, unruffled, began to express his bold views on the role of the High Septon. "Your Grace, the High Septon of the Seven Gods should be the true spokesperson for the Seven. There should be no crown placed above him." His voice was calm but unwavering. "If the crown is superior to the Faith, then are the Seven Gods not reduced to the same level as the royal family? Forgive me for being presumptuous, but even a kinglike yourselfcannot always be right... can you?" Viseryss eyes narrowed. he thought. He realized the High Sparrow wasnt just a power-hungry fanatic; the man had his own ideals and the composure to stand firm in front of Viserys and his officers. This was no ordinary zealotperhaps the Sparrow had come to Rooks Rest ready to die for his cause. But Viserys knew better than to dismiss such a man lightly. The Sparrow could be usefulparticularly in the battle against the growing influence of the Faith of Rhllor. He could entertain the idea of allowing a Faith Militant, but not within Westeros. If a church army were to be formed, it would have to operate elsewherein the Free Cities, the Dothraki Sea, or Slavers Bay. And no one, aside from the Targaryen royal family, would be permitted to privately possess armor. Viserys thought. He wouldnt promise anything outright, though. Not yet. "My lord High Sparrow, you make an excellent point," Viserys responded smoothly. "If kings are not always right, then tell meare Septons always right?" The conversation drifted, though few in the hall were paying much attention to the debate between Viserys and the High Sparrow. The officers present seemed more preoccupied with their own discomfortsitting in full armor, even Valyrian steel, was far from pleasant. Viserys and Daenerys, like the others, were both clad in Valyrian steel armor. From time to time, Dany scratched at her neck, visibly irritated by the itch that came from even the lightweight metal. Ser Jorah watched silently, baffled as to why Viserys insisted on wearing armor inside Rook''s Rest. It was a secure location. Dragons patrolled the skies above, and Viserys and Daenerysthe only two dragonridershad no need to charge into battle. They could simply soar above their enemies and rain fire from the sky. Why bother with armor? Outside the room, twenty guards stood watch, also in Valyrian steel armor. Jorah wondered. But Viserys wasnt concerned with mere assassins. His thoughts were fixed on something far darkerMelisandres shadow magic. The Valyrian steel armor he and Dany wore was their last line of defense. And there was more: the room was lined with a mixture of dragon blood and clay, a method Benerro had taught him for protection. Additionally, Viserys had a reserve of free attribute pointsanother safeguard. As long as he wasnt beheaded by one of Melisandres shadows, he believed he wouldnt die. Besides, Roberts blood, once so potent, had diminished in purity. The strength of shadow magic linked to it would likely weaken as well. Of course, it was possible since he was still the grandson of Princess Rhaelle, which meant the power of his bloodline remained quite strong. Either way, caution was the wisest course. As Viserys and the High Sparrow debated fervently, the doors curtain suddenly stirred, as if blown by an evil wind. It swayed weakly, like the tail of a sick horse. Moments later, two dark figures slipped inside. Be careful! Viserys shouted, quickly moving to protect Dany. The room erupted into chaos as everyone drew their weapons. By now, they had learned how to enchant their blades, and realizing they were facing more than ordinary assassins, each fighter coated their weapons with a thin layer of fire. Viserys added his own power, igniting the flames into black fire that roared along the steel. In the dim light, the shadows took form. The room fell silent as their faces became clear. Robert! Stannis! Jorah gasped. He had seen them both beforethere was no mistaking their likenesses. Dont panic! Its just sorcery! Viserys called out, but the cold expressions on the faces of ''Robert'' and ''Stannis'' sent chills through the room. Their eyes were empty, devoid of emotion, much like the White Walkersfocused only on the kill. Viserys was the first to strike, swinging his sword at ''Robert.'' But the shadow moved with unnatural agility, evading his blows effortlessly. Across the room, ''Stannis'' brandished a short knife, lunging toward Daenerys with speed that matched the wind. Dany raised her hand, summoning a shield of fire. The shield blocked ''Stannis, forcing him to retreat. Meanwhile, ''Robert'' and Viserys continued their fierce struggle. Though it wasnt clear how powerful the shadows attacks were, they were undeniably fast. Viseryss hands flared with flames as he summoned five-foot-long fire dragons, which coiled around ''Robert,'' trapping him within their fiery circle. Hah! Viserys growled, and the dragons lunged at the shadow. Each time they tore a piece of ''Robert'' away, the shadow regenerated instantly. But Viserys was relentlesshe didnt believe it could truly be immortal. He increased the frequency of his attacks, and slowly, ''Robert'' began to fade. Summoning even more fire dragons, Viserys saw his enemy shrink. What had once been a towering figure over two meters tall was now dwindling, the fire eating away at its form. Dany, seeing her brothers success, followed suit. Though summoning a full dragon was difficult for her, she conjured a flaming owl with ease. Soon, the room was filled with fire-breathing creaturesdragons and owls circling the shadows of ''Robert'' and ''Stannis,'' burning away at their ethereal bodies. The shadows began to shrink further under the relentless assault. The High Sparrow, standing in the corner, was dumbfounded. His eyes flicked from Viserys to Daenerys, unable to comprehend the sight before himthe flames, the shadows, the sheer power these Targaryens commanded. It all felt surreal, like a scene from a dream. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 370: I Will Never Grant the Gods Absolute Authority Over Humans Chapter 370: I Will Never Grant the Gods Absolute Authority Over HumansNo matter how strictly the High Sparrow held himself to the standards of an ascetic or even a septon, the gap between his power and the almost ''miraculous'' strength Viserys had displayed was undeniable. It dawned on him that the king had red priests at his side, wielding powers that went beyond mortal comprehension. Though the High Sparrow still held his convictions like a hand of cards, Viseryss abilities far exceeded his expectations. Meanwhile, under the relentless assault of the flaming creatures, the shadows of ''Robert'' and ''Stannis'' continued to shrink, their forms reduced to less than a third of their original size. According to Viseryss knowledge of the original timeline, these shadow assassins should have dissipated after completing their task. Yet, they had fought far longer than expected. Viserys thought. The shadow killers, now small and weakened, seemed to tremble with fear. They began retreating, clearly intending to flee. Despite being restrained by the fire magic, they moved with alarming speed. Realizing they could not harm Viserys or Daenerys, the shadows turned and attempted to escape through a nearby window. But they collided with an invisible barrier. Something unseen blocked their path. Viserys noted with satisfaction. Seizing the moment, he lunged forward, grasping the shadows of ''Robert'' and ''Stannis'' in his hands. Flames surged from his fists, enveloping the shadowy forms. They began to melt, dissolving like ice under a hot sun. As the black shadows shrank further, they were reduced to the size of mere rags. Finally, unable to maintain even their basic form, they collapsed completely and dispersed into nothingness. The room was silent, everyone still reeling from the terrifying encounter. The High Sparrow, in particular, stood frozen, visibly shaken. What he had just witnessed seemed more like a miracle than any earthly power. The two shadowsmanifestations of evilhad been vanquished before his eyes. Lord High Sparrow, Viserys spoke, breaking the silence, you saw it yourself. The faces of those shadows belonged to Robert and his brother. I trust youll let more of the faithful know the true nature of the false king. The High Sparrow hesitated for a moment, struggling to process the events. Slowly, he began to calm down, though the situation was still difficult for him to comprehend. Naturally, he said after a pause, Robert was a godforsaker. Its no surprise that something like this occurred. He gestured to the holy sisters and Septons behind him, seeking some semblance of composure. "The people I brought are all devout believers of the Seven Gods. They will bear witness to this shameless attack," the High Sparrow declared, his voice steady but tinged with unease. The holy sisters and Septons present slowly recovered from their shock. They had come with the firm intent of convincing Viserys to meet their demands, but the display of his power had shaken their confidence. No lives had been lost, but the battle they had just witnessed was far from pleasant. The unease lingered. Viserys led the High Sparrow into a quiet anteroom. The two sat across from each other, aloneno maidservants, no guards. Even the furnishings were plain, a stark contrast to what one might expect from a meeting between two of the most powerful figures in the realms of the secular and the spiritual. The High Sparrow, ever composed, made sure to restrain his every movement. "Your Grace, we are willing to limit the size of the Faith Militant to some extent, seeking only self-protection. As long as tragedies like Roberts burning of the idols of the Seven Gods do not happen again, we will be satisfied." Even after witnessing Viseryss overwhelming display of power, the High Sparrow repeated his request. Viserys had expected him to offer something more substantial, perhaps a gesture of goodwill or assistanceespecially considering the famine in Kings Landing, where many believers of the Seven Gods suffered. Viserys had hoped the Sparrow would propose a way to assist when the royal army moved on Kings Landing. But instead, the High Sparrow made no mention of the larger issues, only pressing his own demand. Whether the man before him was a genuine believer or someone using the Faith as a tool to insert himself into the deadly Game of Thrones remained unclear. But Viserys knew that with his decades of experience in reaching the grassroots, the High Sparrows character and willpower were formidable. To confront him head-on would be draining, perhaps even dangerous. Killing him outright would ruin the delicate political situation Viserys had worked so hard to create. "My lord," Viserys said thoughtfully, leaning forward, "have you heard of the Long Night and the White Walkers?" sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The High Sparrow frowned, glancing at Viserys with narrowed eyes. At first, he seemed dismissiveit had little to do with the Faith of the Seven, after all. But something about the gravity in Viseryss tone made him pause. This was not idle talk. Slowly, he nodded, curious to hear more. "I predict that within seven or eight years, the Wall that protects the Seven Kingdoms will fall," Viserys said gravely. "When that happens, I hope all of us can unite against the coming threat. If you truly wish to expand the influence of the Faith of the Seven, you should recognize that, in this regard, your followers are far outmatched by the red priests." The High Sparrow now understood Viseryss message clearly: he had not yet proven his value. Moreover, Viserys did not see him as strong enough to gain what he desired. It would be difficult to achieve his goals. But the Church still possessed something Viserys neededits deep connection to the common people. As the High Sparrow had pointed out, he had traveled to every corner of the Seven Kingdoms. Viserys required that knowledge to better understand the villages and, more importantly, to counter the growing influence of the Red Gods faith. I will give you 100,000 pounds of grain, Viserys said, his tone measured. Use it to alleviate the hunger of the people. I will also send my own men to monitor and investigate the situation. Though I will not agree to the formation of a church army, I promise to fund the construction of ten holy temples across Westeros in the future. The High Sparrows heart liftedthis was an unexpected gain. But despite the offer of grain and temples, his core demand, the church army, remained unfulfilled. Your Grace, the High Sparrow pressed, do you truly distrust the church so much? We could pass legislation to prevent a repeat of what happened during King Maegors reign. Viserys thought as he eyed the man before him. His expression grew solemn. My lord High Sparrow, he said firmly, I will never grant absolute authority of God over man. Grant... to God...? The High Sparrow was taken aback. To hear this young ruler speak of granting power to God struck him as audacious, even mortal arrogance. He tried to respond cautiously, Your Grace But as he observed Viseryss face, he realized there was no arrogance there. Instead, there was a calma stillness that resembled the reason and certainty of a mountain. It was as if Viserys had glimpsed a world where gods and men could converse and even collaborate on relatively equal terms. And not only had he glimpsed itthe High Sparrow began to wonder if Viserys had in such a world. Otherwise, how could he speak with such conviction? Chapter 371: The Night’s Watch Ned Stark Chapter 371: The Nights Watch Ned StarkWhen Ned''s army from the North was nearly 100 miles from King''s Landing, he chose to stop of his own accord. Tyrion soon arrived to meet him, accompanied by Catelyn, Sansa, and Arya. The Red Viper was also present, having requested to join on his own. He was curious about Viserys'' attempts to persuade Ned to surrender. In his view, Viserys had almost the same charm as his mother, who was in a difficult position. He believed Viserys could sway the moral compass of the Seven Kingdoms to forsake its honor. The two sides met near the desolate Kingswood. The once-dense forest now seemed barren, as the dropping temperature had thinned its cover. Animals had grown scarce, and the occasional birdsong only accentuated the emptiness, making it feel devoid of life. As more creatures migrated southward, the people of the North, ever resilient, continued marching toward the ice and snow. Sansa and her sister spotted the direwolf banner. Arya, filled with excitement, leapt from the wagon, only to be stopped by a Gold Cloak. Neds brow furrowed deeply, his expression as etched as stone. Even in moments of calm, his furrows remained, betraying nothing of his thoughts. At that moment, he felt a twinge of guilt. Even Tyrion had thought he might exchange Renly for his familys safety, but instead, the choice had fallen on the Red Viper. Tyrion led Bronn and several Gold Cloaks toward Ned, and Ned walked to meet them. "My lord Ned," Tyrion began, tilting his head, "I think we should sit. Talking like this is a bit much for my neck." Two Gold Cloaks brought over chairs, though one was noticeably higher than the other. Tyrion had hoped to look down on Ned from his higher seat, but to his surprise, they were at eye level. Ned was even taller than he had expected. "So, the Lord has already made up his mind and chosen a new king?" Tyrion quipped, his sharp tongue as biting as ever. Ned, however, remained unfazed. He answered plainly, "Once I return to the North, I will take the black and go to the Wall, renouncing my claim to the Lordship of Winterfell." Neds words made Tyrion and Bronn exchange startled glances. Give up a lordship? The Old Wolf was making a choice that none of the city councilmen, so obsessed with fame and fortune, could comprehend. With this decision, Neds honor became unassailable once more. "My lord!?" Rickard, standing behind him, gasped in disbelief. He had never expected Ned to make such a decision. The men of the North could hardly imagine their land without him. Could they really trust that red-haired boy, Robb, to lead them? He didnt even look like a Northman! As if he hadn''t heard Tyrion, Ned spoke while the Lannister was still reeling in shock. "I''ve come to trade hostages," Ned said calmly. Tyrion was stunned by Ned''s decision, momentarily speechless. His ambition had always been to claim Casterly Rock, to become the Lannister heir. Yet the man standing before him, a man who held something just as valuableWinterfellwas giving it up as if it were nothing. For the first time, Tyrion felt utterly defeated. "Well... they''re all here," Tyrion muttered, his voice weak and unsteady. He gestured behind him. Catelyn stood with one hand resting protectively on Sansa''s shoulder, the other holding Arya''s hand. Her belly, round and heavy with their sixth child, showed the passage of time since theyd last met. Sansas blue eyes and Aryas vivid grey ones were filled with tenderness as they looked up at their mother. In that moment, it was as if the entire world had been reduced to those two pairs of eyes. Everything else slowedthe fluttering banners, the swaying plants, all seemed to strain against the wind, as if trying to hold the moment in place. "I''ve come to trade Oberyn," Ned said, breaking the stillness. "Who?" Tyrion blinked, thinking he''d misheard. "Oberyn Martell," Ned repeated, calmly enunciating the Red Viper''s full name. Nearby, Bronn looked just as confused. Neither he nor Tyrion could understand Neds intentions. Both had assumed that Viserys had offered Renly as part of the terms for Neds withdrawal. But nothis was the second time Ned had done something that left Tyrion completely bewildered. "Are you sure?" Tyrion asked, still uncertain. "Yes," Ned replied. "But Id like to ask for permission to meet with them." Neds gaze never left Catelyn. He didnt look at Tyrion, didnt waver. Something about the quiet intensity in Neds eyes stirred an unexpected memory in Tyrion. For a fleeting moment, Shaes face flashed before him. No, not ShaeTysha. The girl his father had thrown to the barracks to be abused. Though Tywin and Jaime had told him Tysha was just a prostitute theyd paid for him to lose his virginity, Tyrion still remembered the details of his time with her. Out of trust for Jaime, he had believed their story. But a small, insistent voice within him whispered that Tysha wasnt a prostitute. She was a good, innocent girl... and she had been his wife. Shaking off the memory, Tyrion sighed and finally agreed to Neds request. Ned moved toward Catelyn, carrying one of the chairs himself. He gently helped her sit down, then quietly began explaining everythingwhy he had returned, the deal hed made with Viserys, and his plan to take the black. "Father, I want to join the Night''s Watch with you so I can meet Uncle Benjen!" Arya exclaimed with innocent excitement. As usual, she didnt grasp the gravity of what the Nights Watch truly meant. Ned smiled and patted her head affectionately, while Catelyn and Sansa couldn''t hold back their tears. Catelyn took Neds large hand and gently placed it on her swelling belly. "Pick a name for the baby," she whispered. Ned felt the soft movement of the unborn child beneath his palm, and his heart stirred once more with a deep tenderness. To his familys surprise, not only had Tyrion returned the Red Viper, but he had also agreed to let Catelyn and the girls go with Ned. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the Northern army, a long black line stretching into the horizon, began its march eastward, Tyrion stood silently watching them leave. His heart was heavy with conflicting emotions. On the journey back, he turned to Bronn and said, "You dont need to stay in Kings Landing for now. Go to the Westerlands for me and find someone." "Who?" Bronn asked. "Tysha." "Tysha?" Bronn repeated, unfamiliar with the name. "Whats her family name? What House is she from?" "Shes just the daughter of a crofter. Find her for me," Tyrion replied, his voice quieter than usual. ... Across the Narrow Sea, Melisandre, sensing the failure of her shadow assassin, collapsed into unconsciousness. The body beneath her red robes, which had been contorted and grotesque like that of a pregnant woman, now returned to its former graceful, restrained form, as if the monstrous transformation had never happened. Littlefinger, her companion, dared not dwell on anything. After all, she still had his heart in her handsliterally. If she returned to Harrenhal, Robert might punish her for failing in her task. If she sought refuge at Rooks Rest, Viserys would not show mercy, and Melisandre would likely perish. After weighing his options, Littlefinger came to a conclusion. There was only one place left for him: the Vale. That was the domain of his former lover. If he could convince the people of the Vale to bend the knee to Viserys, he might secure himself a powerful position. In time, perhaps he could even control the Vale openly. Chapter 372: The Vale Sends No Troops Chapter 372: The Vale Sends No TroopsThe Vale. The Bloody Gate. The Bloody Gate is a formidable fortress built at a narrow mountain pass. Its twin watchtowers, perched on the cliffs, resemble the fangs of a great beast, and the entire gate looms like a blood-filled maw, ready to devour anyone who dares approach. In its long history, it has never fallen to an enemy, standing as the most impregnable shield protecting the Eyrie and the Vale. For 10,000 years, countless armies have attempted to breach the Bloody Gate, only to leave behind fields of corpses. The only ones ever to pass it were the dragons of the Targaryens. Brynden Blackfish Tully, the Knight of the Bloody Gate, now guards this ancient fortress. With war on the horizon, he has been tirelessly urging Lysa Arryn to send troops to support Jaime Lannister. But Lysa, as always, evades him, using concerns about Viseryss fleet as an excuse for delay. The Trident may be swarming with Viseryss warships, but the Imp, ever cunning, has laid iron chains across the river, leaving just enough space for the Vales army to cross if they are sent. Brynden has tried everything to make Lysa understand: if Viserys wins, they will all face a reckoning like none before. Even Roberts orders, delivered personally, have not spurred her to action. Frustration gnaws at Brynden. Hes stationed at the Bloody Gate, but without the Vales cavalry, Jaime will be powerless to stop Viseryss advancing forces. And once Viseryss reinforcements arrive from across the Narrow Sea, Roberts chances will be dashed entirely. The steady drizzle outside the window only deepens his irritation. Suddenly, a carriage appeared in the distance, winding its way toward the Bloody Gate. Bryndens eyes narrowed. He shouted from the towers, his voice echoing across the valley like thunder from the clouds. "Who goes there, through the Bloody Gate?" A familiar voice answered from below. It was Littlefinger, Petyr Baelish, and he had passed through the Bloody Gate more than once, well-versed in its procedures. "King Roberts envoy, Petyr Baelish." "Robert sent someone!" Bryndens heart lifted. He had hoped Littlefingers arrival might finally push Lysa to act. Roberts latest favorite wouldnt be here unless it was to urge Lysa to send troops. If Robert himself had sent Petyr, there would be no more room for delay. He almost wanted to drag Littlefinger through by his ear, but formalities had to be observed. "In the name of the Eyrie, Lord of the Vale and true Warden of the East, I grant you passage. Keep the peace in his name." Littlefinger was soon allowed through, and Brynden hurried down to meet him. "Petyr," Brynden asked, "did His Grace send you to urge Lady Lysa to send troops?" Littlefinger, of course, couldn''t tell the truththat he had received no orders from Robert and had come of his own accord. He smiled and lied smoothly, "The woman in the carriage is the Red Witch. His Grace actually sent me for a different matter." Bryndens brow furrowed. "What about the troops?" Littlefinger knew he couldnt outright forge the kings command. It would be too obvious, too easily exposed. "I... cannot speak for the troops," he replied carefully, "but there are other pressing matters. Well have to speak with Lady Lysa." Brynden nodded, though he wasnt entirely convinced. Still, if Littlefinger was here, there was hope that something might shift. And for now, that would have to be enough. "I''ve also come for that matter," Littlefinger said. "Good. Go persuade Lysa," Brynden urged. But Littlefingers mind was already elsewhere. His only thought now was to shut the Bloody Gate and wait for Viserys to finish his war, then run to pledge his allegiance. No, not runswearing loyalty would do just fine. Before that, though, he needed to stabilize, or better yet, control the pro-war faction in the Vale. Men like Brynden would be best kept under lock and key. ... At Rooks Rest, Viserys found himself in a precarious position. Despite boasting an army of 40,000 to 50,000 men on paper, his forces were spread thin. Nearly half were tied up defending the North from the Umber forces, and another 20,000 had to guard the Vale and the Crownlands against further incursions. That left only 20,000 troops to face Jaime Lannister. Jaime, bolstered by Harrenhals reinforcements, now commanded close to 20,000 troops as well, and the stronghold of Harrenhal behind him gave him the upper hand in terms of maneuverability. In his war tent, Viserys was huddled with Jorah Mormont and his other commanders around a sand table, conducting a military simulation. The table was set with chess pieceslion heads for the Lannisters, dragon heads for the Targaryensand seven dragon pieces of different colors to represent the seven dragons in his army. Were at a disadvantage when it comes to terrain, Jorah pointed out. "Maidenpool sits slightly higher than us." Westeross topography naturally favored the west, which was higher in elevation than the east. "We do have an advantage in cavalry," Conwyra added eagerly, "and with the dragons holding them back, the key will be our frontline." Viserys listened intently, but his mind was on the bigger picture. He wanted to wait for Connington to arrive with reinforcements, but time was not on his side. Robert Baratheon wasnt going to give him that luxury. Jaimes forces were already mobilizing and would strike before Viserys could fully consolidate his troops. Transporting his entire army100,000 men in totalacross the sea in a single wave was impossible in this age. The logistics of such an operation were staggering, and the sea lanes wouldnt support it. Even the notion, as depicted in stories, of Daenerys returning to Westeros with 20,000 Unsullied and countless Dothraki warriors made little sense. In reality, it would take half a year to journey from Slavers Bay to Westeros, even Zheng He, a Chinese admiral, with a powerful empire at his back, couldnt have managed such a feat with warhorses in tow. Daenerys, on the other hand, had nothing behind her but her sellsword lover. The entire scenario was illogical. Roberts camp had seized upon this very weakness, seeking to turn Viseryss offensive into a war of attrition. They wouldnt waittheyd press the attack and force Viseryss hand. Viserys knew he had no choice. He would have to engage Jaime head-on. Defeating Jaime was the only way forward, after which he could turn his attention to Harrenhal, besieging it to buy enough time for his reinforcements to arrive. Only then could he truly seal Roberts fate and drive the final nail into his coffin. Heres an improved version of your text: "Still no movement in the Vale?" Viserys asked the scout sent by Young Connington. "Your Grace, there is no sign of any troop movements in the Vale." The lack of action from the Vale made Viserys think of the War of the Five Kings from the original timeline. Back then, Brynden Tully had hoped the Vale would send troops, but Lysa Arryn had stayed put, unmoved by the conflict around her. Littlefinger had been behind that, manipulating events for his own gain. At that time, Littlefinger wanted the Lannisters and Starks to tear each other apart. Now, Viserys suspected, the man knew Roberts defeat was inevitable. When one side grows too strong, the conditions for playing both sides vanish. Littlefinger wouldnt gamble by siding with Robert now. Three paths were open to him: loyalty to Robert, neutrality, or loyalty to the winning sideViserys. Two of those options had already been discarded. That left only one. ''Why doesnt he just march his army and defect to us?'' Viserys mused. The answer, he thought, was prestige. Littlefinger didnt yet have the influence or power to claim the title of Warden of the Vale. He was biding his time, waiting for the right moment to make his move. The man wanted to "advance," no doubt. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But if Viseryss dragon was stronger, he wouldnt have to wait. He could simply smash through the Vales defenses and split it in two. For now, though, they had to focus on the immediate battle. "Hold the town!" Viserys ordered. "Tell Ser Connington to recall 4,000... no, 7,000 troops and join me in laying siege to Maidenpool." "Yes, my Lord." He turned next to Jorah Mormont. "Ser Jorah." "Your Grace!" Jorah responded, stepping forward. "Youll command our left flank." Viserys then turned to an officer from the Golden Company. "Ser Mudd, youll join Ser Jorah on the left." "Yes, my Lord," Ser Mudd said with a nod. As Viserys continued to give orders, Eustace Brune of Crackclaw Point grew anxious. He hadnt yet heard anything about the Knights of the Dragons Wing, his order. Then Viserys called out: "Ser Eustace Brune!" Eustace stood up quickly, his excitement barely contained. With so many Brunes present, it was rare to hear his full name used. "You and the Knights of the Dragons Wing will charge head-on with me. I want Jaime Lannisters head on a spike!" "Yes, Your Grace!" Eustace replied, his voice filled with determination. Viserys had already proven, during the night raid on Summerhall, that dragons excelled in surprise attacks. He had decided to strike Jaimes camp with the dragons before the battle even began. A sudden aerial assault would demoralize the enemy and give them a critical advantage. Chapter 373: The Dragons and the Knights Chapter 373: The Dragons and the KnightsMaidenpool, late at night. Jaime Lannister had received the finest education in warfare, but this was the first time he commanded a battle on his own. In his younger years, before he earned the title "Kingslayer" by driving his sword into Aerys''s chest, his goal had been to match the legendary Sword of the Morning in combat. Now, as a novice in the art of war, he found himself thrust into a nightmare of a start. For the past two days, the soldiers in his camp couldnt stop talking about the Unsullied and the dragons. At night, Jaime stood over the map, repeatedly running through calculations in his mind. No matter how he approached it, without a significant numerical advantage, this battle seemed unwinnable. The dragons made everything worse. With Viserys commanding them from the skies, Jaimes formations were laid bare. Every movement, every tacticthere was no way to hide it from the eyes of a rider soaring high above. Jaime bitterly thought, Has the army from the Vale arrived yet? Jaime asked, his voice tense as he turned to Lancel, who stood at attention nearby. No, my lord, Lancel replied. Weve sent three waves of ravens, but still no response from the Vale. Jaime scowled, cursing under his breath. What in the seven hells is that Lysa playing at? The pressure was mounting. Without reinforcements from the Vale, the two armies were evenly matchedsomething that would normally not concern him. But Viserys had seven dragons. Panic had already begun to spread through the camp. Aegons attack on Harrenhal with just three dragons was legendary, and tales of the infamous had left Jaimes men anxious and fearful. In the past two days, even the camp prostitutes had fled, and skirmishes among the soldiers were becoming more frequent. Discipline was slipping away. And there was still the memory of Viseryss brutal destruction of Roberts fleet, witnessed by many of Jaimes own men. The stories only fueled the growing sense of dread. History had shown that when the Targaryens commanded dragons, no ordinary armyno matter how skilledhad ever won against them. A deafening roar echoed through the night as Jaime rushed outside. He looked up, scanning the sky, but saw nothing at first. Against the flickering firelight, he could just make out massive shadows swooping through the darkness. There was no doubtthose shadows were dragons. But the flames pouring from their mouths were different from what he had seen over a year ago. When Viserys had attacked Roberts fleet, the dragons fire had burned bright orange. Now, the flames were pitch black, blending almost seamlessly with the night sky. This made it nearly impossible for the soldiers manning the ballistae to find their targets. The seven dragons descended from high altitudes, diving low to release their black flames, then pulling up to repeat the attack. Though they werent as massive as the legendary Balerion the Black Dread, the destruction they wrought was devastating. Horses and soldiers alike were engulfed in the flames, and the effect on morale was shattering. My lord, look out! Lancel screamed as dark fire rained from above. Jaime felt the searing heat wash over him, the gust from a dragons wings knocking him off balance. As he stumbled, he saw Lancel burst into flames, his agonized screams filling the air. Dazed, Jaime struggled to regain his footing, but when he turned back to Lancel, it was too late. His young cousin had already crumbled to the ground, consumed by the fire. Jaime could do nothing but watch as Lancels body turned to ash and molten steel. The fire in the camp grew larger, consuming tents and supplies, the inferno lighting up the night like a second sun. The acrid smell of burning flesh and blood filled the air. Above, Jaime could see the dragons dancing through the red glow of the flames, their wings spread wide. He could even make out the figure of a rider atop one of the beasts. In that moment, Jaime didnt feel angeronly a deep, overwhelming sense of powerlessness. He had fought many battles, but against dragons, there was no victory. The Mountain, patrolling at a distance, had been fortunate enough to miss the worst of the attack. From his vantage point, he saw the Maidenpool barracks engulfed in flames and hurried back, sensing disaster. High above, Viserys and Daenerys surveyed the chaos below. The barracks were ablaze, and by their estimation, at least a thousand men were dead. Many of the ballistae had been destroyed, leaving Jaimes forces unable to pose a significant threat in the coming battle. Though the dragons flames were nearly spent, Viserys had one more tactic in mind: a psychological assault. Soldiers of the usurper! Viseryss voice boomed, amplified by a horn. I am Viserys Targaryen, son of Aerys Targaryen. Do not die for a false king! Robert Baratheon, the man you follow, burned the statues of the Seven Gods with his own hands and was declared godless by the High Septon! Lay down your arms and march to Rooks Rest, and I will spare your lives. Then Daenerys, her voice clear and commanding, called out, Those who swear allegiance to House Targaryen will keep their titles and lands. Soldiers, you may join our army or receive three golden dragons to return home. The Targaryens will never stop anyone who wishes to go home! Think of your wives, your children, your familiesgo home, and live! Her words carried through the camp, and the terrified soldiers, who had been fleeing in every direction, began to slow. Some paused, listening. The images of their wives and children came to mind, and the fear of dying in a futile battle grew stronger. Dax, lets get out of here, one soldier, his face smeared with soot, whispered to another nearby. No one can beat the Targaryens. Not with dragons. The other man nodded quickly. In truth, they didnt know each otherthey had only met in their desperate flight from the flamesbut that didnt matter. They shared the same instinct to survive. Good idea. Lets go, he agreed. ... All across Jaimes camp, the same scene played out. Soldiers, either bonded by shared hometowns or brotherhood forged in battle, felt the overwhelming urge to flee. Taking advantage of the chaos and the fact that no one was watching, they escaped in small groups, heading east toward Rooks Rest. "Dany, our army is almost here," Viserys called out. "Lets take Maidenpool in one swift strike!" "Good!" Daenerys responded. Viserys glanced down at the burning camp below. If only the dragons had a larger fuel reserve, they could have taken Maidenpool with just the seven of them. The thought crossed his mindhe could land directly in the city with his dragons and unleash havoc. But that was far too risky. Being invincible was a tempting thought, but if they were ambushed while grounded, the losses would be catastrophic. Since the day the dragons hatched, Viserys and Daenerys had agreed on one key principle: He knew his ultimate goal was the Night King, not merely Robert. The dragons must not be lost in his own "war of restoration." Jaime watched as Viserys and his dragons departed, their silhouettes fading into the night sky. Suppressing his grief for Lancel and the chaos in the camp, he steeled himself to rally his remaining forces. But just then, a scout rushed up breathlessly. "My Lord, Viseryss army is only sixty li away. Theyll be here by morning at the latest!" Jaime glanced at the darkening sky. Two hours, maybe less. He had no choice but to prepare for battle. Above him, the stars were fading as dawn approached. On the road to Maidenpool, the Unsullied advanced like fast-moving black serpents, their disciplined ranks unbroken. On their march, they encountered nobles and soldiers eager to surrender. As commander, Dick called out, "We dont have time for prisoners. Stand on the right side of the road. Leave your weapons on the left. Anyone thinking of trying something will be executed on the spot!" At first, some of the knights and nobles bristled at the harsh order. But their resentment quickly faded when they saw the Unsulliedsilent, immovable, and armed like steel statues. "Father, look at their equipment," Raynald Westerling murmured, wide-eyed. "Its far superior to ours." The Westerlings, long oppressed by the Lannisters, had little desire to remain loyal to them. When Viserys had called from the skies, the Westerlings took their cavalry and slipped away from the Maidenpool camp, even hiding their families among the troops. "Yes," Gawen Westerling replied, his gaze fixed on the Unsullied. "These are elite soldiers, and we wouldnt stand a chance fighting them. And thats without the dragons." Gawen shuddered at the thought of the dragons that had flown overhead. He knew that had Viserys targeted them directly with dragonfire, their family wouldnt have survived the night. Fortunately, it seemed Viserys had focused his attack on the supplies and weapons, sparing them from destruction. Just as they believed the worst was over, the ground beneath their feet began to tremble. The rumbling grew stronger, more intense. Father and son looked to the horizon, and their eyes widened in disbelief. Two long lines of giants mounted on mammoths were marching toward them, a fearsome sight that shook them to their core. "Are those... giants? They''ve been gone for hundreds of years!" Raynald pushed back the hair from his forehead, his eyes wide as he strained to get a better look. The giants were mounted on mammoths, just as ordinary men rode horses. Clad in black armor, both the giants and their war mammoths looked like something out of legend. The mammoths, also armored, moved with immense power, their presence on the battlefield akin to an unstoppable forcean ice-and-fire version of an armored war machine. No soldier could stand against such overwhelming strength. Jaime had once hoped to break through Viseryss forces with the Mountain, but now, he doubted even Gregor Clegane could hold his ground against these towering behemoths. The Mountain would be lucky to avoid crashing headlong into this impenetrable fortress of flesh and steel. The noise made by Viserys and Daenerys had carried for miles, alerting Jaime to their movements long before he could see them. Even now, the flames from Maidenpool hadnt yet died down, flickering against the dark sky. As the stars began to fade, Conwyra, leading the Unsullied toward Maidenpool, spotted the returning dragons in the distance. He quickly gathered his commanders and went to where Viserys had landed. Conwyra noticed the dragons attention fixed on the horses, their eyes gleaming hungrily. he thought, especially the black dragon, whose mouth was dripping with saliva. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After calming his own horse, Conwyra approached Viserys. "Congratulations to Your Grace and the Princess for your victory over the enemy!" "Ser Conwyra, its too early to claim victory," Viserys replied. "Pass the word: the army is to advance at full speed. Well take Maidenpool before the first ray of sunlight!" "As you command, Your Grace!" Conwyra knew the night attack had been a success, but time was still of the essence. Arriving even a moment earlier could make all the difference in sealing their victory. For the Unsullied, with their remarkable stamina, covering long distances at a rapid pace was second nature. Chapter 374: The Loyalty of the Kingslayer Chapter 374: The Loyalty of the KingslayerThe red and black banners faced each other across the battlefield. The difference was stark: the Targaryen army was surrounded by dragons, while the Lannister forces had nothing to shield them but their numbers and the ranks of Lannister officers leading them. Viserys had made it clearneither Lannister nor Baratheon would be spared. For Jaime and his men, there was no choice but to fight to the death. Jaime had lost more than 6,000 men in last night''s attack, including two lords and 400 knights. A third of his forces were gone, and much of his supplies had been destroyed. Half his elite troops had perished, and most of the horses had bolted in terror at the sight of the dragons. In any normal situation, retreat would have been the best option. But with Viserys commanding dragons and a full complement of cavalry, retreat meant certain annihilation. Jaime calculated that Viserys wouldnt risk deploying the dragons again so soon. Tyrion had once told him that dragonfire was exhausting for the beasts, something he had read in an old book. Still, Jaime sent word to Harrenhal, not to ask for reinforcements, but to inform Roberts forces of the attack and heavy losses. Jaime had little love for Robert, but now his thoughts were consumed with worry for Cersei and their three children. He was ready to sacrifice himself to buy time for Harrenhal to prepare. As Jaime mulled over how to delay Viserys as long as possible, a line of figures appeared between the two armies. Through his binoculars, Jaime saw they were clad in black armor, with a snarling dragon emblazoned on their chests. Though he didnt recognize which unit they were, there was no doubt they were part of Viseryss elite forces. Jaime speculated, just as a loud, crass voice interrupted his thoughts: "Kingslayer! Surrender peacefully or die fighting!!!" The shout carried the rough accent of Crackclaw Point. Without hesitation, Jaime shouted back, rallying his men: "Capture Viserys alive and you''ll became a lord! Long live King Robert!!!" The promise of such a prize sent a surge through his ranks, and the Lannister soldiers, clad in scarlet, charged toward the Targaryen forces. The remaining cavalry, led by the Mountain, swept around to flank them. From her dragons back, Daenerys watched the scene unfold below, as if observing a crimson tide crashing against the immovable black rocks of her army. Jaimes bravery inspired his troops, and for a brief moment, the battle hung in the balance. But it was clear to any observer that the stalemate would not last. Jaimes forces were throwing themselves forward in a desperate, bloody charge, while the Unsullied advanced with methodical precision, a relentless killing machine. Each Lannister charge was met with a wall of discipline and steel, the difference between chaotic fury and cold, practiced efficiency. Conwyra stood calmly beside Viserys, seeing no need for unnecessary commands. The army''s steady advance was enough; victory seemed inevitable. But amidst the battle, the Mountain, leading 2,000 cavalry, spotted an opportunity. His sharp eye noticed a weak point in Viseryss right reara vulnerable section defended only by olive-skinned Dothraki cavalry. Sensing a chance for glory, he surged forward. As the Mountain''s cavalry clashed with the Dothraki, his attention was drawn to something towering in the distance. Figures that werent mounted on horses but stood as tall as cavalry. The word flashed in his mind. He had heard rumors before the battle that Viseryss army included giants, but he dismissed them as myth. Now, however, those myths were standing in front of himreal and impossibly large. As his cavalry pressed on, they were stopped dead by a line of armored giants, their massive forms clad in steel, forming an impenetrable wall before him. Each giant stood over three meters tall, and even if they lay down, they would still tower over the average man. Twenty or thirty of these behemoths together created an insurmountable "wall of despair." And this wall didnt just stand stillit advanced. Among the giants, Wun Wun, the leader, was guided by a warrior from House Brune of Crackclaw Point. The Brune veteran, over forty years old and a survivor of the Battle of the Trident with Rhaegar, directed the nearsighted giants, who relied on him to navigate the battlefield. His command was clear: capture the Mountain alive. Viserys had no qualms about Jaime dying on the battlefield, but Gregor Clegane, the Mountainhe needed alive. This butcher who had slaughtered the royal bloodline wouldnt be granted the mercy of a quick death. Whether it was capturing the Mountain or exterminating the Lannisters and Baratheons, Viserys''s decisions were calculated for the future. The Father of Dragons understood that mercy had no place in the world he was shaping. More importantly, the blood of these noble houses would speed up his centralization of power. Viserys and Daenerys, the ice and fire duo, were rewriting the rules of conquest. In the new world they envisioned, enemies would face utter destructionno room for mercy or moral saints like Ned Stark. Realizing that the giants were unbreakable, the Mountain quickly turned his horse around, retreating. He was confident he could escape; the giants, while strong, were slow. Mounted on horseback, he was sure he could outrun them with ease. But what Gregor didnt know was that these giants had been specially trained. Despite their poor eyesight, they remembered Viseryss simple command: As the Mountain galloped away, thinking he was safe, the giants began to move faster than he anticipated, their massive strides closing the distance... Although everything around them seemed small, like scattered sweet potatoes, the Mountain was unmistakably large, even among the chaos. Wun Wun, the giant, swung his lasso with precision, catching the Mountain by the neck and yanking him off his horse. As the Mountain hit the ground, several other giants rushed in, pinning him beneath their massive weight. Tying someone up was too delicate a task for the giants, but soldiers quickly appeared and bound the Mountain securely. Gregor Clegane, the Mountain, thrashed with all his might, his immense body straining so fiercely that his armor creaked under the pressure. This brute of a man, who towered over ordinary people, was no fool. A man who pretended to be dead when a fight couldnt be won didnt survive by being stupid. He realized immediately that hed been led into a trapa trap laid just for him. Flashes of memories crossed his mindElia Martells cries, and the real baby Aegon, whose head he had smashed against the wall. The baby''s blood staining the white stone still haunted him. Panic fueled an unimaginable surge of strength within him. The ropes binding his limbs snapped, whipping through the air and striking the faces of the soldiers nearby, leaving bloody welts. The Mountain roared and pushed his captors aside, but Wun Wun and seven other giants quickly surrounded him, their massive forms looming over him like towering, impassive sentinels. For the first time, the Mountainwho had always seemed like a mountain of flesh himselffelt weak. He looked up at the giants, their eyes shadowed beneath their helmets, cold and emotionless. A chill ran through his heart. Perhaps this was how the maids he had tortured and killed in his fortress had felthelpless, terrified. For a moment, a grotesque sense of fear washed over him. He had always enjoyed inflicting pain, but now the tables had turned. But the giants werent driven by cruelty. They had no interest in such sick pleasure. Their motivation was much simpler: Viserys had promised that whoever captured the Mountain alive wouldnt have to split their food! Massive hands, as large as wooden boards, came down on Gregor. The Mountain, who had once prided himself on his size and strength, felt utterly powerless for the first time. He let out a high-pitched scream, shockingly shrill for such a giant of a man. Wun Wun wrapped the Mountain in rope againor rather, him in it like a bundle. The giant wasnt skilled at tying knots, so he wound the rope around Gregor as tightly as possible, so much so that the rope cut into the Mountains flesh. Roaring with effort, Wun Wun lifted the Mountain above his head with both hands, and the surrounding soldiers from the Westerlands backed away in terror, their faces pale with fear. The sight of the terrifying giant hoisting Gregor into the air had broken their spirits. Wun Wun and the other giants searched the battlefield for Viserys, but their nearsightedness hindered them. Without guidance, they could easily harm their own allies amidst the chaos. One of the giants, a bit cleverer than the rest, patted Wun Wun on the shoulder and pointed upward. They couldn''t spot Viserys on the ground, but Daenerys had an unobstructed view from the sky. Wun Wun, thinking quickly, threw the Mountain high into the air, hoping Dany would see him. ... Meanwhile, morale in Jaimes camp had all but collapsed. The Unsullied, clad in their black armor, cut through the Lannister army like a relentless whirlwind. Soldiers began surrendering en masse, and Jaime knew the battle was lost. In less than an hour, his forces were shattered. Everywhere he looked, the red banners of the Golden Lion were falling like trees felled by a woodsmans axe. Overhead, Daenerys flew on her dragon, setting the rear ranks ablaze, driving any fleeing soldiers back into the chaos of the battlefield. The once-mighty Lannister forces were crumbling, their formation broken, and any hope of regrouping was lost. The Targaryen army, dressed in black, moved like a tightening chain, slowly constricting the Golden Lion. The lions struggles grew weaker and weaker as the black armor of the Targaryens encircled them, bringing the inevitable end ever closer. Jaimes personal guards were still engaged in battle when he noticed a well-armed cavalry charging toward him. This small unit, numbering around 300, was equipped far better than the average knight. It was the same group he had earlier insulted, trying to goad them into surrender with foul language. Now, they were coming for him. At the head of the charge rode a silver-haired knight. There was no mistaking himViserys. Clad in a ruby-encrusted breastplate, with no helmet to hide his striking silver hair, Viserys was a living banner, his hair streaming behind him like a flag against the smoke-filled battlefield. No one could stand against his spear. Each thrust sent soldiers flying, lifted clean off their feet. More astonishing still, Viserys rode with a large black dragon banner draped over his shoulders, adding to the image of him as an unstoppable force. He was like the sharpest blade, the fiercest spearhead, cutting through the enemy ranks with reckless, brutal power. His strength seemed to surpass even legends like the Sword of the Morning and Ser Barristan Selmy. "My lord, thats Viserys!" one of Jaimes subordinates shouted, snapping Jaime from his daze. He had been watching Viserys for a long time, frozen, without giving any orders. As Viserys and his 300 elite soldiers thundered closer, Jaime took in the scene. By his side, fewer than 50 men remained. He knew, without a doubt, that he stood no chance against Viserys in single combat. After a brief moment of thought, Jaime made a decision that left everyone around him stunned. "We surrender," he said. "Good!" His personal guards spurred their horses forward, ready to charge, but suddenly hesitated, realizing what Jaime had just said. They turned to him, confused. "We surrender," Jaime repeated firmly. "My lord? Why? We can still fight!" one of his men protested, disbelief in his voice. The rest looked on in confusion, unable to understand why their lord Jaime Lannisterwould give up so easily. "Surrender," Jaime insisted, his voice calmer now. "Many of you arent Lannisters. He wont kill you." The men exchanged uneasy glances, trying to comprehend Jaimes reasoning. True, not all of them bore the name Lannister, but several did. In the Westerlands and the Vale, the names Lannister and Arryn were as common as the golden hair Jaime himself carried. Jon Arryn had only one sickly son, Robert, but Jaime knew that if you were looking for heirs or alliances, the noble bloodlines ran deep in these regions. The Lannisters were everywhereports, mines, forests, armies, fields. Perhaps not one in every ten Westerlanders, but certainly one in every thirty or forty bore the Lannister name. There were four or five Lannisters among Jaimes personal guard alone. Jaime turned to his Lannister personal guard and said, "Youre all skilled fighters. It wont be hard for you to escape. Go, get out of here." None of them moved. They were used to Jaimes loyalty and care for them. If their commander was captured or killed, they knew they would likely face execution back home for surviving. But Jaime no longer cared. He tossed his lance to the ground and rode his horse toward Viserys, as if he were out for a leisurely ride. His calm demeanor was starkly different from the chaos around himsoldiers panicking, fleeing in all directions. It was as if Jaime had nothing to do with the battle, like he had wandered onto the battlefield by mistake. Viserys quickly noticed Jaimes strange behavior. Raising a hand, he signaled his cavalry to slow down. Both sides approached each other cautiously, and when they were close enough to see each others faces clearly, Jaime stopped his horse, dismounted, and raised his sword above his head in surrender. Viserys was momentarily baffled. In his mind, Jaime Lannisterthe Kingslayerwas either the fearless knight who would charge a dragon with a lance or the proud warrior who had slain King Aerys without bothering to defend his reputation. But surrendering so easily? Viserys signaled to his men, and Eustace dismounted, walking up to Jaime with a sneer of disdain. He, too, was displeased by the Kingslayers surrender. After confirming Jaimes identity, Eustace turned to Viserys. "Your Grace, this is the Kingslayer, Jaime Lannister." "Take him away," Viserys commanded. Jaimes surrender marked the end of the battlea clear and decisive victory for Viseryss forces. Capturing both the Mountain and Jaime alive was a triumph, but Viserys was still puzzled by Jaimes actions. He ordered Jorah to remain behind and clear the battlefield while he escorted Jaime, accompanied by the Knights of the Dragons Wing, to a nearby village. The village was empty, its residents having fled long before. Rather than enter one of the rundown houses, Viserys set up a makeshift court in a relatively clean area behind one of the buildings. "I thought the proud Kingslayer would die on the battlefield," Viserys said, studying Jaime. "Why did you surrender?" Jaime looked up at Viserys, now standing close enough to see every feature clearlyeven his deep purple eyes. For a moment, Jaime felt as though Viserys knew him intimately, though they had only met when Viserys was a child. Back then, Viserys had been just a boy, barely five or six years old. Queen Rhaella hadnt even conceived Daenerys yet. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the man standing before him now was a complete stranger to the child Jaime remembered. Jaime took a deep breath, exhaling slowly as if sighing, and said, "Ive come to make a deal with you." As soon as the words left his mouth, the knights in black armor surrounding him erupted into laughter. A prisoner daring to propose a deal with their exalted emperor? To the nobles of Crackclaw Point, who might lack formal education but understood the absurdity of the situation, it was downright laughable. Jaimes sapphire eyes glinted in the flickering firelight, and despite the mockery, Viserys could sense he wasnt joking. "Go on, then," Viserys said, his voice steady. "Whats the condition?" Jaimes gaze shifted to Eustace and the others. "You dont want them to hear the details. Send them away." Viserys glanced at Ser Brune. With a nod, Eustace led the men ten meters away, giving Jaime and Viserys some space. As the group in black armor retreated, the firelight seemed to brighten slightly, as though their departure had lifted some of the shadow. Now, both men could see each others faces more clearly. It was then that Jaime noticed something strikingViserys was immaculate. His black armor and cloak were spotless, not even a speck of dust or ash clung to him, despite the chaos of the battlefield. Jaime looked him squarely in the eyes. "When Aerys was about to lose the Usurpers War, he planned to burn Kings Landing to the ground. He wanted to die with the people of the citypunishing them for their rebellion." Jaimes voice grew harder. "I couldnt save your fathers life, but I saved his reputation." Viserys remained silent, watching him intently. "The world knows me as the Kingslayer, but they dont know that the king they honor was willing to burn tens of thousands of innocents along with him," Jaime continued, his tone measured but filled with the weight of the past. "Viserys, this is the loyalty of a Kingslayer." Chapter 375: Red Viper vs. The Mountain Chapter 375: Red Viper vs. The MountainJaime watched Viserys as he spoke, puzzled by how calm he seemed. Viserys didn''t appear the least bit surprised. It was as if... he already knew. "I know you care deeply about the Targaryen reputation, so much so that you made a pact with Ned Stark to protect it. If you agree to my terms, I will never tell anyone about this." Jaime''s voice was flat; he wasnt pleading for himself. "It seems you''ve already thought of a way out for yourself. Tell me, who do you want me to spare?" Jaime hesitated for a moment before answering. "Robert''s three children are indeed mine and Cersei''s. I hope you will spare Cersei and the children. In addition, I ask that you tell Tyrion something for me. Tell him that Tysha was not a prostitute. I know he''s held onto that all these years. If he knows the truth, he should no longer fear death when it comes for him." Jaimes voice grew hoarse, as if he were an old man on his deathbed making his last request. He did not ask for Tywin''s lifeTywin, like the Mountain, was doomed. "Go to the Wall in black, and I will grant you these terms. I will tell the world of what my father did, and the reasons you had to kill him." Viserys response caught Jaime off guard. Jaime had thought his efforts were all to repair the Targaryen image. He never imagined he would be asked to reveal the truth. Viserys seemed more relaxed. He was tired of fighting to restore the Targaryens to the throne. He didnt have the energy to cover up Aerys mistakes anymore. Besides, who didnt have a couple of fools in the family? Aerys could serve as an example for future generations. It would be a shame to waste such a perfect "mistake book." Viserys was more intrigued by what had caused Aerys madness. "Can you tell me what happened in the last few years of my father''s life? From what Ive heard, he was quite intelligent in his youth. So why did he become like that? Do you remember anything he said or did when he was alone?" Jaime considered this. he thought, The Targaryen line had taken a wrong turn ever since Jeyne of Oldstones. Viserys frowned, clearly suspicious. he mused. "Well... I remember that King Aerys used to have nightmares toward the end," Jaime said. "His maid mentioned he would wake up drenched in sweat, muttering, ''Burn them. Burn them all.''" Viserys'' expression darkened, as if he could see the shadow of the Greenseer before him. he thought bitterly. The First Men had driven the Children of the Forest beyond the Wall, but during the Age of Heroes, the Andals arrived and ultimately defeated the First Men. Later, the Andals themselves were conquered by Aegon the Conqueror and his dragons. In this way, the Andals and the First Men came to dominate Westeros. Ironically, the Targaryens, who conquered them, could be seen as taking revenge on behalf of the Children of the Forest, though whether this was true justice was another question altogether. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Viserys Lys wondered, his mind teeming with questions. He felt an urge to travel Beyond the Wall once more, to seek answers. But for now, he had to focus on the affairs of Westeros. The recent victory at the Battle of Maidenpool had allowed Viserys to secure control over much of the eastern Crownlands, including the castles of Duskendale to the north of King''s Landing, as well as Sows Horn and Antlers. With these fortresses in hand, Viserys paused his offensive. As the saying goes, . After all, not even Aegon the Conqueror''s three dragons could melt Harrenhal. There was no need to attack it directly. Viserys second army, led by Connington, would arrive in a month at most. If Robert still held any hope, he would have to act quickly and attack. Even if Robert began sending troops from Harrenhal immediately, it would take him half a month just to mobilize and prepare. For now, both sides fell into an eerie silence. During this pause, the Red Viper arrived at Viserys'' camp aboard a warship. News that Viserys had captured the Mountain alive had reached him, and he was so excited he felt like his head might explode. "Your Grace, we had a dealI have to kill the Mountain myself!" The Red Viper dismounted hastily, not even pausing as he rode from the docks straight to Viserys camp. There was no longer the carefree swagger he had when he first met Viserys; his movements were stiff, his tone strained. But the eagerness in his eyes was unmistakable, nearly bursting forth. "Of course," Viserys replied, observing the intensity in the Vipers gaze. "He''s reserved for you. How do you plan to do it?" "Ill face him head-on! Ill cut off his head with my own hands!" the Red Viper declared. Viserys thought. It was a good thing he had been keeping the Mountain alive, feeding him just enough to leave him neither full nor starving, so his strength would have diminished. "Fine. Just dont let him die too quickly. Rest well todayeat, recover your strengthand in the morning, Ill arrange for your duel with the Mountain." "Dont worry, I wont kill him right away," the Red Viper said, his voice vibrating with passion. "Ill use all the poisons Ive studied over the years on him!" His determination impressed Viserys. The next morning, the soldiers banged on the large, square iron cage that held the infamous Mountain. The sound startled him awake. He was no longer the brutal warrior everyone fearednow, he looked emaciated, a shadow of his former self. His beard was tangled, his cheekbones jutted out, and his eyes were dull, like those of a dead fish. Bruises from his recent beatings still marked his skin, and at some point, a large section of his shirt had been torn from his body without his notice. "Oi, get up and eat your pig food!" The soldiers shoved the remains of their meals into the cage. The Mountain had eaten all manner of filth from ithair, phlegm, worms, and even bits of rice straw. The soldiers knew he was Viserys'' enemy, so they took pleasure in tormenting him at every opportunity. "Hey, we''ll be letting you out soon. Lord Oberyn wants a one-on-one fight." The soldier who delivered the food smirked before walking off. Once the soldier was far enough away, the Mountain''s cruel eyes flickered back to life. The name rang in his earshe knew he wouldnt survive this encounter. But he wasnt one to die without a fight. He turned and dug at the ground, eventually pulling out a small cloth bag he had hidden, torn from the rags of his clothes. Inside was the food he''d been hoarding for days, a collection of scraps hed saved to regain his strength. When he opened the sack, a rancid stench filled the air, but the Mountain didn''t flinch. He stuffed the rotten contents into his mouth without hesitation. As a child, he and his brother had been trained by their father to find food wherever they could, even in animal waste. This was nothing compared to that. After finishing the foul meal, he felt his dizzy mind begin to clear, his strength creeping back into his muscles. he thought grimly. The Mountain resolved to take the Red Viper down with him, no matter what. He leaned against the bars of his cage, closing his eyes as if to rest. He figured the duel wouldnt happen for at least another hour. But just a quarter of an hour later, the soldiers returned and opened the cage. The Mountain briefly considered overpowering them and taking a weapon, but when he saw the giant figure nearby, dressed in a white linen robe, he gave up the idea. he muttered to himself. Escorted by the soldiers, the Mountain feigned weakness as they led him to the arena. It could have been a gladiatorial pit or an execution groundit made no difference to him. Across the field, the Red Viper was warming up, his body taut with anticipation. He had already planned nine ways to kill the Mountain, each method crueler than the last. Yet none of them felt satisfying enough to this man, driven by a lifetime of vengeance for his sister. "Are there any homosexuals among these giants?" the Red Viper asked Viserys with a mischievous smirk. "Huh? You''d better stop with that. They''re all decent giants," Viserys replied, clearly confused by the question. he thought, shaking his head. Red Viper, pacing excitedly, soon spotted the Mountain being escorted to the arena, his steps unsteady. It was obvious to anyone watching that the Mountain was suffering from a lack of food. There wasnt much entertainment in the camp, especially for the mercenaries from the old Golden Company, whose thoughts seemed consumed by battle and wandering. Hearing there would be a spectacle, they gathered with eager anticipation, one of them even lighting a cigarette. The Mountain, was handed his usual massive sword, while the Red Viper stood waiting with his spear in hand, poised and ready. The two faced each other, and the difference between them was strikingRed Viper''s lithe, agile form barely came up to the Mountains chest. "Gregor, do you remember Elia?" the Red Viper spat, eyes blazing with fury. "You defiled her. You killed her child. Today, I will sacrifice your blood for them!" The Mountain, with his disheveled hair falling over his forehead and obscuring his eyes, said nothing. He simply raised his heavy sword, preparing to strike. Red Viper, enraged by his silence, felt his anger flare even hotter. With a flourish of his spear, Red Viper feinted and launched his first attack with lightning speed. Despite the Mountains imposing size, Red Viper danced around him with ease, dodging each of his lumbering strikes. To the onlookers, he seemed like a nimble monkey taunting a wild boar. He darted in and out, slashing at the Mountain with precise, almost mocking, thrusts. Blood soon dripped from several wounds on the Mountain''s body, staining his already filthy clothes a darker red. The Mountain began to realize that Red Viper wasnt trying to finish the fight quicklyhe was torturing him. Abandoning any attempts at defense, the Mountain focused all his energy on offense, swinging wildly with brute strength. After dozens of exchanges, the Mountain started to feign exhaustion. He staggered, swaying like a drunkard, making it seem as though he could collapse at any moment. Sensing an opening, the Red Viper lunged and drove his spear into the Mountains left knee. The Mountain let out a pained roar and fell to his knees. "Yes!" The soldiers around the arena cheered, thrilled at the sight of the Red Viper bringing down the massive warrior. Despite the Mountains weakened state, the visual impact of seeing him defeated by someone so much smaller was undeniable. "You vile bastard! Filthy wretch! Despicable son of a bitch!" the Red Viper shouted, his voice trembling with fury. "How dare you touch Elia? I wish I could kill you a thousand times over!" With a furious roar, the Red Viper swung his spear and smashed it into the Mountains face. The force of the blow sent the Mountain crashing to the ground, his body lying limp and helpless. "Stand up, you piece of trash! Stand up!" Red Viper shouted angrily, pacing around the Mountain''s fallen form. Despite his chest heaving like a bellows, his strength felt endless, fueled by the unrelenting fire of his hatred. He cursed and circled the Mountain like a predator, his rage growing with every step. Viserys, watching from a distance, felt a twinge of unease. Everyones attention was fixed on the duel, and sensing a shift in the atmosphere, Viserys quietly rose and moved closer, keeping a wary eye on the scene. Red Viper suddenly halted near the Mountains right leg. He glanced up at the sky and saw a cloud shaped uncannily like Elias face. For a brief moment, he was lost in his thoughts, his rage momentarily giving way to memory. At that exact moment, the Mountain struck. With brutal speed, he kicked Red Viper hard in the ankle. The blow caught him completely off guard, and he lost his balance, crashing to the ground. A shocked cry erupted from the soldiers watching, but it was too late. The Mountain, like a wall of flesh, threw himself onto Red Viper, pressing down with all his weight. His thick thumb sought the Vipers eye socket, aiming to crush it. But just as the Mountain was about to apply more pressure, he felt a sudden, immense force strike his waist. Crack. A dull, sickening sound echoed through the arena. The Mountains eyes widened in disbeliefhis back was broken. Dizzy and disoriented, he collapsed to the ground, unable to continue his attack. Though the Mountain hadnt blinded him, Red Viper still felt the sting of near defeat. he thought, dazed. When his senses returned, he realized he had been saved by Viserys, standing above him with an unreadable expression. Red Vipers face flushed with embarrassment. If he had died at the hands of the Mountain, it wouldve been a humiliation he could never live down. "Ill make a cloak and boots out of his skin," Red Viper growled angrily, his voice seething with frustration and a renewed thirst for vengeance. he thought, his anger still simmering beneath the surface. Chapter 376: Green Men Chapter 376: Green MenThe group decided to transport the severely injured and crippled Mountain to Dragonstone. The Red Viper, however, had little time to indulge in his plans for crafting a trophy from the Mountain''s skin. Instead, he requested a ship to take him to the Stormlands, where he intended to assist Doran in attacking Storm''s End. Before leaving, he sent word to Doran, sharing the good news that the Mountain had been captured. "Bring the Kingslayer along as well. When we attack Storm''s End, he might help persuade them to surrender," Viserys suggested. "Dont worry, I have at least a dozen ways to help you take Storm''s End," the Red Viper replied with a confident smirk. "No poison in the water, and no corpses thrown into the city," Viserys warned. "Then I have... about a dozen fewer ways," the Viper said with a chuckle. "No threats against their families either." The Red Viper sighed. "Fine. Better let Doran decide, then." Viserys wanted to approach the Stormlands'' nobles carefully. Many had sided with the royal family during Roberts Rebellion, and though Storm''s End had produced the leader of the rebellion, a significant portion of its nobility remained loyal to the crown. Viserys saw an opportunity to mend those relationships. "Make sure you offer them terms," Viserys instructed the Red Viper. "If they lay down their weapons, they can keep their titles. However, they must surrender either a third of their fiefs or pay a substantial ransom as punishment. If they agree, well let the past stay in the past." The partial confiscation of lands was meant to reassure Viserys'' loyal nobles. Though the Stormlands lords had rebelled with Robert, Viserys couldnt feel at ease without imposing some form of penalty. He believed this moderate punishment would be accepted, especially given that it was lenient by most standards. "I doubt it will take long for us to reclaim the Stormlands," Viserys mused. The lands taken from the Baratheons and rebellious nobles would account for more than half of the Stormlands. Once that was done, Viserys planned to reorganize the territory. Instead of returning control to the nobles, he intended to install Maesters appointed by the Citadel to manage the territories, creating a more direct form of governance. In addition to his plans for the Stormlands, Viserys quietly sent emissaries to the Vale, intending to test the waters with Littlefinger. ... The Vale. The Eyrie. Lysa''s moans echoed through the stone halls of the Eyrie, loud enough to reach every corner. Littlefinger to most, though known as "My Sweet Petyr" to Lysa in her more fevered momentsfelt his patience wearing thin. He winced inwardly at the sound, his ears unable to bear it any longer. Yet, he endured. For now, Lysa Arryn held the reins of power in the Vale, and she was the key to his own ascent. My love, I want you! I want you! Im going to die! Lysas voice cracked as she cried out, her tone wild and desperate. Littlefinger grimaced, wishing he could cover his face, block it all out, and imagine she was someone else. , he thought. The sisters shared the same auburn hair, though in every other way, they were worlds apart. But in the dim light, if he didnt look too closely... Ten minutes later, he completed yet another conquest, but before he could catch his breath, Lysa''s playful hands wandered once more. Sensing where things were heading, he quickly grasped her hand. "Surrender, my love, surrender," he murmured, forcing a smile. Lysa giggled and rested her head on his chest, her features softened in the afterglow. For a brief moment, she looked almost like Catelyn, and the thought stirred a flicker of something inside him. Lysa, I saw the ravens letter. Viserys defeated the Kingslayer. I think Roberts reign is nearing its end. Theres no need for us to fall with the Baratheons, Littlefinger said, his voice as gentle as silk as he stroked her hair. But his words triggered something in her. In an instant, her expression darkened. Her auburn hair clung to her damp forehead as her green eyes locked onto his, wild with suspicion. Is that why youre here? Is this what you truly want? What do you want from me, Petyr!? Lysa''s voice quivered with agitation, catching Littlefinger off guard. My love, no, he started, attempting to calm her, but she silenced him with a sudden kiss. Silly man, Lysa whispered, her anger melting away just as quickly as it had come. Everything I have is yours. You just make the decisions. She smiled, her fingers tracing the outline of his chest, but then her hand froze. Her brow furrowed in confusion. My love, wheres your heartbeat? Littlefingers muscles tensed. Without missing a beat, he rolled over, pinning her beneath him with a grin that masked his unease. Heartbeat? What heartbeat? Let me show you how it feels now. Lysas shriek of delight echoed through the chamber once again... ... Meanwhile, Robert Baratheon had little hope left. His forces were dwindling, and the only aid that could possibly come was from the Vale. Yet every raven and every scout sent to reach the Vale had vanished without a trace. His army in the Westerlands was pinned down by the forces of Highgarden, leaving Harrenhal defenseless with only fifty thousand scattered men, many of whom harbored secret plots to betray him at the crucial moment. All Robert could do now was take those men and fight. According to the customs of the Seven Kingdoms, a commander should pray to the Seven Gods before battle. Yet, Robert no longer believed the Seven would offer him any guidance or solace. Instead, he set his sights on the Gods Eye, a vast lake south of Harrenhal. This lake had witnessed the rise and fall of Harrenhal itself, had reflected the flames of Balerion the Black Dread, and had seen the death of the last great dragon, Vhagar. Taking his bastard son Gendry with him, Robert sailed toward the lake. In the middle of Gods Eye Lake lies the Isle of Faces, a place shrouded in mystery and ancient power. It is said to be home to the "green men," mysterious figures who have watched over the island for centuries. They were witnesses to the legendary pact between the First Men and the Children of the Forest. During the Targaryen era, even a dragon riderAddam Velaryononce sought guidance here. Now, with no other options, Robert Baratheon found himself drawn to the Isle before the looming Great War. The Isle of Faces got its name from the weirwood trees that populate it, one of the last groves south of the Neck. Each weirwood is carved with human faces, making the place eerie and sacred. "Many Targaryen dragonknights died here," Robert said to Gendry as they boarded the small boat. "When the time comes, well fight them here." To the Targaryens, Gods Eye was a place of ill omen, much like Summerhall. It felt fitting for Robert to fight his final battle here, as if this cursed ground might somehow strengthen his resolve. Gendry, on the other hand, was clueless about the history of this place. Not long ago, he had been nothing more than a blacksmiths apprentice. Now, he was rowing a boat across a haunted lake with his fatherthe king. It was a lot to take in. Your Grace, Gendry said hesitantly, I heard the master at the smithy say the dragons that died here fought each other. We dont have any dragons. The bluntness of Gendrys remark created an awkward silence. Robert, never one to let a moment pass unchallenged, raised his hand and gave Gendry a playful smack on the back of his head. But Gendry, in his usual clueless manner, just stared at him with wide, innocent eyes. Robert sighed, unable to keep up the tough act. Hmph! Row the boat. Neither of them had ever set foot on the Isle of Faces before. The lake itself, and Harrenhal nearby, were symbols of misfortune. Harrenhal had changed hands so many times that it had become synonymous with bad luck. If it werent for the strategic importance of the area, Robert wouldnt have bothered with this forsaken place. As they neared the shore, the weirwood trees with their carved faces loomed over them, the cold, expressionless eyes seeming to watch their every move. It made Robert feel uneasy, though hed never admit it aloud. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Damn weirwoods. Maybe Ned would like it here, Robert muttered under his breath. It was the first time hed mentioned his old friend in days, and a flicker of concern crossed his face. He wondered how Ned was faring in Bitterbridge. Was he safe? Was he winning battles? Robert couldnt help but wonder if he should have listened to Neds advice from the start. If only he had acted soonerdriven the Targaryens off Dragonstoneperhaps he wouldnt be in this mess. A pang of guilt gnawed at him. He realized he might have been selfish in leaving Ned behind, expecting him to handle everything. He was Roberts closest friend, but more and more, Robert had found himself emphasizing his status as king to justify his decisions. Hmph! I his king, Robert muttered again, louder this time, as if trying to convince himself. Chapter 377: Robert’s Great Breakdown Chapter 377: Roberts Great BreakdownThe boat beached on a tidal flat, and Robert and Gendry waded onto the Isle of Faces, the dark brown mud clinging to their cloaks and leather boots. Robert immediately sensed eyes watching them from the trees. Gendry, slower to react, noticed the tension and gripped his hammer, glancing around warily. "Dont worry," Robert said gruffly. "The green men here are descendants of the First Men and the Children of the Forest. As long as we make our intentions clear, they wont harm us." Roberts years as king had given him a far broader understanding of the world than Gendry, who had grown up as an apprentice in a blacksmiths forge. Robert stopped, expecting his son to announce their arrival, but Gendry stood there, staring blankly. Robert shot him a pointed look. Gendry blinked in confusion. With a frustrated grunt, Robert cleared his throat and shouted into the eerie, blood-red forest of weirwood trees. "I am Robert of the House Baratheon, First of My Name, Protector of the Seven Kingdoms, King of the Andals, the First Men, and the Rhoynar. I seek guidance!" His booming voice echoed through the trees, startling a flock of ravens, which burst from the red canopy and flew over their heads in a flurry of black feathers. The air felt heavier, the silence after the ravens departure even more unsettling. A moment later, several humanoid figures emerged from the forest. They were no taller than children, with large ears that reminded Robert of House Florents distinctive flared earsthough these were even larger. Their skin had a reddish hue, and they wore simple, rough garments. Their leggings appeared to be made of tree bark, offering some protection. One of the green men, who seemed slightly older than the others, stepped forward. "Your Grace," he said in a low, measured voice, "Lord Father knew you would be coming today. He sent me to greet you." "Lord Yue?" Robert repeated, more curious than concerned by the strange name. Without questioning why this Lord Yue hadnt come himself, Robert gestured for Gendry to follow and obediently trailed the green men into the forest. Though they were no taller than gnomes, they moved with purpose, leading the king deeper into the Isle. Gendry followed closely behind, feeling an odd discomfort as they passed the weirwoods. The faces carved into the ancient trees seemed to be watching him, their blank, emotionless expressions unsettling. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The forest grew denser as they walked, and at first, there was no sign of a path. The green men wove between the trees with ease, leaving Robert and Gendry to stumble behind. But as they ventured farther into the heart of the isle, faint trails began to appearsigns of frequent passage. They began to encounter more of the green men, both male and female, their facial features making their gender clear despite their unusual appearances. Gendry glanced at Robert, wondering what his father thought of all this. From his position behind him, Gendry couldnt see Roberts face, but the kings posture was rigid, his back straight. Even in the depths of this mysterious forest, surrounded by strange beings, Robert carried himself like a king leading an army, not a man followed only by his bastard son. As they walked, they passed through fields of crops unfamiliar to Gendry, plants unlike anything he had seen before. Beyond the farmland, semi-subterranean houses came into view, resembling small mounds of earth. At first glance, they seemed like ordinary hills, but these had openings like windows, and from some of them, curious faces peered out to watch the newcomers. Many of the windows were so low that Gendry and Robert towered over them. Among the smaller mounds stood one much larger, dominating the area. In front of it sat an exceptionally old green man, his appearance striking even among these strange people. He wore garments woven from vines and leaves, which had turned tawny with age. In his hand was a cane crafted from weirwood, intricately carved with human faceseach one distinct, some male, some female, all eerily lifelike. These were not the generic, expressionless faces typically seen on weirwoods. The old green man bowed slightly as they approached. "Oh, Your Grace," he greeted, his voice low and rasping. Before Robert could respond, Gendry jumped in, his voice loud and awkward in the quiet clearing. Before you stands Robert of the House Baratheon, First of His Name, Lord of the Seven Kingdoms, Protector of the Realm, King of the Andals, the First Men, and the Rhoynar. Robert suppressed a sigh, wishing, for a brief moment, that Lancel were by his side. he thought bitterly. Gendry had interrupted without thinking, and now stood there sheepishly, as if he realized too late the mistake hed made. After Gendry finished, Robert spoke, his voice filled with the authority of a king. I have come to seek guidance. The old green man closed his eyes, remaining silent for a long time. Robert waited, his patience wearing thin but his regal demeanor unchanged. After what felt like an eternity, the old man finally opened his eyes and spoke. If you have come to ask me about victory, the old man said softly, then I cannot help you. Robert''s expression remained unreadable, though his jaw tightened. "Then what guidance can you give me?" The green man met Roberts gaze with calm, ancient eyes. "If you have come to ask about your end, I can tell you... it is at the Ruby Ford." Roberts eyes narrowed, the mention of Ruby Ford stirring his temper. More than a year ago, Viserys had destroyed his fleet, brazenly crashing Roberts feast to declare that he would kill him at Ruby Ford. Now, this old man was echoing the same prophecy. The idea that his fate had already been sealed, and at the very place his enemy had foretold, filled him with a deep unease. Robert thought bitterly. Why? Robert''s voice was cold and hard, carrying an edge of disbelief. You killed the man who tried to save you. You must pay for your wrongdoings, the old green man replied calmly, his words cutting deep. Roberts face paled. The man who to save me? What do you mean? The tried to save me? He could barely contain his rage, the memory of a rumor surfacing in his mindthe tale that when the Mad King Aerys demanded Ned and Robert be handed over, it had been Rhaegar who persuaded the king to spare them. The thought was unbearable. Robert could not accept the words of this so-called Lord Father, nor the rumors that haunted him. His anger boiled over. He the love of my life! Robert roared, his fury shaking him to the core. The old green man remained unmoved. Did you truly love her? Of course I did! I dreamed of spending my life with her, Robert bellowed, his voice thundering through the forest. Leaves shook loose from the weirwoods and fluttered to the ground, as if nature itself recoiled from his outburst. In a fit of rage, Robert spat at the old green man. Ill burn your cursed forest to the ground! he snarled, his voice venomous with hatred. But even that wasnt enough to satisfy his fury. He grabbed the hammer from Gendrys hands, his muscles tensing as he raised it, prepared to strike. Before he could bring it down, a sudden wave of dizziness overtook him, and he collapsed. When Robert woke, he was no longer in the forest. Instead, he found himself lying in the boat, the gentle rocking of the water bringing him back to his senses. His head throbbed, and his chest felt heavy, as if something were gripping his heart. Your Grace, if youve rested, let us go ashore, came Gendrys voice, unsure but steady. For a brief moment, Robert looked around in confusion. Then, the weight in his chest tightened, making him catch his breath. Chapter 378: ”The Dragons” Assassins Chapter 378: The Dragons AssassinsJon Connington, who had originally promised to bring 30,000 troops, arrived with just under 20,000. However, he arrived five days earlier than expected. This not only offset the slight disadvantage in troop numbers, but also ensured that he was there in time for the decisive battle with Robert. It was a shrewd and timely decision. Moreover, Viserys army was far superior to Roberts in both equipment and morale. There was little suspense as to the outcome of the impending battle. The old captain Hoyt was the first to arrive at Maidenpool, carrying the three-headed dragon banner of House Targaryen. As his feet touched Westerosi soil, he felt an odd sense of unreality. Only a few short years ago, he and Viserys had come to an agreement regarding the Windblown mercenaries, and now they both stood on the cusp of their ultimate goals. Nearly 60,000 troops had gathered in Maidenpool, yet the strict military discipline was remarkable, something that earned Hoyts respect. After some pre-battle preparations, Connington approached Viserys to speak about his eldest daughter, Victoria. "Blessed by the Seven, the Princess is very healthygrowing fast and sleeping soundly," Connington reported with a fatherly smile. He knew well the dangers of childbirth in Westeros, where the infant mortality rate was terrifyingly high for both noble and common families alike. Victorias health felt like a blessing from the gods. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thats wonderful. What does she look like?" Viserys asked, barely able to contain his excitement. This was his first child in two lifetimes, and the thought of her filled him with a mixture of pride and longing. He desperately wanted to return and see her, but the war tied his hands. "She has silver hair and purple eyes, though theyre a bit bluish. Her ears are more like Lady Shinellis, but the resther eyes and noseare all yours," Connington replied, his tone warm. Viserys rubbed his hands together in excitement, while nearby, Daenerys smiled at the news. The birth of the princess was good for the expansion of House Targaryen. Although Viserys had already decreed that children born to his concubines would still address Daenerys as Queen Mother, she knew they were not truly her own. Nonetheless, it was an important step for their house. Dany quietly counted on her fingers, realizing she would be sixteen in just over a year. Yet, despite the growing family, there were still only two dragonlords in the Targaryen household, and their position was far from secure. She glanced at Viserys, wondering when they would finally find the stability to marry and further strengthen their lineage. As Daenerys watched Viserys, who was still eagerly asking Connington about the appearance of his daughter, Victoria, she murmured softly, "Willemrys." Her thoughts were momentarily distant, but the sight of the banners outside snapped her back to the present. The yellow crown stag of House Baratheon flapped ominously in the wind, heralding the coming storm. The army in Harrenhal was gathering, preparing to strike at Viserys'' forces. But before the battle, several lives would be sacrificedofferings to the Lannister banners flying beside Roberts. Robert stood coldly on the execution platform, watching the seven nobles who had attempted to assassinate him. Their hands were bound behind their backs, nooses around their necks, standing precariously on wooden blocks. They had been caught in their attempt to kill him, and now they faced the consequences. Among them was Ser Raymun Darry, the ringleader. Stripped to the waist, his body was battered and bruisedhis nose broken, one eye swollen shut, and his torso covered in cuts and bruises. He looked like a bloodied gourd, yet there was no fear in his eyes. He stared at Robert with defiance, his posture that of a man embracing martyrdom, ready to meet his fate with unwavering resolve. Inspired by Viserys'' daring night attack on Summerhall, Raymun had believed that his bold actions could hasten the end of the war. With all four of his older brothers having fallen alongside Rhaegar on the battlefield, Raymun felt it was his duty to continue the fight. In his mind, he could not be left behind. In secret, Raymun had rallied a group of Riverlands nobles still loyal to House Targaryen, hoping to assassinate Robert at Harrenhal and bring a swift end to the conflict. They had named themselves "The Dragons," after Viserys'' cause. Raymun took on the moniker of the Yellow Dragon, and the others adopted dragon names, hoping their assassination attempt would be as swift and devastating as dragonfire. But somehow, the plan had been betrayed, their movements discovered before they could strike. Raymun could not figure out how their plan had unraveled so completely. Robert thought, his mind briefly wandering to Melisandre. She had given him a completely different kind of "experience" during her time at court. Though the last mission she had overseen had failed, the nights they spent together had left a lasting impression on him. At the execution platform, Gendry approached, breaking his reverie. Your Grace, everything is ready, he said. Robert rose from his seat and ascended the high platform, his every move watched by the gathered lords of the Riverlands and Crownlands. As he scanned the crowd, he saw the yellow stag banners of House Baratheon fluttering in the breeze, but among them were also the blue sturgeon of House Tully, the scarlet-and-gold lions of Lannister, and even the direwolf of House Stark. Robert, still unaware that the Norths army had returned, believed Ned was holding Bitterbridge on his behalf. Turning to address the nobles below, Robert began, The son of the Mad King, the brother of the rapist, has returned! I" Long live Your Grace Viserys! The shout came from the crowd, cutting Robert off mid-sentence. It was Ser Raymun Darry, defiant even with his hands bound and several teeth knocked out. His voice was hoarse but unyielding. A Lannister strode forward and landed a punch on Raymun''s already battered face. But the blow only incited the others. The rest of the condemned assassins, despite their beaten bodies, joined Raymuns cry. Long live Your Grace Viserys! Long live Viserys! Long live the Targaryens! Long live the dragons! Long live the Seven! Their shouts were ragged, teeth missing, words slurred, but they were loud enough to disrupt the proceedings. They had no illusions about their fate. Their only goal now was to throw the execution into chaos and insult Robert one last time. By the time the guards managed to gag them, the damage was done. The mood was soured, the ceremony derailed. Edmure Tully, standing nearby, sighed in frustration. The atmosphere of authority that should have accompanied Roberts speech had evaporated. Robert, seething with anger, turned back to the crowd. In this battle, I will lead you to kill the remaining Targaryens! Let those incestuous bastards be driven from our lands! With a dramatic flourish, he unsheathed his sword and pointed it at Raymun and the other would-be assassins, their defiant glares meeting his. Seven soldiers stepped forward, kicking away the wooden supports beneath Raymun and his comrades. The ropes tightened, and almost instantly, the weight of their bodies snapped their necks. Their faces flushed red as their eyes bulged, and saliva dribbled from their mouths. They twitched and struggled briefly before going limp, their rebellion snuffed out. In Westerosi tradition, noblemen were usually granted the dignity of a beheading, while commoners were hanged. But Robert had intended this as a final insult to Raymun and his conspiratorstraitors in his eyes, not worthy of a nobles death. With their bodies still swaying on the gallows, Robert raised his voice once more. Move out! At his command, the army poured out of Harrenhal, ready to march into battle, ready to gamble everything in the final fight against the remnants of House Targaryen. Chapter 379: Verbal Offensive Chapter 379: Verbal OffensiveMore than 100,000 troops had been deployed over 30 miles from Gods Eye Lake. The flags and armor of both armies were dominated by black and yellow, stretching from their positions to the horizon. The oppressive tension weighed heavily under the gloomy sky, made even worse by the dark clouds that loomed overhead, so thick it seemed they might crush everything below. Though it was only mid-afternoon, the fading light made it feel as though dusk had already fallen. A storm was clearly imminent. Normally, before a battle, the air would be filled with the ominous cawing of crows. But today, with the dragon hovering and hissing above the battlefield, not even a crow dared appear. The mice underground were desperately burrowing deeper, trying to escape the beasts presence. It is often said that arrogance in soldiers leads to defeat, but there was little reason for Viseryss army not to feel proud. Their forces numbered 60,000 to the enemys 50,000, giving them a distinct advantage. he thought, Even just circling overhead, they would put unimaginable pressure on the usurpers forces. Viserys could even use the dragons'' sight to relay real-time updates of the battle to the command centers sand table. In my opinion, we dont even need the dragons, Eustace remarked. Just let Your Grace and the Princess watch from the sky while we capture Robert alive! Eustace had long since realized this would likely be the only battle of this scale100,000 menthat he would ever see. This clash would be more massive than even Aegon the Conquerors Burning of the Fields. Back then, Aegons three dragons were each 150 to 160 meters long, while Viseryss dragons were merely one-eighth the size. This gave ordinary soldiers like us a chance to claim some glory. Otherwise, if Viserys had dragons the size of Aegons, he wouldnt need 60,000 troopsor even 6,000. He wouldve gone straight to attack Harrenhal by now. Meanwhile, Viseryss camp seemed untouched by the brewing storm. The men were talking excitedly, with many, like Brune, already planning how they would spend their spoils after the war. Earlier, while inspecting the barracks, I overheard one soldier discussing where he might settle his new land once victory was assured. It''s understandable for common soldiers to think that way. The brutal, face-to-face fighting on the battlefield forces them to forget everything else. But its dangerous for the nobles in command to indulge in such thoughts. That kind of overconfidence could lead to mistakes. Viserys must remind them of the seriousness of this battle. "Ser Brune, do you remember what I said? That even a dragon will fight with all its strength, even against a lion?" Viserys asked, his eyes scanning the room. He then addressed the others, his tone growing more forceful. "This battle must annihilate the usurper''s army. Winter is coming. Don''t give me a lousy fight. If anyone causes losses by underestimating the enemy, they can forget about their fiefdoms and titles. Do you hear me?" "Yes, Your Grace!" came the unanimous reply, though everyone was shocked. Viserys rarely spoke with such intensity. No one dared to underestimate the "Restorer," the man who had risen from nothing. The gravity of the moment was interrupted by a sudden commotion. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Your Grace, Your Grace!" A scout hurried in, holding up an envelope. "Your Grace, Storm''s End has been captured by Prince Doran!" Viserys glanced at the nobles and officers in the tent, the corner of his mouth lifting into a small smile. The mood in the room shifted as his words sank in. Just as he was about to speak again, another scout entered. "Your Grace, the Lord Mace has captured Silverhill and Cornfield. The armies of The Reach have marched into the Westerlands in force! Also, it may rain laterand rain hard. That will be to our advantage. It would be best to delay..." ... In Roberts camp, Stannis was methodically giving out orders for the battle. Almost everyone had a task to complete. Yet Robert, as commander-in-chief, seemed lost in thought. The words of the ''Lord Father'' echoed in his mind. After all these years, the memory still lingered, but Robert had trained himself to ignore such thoughts. he told himself bitterly. No, Robert would never allow anyone to speak of him in such a way. In his mind, he might die in the next battleanywherebut definitely not at Ruby Ford. "...Your Grace! Your Grace!" Stannis''s voice broke through Roberts reverie. Robert looked up at him, saying nothing but indicating he was listening. "Viserys says he wants to see you." "See me?" "Yes, he says this is a matter between him and you. He invites you to a duel between our armies, with the loser leaving Westeros forever." Robert glanced around the tent at the faces of those present. They were all watching him intently, their eyes filled with expectation. he thought grimly. But Robert was no fool. If even the Red Witch couldnt destroy Viserys, how could he possibly do it himself? "Who doesnt know that Viserys is the best at using witchcraft? I wont fall for it. Tell him we will meet on the battlefield," Robert said firmly. Stannis nodded in agreement. This was the right decision. His hand rested on the hilt of the sword at his waistthe so-called Lightbringer''s Sword, a gift from Melisandre. Despite its somewhat magical appearance, the blade seemed to possess no extraordinary power. Stannis knew their only hope was to defeat Viserys in open battle and free the Westerlands from his grip. Now was not the time for risks. Pycelle, however, had different thoughts. He believed that the best outcome for House Baratheon would be a peace treaty with Viserys. Pycelle reflected. But he wasnt ready to give up his current life. Moreover, Viserys was convinced that Pycelle had deliberately allowed Tywins forces in. Unlike Baelish, who could bargain with crowns, lands, and Storms End to save his skin, Pycelle had nothing. He shuddered at the thought. That fear is why Pycelle remained a staunch supporter of the war. As the commanders mulled over their private thoughts, Viserys''s voice suddenly rang out from above, booming like thunder. "Soldiers! I am Viserys Targaryen..." His words sent a chill through the camp. Normally, when generals roused their men before a battle, they embellished or outright lied, especially when facing unfavorable odds, all to convince soldiers to fight and die for them. But Viseryss "shouting offensive" felt differentit was like a wave of troops charging forward, striking a blow to their morale before the battle even began. In the command tent, faces darkened as they heard Viseryss voice. Everyone knew what this meant, but there was no way to block the soldiers'' ears. They could only watch helplessly as the Targaryens words echoed over the camp. All across Roberts camp, men stopped what they were doing. Horses went unfed, weapons lay unpolished, conversations fell silent. Even those praying in solitude, hoping not to face death by dragonfire, ceased their prayers and stood, looking to the sky. Above them, a massive dragon hovered under the darkening clouds. "Stop fighting for the usurper!" Viserys called from above. "I only want the usurper''s head! If you withdraw from the battlefield now, I will consider it a renewed allegiance to the Targaryens, and you will not be held responsible for anything!" The soldiers stood frozen, their eyes fixed on the dragon, and their hearts heavy with uncertainty. Chapter 380: Final Decision Chapter 380: Final DecisionViserys and Dany looked down at Robert''s camp, which had once been lifeless but was now stirring with movement. "Storm''s End has fallen, and the armies of The Reach have entered the Westerlands! Leave, soldiers, and think of your familiesof your children yet to be born, of your wives waiting at home!" Viserys called out to the troops below. Dany joined in, echoing his words. "Your families and homes await you!" The mention of family and home seemed to break the last of many soldiers resolve. Even during the worst times for the Targaryens in the usurpers war, they had Riverrun and Dorne as alliesfaint glimmers of hope, however ineffective. But now, the Baratheons stood truly isolated, without any support. In Roberts camp, Stannis stood in his tent, his face as expressionless as ever, but his lips were pursed, and his teeth ground together in frustration. During the Siege of Storms End, he had held out because Robert was still fighting elsewhere, giving him hope. As long as Robert won, the siege would end on its own. This time was different. Viserys didnt even need to fight themhe could break them through sheer psychological warfare. , Stannis thought. The feeling of hopelessness began to spread through the army like a sickness. At that moment, a scout rushed in. "Your Grace, its baddozens of knights from the Riverlands have deserted!" The news was a devastating blow. Defection in the face of battle shattered what little morale remained. It was clear to everyone nowthey could no longer afford to delay. They had to attack. "To hell with the rain! Order the army to attack! Prepare to attack!" Stannis barked. Meanwhile, Viserys and Dany, still shouting over Roberts camp, saw at least four or five waves of soldiers fleeing in groups, ranging from dozens to hundreds. Behind them, death squads chased after the deserters, ready to execute them. Viserys exchanged a glance with Dany, and they instantly understood each other. Together, they led their dragons to intervene, intending to protect the defectors. Among those fleeing was Calor Mallister, a cousin of Jason Mallisterthe same Jason who had threatened Ser Raymun and had him executed. In theory, Calor should have been a loyalist on Roberts side, but he had become deeply pessimistic about the war. Though bound to Roberts cause by family duty, he longed for a way out. When Viserys promised pardon to those who defected, Calor seized the opportunity. Under the pretense of inspecting the camp, he and several knights and horsemen stole horses and charged out, hoping to escape. Chasing after him with deadly intent was none other than Jason Mallister himself. "Calor! Come back! You traitor!" Jason shouted, his voice filled with rage. But Calor didnt look back. He kept riding, pushing his horse to its limits. He knew Jason was the better rider and archer, and the realization that he was being targeted made the hair on the back of his neck stand on end. Suddenly, the air was pierced by the deafening roar of a dragon. Both Calors group and Jasons men turned in horror. A yellow dragon descended from the sky, its massive wings casting a dark shadow over them. With a terrifying screech, the dragon unleashed a torrent of black flames. The fire engulfed Jason and his guards, reducing themand their horsesto ash in an instant. Calor, glancing back, saw nothing but a scorched patch of earth where his cousin had been moments before. Jason had vanished, as if wiped from existence. Calor turned his gaze upward. Viserys rode upon the dragons back, his silver hair whipping in the wind. The sight made Calors heart race in fear, but he forced himself to shout, "Long live Your Grace, Viserys!" His voice trembled, but the soldiers around him quickly echoed his cry, "Long live Viserys!" With newfound confidence, they rode towards the army camp, ready to defect. Back in Roberts camp, the desertions had taken their toll. Robert watched in grim silence as at least a thousand men had abandoned him, lured away by Viseryss promises. he thought bitterly, Determined to act, Robert quickly reorganized his forces and gave the command to attack. The yellow banners of House Baratheon spread like a violent wave as Robert led the core of his remaining armyaround a thousand mentoward the front line. He even brought the last five Kingsguard with him, ready for a desperate push. On the other side, Viserys remained calm, riding high on his dragon. His mere presence on the battlefield was enough to boost the morale of his troops far more than if he had been on horseback. His army, primarily composed of Unsullied, held their ground with the calm, disciplined precision of veteran warriors. If Roberts attack was a wave crashing forward, Viseryss troops were like an immovable black dam, holding firm against the onslaught. "Attack! Attack!" Roberts commands rang out, but the differences in numbers, equipment, and skill were too great. The Unsullied, their bodies fully armored, advanced like a relentless tide. The two armies clashed, but Viseryss forces pushed forward steadily, leaving behind a trail of dark red blood and mangled bodies. Their casualties were minimal in comparison. High above the battlefield, Conwyra, one of Viseryss trusted commanders, directed the Unsullied with precision. Understanding the terrain and their advantage in equipment, he had arranged them in a wedge formation, the thickest concentration of soldiers at the center, designed to pierce through Roberts lines. From time to time, Conwyra glanced up at the dragons circling overhead. They werent just terrifying symbols of powerthey were guiding the armys movements. The dragons flew in specific formations, signaling optimal points of attack. Their presence even aided the archers, making their shots more accurate and deadly than dragon fire itself. Robert, having been trained in military strategy by Jon Arryn, recognized the formation at once. He quickly ordered his men to deploy the bed arrowsmassive, dragon-slaying bolts designed to bring down the beasts. If they could break the formation, it might turn the tide of the battle. "Hold on! Hold on! Release!" Robert roared, his voice booming across the battlefield. Hundreds of arrows, large and deadly, shot forward like spears, slicing through the air and tearing past the Unsullied formation. The bolts were powerful, unstoppable by ordinary shields. Even the Unsullied, as well-armored as they were, couldnt escape unscathed. Some fell under the barrage, the sheer force of the arrows too much to withstand. For a brief moment, Robert felt a glimmer of hope as he watched the Unsullied falter, their steady march slowing. The dark cloud pressing down on his chest seemed to lift, if only slightly. But his hope was short-lived. In seconds, the Unsullied behind the fallen soldiers stepped forward, filling the gaps with precision. Their formation, seemingly molded from iron, surged forward again, their pace unbroken. The synchronized march of their armored feet seemed to echo in Roberts ears, each step like a hammer pounding on his heart. Robert had never seen anything like it. he thought grimly, On the right flank, Stannis finally unsheathed his sword. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The blade emitted a faint orange and red glow, flickering like embers. It gave off a strange feeling of warmth, but that warmth was an illusion. There was no real heat. Stannis hadnt even had the chance to announce to those around him that he held the legendary blade. To the other soldiers, it looked like any ordinary sword made of some unknown material. As for its power, there was no sign of it. Amidst the chaos, light was no more noticeable than that of a smoldering torch in a storm. It did little to lift the spirits of those around him. From the back of his dragon, Viserys noticed the glowing sword in Stanniss hand. Whether it was the fabled Lightbringer or not, Viserys knew one thinghe wanted it for himself. As the cavalrymen raised their swords below, Viserys began reciting a spell. He chanted from atop his dragon, the incantation flowing smoothly from his lips. Suddenly, flames erupted along the edges of the cavalrys steel blades, casting an eerie glow over the battlefield. The Dothraki, who now wielded long-handled sabers redesigned by Viserys himself, roared in unison. Their old curved blades had been shorter, due to a lack of pig iron. But now, with these longer, flame-lit weapons, the Dothraki warriors were unstoppable. Below, the battlefield transformed into a jungle of burning steel. "Long live Your Grace Viserys!" the Dothraki cried as they charged, their three-foot-long flaming sabers slicing through the air. The fire illuminated their wild, determined faces as they chanted Viseryss name with reverence. The sudden charge, the surge of flaming sabers, and the cries of the Dothraki shattered the fragile morale of Stanniss troops. The sight of the fire-wielding cavalry bearing down on them was more than they could bear. Faced with superior riders and better equipment, Stanniss army began to crumble almost immediately. Stannis, leading the royal guard, tried to brace for the Dothraki assault, but the flames surrounding him grew hotter and darker. He found himself engulfed in black fire as the cavalry charged head-on. "For Your Grace!" Eustace bellowed as he led 300 Black Knights, charging like a dark blade straight at Roberts heavily-guarded anti-air defenses. These knights had been meant to ride with Viserys and defeat the Kingslayer during their last campaign. But when the Kingslayer had shockingly defected to Roberts side, it left a bitter taste in Eustaces mouth. After returning, they hadnt slept for two days, spending hours polishing their armorarmor that now felt undeserving of knights who had failed their mission. This time, they were determined. Their armor, gleaming black, would taste blood today. As the Dragonwing Knights bore down on them, Edmure Tully, commanding Roberts archers, held his ground. "Steady! Steady! Let them come closer!" he called out. Though Edmure was no great warrior in personal combat, he had a keen sense for strategy. His sharp instincts had saved his forces during the Battle of Stone Mill, where he had fended off the army of the Mountain. Now, he watched as the Black Knights rode into the perfect range. "Release!" Edmure shouted, and a hail of arrows flew through the air, clanging against the Black Knights armor. The arrows left only faint white scratches, barely slowing their charge. The Black Knights crashed into Edmure''s defensive line without hesitation, their momentum unbroken. "Kill! Smash this rubbish!" Eustace roared, his voice brimming with excitement. To him, these defensesthe only threat to Viseryss dragonwere nothing but an obstacle to be destroyed. In his mind, swords were the true weapons of war, and he wouldve gladly seen bows and arrows wiped from existence altogether. High above, Viserys, perched on his yellow dragon, seethed with anger. he thought, barely able to contain his frustration. His dragon hovered over Eustace, flapping its wings in agitation, as if trying to snap the knight out of his reckless charge. Eustace, oblivious to his mistake, pushed on until a young soldier shouted up at him, finally making him pause. Meanwhile, Edmure, realizing the danger from above, had turned to flee, but Viserys wasnt about to let him go. The yellow dragon swooped down, cutting off Edmures escape. The Tully lord froze, his blood turning cold as he found himself face-to-face with the beast. The dragons unblinking gaze locked on him, and it felt like a vat of ice water had been poured into his chest. Chapter 381: Cersei Seeking to Survive Chapter 381: Cersei Seeking to SurviveWhen the last stag banner fell, a sudden rumble of thunder echoed overhead. One drop, two drops, threeraindrops, as large as beans, began to pound the blood-soaked ground, forming small pits in the black-and-red mud. More pits appeared, turning into pools of muddy water that flowed unchecked, washing away footprints, hoofprints, and the deep ruts left behind. Clerks moved through the aftermath, counting the losses and gains. Unlike the fierce battles of the past, this one-sided clash had claimed fewer lives. He estimated the final casualties on both sides would be fewer than 10,000perhaps even 7,000 or 8,000. Viseryss losses would not exceed 1,500, and that included only the dead, not the wounded. Even the giants had simply paraded the banners around the battlefield, never once touching blood. Viserys, however, had no desire to meet with the defeated noble families of the Riverlands and Westerlands. After all, Conwyra had delivered Robert to him alive. The pounding rain on the tent''s canvas was nearly deafening, drowning out the sounds from outside. Viseryss tent, guarded by the elite Order of the Dragon, formed an impenetrable ring. Beyond them, a thousand Unsullied stood watch. Inside, the tent was packed with Viserys''s senior officers, their faces tense in the flickering lamplight. At the table, Viserys and Daenerys sat, the a relic pried from a pile of asheslaid before them. In the center of the tent stood Robert Baratheon, bound tightly in ropes. A rag, torn from his battle standard, was stuffed in his mouth, though it was unclear whether he would even bother to speak. His armor remained on, but his hair hung in wet, disheveled clumps over his face, masking his eyes. The corner of his mouth was swollenperhaps from a punch, or from his own fall. Jon Connington stood nearby, his eyes fixed on Robert. Of everyone present, Connington seemed the most affected. It had been nearly sixteen years since the rebellion began. So many lives lost, so much chaos in Westerosall because of his own failure or misguided sense of honor. The Targaryens had nearly been wiped out, and he had watched the Blackfyre line rise to power in their place. As Connington looked at Viserys and Daenerys sitting behind the table, he felt a lump rise in his throat. Without unyielding perseverance and an extraordinary stroke of fate, they would never have come this far. ''History will remember this day,'' he thought. ''The War of Restoration.'' "Congratulations, Your Grace! The shame of usurpation has been washed away! Long live Viserys! Long live Daenerys!" Connington drew his sword and raised it high above his head in salute to Viserys. Following his lead, the others unsheathed their blades in unison. Hoyt, Roth, Young Connington, Dick, Gerrold, Conwyra, and the rest all turned their eager eyes toward Viserys and Daenerys. "Long live Viserys! Long live Daenerys!" they chanted, their voices rising in chorus. "Long live Viserys! Long live Daenerys!" Kneeling on the ground, Robert could feel the cheers digging into his soul like knives. His body trembled uncontrollably, tormented by the echoes of their celebration. His mind drifted back to the day he had ascended the Iron Throne. The sounds of joy and revelry had filled the Throne Room, enveloping him in a victory that seemed eternal. At that time, all that remained of the Targaryens was Dragonstone and a few scattered ships. But then, a storm had swept it all away. When his fleet sailed to Dragonstone, the resistance had been pitiful, barely worth mentioning. The only regret was that Viserys and Daenerys had escaped. ''If I had known this was where Id end up, I wouldve sent my forces sooner,'' he thought bitterly. ''Even if it meant attacking Braavos itself.'' Suddenly, Robert recalled something his father had once told him, and with a surge of determination, he struggled to his feet. His abrupt movement caught the attention of everyone in the tent, and Eustace marched over, delivering a swift kick to Roberts head. "What are you squirming for, usurper? Want me to fetch you a doe?" he sneered. The others watched in cold silence, their faces expressionless. Viserys raised a hand, motioning for the rag to be pulled from Roberts mouth. Blood and saliva dripped from the gag as it was yanked away. Robert coughed twice, then locked his gaze on Viserys. "Do you want to know how I killed Rhaegar the rapist?" Robert rasped. "Bastard!" someone shouted. "What''s that creature screaming about!" another roared. "Ill kill him myself!" The taunt sparked a wave of anger throughout the tent. Even Daenerys, seated beside Viserys, felt the heat rise in her chest, her violet eyes flashing with cold fury. But Viserys raised his hand again, silencing the commotion. He gestured for Robert to continue. "Rhaegar was a skilled warrior," Robert began, his voice steady now. His blue eyes drifted upward, staring blankly at the canvas above his head, as though lost in the memory. "He wounded me badly. I pretended to surrender. And when he lowered his weapon, I struck. When he wasn''t paying attention..." Robert smirked, his gaze snapping back to Viserys and Daenerys, his eyes daring them. ''Go ahead! Kill me!'' his expression seemed to say. The officers and advisers surrounding him seethed with rage, muttering threats to tear him apart. Viserys, however, remained utterly unmoved, his face cold and expressionless. "Your Grace," Hoyt murmured, stepping forward slightly. "If you wish, you could hand him over to Meris." Viserys stood up and walked over to Robert, his eyes cold and unyielding. "Robert," he said, his voice low and grim, "I dont know why youre in such a hurry to die, but I promised Id kill you at the Ruby Ford, and thats exactly where it will happen. Ill break your bones and scatter them there, and from that day on, itll be known as ." The words hung in the air like a death sentence, Viseryss tone sharp with finality. ... The news of Roberts defeat soon reached Harrenhal, sending the castle into chaos. Inside, Cersei cradled little Tommen in her arms. He wasnt so little anymore, and not nearly as fat as before. Tommen was sharp enough to sense that their world was crumbling around them. He had already lost a noticeable amount of weight since theyd fled Kings Landing. Joffrey, despite being fourteen and taller than most his age, looked hollow and lifeless. He had grown, yestowering over his peers and standing eye-to-eye with many adultsbut his spirit was weak. In the face of the chaos, he could only huddle close to his mother, clutching Tommen for comfort. "Mother," Joffrey asked, his voice trembling slightly, "didnt the Onion Knight take Myrcella to form an alliance? Why hasnt he returned?" Neither Joffrey nor Cersei knew that Myrcella had been detained in Tyrosh. Cersei, already fraught with worry, could only offer her eldest son a strained, anxious look. Outside, the sounds of disorder echoed through the hallsfighting, the crash of crockery shattering, and hurried, frantic footsteps. The soldiers had been led away by Robert, leaving Harrenhal defenseless. Inside, the few remaining maidservants and servants were desperately looting whatever valuables they could find. Robert hadnt even left Cersei a dozen guards. He had taken not only her personal guard but even the men Tywin had assigned to protect her. Robert''s final cruelty was not just abandoning her at Harrenhalhe had trapped her there with Joffrey and Tommen, left to face the chaos alone. Cersei knew this was Roberts revenge. He wanted her to die here, in the chaos of his defeat, along with her children. The memory of the Witchs prophecy flashed in her mind, sending a shiver down her spine. She clutched Tommen tighter, her heart pounding with dread. "No! I absolutely accept it!" Cersei declared, her voice sharp with defiance. Steeling herself, she pulled a dagger and a small vial of poison from beneath her pillow. She glanced briefly at the poison, then tucked it carefully into her bodice. With the dagger in hand, she moved toward the door. Two flaxen-haired maidservants stood guard outsidefarm girls brought in to replace her original maid, who had been taken away the day before Robert left for battle, likely given to one of his soldiers. These new girls were nothing more than peasant replacements. "Your... Your Grace," they stammered, immediately dropping to their knees as soon as they saw her approach. Despite the chaos surrounding them, the intimidating aura Cersei had cultivated over years still commanded respect. Cerseis eyes fell on the shorter of the two maids, noting she was about the same height as Tommen. She gestured for the girl to follow her inside. "Come in. I need to speak with you," Cersei said calmly. The maid obediently followed her into the room. As the girl turned to close the door, Cersei seized the moment. With swift precision, she lunged forward and slit the girl''s throat. Blood spurted from the maid''s neck, staining the floor. Tommen and Joffrey, watching in shock, were frozen by the sight. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cersei winced, doing her best to avoid the splatter of blood on her gown. She was stronger than most would have thought, at least for a woman. When the maid''s lifeless body finally fell limp in her arms, Cersei stripped off the girl''s clothes and hurriedly dressed Tommen in them. She didnt notice how tense her son was, his back drenched in sweat. After disposing of the second maid in the same brutal manner, she turned to Joffrey, her voice fierce and unwavering. "Survive and run west. Do you understand?" "Mother... we..." Joffrey began, his voice weak with fear. Cerseis hand lashed out, slapping him hard across the face. The sound echoed through the room. "Repeat what I said!" she demanded, her eyes blazing. "Run... run west! To... to Casterly Rock?" Joffrey stammered, his cheek red from the slap. "Yes. To Casterly Rock!" she repeated, her voice cracking slightly as she fought back the tears that threatened to overwhelm her. Taking advantage of the brief lull, she pushed her two sons out of the door. Joffrey hesitated, looking back one last time, but all he met was his mother''s stern, unyielding gaze. Cersei watched them walk down the corridor, further and further away, until their small figures vanished from sight. Once they were gone, she closed the door, her head bowing as the flood of emotion she''d been suppressing overcame her. Silent tears spilled down her cheeks. A moment later, she composed herself, stepping over the bodies on the floor as she sat beside the bed. With trembling hands, she pulled out the vial of poison she had hidden in her bodice... Chapter 382: Orphaned Chapter 382: OrphanedAfter his duel with Robert, Connington led 20,000 troops to besiege Kings Landing alongside Doran. Through his remaining contacts with Varys, he hoped to use the spymaster to gain a critical advantage once the siege began. The goal was simple: to squeeze out the last bit of value from Varys''s network. Meanwhile, Viserys prepared to march on the Westerlands with the army of Highgarden. His first stop was Harrenhal, where he needed to eliminate the final obstacle before launching his assault on the WesterlandsRiverrun. He stayed at Harrenhal for two days, organizing logistics and gathering intelligence. It was there that he made a few unsettling discoveries: Cerseis corpse, and Selyse Baratheon hiding with her daughter. When Viserys informed Selyse that Stannis had been killed in battle, she wept bitterly. He felt no sympathy for her. His thoughts lingered on the memory of Queen Rhaellas terror during the War of the Usurper, her tragic death in childbirth, and the pain that had seared itself into his bloodline, even though his soul had since changed. That pain was always with him. One of the main reasons he had Stannis executed was because of Melisandre. Although he had no idea where the Red Woman had disappeared to, with Stannis dead, her power to oppose him was greatly diminished. At Harrenhal, Viserys also learned of the infamous The Dragons Assassins. For House Targaryen, House Darry was little more than a family of martyrs. Rhaegars four brothers had perished with him at the Battle of the Trident, and Lord Raymun Darry himself had died in an assassination attempt on Roberts life. And Ser Willem? Viserys owed him everythingwithout his intervention, Viserys and Daenerys might have been handed over to Roberts men at Dragonstone or killed outright. Now, House Darry had dwindled to a single surviving member: eleven-year-old Lyman Darry. Viserys felt an obligation to protect this boy. Not only would he ensure Lyman lived to adulthood, but he also intended to find him a beautiful and fertile wife, so that House Darry could be restored. In addition to Lyman, other orphans of the houses that had joined Raymun in the assassination attempt were brought before Viserys for judgment. "Your Grace Your Grace, I am Lyman Darry, son of Lord Raymun Darry of Darry," the boy said shakily. Lyman had been cleaned and dressed before being presented to Viserys. His clothes were neat, and he looked well enough on the surface, but his red, puffy eyes and pale face betrayed his exhaustion. The weight of sudden orphanhood had taken its toll on him. Daenerys, seated beside Viserys, couldnt help but be moved by the sight. As she looked at the young boy standing before them, wearing clothes embroidered with a farmer holding a rakethe sigil of House Darryher heart ached. She blinked, but the tears came anyway, her violet eyes brimming with emotion. Her sorrow mirrored the boy''s grief, and for a moment, she was unable to hold back her tears. He... he really looks like Willem, Daenerys whispered, her voice thick with emotion. Though Lyman was only eleven or twelve, his resemblance to Ser Willem Darry, the man who had protected both her and Viserys in their darkest days, was unmistakable. The similarity was most striking in their mouths, which were nearly identical. Ser Willem had been a stern figure to everyone else, but with Dany, he had always spoken softly. Before her Brother had changed his ways, Ser Willem was one of the few who had treated her with kindness. Viserys gently stroked Daeneryss back, comforting her as she stared at the boy. Then, he called Lyman forward, addressing the gathered military officers and nobles. Lyman Darry, from this day forward, you shall serve as Cupbearer to Princess Daenerys until she comes of age. You will be treated with the respect and dignity of a prince. The young boy, still dazed by grief, didnt fully understand what this meant. It was only after being nudged by those around him that he knelt before Viserys. His fathers death hung heavily on him; no title or honor could ease that pain right now. Even if Viserys had made him a lord in that moment, it would have brought no joy. It was all for appearances. Despite Roberts capture and Stanniss execution, the war was far from over. The battle for the Westerlands still loomed, and beyond that, the threat of the White Walkers remained. There would be no resting on laurels anytime soon. This meeting with Lyman was one of the few tender moments in the aftermath of the brutal fightinga brief flicker of warmth in an otherwise cold and relentless war. But the peace was short-lived, as it was soon disrupted by an unwelcome arrival. Word had reached Littlefinger that Viserys had defeated Robert and seized Harrenhal, and he wasted no time riding there, eager to present himself before the new ruler. His arrival posed a difficult dilemma for Viserys. On the one hand, Petyr Baelish was undeniably unscrupulous, a man of questionable loyalties and a reputation as a manipulator. Viserys loathed the idea of keeping him alive. But on the other hand, Littlefinger had successfully kept the Vale from joining the war, preventing them from sending troops to interfere with Viseryss campaign. That alone had saved countless lives and resources. Reluctantly, Viserys considered the situation as he looked at the tall, thin man standing before him. Littlefinger had rendered valuable service, and by the rules of war, he deserved a reward. But Viserys would never grant him real power. No, hed find some way to acknowledge his contributionwithout allowing him to become a threat. ''Perhaps I can use him as a reminder, Viserys thought, to always stay vigilant. A tool to spur me forward, but never to be trusted.'' After all, Viserys thought, . With his decision made, he felt a sense of relief wash over him. His expression softened into something more pleasant as he turned to Littlefinger and asked, "Ser Petyr, I''m curioushow did you convince Lady Lysa to support you?" To Viserys''s surprise, Petyr answered without hesitation, openly boasting of his affair with Lysa. In Littlefingers eyes, it was almost as if he were avenging the Targaryens. his smirk seemed to say. "So, Robert the Younger... is he your son by Lysa?" Viserys asked, leaning forward. Littlefingers demeanor shifted, but he answered smoothly, "Your Grace, Robert the Younger is indeed Jon Arryns son." Viserys nodded, remembering how, in another time, Lysa had been Littlefingers pawnboth a means to stir chaos and a stepping stone to further his ambitions. Young Roberts identity had been a key part of that. "In that case, Ser Petyr," Viserys continued, "I have a task for you." "It is my honor to serve you, Your Grace," Littlefinger replied with his signature bow. "I want every Arryn name in the Vale sent to the Wall. Ill provide you with the necessary support. And if theres any resistance," Viseryss voice darkened, "Ill bring the dragons myself." Littlefingers shoulders visibly relaxed, reassured by the fact that Viserys was now beginning to use him as a tool. "Your Grace, rest assuredin three months, there will not be a single Arryn left in the Vale." "Good. Now, go about your business. I need to see the Red Witch." The mention of Melisandre seemed to send a ripple of unease through Littlefinger, as though the very thought of her unsettled him. He felt as if the Red Woman had somehow reached into his chest and taken hold of his heart. Viserys, noticing the shift in his expression, smiled inwardly. he thought. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... After his meeting with Littlefinger, Viserys made his way to the chamber where Melisandre was being held. The Red Priestess sat in the corner, facing the wall, her posture calm and composed. Her robes, as always, were pristine, despite her captivity. Even now, she seemed to hold sway over LittlefingerViserys suspected she had allowed herself to be brought to Harrenhal with his aid. Sensing his presence, Melisandre spoke without turning. "Do you know what youve done?" Her voice was low and filled with foreboding. "You killed Stannis. And with his death, the world is ending." Chapter 383: Jade Emperor, Great Empress Mother Chapter 383: Jade Emperor, Great Empress MotherThe "diviner who cannot calculate accurately" seemed unusually agitated. The Red Witch, usually so composed and unreadable, now showed a flicker of resentment, and Viserys could hear the slight tremor in her voice. Melisandre, Viserys said softly, surprising her with the use of her old name. Youve waited so many years in solitude. You must be tired. Lonely, even? His words caught Melisandre off guard. She had expected the same treatment she''d seen from other kingspunishment, humiliation, perhaps even death. In the hands of lesser men, she might have already been executed, or worse. Yet here stood Viserys, speaking to her not with vengeance, but with a strange, almost unsettling concern. L-Lonely? she stammered. The word seemed foreign to her, like an emotion she hadnt felt in centuries. And yet, as Viserys spoke, she suddenly felt an invisible weight pressing down on her, as though she were sinking into deep water. It was an unfamiliar sensation, like a long-forgotten vulnerability. You were just a girl, sold to the temple, Viserys continued, his voice calm and measured. Why should you carry so much on your shoulders? The weight of the Seven Kingdoms and the Nine Free Cities rests on me now. What do you have to fear? Melisandre looked at him, bewildered, as if someone had finally seen through the layers of armor she had wrapped around herself. Without another word, Viserys pulled a chair closer and sat down, placing a wooden box of food in front of her. Things are as they are, he said, offering no more explanations. Lets eat. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I dont need to eat. Rhllor sustains me, Melisandre replied, though her voice was less certain now. Try it, Viserys insisted with a smile. Even the gods make mistakes. And the Jade Emperor and Queen Motherwho supposedly dont eat the grains of the worldwell, they still falter. Confusion flickered in her eyes; she had no idea who these figures were. Viserys chuckled softly and continued, "If you dont eat, how will anyone see you as one of them? How can they believe you want to save them? Only the Others dont need to eat." From the box, he pulled out a small, neatly wrapped item and handed it to her. Try it. I call this a meat sandwich. Its made with meat and wheatsimple, but delicious. Reluctantly, Melisandre took the offered sandwich, still unsure of Viseryss intentions. As she held it, he continued pulling out various foods from the box. This is a bun, he said, holding up a soft roll. And these are dumplings. Theyre excellent, but the dumplings What do you want? she interrupted, a note of impatience creeping into her voice. There was also wariness, a lingering mistrust she couldnt hide. Viserys noticed, recalling their previous encounters. Back then, when they had only communicated from a distance, she had seemed almost robotic, devoid of emotion. But now, here in this moment, she had already shown cracks in her cold, impassive facadenot once, but twice. Smiling inwardly, he leaned back in his chair, sensing that the Red Witch, despite her power and mystery, was not as untouchable as she seemed. Viserys exhaled softly, popped a dumpling into his mouth, and leaned back in his chair, his gaze fixed on Melisandre. Tell me, Melisandre, he began, his voice calm but probing, why do you think the Long Night is so terrifying? Because of the White Walkers and the cold, she replied without hesitation. And how many people do you think will the Long Night and the White Walkers? he asked, his tone edged with skepticism. Theyll accept them when the time comes, she retorted sharply, as if responding to a foolish question. Viserys leaned forward slightly, his eyes narrowing. And how many do you think will survive then? Do you know how many people died when I fought Robert? He paused, taking a bite of a hot bun, unfazed by the heat. Targaryen blood had its benefits. The truth is, most people dont care about the Long Night. Melisandres expression faltered, a trace of uncertainty flickering across her usually composed face. They care about what this seasons harvest will be. They care about where tomorrows meal is coming from, Viserys continued, his voice growing sharper. You sent a shadow to kill me and Dany for Robert and Stannis. But did you ever stop to consider what would happen if you had succeeded? He leaned in, his voice gaining intensity as he spoke. The Free Cities would be torn apart again. The Sellswords would rise in chaos. The fragile order across the Dothraki Sea would crumble, and Westeros would be plunged into endless war. Tell me, Melisandre, how many would die then? Is your so-called fight against the Night about making sure people die before they even see it? By now, Viserys was only inches from her, his words hitting her like blows. Melisandres shoulders trembled slightly under the weight of his accusation. He had cut straight to the heart of her beliefs, shaking the foundations of everything she had stood for. His voice softened again, and he sat up straight, pulling back to give her room to breathe. I admit itI am not some savior. I may not even be Nissa Nissa. I cant save the world alone. If humanity is to survive the Long Night, it wont just take one sacrifice. It will take . One Nissa Nissa wont be enough. Viserys paused, his eyes locked on hers. Even Azor Ahai... did he defeat the Night King alone? I doubt it. He needed help, and so do I. Youve spent so long searching for a savior, Melisandre. Why not choose one for yourself? Or, better yet, why not see as the savior? His words hung in the air, leaving Melisandre visibly shaken. Her chest rose and fell, as if she were struggling to comprehend what he was saying, as if he had voiced something both profound and deeply unsettling. But Rhllor she began, her voice faltering. '' Rhllor,'' Viserys thought, a sharp edge of frustration in his voice. An absurd thought crossed his mind, like a surgeon who had just finished a thirty-hour operation, only to hear someone say, Thank God. "Melisandre!" Viserys''s voice rang out, sharp and impassioned. "Theres a saying that the torch must be passed on. The beacon may shine brightly, but can it burn forever? The flame may blaze fiercely, but it will die out unless each of us is willing to become its fuel." He leaned closer, eyes locked on hers. "Faith burns brightly, yesbut are the endless flame. All of us. So, do you still expect a savior to come?" The words echoed in Melisandre''s mind, reverberating like the first ray of dawn piercing the darkness. That simple phrase spread through her heart, expanding, growing, until it split her life in twoeverything before this moment, and everything after. Viserys stood up, a bun in one hand, and extended the other toward her. "Melisandre, save the world with me." She looked up at him, and in that moment, he seemed like a mountain rising from the earthimmense, immovable, holding up the sky for everyone beneath it. The weight of the world, of the Long Night, didnt seem as heavy now that she wasnt carrying it alone. Tentatively, she reached out to take his hand, then hesitated, her courage faltering. She withdrew. But Viserys didnt waver, his gaze steady, as if urging her forward without saying a word. Summoning her strength, she reached out again, this time higher than before. Her wide red sleeves slipped down, revealing her pale wrists and smooth forearms. For a second time, she paused, pulling back. But Viserys remained calm, offering silent encouragement. On the third try, Melisandre no longer hesitated. She reached for him, her hand steady now, and took his. Chapter 384: The Late Arrival of the Old Frey Chapter 384: The Late Arrival of the Old FreyThe old Frey knew his decision had come too late, so he took a boat at his advanced age to Harrenhal Castle. The journey nearly broke him. It felt as though every bone in his body had a mind of its own. When he entered the vast, warehouse-like hall of Harrenhal with his few equally aged sons, the weight of their years seemed to fill the room. As soon as they stepped inside, they saw the yellow dragon lying behind Viserys. It appeared to be asleepits eyes closed, its tail draped down the steps, and only its chest and belly rising and falling with each breath. The hall of Harrenhal was enormous, one of the few "indoor spaces" large enough to house a dragon. "So big," was the first thought that crossed old Frey''s mind as he gazed at the yellow dragon. He imagined the beast could lash out with its tail and easily smash the large carriage he''d arrived in. As old Frey had sailed along the Trident, observing what lay on the riverbanks, regret had weighed heavily on him. He had seen thousands of brand-new warships, a well-equipped and loyal army, a growing dragon, and giants standing outside the halls as an honor guard. Viserys was far more powerful than he''d anticipated, his strength growing rapidly toward the might of House Targaryen at its peakthe eve of the Dance of the Dragons. And when Walder Frey realized that Viserys was not yet twenty years old, he knew that the Targaryens return to glory was inevitable. he thought. With the support of his sons, old Walder stepped forward and spoke: "Walder Frey, Lord of the Twins, greets Your Grace, Viserys!" Viserys had been watching Walder since the moment he entered. The old man was hunched and frail, and even a brief bow seemed almost more than he could bear. Yet this was the same man who had recently impregnated his young wife. Viserys mused. Unlike Aerys, who had failed to control his adult son Rhaegar, Frey''s sons and many grandchildren all showed him respect. "Lord Frey is old. Grant him a seat," Viserys commanded. A servant quickly brought a chair and placed it behind Frey. "Thank you, Your Grace, for your kindness." Even the short walk from the gates of Harrenhal to the hall had been a struggle for Walder, and he was certainly grateful to sit down at last. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Congratulations on Your Grace''s revenge for Prince Rhaegar. I have brought 3,000 troops to aid Your Grace." Three thousand troops. Viserys couldn''t help but reflect on the number. In the original timeline, Robb had managed to gather only 2,000 troops thanks to his alliances influence. But here, without lifting a finger, old Frey had delivered 3,000 men right into his hands. It was likely all Frey had to offer. "I feel Lord Frey''s loyalty," Viserys''s voice echoed through the hall, resonating off the stone walls. The sound made old Frey''s aching bones feel slightly more at ease. But Viserys wasn''t done. "However, I cannot ignore the fact that you chose to betray the Targaryens. You are well aware that Rhaegar died not far from The Twins, and yet you stood by and did nothing." Viserys deliberately emphasized the word "you," causing the Freys to visibly tremble. Old Frey knew all too well that the second half of what people said was usually the most important. Viserys''s mention of made his muscles tense once again. Robert Baratheon''s claim to the throne had never been particularly strong, and he had needed to stabilize the Seven Kingdoms quickly. For that reason, Robert had turned a blind eye to old Freys decision to join forces only after Rhaegars death. But Viserys was different. He couldn''t afford such leniency. If he failed to punish House Frey in some way, it would be an insult to the loyalists who had remained true to the Targaryens. Old Frey understood the precariousness of his situation. He no longer had the courageor the strengthto pull off another betrayal, like the infamous Red Wedding. All he could do now was pray that Viseryss punishment would be something he could bear. "Your Grace," old Frey said, his voice trembling, "House Frey is willing to accept your punishment." Viserys had already decided on a punishment long before this meeting. He gazed at the miserable-looking Walder Frey and pronounced, "Since you have brought 3,000 men, you may stay for now. I have great plans for Harrenhal, and your men will remain to repair the castle. The cost of the repairs will be borne entirely by House Frey." Old Frey felt a wave of relief wash over him. he thought, as long as it didnt involve losing his lands or title. But he had underestimated Viserys and the situation entirely. "House Frey has a large population, and I believe there are many talented individuals among them," Viserys began. "For the renovation of Harrenhal, I will reward progress and quality. Those who excel in their work will be granted titlesSers or perhaps even Lords." Old Frey''s first thought was, But the next moment, his face paled. "As for the fiefdoms," Viserys continued, "let the old Lords prepare them." Old Frey looked at Viserys, alarmed. Just then, the dragon stirred, opening its golden eyes. Its gaze met his, and any argument he had died in his throat. Old Frey tried to steady himself mentally, but the fear was too great. He didnt dare defy Viserys. After a few tense breaths, he gave in. "I... I understand. Thank you, Your Grace, for your kindness." Old Frey knew the reason he had maintained control over his large family for so long: he had never formally named an heir. Though everyone assumed his eldest son would inherit, the old man constantly assigned tasks to his other sons, keeping their ambitions alive. But with Viserys offering new titles, the allure of the Lord title was fading. he realized. He glanced back at his sons. All but the eldest wore eager expressions. he thought bitterly. Chapter 385: The Disappearance of the Tullys Chapter 385: The Disappearance of the TullysRiverlands The fortress of Riverrun, triangular in shape, stood proudly at the confluence of the Tumblestone and Red Fork rivers of the Trident. From a distance, it looked both exquisite and formidable. The fertile lands surrounding Riverrun, nourished by the two rivers, made it an ideal location for a castle. At the same time, the rivers provided natural, strong fortifications. Unfortunately for Riverrun, Viserys had sent his fleet directly. Jorah Mormont led 10,000 troops and 100 small warships to encircle the castle. He crouched down, grabbed a handful of dirt, and sniffed it. Once, he would have envied such fertile land, but now, with his estates and mansions in Tyrosh, it no longer impressed him. More importantly, Jorah could see from Viseryss recent actions that he was tightening his grip on the nobles of Westeros. Jorah mused. He suspected that Viserys would eventually drive the Westerosi nobility into exile, perhaps to the Free Cities. The sooner Viserys acted, the stronger his position would be. Jorah looked remarkably at ease during the siege, and for good reason. First, Viserys hadnt demanded that he take Riverrun quickly. Second, there were fewer than 200 soldiers defending the castle. Hoster Tully, long bedridden and frail, was still holding the fort. His body had withered with age, his muscles atrophied, and he now stood more than half a head shorter than in his youth. The armor that once fit him now hung awkwardly, like a shell draped over his frame. Hoster stood on the battlements, staring down at the black banner of the three-headed dragon rippling in the wind like waves. "My lord, Viserys says that if you surrender, he will spare Edmure. Hell allow him to take the black and join the Nights Watch," a guard relayed. Hmph! Hoster snorted. "If that dragon-spawn brat Viserys is so capable, let him send his dragon over here. I could defend Riverrun with twenty men, let alone two thousand!" He paid no mind to the terms of surrender. In truth, Hoster was desperate. If Viserys would spare Edmureand perhaps even leave him a small fief to marry and have childrenhe might have considered surrender. But Viserys would never agree. Hoster reflected bitterly. House Tully was a prime example of this threat. They had nearly become the lynchpin of the "League of Usurpers." Viserys needed to set a brutal example for the nobility of Westeros. They would either marry into the royal family or marry their own vassals, nothing more. That was why Jorah hadnt even considered attacking Riverrun head-on. The 10,000 troops he had brought werent primarily for the siege. Eight thousand of them were stationed to guard against any approach from the Westerlands army, which could come from the direction of Golden Tooth. The remaining 2,000 soldiers, along with conscripted laborers, were put to work diverting the Tumblestone and Green Fork rivers of the Trident, preparing to flood Riverrun. Jorah''s plan was to starve them into submission. ... Five days later, with provisions running out, the defenders of Riverrun turned on Hoster. They beheaded him, and Riverrun fell. Viserys ultimately chose not to execute Edmure Tully or Brynden "Blackfish" Tully, who had been brought from the Vale by Littlefinger. Instead, he sent the uncle and nephew to the Wall, dressed in black. When they arrived at Winterfell, they found that Ned Stark was also preparing to take the black and join the Night''s Watch. Ned and Catelyn had not slept at all the previous night. They had talkedabout everything, from the first time they met, to their first kiss, to the births of their six children. Their conversation lasted until the light outside began to brighten. "Ned, I''m going into labor. Can''t this wait?" Catelyns voice trembled with emotion, her chin set tightly, tears threatening to fall. She pleaded with her husband, hoping for one last moment together. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ive taught Robb everything he needs to know," Ned replied softly. "And if theres something he doesnt understand, he can ask me. My love, Edmure and the others are waiting for me. I cant leave with this unresolved." He held Catelyn close, his hand gently stroking her swollen belly. In two months, their sixth child would be born. His heart was heavy with the knowledge that he was leaving her at such a time, just after the death of her father. As the morning light grew stronger, Ned knew it was time. He rose from the bed, despite Catelyns quiet entreaties, and began to dress. She watched as her husband went from being naked to fully clothed, draping the black cloak of the Night''s Watch over his shoulders. "Stark always liked black," Catelyn said bitterly, her voice trembling. "It seems he hasnt changed much, even as Lord Commander." With the help of her handmaid, she rose from the bed as well. They went down to the dining hall together. Robb, Sansa, Arya, Bran, Rickon, Brynden, Edmure, and the others were already there, gathered for what would be their last meal as a family. The hall was warm and quiet, though a somber air hung over the table. Sansa had been crying through the night, and Arya couldnt quite understand why. Their father was only going to the Wall; surely, they could visit him. But at some point, Sansa had realized the sadness of not being able to see her father whenever she wanted, and that thought had kept her awake. "Father, Mother," the children greeted their parents, standing as Ned and Catelyn entered the hall. Even Edmure and Brynden rose from their seats in respect. The family sat together, not crowded but close, sharing one final meal. As they ate, the conversation naturally turned to the children. "Father, I dont want to marry Viserys. He killed Grandpa!" Sansa suddenly burst out, her voice trembling with emotion. Ned sighed, running a hand through her hair. "My child, Lord Hoster was killed by a traitor, not by Viserys." Sansa fell silent, but the reluctance on her face remained. "Youre thirteen now," Ned continued gently, "and in three years, youll return to Kings Landing." At the mention of Kings Landing, Sansas heart sank. She had once gone there full of excitement, expecting to marry Prince Joffrey. But Joffrey was not even a Prince anymore, and she had been imprisoned in the Red Keep. To her, Kings Landing was an ominous, cursed place. Meanwhile, Edmure and Brynden said nothing. Viserys had shown them mercy by sending them to the Wall, and they were lucky to still be alive. As they ate in silence, Maester Luwin entered the hall, holding a letter. He handed it to Ned, who opened it in front of everyone. After reading for a moment, he looked up and announced: "Im not leaving for the time being." Chapter 386: Tysha Chapter 386: TyshaNow that only Casterly Rock remained in the Westerlands, Tywin had no way to turn the tide of war unless he could conjure up a host of dragons. From a strategic perspective, Viserys decided to withdraw some of his troops to reduce consumption. As he was contemplating who to leave behind, Young Connington entered his tent. "Your Grace, a sellsword claiming to be Tyrion''s squire says he needs to see you. His name is Bronn." "Bronn?" Viserys, of course, knew the man, but couldn''t fathom why Bronn was in the Westerlandsmuch less why he was seeking him out. Hadn''t Viserys given strict orders for any sellswords siding with Robert to be executed on sight? So why would Bronn come to him? "What does he want?" Viserys asked. "Your Grace, this Bronn has brought a woman with him." "A woman?" Viserys was even more perplexed. Yet, he didnt press the matter further. Instead, he ordered his guards to bring the man in for questioning. Moments later, Bronn entered the spacious tent, bringing with him a dark-haired woman in her thirties. Bronn glanced around the room as he entered, taking note of the surprisingly simple furnishings. He had imagined lords, even at war, would surround themselves with luxuriesopulent tables, benches, and tapestries bearing their house sigils. Yet here, there wasnt even a carpet. A simple but large table stood in the center, with a map of the Westerlands hung behind it. Next to it, an armor stand displayed an unadorned suit of armor. Bronn quickly turned his attention to Viserys, who wore plain black clothes and a dragonbone ring on each finger. His silver hair and violet eyes, combined with an almost ethereal handsomeness, radiated such power that Bronn found his breath catching in his throat. "Your Grace, I am Bronn the Sellsword. I have brought someone who may help you take Kings Landing." "Speak clearly. My time is precious," Viserys replied curtly, uninterested in exchanging pleasantries with a sellsword he deemed beneath him. Bronn quickly nodded. "Yes, Your Grace. This woman... her name is Tysha. Tyrion asked me to find her in the Westerlands" "Tysha!?" Viseryss interest piqued immediately. Bronn noticed the sudden shift and felt a sense of reliefhis life was likely safe for now. Viserys turned his attention to the woman. When Tyrion''s name was mentioned, her expression changed noticeably, confirming to him that this was no ordinary peasant. He was well aware of the story between Tyrion and Tysha, and he knew the deep emotional weight she held in the dwarfs heart. He walked up to her, examining her closely. She was less than 1.5 meters tall, her skin weathered by time and hardship. She could only be described as thin, her appearance far from what one would call petite. Viserys mused, In an era as harsh as theirs, a common woman had no access to luxuries like makeup or skincare. Even Margaery Tyrell, the famed "Little Rose," could only afford to wash her face with milk to preserve her beauty. Time and the elements had stripped this woman of the allure she might have once possessed. But if she truly was Tysha, Viserys knew there was a way to make her usefulhe could use blood magic to temporarily restore her youthful appearance. Look up, Viserys commanded, instantly regretting his words as an uncomfortable silence fell over the tent. Tysha didnt obey; instead, her body trembled. Answer me. Are you Tysha? I... Im not, she said stubbornly, her voice shaky. I dont know any Tysha. Viserys leaned in, his voice softer but laced with authority. Tysha, Tyrion has thought about you all this time. He misses you more than you know. His words seemed to cut through her defenses. A mist of tears clouded Tyshas eyes, though she tried to hide it. Tyrion has set wildfires throughout Kings Landing. You must have heard of them. He plans to die therewith me. But if you come with me to see him, many lives can be spared. If he surrenders, I will allow you to leave Westeros and live out your days in peace. You, Tysha, are the only one who can save him now. Tysha slowly looked up, her gaze finally meeting Viserys. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But, Your Grace, she began, her voice filled with doubt, Im not the same person I was ten years ago. Im old now. He wont even recognize me. , Viserys thought, studying her face. Unlike the pampered Cersei or Catelyn, or the young girls of ten or twenty summers, Tyshas features bore the wear of time. Yet, as a peasant woman, untouched by the rigors of childbirth, she didnt appear old. Dont worry about that, Viserys said smoothly. I have a way to make you look like your younger self for a time, as long as you agree to cooperate. Tysha hesitated, visibly tempted by the offer, but something still held her back. No, Your Grace, she murmured. Im not worthy of him anymore. Not only am I a peasant girl now, but... but I also... Viserys knew what she was referring to: the brutal gang rape Tywin had ordered. He suppressed his disgust. Hes still a dwarf, and you werent in control of what happened. Its not your fault, Viserys said, attempting to reassure her. He weighed her significance based on Tyrions actions in the past. After all, Tyrion had killed his own father over her. If Tyrion surrenders, will you promise not to kill him? she asked cautiously. You dare bargain with His Grace?! Bronn barked, stepping forward. Stay out of this, Viserys said sharply, his patience with Bronn thin. The sellsword quickly fell silent, realizing he had overstepped. In truth, Viserys had once entertained the thought of killing Tyrion, especially after discovering Tyrion had hired someone to attack the dragon. But things had changed. If Tyrion could deliver Kings Landing intact, many lives could be saved, and perhaps even Tyrions crimes forgiven. Of course, Viserys said finally, his tone calm. I give you my word. If Tyrion surrenders, not only will I spare his life, but Ill give you both a ship to go wherever you wishso long as its far from Westeros. Tysha looked into Viserys eyes, searching for any sign of deception. At last, she nodded. She was convinced. Chapter 387: Reunion Chapter 387: ReunionTyrion had no interest in altering the original furnishings of the Tower of the Hand. The only noticeable difference was the sheer number of booksnearly three times more than before. He stood proudly before the map of the Seven Kingdoms, his sharp eyes flicking back and forth between the markings for "Kings Landing" and "Casterly Rock." Suddenly, the scent of body odor wafted into his nostrils, interrupting his thoughts. Without turning around, he said, Look at us now. Only my father and I still stand in all of Westeros. Even 500 years from now, I believe someone will remember our names. When Shae didnt respond, Tyrion jumped down from his chair, turning to face her. Dont worry, he said, his tone surprisingly calm, Ill make sure youre well taken care of. Ill place you somewhere safe and give you enough gold to live comfortably for the rest of your days. At his words, Shae crouched down, her voice trembling. My lion, I... I cant live without you. Tyrion wasnt in the mood to decipher the sincerity of her plea. He pushed her roughly to the floor. The carpets from Myr softened the impact, making it neither cold nor uncomfortable. He tore off her clothes with little care, exposing her body to the cool air of the chamber. The room in the Tower of the Hand soon filled with an unmistakable, heated tension. Ten minutes later, Tyrion rose from the floor, leaving Shae behind as he strode toward the door. Outside, Lord Slynt stood waiting, flanked by a group of Gold Cloaks. Tyrion had a sense of what was coming, and, with his usual wry humor, he smirked. Thank you, my lord, for allowing me to finish the final act of my life. Ill be sure to sing your praises to the God of Breasts and the God of Wine. Lord Slynt, unable to comprehend Tyrions carefree attitude, gave a curt wave. His men moved forward, placing a sword at Tyrions neck. But Tyrion, unbothered, gazed up at the sky. Ah, what a beautiful day to close your eyes. The Gold Cloaks tied him up, preparing to deliver him to the Targaryen army stationed outside the city. As they led him away, Tyrion glanced back at Stirling and teased, Really, Lord Slynt, do you think all this is necessary for a dwarf? Slynt, without missing a beat, replied, Just trying to appear more sincere. Tyrion chuckled at the butchers sons bluntness, but said nothing more as the Gold Cloaks escorted him to the River Gate. Outside the city, Hoyt, who was leading the siege, noticed the gates opening. Suspicious, he sent someone to investigate. As an astute and informed strategist, he had already caught wind of Slynt movements but had chosen not to intervene. It wasnt that he didnt want to; it was simply that his prized intelligence had lost its value. There was no one left loyal enough to sell to the LannistersRobert was dead, and the realm had shifted. Yet even in these chaotic times, Varys, ever the schemer, saw an opportunity. The usurper had lost his throne, but the game wasnt over. Blackfyre still had a chance. Varys had served Aerys, Robert, and now Viserys. He was just another ornament on the Iron Throne, always adapting to the winds of power. In his mind, the tides could still be turned. Soon, he thought, the players would all meet outside the wallsConnington, now besieging Kings Landing, was waiting. The dance was far from over. Ser Connington, Tyrion has been captured, a messenger reported. The man who claims to be the captain of the guard says he wants to surrender to us. Connington nodded, his expression calm despite already receiving the news from Varys, , the night before. This was no ordinary surrender. Not only would he assist Viserys in retaking Kings Landing, but he would also get the chance to confront Varys, who had ties to the Blackfyre. It was time to question him. Suddenly, a high-pitched dragon roar echoed from the distance. Connington, peering through his binoculars, saw the yellow dragon flying toward him. Viserys had arrived. Ill need to greet the Your Grace first, Connington murmured, moving with purpose. ... Surrender? Viserys raised an eyebrow when Connington delivered the news. Tyrions surrendering? At first, he was surprised, but then a smirk tugged at his lips. It made sense. Kings Landing wasnt Casterly Rock, after all. The Lannisters ancestral seat was a fortress theyd held for centuries, but the capital? It was a den of divided loyalties. Tyrion couldnt possibly unite the citys factions. The little devil had always been skilled at making dealsbut now, was the deal. What? Surrendered? Tysha, who had overheard the conversation, felt her legs give way beneath her. Her mind raced, and she understood the grim reality. Her value lay in Tyrion, and Tyrions value lay in Kings Landing. Now that he had lost control of the city, Tyrion wouldnt escape death. The thought made her eyes well up with tears. Your Grace, she cried, falling to her knees before Viserys. Please, let me see him. Just oncelet me see him. I would be content to die afterward. Connington looked puzzled by her reaction, but Viserys offered him a brief explanation. Connington sighed, feeling a rare flicker of sympathyfor both Tyrion and Tysha. On the other side of the battlefield, Tyrion was stunned when he heard Viserys had brought Tysha to him. Given that Tyrion was already in custody, Viserys saw no need to restore her appearance through magic. But to everyones surprise, Tyrion recognized her at first glance, even though her face had changed with age. Tyrion, Tysha said, her voice shaking as tears streamed down her cheeks. Do you remember me? Tyrion stood frozen. You... youre really Tysha? His voice faltered in disbelief. How could it be her? How could she still look the same after more than ten years? His eyes darted from the lines on his own face to the hollows in his cheeks. Yet there she stood, unchanged in his eyes, just as he remembered her. We have no servants in our little house. I am your servant, Tysha whispered, reciting the words that only the two of them knew. The moment she spoke them, Tyrions hesitation melted away. He staggered toward her, arms open. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tysha rushed forward, and after over a decade of separation, the two miserable lovers embraced, holding each other tightly. They kissed with the kind of passion that had been frozen in time, until Viserys made his entrance. Viserys, Your Grace, Tyrion said, breaking the kiss but still holding Tysha close. The Seven Gods bless you! To everyones surprise, the gratitude in Tyrions voice was genuine, as if some deep emotion had finally found its release. For whatever reason, Viserys continued, Jaime wanted me to tell you that Lady Tysha was never a prostitute and that she truly loved you. Tysha... Tyrion whispered, his gaze never leaving her. Tears glistened on his face, and even in his ugliness, he seemed transformed by the moment. Varys and Slynt stood to the side, bewildered by the scene before them. It was as if theyd brought Tyrion here to pledge allegiance, but instead, it looked like they had arranged a lovers'' reunion. Viserys shot a look at Connington. Go calm Lord Slynt and Varys, he ordered. After the pair left, Viserys had a private conversation with Tyrion and Tysha, who had also been present. The room was thick with tension, but Tyrions focus remained on Tysha. Arent you going to ask about Casterly Rock? Viserys inquired. Casterly Rock? My father? Tyrion scoffed. If you manage to kill him, Ill be happier than you could imagine. That was very Tyrion. Even as he spoke, his eyes never strayed from Tyshas face. Your Grace, Tyrion said quietly, his voice solemn now. I am ready to die whenever you see fit. Chapter 388: Varys’s Efforts in Vain Chapter 388: Varyss Efforts in VainTyrion gazed deeply into Tyshas eyes, and there was a jarring disconnect between his loving expression and the words that followed. Though his heart was clearly full of affection for her, he asked about his impending death with complete indifference. Tysha''s anxiety surged at his casual remark. After more than ten years apart, they had finally reunited, and now they were facing another partingthis one permanent. Her desperation took over as she turned her tear-filled face toward Viserys. Your Grace, please! she cried. Let me die in his place. Varys and Slynt, standing nearby like two overstuffed pillars of flesh, watched the scene intently. Varys, ever the master of control, remained calm, though his mind was already calculating the potential outcomes. Slynt, on the other hand, couldn''t hide the restless flickering of his eyes, hoping to gauge how this plea might impact his own rewards. Varyss thoughts turned toward the futurethis was a chance to evaluate Viseryss character. How the prince handled this matter would reveal much about his temperament and give Varys insight for the future rise of Young Connington. Slynt, more self-serving, simply wondered what reward he might extract from Viserys if he pardoned Tyrion. If the Imp could be spared after an attempted assassination, surely Slyntan adviser with meritorious servicewould fare well. Viserys considered Tyshas plea before shaking his head. Just wait for your trial, Tyrion. You hired assassins to kill my dragon. For that, you will face trialbut I don''t kill people just to satisfy a whim. His response surprised both Varys and Connington, who shared a glance. Connington, having lived through the blood-soaked reign of Aerys, found this restraint refreshing. Viserys''s self-control was a far cry from the mad kings unpredictable cruelty. Varys, though, saw a potential challenge. Tyrion, however, let out a sigh of relief, finally pulling his gaze from Tyshas tearful face. So, we still have time then, he muttered, a touch of his old humor returning. Then, turning to Viserys, he said, Your Grace, if I help you take Casterly Rock, will you let me go to the Wall? Or perhaps allow me to live for a year or twoor even six months? A month, maybe? He gave a wry smile. Youve wanted to conquer Casterly Rock ever since you arrived in Westeros, havent you? My father once told me to clear the sewers there. Believe me, no one knows its weaknesses better than I do. Viserys didnt hide his interest. Tyrions offer was tempting, and there was no reason not to accept it. Even if Tyrion was ultimately sentenced to death, he could be granted a reprieve for this invaluable help. It would also serve as a demonstration that attempting to assassinate the royal family wouldnt lead to mercy. Tyrion had failed, and yet, through his wit and resourcefulness, might still be useful. Take them both away, Viserys ordered. Well deal with this later. As Tyrion and Tysha were led out, Viserys turned his attention to more pressing matters. The tent was now occupied only by Viserys, Connington, Slynt, and Varys. There was something weighing on the airsomething that only Slynt seemed oblivious to. Viserys decided to address him first, leaving the more dangerous conversation with Varys for last. Ser Slynt, Viserys said, a faint smile playing on his lips. Your loyalty has not gone unnoticed. I will make you a Lord. The lands and rewards will be discussed after Tywins defeat. Thank you, Your Grace! Slynt exclaimed, dropping to one knee, raising his sword in a gesture of unwavering loyalty. In that moment, Slynts thoughts were already racing, envisioning a new family cresta warrior binding a male lion. As Slynt left the tent, his mind filled with grand visions, only Viserys, Connington, and Varys remained. Varys suddenly sensed that something was off. The room had grown unnervingly still, and he glanced at Connington, who was avoiding eye contact. The silence was unnaturally thick, broken only by the distant sounds of soldiers, horses, and carriages moving outside the tent. Inside, however, the tension was palpable. Varyss heart began to race as he realized Viserys had taken an unusually long pause. Something wasnt right. Varys, ever the diplomat, had dressed carefully today. He wore a black silk tunic embroidered with a palm-sized yellow dragona subtle nod to the prince he sought to impress. Yet, as Viserys moved closer, Varys could feel the predatory energy radiating from him. It was as if a dragon was circling its prey, ready to strike at any moment. Viserys stopped so close to Varys that they could almost hear each others heartbeat. Varys, uncharacteristically unnerved, could sense the dangerous aura emanating from the prince. Sweat beaded on the back of his neck, though he maintained his outward calm. Viserys, for his part, noticed something peculiara faint, strange fragrance clung to Varys, sharp enough to cut through the air of the tent. The silence continued, heavy with the unspoken threat hanging between them. Varys, Viserys began, his voice sharp, did you sow the seeds of discord between my father and Rhaegar? Did you deceive Ser Connington into believing that Illyrios child was Rhaegars, using the baby as bait? Was that your plan all along? Varyss heart raced, but then he forced himself to relax. He felt like a rat dragged from its sewer hiding place, terrified at first but then surrendering to its fate, resigned in a way that bordered on despair. His eyes darted to Connington, whose expression brimmed with disgust. In that instant, Varys understood everything. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yes, he said, his voice steady. Viserys''s eyes narrowed. I sentence you to death for inciting discord between the King and the Prince! Varys, now worthless in the eyes of the young prince, seemed ready to accept his fate. But just as Viserys expected him to bow to his doom, the eunuchs demeanor shifted. His voice quickened, his words tumbling out with sudden urgency. Wait! Varyss tone was desperate yet calculated. Your Grace, I have already stationed someone to guard the wildfire caches beneath Kings Landing. If I do not signal him in time, he will ignite them, and the entire city will burn. Every man, woman, and child will perish. But if you let me live, I can promise you the city will be spared. Viseryss expression darkened. Varys had anticipated everything, even Tyrions secret plan to use wildfire to destroy both himself and the King. Varys had long known every tunnel, every hidden passage in the Red Keep. He even knew that Tyrion ground his teeth and farted in his sleep, let alone the dwarfs plot to die in flames alongside Viserys. Tyrion, in the whirlwind of seeing Tysha, had momentarily forgotten about this fatal contingency, but Varys had not. Varys! How long will you persist in your madness? Connington growled, his hand gripping the hilt of his sword, fury burning in his eyes. He hadnt imagined Varys would be so shameless as to threaten the lives of the innocent citizens of Kings Landing. But the eunuch remained unmoved. Varys turned to Connington with a mocking smile. Ah, Ser Connington, this is where the true value of information lies. You see, I was once a fool, unaware of your loyalty to the Targaryens. And so, yes, I was played. But I am no fool now. A grotesque smile stretched across Varyss plump face, the calm facade gone. His desperation was masked by a bizarre confidence that only deepened the tension in the room. When a conspirator is exposed, their behavior often takes on a shameless, almost defiant air, and Varys was no exception. Viserys narrowed his eyes, studying the eunuchs expression carefully. Varys, too, stared back, understanding all too well that his life hung by a thread. Despite his fear, he believed there was still a way out. His knowledge of Viseryss growing emphasis on preserving human life had been gleaned from a web of information. This was his final gambit. Varys, Viserys said slowly, his voice low and dangerous, I dont understand why youre still clinging to life. Do you really think you have any chance left to overthrow me? Schemers like you rarely succeed, and when they do, they are despised for the rest of their days. You think youre clever, but no matter how sharp your plots, you will always be beneath me. Yes, red or black, a dragon is still a dragonbut the color matters. If you dye a black dragon red, no one will ever accept it as a true descendant of Blackfyre. Whats the point of your scheming? Varys let out a booming, theatrical laughloud and exaggerated, as though he were playing to an audience in a crowded theater. It was anything but subtle. Meaning? Varys chuckled. Meaning is something we ponder the deed is done, Your Grace. You can kill me, yes, but you must choose: will you kill me, or will you spare the lives of everyone in Kings Landing? A man''s voice suddenly echoed inside Viseryss mind. This time, it was a woman''s voice. Viserys immediately realized it was the Undying Onesthe sorcerous beings he had absorbed into his body when he was in Qarth the man insisted again. the woman protested. A cacophony of voices from the Undying Ones erupted inside his head, each clamoring to be the one to extract Varyss secrets. The noise grated on Viseryss nerves, and finally, he snapped. ''Shut up!'' The voices fell silent instantly. Viserys had been saving the souls of the Undying Ones for a later purposeinjecting them into White Walkers to serve as spiesbut now it seemed he would have to use them sooner than planned. He was ready to send one of the Undying Ones into Varyss body to rip out his memories. As he prepared to act, Viserys noticed Varys and Connington staring at him with confusion and unease. His outburst had been sudden, and his behavior odd, even to those who knew him well. Connington, in particular, found the situation unsettling. It reminded him too much of Aerys in his later years, when the Mad King had begun speaking to unseen voices and falling into fits of delusion. Connington thought, watching Viserys warily. After all, Aerys had seemed normal when he was young, too. Varys, on the other hand, felt an icy fear creep over him. He had hoped for Viserys to descend into madness one day, much like Aerys, but not nownot while Varyss life hung in the balance. If Viserys lost control, the negotiations might turn into an execution. Viserys, sensing their anxiety, decided to explain his next move. Without another word, he stepped forward and placed his hand firmly on Varyss bald head. Neither Varys nor Connington knew what was about to happen, but their reactions were starkly different. Connington was puzzled, though concerned. Varys, however, was utterly terrified. When Viseryss fingers, adorned with dragonbone rings, tightened around his skull, Varys felt as if the princes hand were digging into his very flesh. He had seen men of incredible strengthlike the circus Strong Belwas who could crush bones with their bare hands. In that moment, Varys feared his skull would meet the same fate. His body tensed, waiting for the crushing blow. But instead, the world around Varys began to fade. His vision darkened, and within seconds, he slipped into unconsciousness. His soul was invaded by one of the Undying Ones, which swiftly devoured his essence and began sorting through his memories like rifling through old papers. To Connington, however, it appeared as though Viserys had merely placed his hand on Varyss head. The eunuch quivered for a brief moment before dropping to his knees in sudden submission. Your Grace, spare me! Varys cried, his voice trembling. I should not have threatened you with the lives of innocents! The child I sent to ignite the wildfirehe has red hair. You only need to send someone to tell him that I have been captured, and the plan will be stopped. Please, Your Grace, spare me! Viserys glanced at Connington, who looked back at him, bewildered. Viserys, his face unreadable, then signaled for Connington to act. The soldier hurried off, his mind racing. Varys continued to grovel, confessing everything in his desperation. Your Grace, I I supported the Blackfyre claim because of their bloodline, but I see now... I was wrong. Please, Your Grace... Viserys didnt respond. His cold gaze lingered on the fallen eunuch for a moment before he turned to Connington. Imprison him, he ordered. Varys is still a prisoner, and it would be unseemly for him to suddenly be treated as a guest. Not yet. Connington quickly moved to obey, leading the guards as they seized Varys and dragged him away. The eunuch, once so powerful and secretive, had been stripped of everythingeven his soul. His schemes had collapsed, and now, even his flesh was under Viseryss control. Viserys didnt bother to enter the city himself. He had no interest in being paraded through Kings Landing at this stage. He had one final step left before the Restoration War began in earnest, and he would see it through to the end. Chapter 389: If You Don’t Do It, Others Will Chapter 389: If You Dont Do It, Others WillCasterly Rock was a fortress carved directly into the side of a towering, 600-foot-high mountain. This rocky giant not only provided unimaginable security but also contained an untold wealth of resources. Its cavernous depths even sheltered nine deep-draught harbors, hidden within the mountains caves and sheltered from the sea. As Viserys soared high above on his dragon, he couldnt help but think, By standing by the sea, it avoided threats on all sides, with the mountains to the east serving as a natural barrier. he mused. Even Visenya had been relieved that King Loren chose open combat rather than hiding within this mighty fortress. In Viseryss mind, there was no denying the daunting challenge before him. Tywin had dedicated the last two years to bolstering Casterly Rocks defenses, adding countless long-range bows and crossbows capable of reaching dragon height. The fortress was now as bristling as a hedgehog, with an estimated 30,000 to 40,000 soldiers ready to defend it. As the reconnaissance came to an end, Viserys guided his dragon to the ground and dismounted, his gaze turning to the vast army that now encircled Casterly Rock. Close to 100,000 troops were assembled, including the 30,000 men hed led, 60,000 from his allies in the Reach, and 10,000 provided by Western nobles who had surrendered. The moment his feet touched the earth, a group of nobles hastened to meet him. Your Grace, when will we begin the assault on Casterly Rock? asked Regis, his voice filled with eager anticipation. To him, this battle represented his last, best chance to achieve greatness. Viserys cast a glance over the group, noting the mixture of excitement and caution in their expressions. He knew the nobles didnt truly want the Lannisters wiped out. Despite the rivalries and frequent skirmishes among the Seven Kingdoms, a delicate balance held them together, and the wealth and influence of the Westerlands were simply too valuable. If he succeeded in taking Casterly Rock, the royal familys territory would carve right through Westeros, severing the north and south by the royal-controlled lands of the Kingdom, the Stormlands, the Reach, and the Westerlands, leaving only Dorne and the Reach isolated in the south. he realized. They would hesitate, knowing the consequences of total victory here. Understanding their motives, Viserys decided to keep his knowledge of the secret tunnelsdetailed plans hed acquired from the Impto himself. My lords, please tell me what plans you have for the attack, Viserys inquired, aiming to test the nobles suggestions. He first turned to the Red Viper, who had journeyed over half a month by boat around Westeros to join him. I can make a poison powder, the Red Viper suggested. Perhaps you could ride a dragon and drop it on their heads. That would require a lot, wouldnt it? Viserys asked, arching a brow. The Red Viper gave a reluctant nod, conceding the point. Then he looked at Lord Mace. "Your Grace, Tywin certainly deserves to die, but I think perhaps you might consider sparing some of the Lannisters. It could be the way to undermine them from within. No one would dare say a word against the Lannisters continuing to rule Casterly Rock. But anyone would do, and it would be best if it wasn''t a Targaryen." Viserys nodded, but did not say anything. Then he looked at Randyll Tarly. "Ser Randyll, do you have any good ideas?" "Your Grace, the rocky mountains below Casterly Rock are steep and tall, and the Lannisters have built so many fortresses there. I cannot help you take Casterly Rock, but I am willing to be your battering ram!" Randyll Tarly was a relatively pure warrior. He still recognized Viserys to some extent, and he didn''t think too muchhe was simply . Sam, behind him, looked up at the tall, rocky mountain, frowned, and pondered, unable to think of a good idea either. Viserys had thoroughly figured out where their interests lay, so he said, "In that case, we can withdraw some of our troops first. One hundred thousand troops costs a lot every day." "Your Grace." Lord Mace stepped forward in response to Viserys''s call. "Highgarden has the most troops, so it''s enough to leave behind ten thousand or so. We still have the dragons, which should be enough to keep Tywin honest." "As you command, Your Grace." Viserys turned to Hoyt and said, "Prince Hoyt, I''m going to send all the Dothraki cavalry back to Tyrosh." "As you command, Your Grace." Then he turned to the rest of the men. "Tywin is now fighting the entire power of Westeros. I will be here until he surrenders!" "Long live Your Grace! Long live Your Grace!" The officers, led by Regis and Conwyra, cheered, while Mace, the Red Viper, and the others froze for a moment before joining in with supportive noises. ... In Casterly Rock, Tywin had anticipated the worst from the very beginning. He had begun preparing for Viserys'' return to Westeros even before Robert decided to gather a fleet to attack Tyrosh. Tywin had noticed Viserys'' actions of having Highgarden and Dorne stockpile grain, so he had begun his own stockpiling early. The rocky mountains below Casterly Rock were full of excavated pits and caves, almost natural warehouses for storing food supplies. He stockpiled enough food to feed Casterly Rock for three years. Gold flowed out of the Lannister vaults like water, and food and weapons were absorbed endlessly. Casterly Rock was transformed into a giant fortress-cum-warehouse. Tywin believed that the Westerlands might not become a second Dorne, but Casterly Rock would definitely not yield. He stood on a watchtower, overlooking the black banners flying below. To his side was the vast Sea of Sunset, and the red sunset turned his beard red and goldthe golden lion had become a red lion, just as it had with the House of Reyne of Castamere. ... At night, several bright yellow flames suddenly flashed in the long, dark tunnel, lighting up the eyes of everyone. Viserys had performed a fire magic spell to illuminate the way, which was much better than torchesit didnt flicker in the wind, and it was far more convenient. He had long ago memorized the map Tyrion had given him. , Viserys thought. The tunnel Viserys and the others passed through was not only spacious but also barely smelled foul. It seemed Tyrion had deliberately constructed it while building the sewers of Casterly Rock years ago, so that one day he could use his own methods to "take Casterly Rock." Regis was thrilled. He never thought he would be doing this sort of thing with Viserys again. The last time he had done something like this felt like four years ago... "Strange, it was only four years ago, but it seems like decades have passed." He felt a bit odd and touched his sweaty bald head from all the climbing. Climbing this 600-foot high rocky mountain was exhausting. The internal passageways were winding and cramped, adding to the challenge. It had taken the group four hours to reach their intended location. This time, Viserys had brought a total of 500 men. According to Tyrion''s markings, this tunnel led directly to Tywins room. "Rest for a while; we''ll attack in a quarter of an hour!" Viserys ordered, and the soldiers he had brought replenished their strength with water. He turned to Regis and Conwyra. "Keep watch," he instructed before slipping into Danys dream. "Brother, the Red Viper just said he wanted to see you, but I sent him away." "What does he want with me?" "I suppose he still wants us to relax the terms of the Lannister surrender." "The Red Viper... doesnt he know that the Lannisters must pay their debts?" Viserys muttered, clearly dissatisfied. If it had been someone else, perhaps Mace, he could have accepted it. But the Red ViperViserys saved his life more than once, and yet, when it came to vital interests, the man was truly relentless. Viserys had to admit that Oberyns personality reminded him a bit of Dorans. Even when Robert rebelled, and his sister, Elia, was in danger in Kings Landing, Doran had sent only 10,000 men. And there was also the matter of Arianne... "I''m already in position. You and the dragons will cover us in two quarters of an hour," he told her. "Be careful, brother." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They quickly reviewed the plan they had agreed on. Viserys then He glanced at the soldiers in the tunnel, all of whom had been handpicked by Conwyra from the ranks of the Unsullied. Viserys had long considered forming a special forces team, and these men were its embryonic form. Viserys stood, followed closely by Regis and Conwyra. He approached a wall, using the location Tyrion had marked in his memory. Pressing his ear to the stone, he listened intently and caught a faint soundthe bed creaking, as if someone was tossing and turning, unable to sleep. There was no doubt Tywin was on the other side of the wall. Viserys took a few steps back and signaled for the others to make room. With a single, powerful kick, he smashed a large hole in the palm-thick wall. Tywin, startled from his restless slumber, was abruptly showered with chunks of rubble as they scattered across his bed. Before he could react, Viserys had charged through the hole, emerging right beside Tywins bed. Viserys considered. Positioned near the bed, it was easily hidden, and Tywin, out of respect for his late wife Joanna, would likely not have brought anyone into his marriage chamber. Before Tywin could fully process the intrusion, Viserys pressed a dagger to his neck. Immediately, a team of Unsullied in black leather armor followed, leaping through the wall one by one. "Is that Tyrion?" Tywins voice was a rasp, but a bitter smile crept onto his face. A father knows his own child. He looked at Viserys. "Do you know our Lannister motto?" He never even thought of living. Viserys narrowed his eyes as Tywin''s expression turned fierce. "Hear Me... Roar!!" The old lion, in his fifties, glared at Viserys, shouting defiantly. The guards below, already suspicious of the noise, heard Tywins yell and began rushing up the stairs. But just as they moved, the roar of a dragon echoed overhead, shaking Casterly Rock to its core. ... Outside, the roar of the dragon startled everyone awake, including the nobles laying siege to the fortress. The Red Viper burst from his tent, staring into the sky. In the moonlight, he could see the dragons wings as it soared through the clouds, arrows from crossbows whizzing past its immense form. Back inside, Viserys had knocked Tywin unconscious. Under the cover of darkness and the dragons looming presence, the soldiers poured into surrounding strongholds and watchtowers. Soon, Viserys was leading his men, pressing further into the heart of Casterly Rock. Once they reached the inner courtyard, Viserys displayed the defeated Tywin to the besieged defenders. With a single demandsurrender, and none would be executedthe soldiers of Casterly Rock laid down their arms. The offer of ten knighthoods from House Lannister, awarded to those who cooperated, sealed the deal; not a single weapon was raised against them. As dawn broke and the first light of the golden sun poured through the Lions Mouth, the banner of the three-headed dragon was raised high above Casterly Rock. Chapter 390: The Dragonlord’s Poisoned Apple Chapter 390: The Dragonlords Poisoned AppleViserys did not tell Mace or the Red Viper how he had taken Casterly Rock. After all, tunneling his way in would be beneath his dignity as an emperor. He received the two men in House Lannister''s so-called shrine to heroes, the Hall of the Heroes. Hundreds of suits of finely crafted armor were on display, each worn by Lannister ancestors. The damaged areas had been repaired with gold, as though the Lannisters'' spilled blood had turned to melted gold. Candlelight from above illuminated the hall, creating a solemn and majestic scenethis was the heritage of an ancient House. Compared to this, Dragonstone was nothing more than a long, narrow corridor, shabby by contrast. If House Targaryen were not counted as part of Valyrian history, it would be younger than most of the Houses in Westeros. Here, in the Lannister hall, the armor was displayed at the center, facing the doornot on mere stands, but mounted upon carvings of the armor''s original owners. As one walked in, it felt as though every armored warrior was watching, weapons in hand. The path through was narrow, and their sharp, gleaming weapons were set so close that one might be cut if not careful. To avoid this gauntlet, a visitor would have to take the passageway along the walls on either side. In the front row, the oldest armor bore the name Lann carved into its chest. It was the armor of the so-called , the man who had once, as legend told, bedded all the women of House Casterly and seized Casterly Rock. Viserys hadnt bothered to have any of the armor moved, forcing Mace and the Red Viper to edge through the gaps to reach him. The two men were well aware of Viserys''s determination to wipe out the Lannisters, a knowledge that made them feel a little . They still had no idea how Viserys had managed to capture Casterly Rock, but for now, the occasion called for congratulations. Just as the Red Viper opened his mouth to speak, Viserys addressed him first. Oberyn, do you remember our agreement? Robert''s head is mine, and Tywins is yours. I will execute Robert at Ruby Ford, and Tywin is yours. Yes, Your Grace, replied the Red Viper, bowing low. I don''t think Tywin''s old arms and legs will trip you up, Viserys teased. The Red Viper laughed in agreement, but a thick wall had already formed between them. Viserys glanced at Oberyn, then spoke again. "I like this place. I plan to make Casterly Rock a royal palace. Lord Mace, I hear there are many highly skilled craftsmen in Highgarden. Ill leave this task to you." "Yes, Your Grace." Even Mace, usually slow-witted, could see that the Lannisters'' downfall was certain. Speaking out of turn now would only bring him trouble. The Lannistersa House that had stood since the Age of Heroesmight even be older than Targaryen bloodlines or Valyria itself. The capture of Casterly Rock meant victory in the War of the Restoration. Viseryss next task was to kill Robert and Tywin and then establish a new order in the Seven Kingdoms, preparing for the Long Night to come. Leaving troops to garrison Casterly Rock, Viserys ordered Mace and the others to rally forces around the Green Fork. He had learned that Robert had traveled to the Isle of Faces to seek the Green Men. Deciding it was worth investigating, he mounted his dragon and took flight, knowing the Isle''s ancient ties to the Children of the Forest and the Greenseers. Given everything that had happened with Aerys, he couldnt ignore these peopleespecially if he might glean more about the White Walkers. By mid-morning, Viserys arrived over the Gods Eye on his dragon. A small red island came into view: the Isle of Faces, with its forest of Weirwoods. As his dragon landed on the reddish-brown carpet of fallen Weirwood leaves, it flapped its wings, visibly uneasy. Viserys felt a similar tension, a strange echo of the sensation hed experienced when he first met Brynden, the Greenseer, after his battle with Euron. "Viserys." Suddenly, a voice called his name. It sounded ancient and distant, not entirely human, as if it came from within the trees themselves. A rustling filled the air, and Viserys saw the face of a man emerge from a Weirwood. "Bloodraven, dont play games with me. Ive come to ask you a question," he said, approaching the Weirwood. "Viserys, I knew you would come," the voice replied. "I heard Robert was here too. What did you tell him?" Viserys asked. "He came seeking guidance." "So you do remember youre Targaryen blood, not just here to meddle," Viserys remarked. Bloodravens voice came from the Weirwood. "Ill ask you a few questions. If your aim is to save the world, then answer truthfully." A rustling swept through the trees as if the Weirwood agreed. Viserys took a deep breath and began. "When you kept whispering ''Burn them all'' in Aeryss ear, were you warning him that this was how to deal with the White Walkers?" "Yes," Bloodraven replied. "Are you connected to Jeyne of Oldstones?" "She is my avatar." Viseryss eyes narrowed. Something felt off. "Did you cause the Tragedy at Summerhall?" "Yes," Brynden answered without hesitation. "Why?" Viseryss voice held a sharp edge, and the thought of destroying the Old Gods crossed his mind. "To create a savior." "Create? Isnt the savior meant to be the reincarnation of Azor Ahai?" Viserys felt he was on the verge of understanding something important, but it remained just out of reach. "Then what is the connection between your supposed heir and the savior?" Silence fell over the grove as Bloodraven offered no answer, and a deep stillness settled between them. It seems this concerns your core interests, so Ill ask againwhy the Targaryens? A trade. A trade?! Viserys echoed, startled, as a thought struck him. At that time, the Greenseer must have been looking to contact Valyrias Dragonlords. By some chance, Aenar discovered the Greenseers trail, and the two began their dealings. Viserys thought, Tentatively, he asked, Dragon Dreams were part of this deal, werent they? Yes. I see So your plan was to lure Aenar to Dragonstone, where his descendants would flourish, and even Aegons conquest was a part of this design. The condition you imposed was that the Targaryens would survive as the only Dragonlord familyso long as they accepted your manipulation. Perhaps you even possess a special ability to see the fates of each Targaryen, like a farmer observing seedlings in a field. Viseryss voice grew sharper. If they meet your designs, you nurture them; if not, you cull them. The Dance of the Dragons, the Blackfyre Rebellionthose were simply you pruning unwanted branches. And the Tragedy at Summerhall that was your final choice, wasnt it? A long, mournful sigh passed through the forest like the rustling of leaves in a wind. When the Greenseer offered no answer, Viserys pressed on. Admit it, Bloodraven! And if thats true, why didnt you tell me when we first met? We could have He caught himself, realizing his mistake before he finished the word . he thought. Viserys, the Greenseer said, I only have one chance, so I dont take risks. Do you understand? Viserys thought, Aloud, he asked, So whats your choice? Do you want to cooperate with me? he thought privately, I cannot predict what the Night King plans, Bloodraven said, as if reading his thoughts. I cannot even use my powers to observe him. Then tell me what you do, Viserys replied. I can buy you time, with everything I have, Bloodravens voice was weak, tinged with resignation. Viserys considered, then asked, If you lack an heir, will you perish? According to legend, only one in every hundred thousand Children of the Forest could be a Greenseer. he thought. If Bran is necessary, he murmured to himself, then I may need to send him directly to the Bloodraven. Bloodravens voice cut through his musings. As long as the Targaryens live, I have a chance to revive my purpose. But know thisonce we defeat the Night King, the contract between me and the Targaryens will end. Ill never interfere with your Houses fate again. How long can you fight for me? Viserys asked. Seven years, came the reply, firm but weary. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 391: Execution at Ruby Ford Chapter 391: Execution at Ruby FordThe Trident River. Its main stem and tributaries nourish the entire Interriver region and most of the Westerlands. The rushing waters make the vegetation more abundant than anywhere else, lining the banks with lush greenery. Dozens of warships are docked along the Green Fork of the Trident. Miners work tirelessly, consolidating the foundations of a site chosen long ago. A towering statue of Rhaegar, standing four meters high, has been brought here by fleet. Hoisted upright by lifting equipment and teams of men, it now looms proudly. With a dull rumble, the ground quakes beneath everyone''s feet. The statues erection is personally supervised by Connington, who ensures every detail reflects Rhaegar as he remembers him. The statue depicts Rhaegar, helmet in hand, revealing a handsome face. His other hand rests at his waist on his sword. His lips curve in a faint smile, as if savoring a recent victory. Carved from pure marble by master artisans from the Free Cities and Qarth, the statue''s quality is unmatched. A group of nobles, gathered to "view the execution," gaze upon Rhaegars likeness, almost feeling as if theyve been transported back twenty years. Rhaegarthe prince who was called "Prince That Was Promised." Connington watches the nobles reactions, visibly pleased. If not for Viserys''s firm dissuasion, he might have even fashioned a golden statue of Rhaegar. In the end, he compromised by setting two amethyst stones into Rhaegars eyes, and adorning the chest with 300 rubies. If Valyrian steel were not so rare, Connington would have gone further, forging a Valyrian steel statue to preserve Rhaegars likeness forever. Viserys has also agreed to let Connington be buried beside Rhaegar''s statue after death, an eternal Warden to his prince. Viserys, aware of Conningtons devotion, says nothing to question his motives; after all, he has seen the bond shared by Loras and Renly and respects Conningtons feelings. Meanwhile, Robert, chained inside a cage, is transported to face the statue of Rhaegar. His duel with Viserys, planned and prepared in advance, is to end in his death before Rhaegars likeness. Eustace rips the black canvas off the cage, flooding it with blinding sunlight. Robert squints, raising his hand to shield his eyes. Slowly, he opens one eye and surveys his surroundings. He sees the guards stationed beside him, then hears the steady rush of the river. Breathing in the humid air, he realizes hes at Ruby Fordthe very spot where he once met Ned from the North and where he had slain Rhaegar with his own hands. Ruby Fordthe place of his greatest victory. Across the river, he spots black-sailed warships and Rhaegars statue, surrounded by a multitude of colorful flags. Memories surge back of his duel with Rhaegar over a decade ago. Rhaegar had skill, but his strength had never matched Roberts. The fight ended with Roberts mighty hammer blow to Rhaegars chest, sending rubies scattering like rain. Soldiers around them scrambled for the gems, greedily clawing at Rhaegars corpse. To regain control, Robert had been forced to kill two of his own men whod succumbed to the frenzy. Lost in memory, Robert snaps back to reality at the sight of a figure approaching him, clad in familiar armor. His scalp tightens as he recognizes the silver hair and piercing violet eyes. For an instant, he feels the same surge of dread he once felt before Rhaegar. But this is no ghostthis is Viserys. Clad in armor meticulously reproduced under Conningtons guidance, Viserys strides toward Robert. Every detail of the armor, polished to perfection, mirrors Rhaegars. Viserys intends to avenge his fallen kin, to finish the story begun at Ruby Ford. "Release him!" Viserys commanded, and the soldier beside him unlatched Robert''s cage. "Robert, put on your armor," Viserys said, pointing to the towering statue of Rhaegar behind him. "I want Rhaegar to watch me kill you." Robert looked at Viserys with a mocking grin. "Come on, then. I''m excited at the thought of killing you bastards! Someone, put my armor on me!" Eustace''s hand flew to his sword at Robert''s insolence, but Viserys halted him with a sharp glance. After a tense pause, Robert realized that no one intended to help him. He was a prisoner, after all, and this was simply a different kind of execution. Resigned, Robert started to put on his armor himself. As he did, a familiar face caught his eyeNed. He stopped, thinking it was a trick of the light. But after rubbing his eyes, he saw his old friend, standing near Viserys with a reluctant look. Robert felt a wave of disbelief; he could hardly imagine Ned bending the knee. It had been nearly three months since the Battle of Gods Eye Lake, and during that time, Robert had been in total isolation. He knew nothing of the recent Alliance of the Mander. While Robert wrestled with his confusion, Ned approached Viserys and seemed to say something quietly. Robert was stunned, the pit in his stomach deepening as he struggled to process it all. he thought, almost numb with shock. Viserys nodded to Ned, who came over and, pulling a flask from his cloak, offered it to Robert. "Drink, Robert." "You betrayed me!" Roberts chest heaved, the words burning his throat. He froze mid-motion, then threw a punch squarely at Neds face. Ned didnt defend himself, and before Robert could press his attack, the surrounding soldiers pulled him back. "Ned! You bloody traitor!" he spat, his face twisted with rage. "First Cersei, and now you. Ill wait for you in the seven hellS!" Seeing her husband struck, Catelyn, supported by Robb, rushed forward to check on Ned. She had recently given birth to their sixth child, and though weak, she bundled herself in thick garments that gave her a slightly bloated, penguin-like appearance. She held Neds head gently to examine his injuries. The force of Roberts blow had broken his nose, and her heart ached as tears welled up. "Hes already volunteered to wear the black," she cried angrily. "What more do you want? Youre an usurper, Robert! What right do you have to demand his loyalty?" "Cat!" Ned tried to stop her, but Catelyn pushed on, her voice thick with contempt. She had no love for Robert and held no sympathy, especially after what had befallen Bran. "Ned never betrayed you," she continued. "Dont you even know what happened at the Mander? Is that what you call betrayal? Do you know nothing of loyalty?" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Robert, caught off guard, looked confused. "What Mander?" As Catelyn recounted the details, Robert felt the bitter sting of realization, though his anger flared again. "Honor? Is that all you think about? Youre as blind as your mother was, you fool! You couldve crossed the river when they were gone or come to Harrenhal to help me!" The bitterness of his own failures simmered beneath the surface, deepening the resentment in his voice. Neds expression hardened, disappointment evident. he thought, Viserys, in contrast, had risked much to protect Neds honor and the North''s allegiance to Robert. Without a word, Ned picked up the flask, relieved that it had survived the altercation with only a few drops spilled. He placed it back before Robert and, without looking back, turned to leave with Catelyn. Hed considered helping Robert finish his armor but decided against it. Ned was loyal, but he would never bow to blind pride. The onlookers, including the Red Viper, Doran, and Mace, watched the scene with cold eyes, while even the northern nobles who had once respected Robert now looked on with a measure of disdain. Robert, realizing he had no help forthcoming, finished donning his armor. He grabbed the flask Ned had left and downed it in one go, the wine spilling down his beard. Then, with a resolute slam, he set the flask down and fixed his helmet in place. Across from him, Viserys had also armed himself, gripping a long halberd as he walked forward to meet Robert. At that moment, the crowd around the duel site looked on, breathless. Among them were Dany, Young Connington, Dick, Gerrold, and seasoned veterans of the Usurper''s War, including Jon Connington Jorah himselfand the Old Walder. A group of Riverlands and Westerlands nobles who had surrendered also stood by, keen to witness the spectacle. Young Connington and Dick had already heard tales of Viserys''s bravery and rumored magic, leaving little suspense for them in this duel of revenge. Some whispered among themselves about how many Unsullied might be needed to face someone like Viserys, with guesses ranging from fifty to three hundred. For Dany, however, there was no detachment; her heart clenched despite her confidence in Viserys. She perched on her dragons back, ready to swoop in if anything went amiss. For the surrendered nobles, Viserys was a mystery. Theyd only heard of his skills, knowing hed once claimed victory in a tourney at Braavos. Rhaegar, too, had won many tournaments, yet had fallen to Roberts might. Even so, they silently prayed for Viseryss triumph; the blood of the Mad King ran through them all, and Danys fierce expression hinted at consequences if Viserys were to fall. With everyone watching, Viserys and Robert faced off before the statue of Rhaegar. Robert roared, swinging his heavy hammer with deadly force. To his shock, Viserys stood unmoving, making no attempt to dodge. Eyes widened across the crowd, and Dany nearly urged her dragon forward, fearing the worst. But just as Robert thought his blow would connect, Viserys reached out and stopped the hammer with a single hand. What is he doing? Why is he looking at me like that? Robert felt a jolt of shock, an uncharacteristic crack in his confidence. Strength had always been his edge; yet here was Viserys, meeting his might with casual ease. It was madness. But as the nobles watched in stunned silence, Viseryss grip tightened, and Roberts hammer refused to budge. Robert struggled to pull it back, but it seemed glued to Viseryss hand. Roberts mind screamed in disbelief. Gasps rippled through the crowd. Some of the nobles stepped forward, hardly trusting their eyes. Exactly as Viserys had plannedthis display was meant to intimidate, as well as avenge Rhaegar. Power wasnt only strength; it was in the fear and awe that true displays of dominance could create. With a single pull, Viserys yanked the hammer from Roberts grasp. Without hesitation, he swung it into Roberts chest. The impact hurled Robert backward, slamming him into the base of Rhaegars statue. The sickening crunch of bones breaking echoed in the stillness, and a dark splash of blood pooled on the ground, steaming faintly in the chill air. Roberts breaths grew ragged, each exhale weaker than the last. Viserys stepped forward, grasping Robert by the nape and dragging him before the statue. Without needing a command, two soldiers positioned Robert into a forced kneel, his gaze lifted to meet the stone eyes of Rhaegar. Dany approached, handing Viserys his Valyrian steel sword, the Purple Mist. A flash of cold steel glinted, and Roberts head fell to the base of Rhaegars feet. In one final act, Danys dragon released a jet of fire, reducing Roberts armored body to molten metal and ashes. Connington collected what remained, arranging for the ashes to be buried beneath the statue of Rhaegar. The second duel was between the Red Viper and Tywin. This time, there was no question of suspense. The Red Vipers spear struck true, piercing Tywins chest and ending him with a swift decapitation. Tywins body was taken back to the Westerlands, where it was burned and his ashes cast into the Green Fork, left to the mercy of the rivers currents, to be swallowed by fish or washed out to sea, as fate willed. Chapter 392: Return to the Old Capital Chapter 392: Return to the Old CapitalThe deaths of Robert and Tywin had come to symbolize the complete end of an era. After the executions, Viserys led the army and a group of nobles first to the vicinity of Harrenhal by boat, then southward along the Kingsroad to King''s Landing. Sansa felt a wave of discomfort on this road, haunted by memories she would rather forget. she thought. Now, with several children in the House, she felt her loss even more keenly. Her younger sister Lyanna, born only recently, had no wolf, either. And her last journey to Kings Landing it had been nothing short of a nightmare. She had arrived full of hope, dreaming of her marriage to the Prince, only to endure a series of horrors that included two periods of house arrest. she recalled bitterly. Meanwhile, Arya held onto a slim hope that she might find her lost wolf along the way, though the sheer number of people and the presence of dragons nearby kept not only wolves but even sparrows at bay. The road, usually alive with birds, was now hauntingly quiet. Jon had been brought from the Wall by Viserys and now traveled with the group to Kings Landing, faced with an important choice. The journey intrigued him; growing up in Winterfell, and later at the Wall, he had known nothing but endless forests and snow-covered fields. Once they crossed the Neck, though, a whole new world unfolded before himshrubland, wildflowers, fields, villages. The vivid colors of the South fascinated him. At the same time, he found himself constantly wondering why Viserys had summoned him. Before he had left for the Wall, Ned had promised to tell him about his mother the next time they met. he thought, glancing around at the nobles who, like him, were likely wondering about their future. ... Now, with the Targaryens firmly in control, the great houses of Westeros lay broken. The Lannisters, Baratheons, Arryns, and Tullys had lost much of their power, while the remaining Tyrells and Martells had all but abandoned their ambitions. Mace Tyrell had reasoned upon learning that Margaery had returned to King''s Landing, as he prepared to meet his daughter once again. Doran Martell, too, saw the need for prudence. He hoped to find a suitable husband for Arianne. Garlan seems like a good choice, suggested Manfrey to the Red Viper. Should we approach the Tyrells for an alliance? It would be best not to, Doran countered quickly. He sensed that Viserys strongly opposed marriages between the great houses. Even fostering sons between noble families would soon be forbidden. Viseryss war for the throne had only recently ended, yet rumors had already reached them of how he had marched to take Casterly Rock without so much as a word to anyone. Throughout the journey, Viserys had little interaction with the nobles. He and Daenerys spent most of their time inspecting villages and towns along the way by dragonback, surveying the damage the war had left behind. Many farms had been abandoned, overgrown with weeds. Now that the temperatures are dropping, those days of reaping three or even four crops a year are gone, Viserys remarked, surveying the barren fields. And there arent many crops left that can withstand this cold, Dany replied with a hint of worry. Potatoes seem to be the only option in many places now. Potatoes are high-yielding, so potatoes it is, Viserys responded, already imagining the days ahead. He wasnt sure what could have caused the long night. If that were the case, then perhaps humankind''s hope lay in the southern continent of Sothoryos. He couldnt think of how theyd survive it. After all, to bring about a true long night, theyd have to endure extended periods without sunlight. And without sunlight, there would be no warmth, no life. ... Viserys soon arrived at Kings Landing with his army and the gathered nobles. For the first time in fifteen years, the Targaryen banner flew over the capital. Connington had prepared the city ahead of their arrival, ordering the alchemists'' guild to clear out all the wildfire hidden around Kings Landing. Even Varys, who seemed to be in a strange trance, handed over maps of the secret passageways in the Red Keep. To Viserys''s surprise, there were tunnels and passages hidden in nearly every room of Maegors Holdfast. he thought with disgust. Without hesitation, he ordered the sealing of every hidden tunnel before they entered the city. Many in Kings Landing still remembered Tywins sacking of the city when he marched with the army of the Westerlands. The sight of Viseryss forcesa sizable contingent of Unsulliedrekindled old fears, especially with their severe demeanor and silent discipline. Yet, as large quantities of food were distributed, the mood shifted, and people began to welcome the Targaryens with open arms. Kings Landing had become a city loyal to the Targaryens once again. Lets go in, Viserys said to Daenerys. Hmm, Dany nodded, smoothing her clothes as she glanced nervously ahead. This was the city she had heard of only in tales, the city she had dreamed of all her life. Yet, she felt an unshakable tension as they neared its gates. She and Viserys had been through so much togetherfrom Braavos, where they had lived with Ser Willem, to their campaigns in Tyrosh and the sacking of Qarth. Still, this cityKings Landingstirred something in her heart. Dany rode a white horse, Viserys a black one, as they approached the Dragon Gate with the lords of Westeros and over 10,000 handpicked soldiers. Kings Landing had seven gates, but they chose the Dragon Gate, with its imposing relief of Balerion the Black Dread. His open wings spanned wider than the gateway itself, and beside him were carvings of Vhagar and Meraxes. Through the gate, they could see crowds gathered to welcome them. Word had spread that with the arrival of the new king and the princess, each family would receive twenty catties of grain. Among the crowd, some truly welcomed the Targaryens. Many older residents remembered that life had been kinder under Aerys, even with his eccentricities. Aeryss reign had its share of troubles, but he had kept a tight hold on the nobles and refrained from burdening the common folk with endless construction projects. In the last years of his life, hed become reclusive, staying hidden away due to his paranoia. Roberts rule, in contrast, had drained the city. He threw tournaments frequently, and while they brought excitement, they also invited chaos. Thieves, assassins, and robbers poured into the city each time, leaving the smallfolk to suffer under increased taxes and insecurity. In many ways, life under Robert had been a trial. Now, the people looked with hope at Viserys, whose reputation for wisdom and bravery had already spread across Westeros. Stories of his welfare granary initiative, aimed at providing food security for the smallfolk, had only heightened their respect for him. The Targaryens'' return promised a better future. An elderly man spoke up: We may have lost Prince Rhaegar, but we still have Prince Viserys, and our lives will definitely get better! He looked at Viserys, his smile revealing the few remaining yellow teeth in his mouth. Old Dacky, it''s time to call him Emperor Viserys! someone added. Yes! Viserys the Third. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No! Emperor Viserys the First! another corrected. The common people watched as Viserys and Dany drew closer, their silver hair glistening in the sunlight. The black dragon cloaks they wore had been redesigned by Viserys, and when the wind blew, the outer fabric made them appear both elegant and imposing. Though the streets lacked the lavish decorations of old Targaryen processions, they had been repaired and cleaned. People on both sides of the road eagerly awaited the Targaryens'' return, welcoming them with hopeful faces. High above, dragons hovered over Kings Landing, instilling a sense of aweand a measure of fearamong those who might harbor ambitions. Viserys and Dany waved at the crowd, their smiles radiant. After nearly an hour of riding, they arrived at the central square. From there, they gazed eastward at the Red Keep, etched forever in their memories. The common people of Kings Landing, along with the middle class behind them, kept their distance, watching with anticipation as Viserys and Dany walked toward the Great Sept of Baelor. Seven new statues of the Seven Gods stood there, a tribute that had not gone unnoticed. Seven Gods, protect our emperor! A cry went up from some of the sincere believers, hearts swelling with a renewed sense of hope. The Seven had long been revered and feared, and now their blessing seemed to extend to the Targaryens. The crowd murmured about the recent gifts bestowed upon Viserys and Dany, whispers of "Long live the light of the Seven!" and "Long live the blessings of the Seven!" weaving through the gathering. The followers of the Seven accompanied Viserys to the Great Sept of Baelor. Inside, Grand Maester Pycelle stood ready to welcome them. He was no longer clad in the shabby attire of the past; his modest but dignified robes lent him a presence more akin to that of a holy man than the former High Septon. He bowed to Viserys, who nodded in return. "Your Grace." He bowed to Viserys, who nodded in return. acknowledging him. As planned, after this ceremony, Pycelle would take some grain, along with a large contingent of scribes and soldiers, to revise and make a . Until now, he hadn''t even known how many people lived in Westerosa fact he found truly outrageous. Revising the census and land records would require an immense amount of time and manpower. Viserys entered the Hall of the Light within the sept. With ample supplies, the space had been entirely renovated. For example, the glass orbs hanging from the ceilingConnington had sourced high-quality glass from Volantis, and the hall now looked even more magnificent than before. It was breathtaking. The nobles following Viserys took in the scene as much as they could. Devout believers, like Catelyn, chanted the names of the Seven as they walked, their reverence unmistakable. Meanwhile, others like Regis, indifferent to the Seven Gods, began to consider getting similar decorations for their own homes. Further inside lay the sanctuary''s main body. The brand-new statues of the Seven had been restored. Each figurethe stern Smith, the angry Warrior, the merciful Mother, the majestic Fatherstood with a dome made of precious materials crowning its head. Gold, crystal, and glass shone atop the statues. Originally, Robert had plundered not only the statues but also other valuable objects from the temple to fund his army. Viserys had to fill the gap from his own coffers, but fortunately, the spoils from Casterly Rock more than made up for it. Viserys and Dany stood shoulder to shoulder in front of the statues when suddenly, the bells overhead began to ring. The chimes echoed, filling the air with their somber and rhythmic toll, reverberating throughout the hall. Hundreds of people from across the Seven Kingdomsthose who stood at the top of Westeros''s power structurewere gathered here. Together with Viserys and Dany, they represented the peak of the worlds might. "May he reign for a long time in peace and prosperity," the voices of the crowd rang through the holy hall. ... After leaving the Great Sept, the crowd made their way to the Red Keep. By this time, the Keep had been thoroughly secured, with no concerns for safety. Along the steps leading up to Aegons High Hill, an Unsullied stood guard every meter. When Viserys and the nobles reached the drawbridge of the Red Keep, sixteen giants took their positions. For many, this was the first time they had ever seen a giant, and fear was inevitable. Sansa, for instance, subconsciously leaned closer to Jon, forgetting for a moment that he was her often-dismissed, bastard brother. As they crossed the drawbridge and entered the square, rows of black-armored knights lined either side. They were Viseryss Dragon Knights, their discipline and loyalty evident. Eustace, the leader of the knights, held his head high, practically pushing his chest up to the sky in pride. "Long live Your Grace, the Emperor!" they shouted in unison. Viserys was about to enter the Throne Hall, ascend the Iron Throne, and begin his first court meeting. Chapter 393: Return Like Lightning Chapter 393: Return Like LightningAt the entrance to the Throne Hall stood six giants, each towering over three and a half meters tall. They were dressed in black, holding massive flags. The most notable among them was an old man in a white robe with a white beardBarristan Selmy. After presiding over this court meeting for Viserys, he would return to his hometown. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The halls interior had been restored meticulously based on Conningtons memories. Two carpets stretched from the Bronze Oak doors to the base of the Iron Throne. These carpets had been specially crafted by artisans from Myr, each embroidered with intricate patterns. The carpet on the left illustrated the great events of Targaryen history: the Exile, Aenar, the War of Conquest, the Dance of Dragons, the Blackfyre Rebellion, and finally, Roberts Rebellion. The carpet on the right told the story of Viserys and Dany, beginning with their exile in Braavos, continuing through their journey as sellswords, the conquests of Tyrosh and the Martells, the re-hatching of dragons, the campaign in Slavers Bay, and culminating in the fateful execution at Ruby Ford. Viserys and Dany stepped onto the carpets, their eyes sweeping over the halls grand decorations. The Throne Room felt more like an amphitheater than a traditional hall. The space before the Iron Throne alone could hold hundreds, and with the second-floor galleries, thousands could be accommodated. The rust-red Iron Throne sat at the hall''s highest point, designed to amplify sound, allowing Viserys to speak without shouting. Overhead, a glass skylight bathed the room in light, while gargoyle lamps along the walls cast an eerie glow. On the east and west walls, long, narrow windowsonce meant to let in lighthad been replaced with dark dragon skulls, some damaged from Tyrions tests of the dragonballista. Viserys and Dany led the procession, their advisers and nobles following closely. As they reached the center of the hall, the siblings stepped forward alone, stopping at the base of the Iron Throne. Dany paused, prepared to watch Viserys ascend. But then Viserys did something that left everyone stunned: he took Danys hand and led her up the steps with him. Dany hesitated at first, pulling her hand back slightly, but Viserys insisted, saying, Come on, we deserve this, and you deserve it even more. Dany relented, and together they approached the throne. The king and queen, ascending to take their seats side by sidesuch a sight had never been seen before. Some onlookers whispered, wondering if this was proper. But they had fought the war together, hatched the dragons together. The nobles knew what power was built upon. Sansa watched the scene, feeling a surge of emotion in her chestan inexplicable feeling that rose up as she took in the spectacle. Little Rose could only watch with envy, though she knew her place. Aemon sat quietly, smiling as he observed, his mind drifting back decades to Aegon Vs ascent to the throne. But Viserys was no Aegon who had merely inherited the crown; he and Dany had fought their way to the top. The hard soles of their boots echoed sharply against the iron steps as Viserys and Dany ascended the Iron Throne, the sound like the clash of swords. At last, they reached the throne, supporting one another. Viserys noticed a spike bent slightly inward and reached down, curling it back into place. Together, they sat on the Iron Throne, gazing out over the hall. "Long live Your Grace, Viserys! Long live Your Grace, Daenerys!" The cheers rose, loud and resounding, signaling the start of their joint reign. The first court meeting commenced, the primary order being to review the merits and demerits of their loyalists. "Jon Connington," Viserys announced, his voice reverberating through the grand hall. Connington stepped forward from among the noble advisers, approaching the Iron Throne. Barristan, standing beside the throne, spoke in his stead. "Jon Connington, Lord of Griffins Roost," he began, "once allowed Roberts Rebellion to gain ground by his defeat at the Battle of Stoney Sept, causing significant loss to the royal family. Yet, despite his expulsion, he remained loyal, striving to aid the family in exile. Later, he played a crucial role in ousting the usurper, restoring House Conningtons castle and lands, and is now Lord of Griffins Roost and the Hand of the King." Connington knelt, tears in his eyes. Viserys formally pardoned his past failings under Varyss influence and acknowledged his efforts to amend the damage wrought at Stoney Sept. "Long live Your Grace," Connington said, bowing deeply before being helped to step aside by his young kinsman. "Ned Stark," Viserys called next. Ned drew in a sharp breath. His wife and children looked on, nervous and tense. He approached the throne and dropped to one knee. This time, Viserys himself spoke. "House Stark shall remain the Wardens of the North, but in future, its succession will be decided by the royal family." "Yes, Your Grace," Ned replied, his voice steady. Though he had endured personal lossesthe tragic deaths of his father and brotherViserys remembered that Ned''s father, while loyal, had pursued ambitious alliances that threatened Aeryss sense of security. Lyannas marriage to a Stormland noble, Brandons marriage into House Tully, and Neds adoption in the Vale had all but forged the foundations of the usurper alliance. Aeryss paranoia, paired with his incompetence, had only deepened the crisis. Rhaegars actions had further complicated matters, and in the end, the Greenseer had played no small role in steering events astray. However, because Ned had ultimately swayed Robert, sparing lives rather than taking them, outright retaliation was hardly justified. Catelyn understood, too, that while Ned hadnt received any severe punishment, the royal oversight on Stark succession would likely spark internal tensions for their house. In this way, Viserys maintained a firm grasp on House Starks vulnerabilities, ensuring its loyalty through subtle but lasting measures. Jon! Catelyn suddenly understood why Viserys had brought Jon from the Wall, and the realization made her uneasy. She suspected he intended for Jon to inherit Winterfell, a thought that left her deeply unsettled. She glanced at Jon, who wore his usual somber expression. In the future, all heirs to the nobility of the North, Westerlands, Vale, Stormlands, and Riverlands must report to the capital for assessment, Viserys announced, his voice firm as he addressed the gathered nobles. Viserys was deliberate in his approach. He didn''t impose his decree on all noblesthose of Riverrun and Dorne were exempted, rewarded for their steadfast loyalty to the Targaryen cause both during Roberts Rebellion and the recent restoration. His calculated approach was possible because these regions were already securely under his control. Many noble families in the targeted regions had been either captured or eliminated, meaning rebellion against his authority would be a dangerous gamble. With each decree, Viserys tightened his hold on the realm, centralizing power in Kings Landing. The abolition of traditional customs, such as the exchange of foster children between noble families, followed swiftly. In the future, all noble heirs would be educated in the capital, further securing Viserys''s influence. As new laws were introduced in rapid succession, many nobles felt the weight of Viseryss ambition bearing down on them. Any who disagreed knew better than to voice it openly here. The Targaryens were no longer just a dynasty restored by dragons; they now wielded unprecedented power over Westeros, and Viserys was determined to consolidate it. He had the support of the Maesters, who stood solemnly in black robes around the hall, signaling the loyalty of the scholarly class. Though some nobles were still uncertain about the extent of Viserys''s reach, they couldnt ignore the reality that their influence was dwindling. Viserys, however, knew that power alone was not enough. For every new restriction, he offered rewards. He had lands to spare, and he set a wave of bribes into motion, offering plots and money to nobles willing to cooperate. Restricting the nobilitys ability to wage private wars was easier stillno one would dare contest it, for the Targaryens had dragons now, rendering any army insignificant in comparison. Watching from the sidelines, the Red Viper recognized the monumental shift. Viseryss monarchy wasnt merely one of dragons; it was comprehensive and strategic, shaping Westeros in unprecedented ways. The Red Viper had never seen titles quite like those Viserys introduced. Lord Mace was named Master of Etiquettea position that delighted him, given his obsession with manners and ceremony. Doran Martells cousin, Manfrey, was appointed Master of Laws, a role that oversaw promotions and was clearly intended as a form of royal patronage. Roose Bolton, a more ominous figure, was made the King''s Justice. Under Viseryss rule, the Six Masters became the backbone of governance. Even the lands of Casterly Rock, once a stronghold of House Lannister, were reorganized, with portions incorporated into the Vale, Stormlands, Riverlands, and Crownlands, resulting in over twenty newly defined counties. Before the nobles eyes, an intricate political system was taking shape, transforming Westeros in ways no one had thought possible. Chapter 394: Jon’s Choice Chapter 394: Jons ChoiceTo celebrate the victory of the War of the Restoration, Viserys held a grand three-day feast in Kings Landing. The people of the city each received ten catties of grain daily, a gesture that filled them with joy and gratitude. While the commoners rejoiced, some nobles harbored quiet concerns, though their worries seemed insignificant in the face of the peoples exuberance. During this time, Jon found himself in an awkward position. He suspected that Viserys had called him from the Wall with plans for him to inherit Winterfell. To allay Catelyns fears, he repeatedly reassured her, saying, I have no designs on Winterfell. Even if Viserys did ask him to become the next Lord of Winterfell, he was determined to refuse. Yet Catelyn remained unconvinced and tried to by bringing up the time she had nursed him in infancy. However, before long, Jon and Ned were summoned to an audience with Viserys, leaving Catelyn visibly tense and uneasy. "Your Grace," the two greeted Viserys upon entering the chamber. Sit, Lord Ned, and you too, Jon, Viserys instructed, gesturing to the seats before him. Ned guessed that Viseryss purpose was likely related to the question of succession. He knew that if he agreed to whatever was proposed, it would strain his relationship with Catelyn; yet if he refused, House Stark risked appearing disloyal and isolated. After they were seated, Viserys turned to Ned with an unexpected question. Lord Ned, have you told Jon his true parentage? My parentage! Jons ears pricked up, heart racing as he wondered if Viserys was about to reveal the identity of his mother. Jon thought of Aemons earlier suspicions. He prayed silently, casting a searching look toward Ned, desperate for an answer. Now that Viserys had ended the Baratheon dynasty, Neds old worries had faded, only to be replaced by new ones. He had once witnessed Roberts drastic change after seizing power, and while Viserys appeared magnanimous and dutiful in his rule, Ned remained wary. For years, he had planned to tell Jon only half the truththat his mother was Lyannabut to withhold his fathers identity as Rhaegar Targaryen. He had been pondering the right way to break the news over the past few days and was taken aback that Viserys had chosen to broach it himself. I havent told him yet, Ned replied, then turned to Jon, his voice steady but solemn. Jon, your mother is my sister, Lyanna Stark, whom you believed to be your aunt. ... Jons eyes widened in disbelief, emotions swirling as the revelation sank in. You mean to tell me that my mother is actually my aunt? And you Jon looked back and forth between Viserys and Ned, a bitter realization dawning on him. The thought that the Starks could have emulated the Targaryens was both bewildering and unsettling. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Your father Ned hesitated, glancing at Viserys. With a brief nod from the king, Ned continued under Jons anxious gaze. Rhaegar Targaryen, His Graces brother. Huh? Rhaegar? My father? Jons gaze darted between Viserys and Ned as if trying to reconcile this truth. His head felt as if it were spinning. All his previous speculations had led nowhere near this realityhe was a Targaryen. So I should be called Jon Sand? he asked tentatively. No, Viserys corrected, his tone steady. You are not a bastard. You are the child of my brothers union with Lady Lyanna. You should be called Jon Targaryen. Ned felt an unexpected wave of relief. he thought. It would be best if Jon bore a simpler name, not something like Aegon that would draw suspicion or conflict with Viseryss rule. Only Ned knew the name Lyanna had whispered with her dying breath, and he sensed that Jon would be safer as he was. Is that true? Jon asked, seeking confirmation. Ned nodded solemnly. This knowledge, though long-held, still stirred something deep and conflicting in him. Watching Jons reaction, he could almost hear the buzzing that seemed to fill the young mans mind. Jon, Jon! Viseryss voice cut through, grounding Jon back in the present. Your Grace did you call me from the Wall just to tell me who I am? Although shaken by the revelations, Jon composed himself. His mind whirred with the implications, but he quickly recognized that his status as a Stark bastard might still be the simplest path forward. Ned, equally uncertain, wondered why Viserys had chosen now to bring up Jons heritage. Tell me first, Viserys pressed, watching him keenly, do you want to be a Targaryen or a Stark? A Targaryen or a Stark Jon echoed. Until mere moments ago, he had always seen himself as a bastard. Now, he was faced with an unimaginable choice: embrace his Targaryen blood or remain as a Stark. He looked at his dark hair, then at Ned, and spoke steadily. Your Grace, I want to be a Stark. No Ill remain a Snow. Jons mind had already settled. Rhaegar and Lyannas union was a romance the world would not accept, and aligning himself with the Targaryens would dishonor his parents memory. By choosing to remain a bastard, he might sacrifice his own standing, but it would shield both the Starks and Targaryens from scandal. For Jon, knowing his parentage was enoughmore than he had ever hoped for. Viserys, observing Jons resolve, gave a nod of approval. Jon, you have proven yourself wise, Lord Ned. He paused thoughtfully. I propose we establish a new branch of the Starks, to be called the Whitestark. Ned stiffened at the suggestion. The name Whitestark had political undertones that couldnt be ignored. The North once had a cadet branch, House Greystark, which was destroyed after betraying the main line. Now there was only House Karstark and House Stark. Viseryss proposal would divide the Stark lands, a reminder to the North that the crowns influence was absolute. This new branch will inherit part of the Winterfell fiefdom, Viserys continued. A necessary measure to honor Jons wishesand to temper the Starks. Jon looked uneasy. Your Grace, I am still a member of the Nights Watch. This may not be possible. As emperor, cant I decide whether or not you remain in the Nights Watch? Viseryss tone brooked no argument. If you wish to stay, then so be it. But take a wife, have a child, and continue your line. That is all I require. His command left no room for objection, and Jon nodded, sensing that this path was now set. Chapter 395: Don’t Put the Dragon in Your Pants Chapter 395: Dont Put the Dragon in Your PantsThe heavy snow stopped falling only last night, blanketing Kings Landing and the Red Keep in a glistening layer of silver. The Unsullied, clad in their dark armor, have made Kings Landing far safer. Though it''s still far from an era when people could leave their doors unlocked at night, the days of brutal street murders and severed heads thrown into the Rainbow Fountain, as they were during Roberts reign, are gone. Slynt, dismissed for corruption, has been replaced by Connington as the Kings Landing garrison commander. The black banner of the three-headed dragon flies above the Red Keep, surrounded now by orderly rows of brand-new houses. Many of the residents here are Unsullied familiesUnsullied warriors and the children they have adopted. Around 50,000 strong, they form a loyal and prepared line of defense should another fall of Kings Landing ever threaten the royal family. Viserys calls this area the inner city, with its clean streets, stable environment, and improved law and order. The population of Kings Landing itself hovers around 300,000. Farms and small towns have sprouted around the city. Many of the former slum-dwellers have found opportunity here, granted land to farm by Viserys at a tax rate of one in five. The layout of Kings Landing has transformed into concentric zones, dubbed the one ring, two rings, and three rings. This new structure has greatly improved both the city''s environment and its food supply. The traces of the usurper have seemingly vanished, and life has begun to return to normal. Although the chill intensifies, a continuous supply of furs from the Great Grass Sea keeps the people of Westeros warm and hopeful. In the North, grain production has essentially ceased, forcing its inhabitants to rely on hunting for their shrinking food sources. However, the Norths exports of coal and charcoal continue to support their needs. Despite the five-year winter, famine has not struck. All thanks to Your Grace, many nobles quip, often teasing the people of Kings Landing as treacherous folk for their alleged greed. Yet, under Viserys rule, the Seven Kingdoms have gradually stabilized. With a 20% agricultural tax, fewer harvests have been needed, yet enthusiasm among the farmers has soared, even leading to greater grain production than in Roberts time. Astonishingly, even as northern grain production falters, trade in Coals and Charcoal allows them to make ends meet, defying the expectations of all. Suddenly, a shout of reprimand erupted from the garden of the Red Keep. Vick, beat him! Inside the Red Keep, Dany held a young, brownish-gold dragon about a foot long in one arm. She pointed an accusing finger at her son, Willem, her expression livid. Nearby, Victoria, Willem''s older sister, grinned wickedly and brandished a ruler, a foot long, stepping forward to prevent her brothers attempted escape. Give me your hand! she commanded, her blue-violet eyes bright against the dark purple of her dress. Perched on her shoulder was a young, white dragon with tiny cherry-red spots on its wings. The resemblance between the dragon and the mischievous boy was uncanny. Willemrys, only three years old, took a couple of cautious steps backward, hiding his hands behind his back. No! I still need to spar with Father this afternoon, so youd better spank me instead, sister. Victoria glanced back at Dany, who was watching with an expression half-sad, half-amused. With a soft Victoria gave Willem a gentle swat on his backside, scolding him, Next time, dont stuff a dragon inside your pants, got it? Youll smother Brightstream! was the name of Willems young dragon companion. The white dragon on Victorias shoulder was named . The two dragons had come from eggs that Viserys and Dany had seized from Renlys hands during a nighttime raid on Summerhall five years prior. Among the familys seven older dragons, only threeblack, silver, and greenwere female and capable of laying eggs. According to Targaryen lore, a dragon takes at least 15 years to mature and lay eggs, with an adult size of at least twelve meters. Although their dragons were growing, they were still less than eight years old. Another seven years would be needed before any of the Targaryens dragons could lay eggs. This was why Danys anger flared. Although the family now had nine dragons, the seven mature ones were not yet fully grown, and the two younglings were fragile, both small enough to be crushed underfoot. With the Targaryens recent revival, losing a dragon would be a cruel stroke of misfortune. She had allowed Willem to play with Brightstream to foster a bond, but her son had no sense of how precious young dragons were. Willem, however, was undeterred. You should try it too, sister! The young dragon is warm, and if you put it in your pants, you wont have a cold bottom! Victoria blushed at his suggestion. At five years old, she was already aware of the differences between boys and girls. Her father, Viserys, had always been forthright in educating his children about such matters, making Willems remark all the more embarrassing. Youre worried about a cold bottom, are you? Danys composure finally cracked, and she let out a small laugh. I should bite your little tail off! She strode over, took the ruler from Victoria, and placed Willem on her lap. Mother! Mother! he yelped in protest. Willems cries soon attracted the attention of Lady Margaery, known as Little Rose, who entered the garden to find out what her friends son had done. Her own son, Duncan Targaryen, had yet to be allowed near a dragon, and she couldnt help but feel a pang of envy at Willems antics. Your Grace, Margaery greeted Dany with a curtsy. Lady Margaery, help me! Help me! Willem cried, wriggling on Danys lap. Seizing the moment, Dany swatted him twice more before letting him go. He scampered off with Victoria close behind, as they ran Margaery slipped her arm around Danys, chuckling softly. Your Grace, I have some good news for you, Margaery said, her eyes bright with excitement. What good news? Dany asked, intrigued. Guess. Sansa is giving birth? Danys concern was evident; Sansa was expecting triplets, a rare and challenging pregnancy. No. Is Shinelli pregnant again? Dany continued. Viserys had abstained from relations with his other concubines until Dany gave birth to Willem, securing the line of succession. After that, however, Shinelli had conceived twice in three years, both times with daughters. She desperately hoped for a son. Seeing that Dany hadnt guessed, Margaery chuckled. Actually, House Hightower sent three dragon eggs. They claim these arent fossils. Danys eyes lit up. Viserys had once hinted that House Hightower might possess dragon eggs, though she had never believed it. Why were the eggs suddenly sent? It seems Maloras research went...awry. Her head somehow grew attached to a table, and they hope we can help. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dany raised an eyebrow. What? I think its best to wait for Your Grace to return. I cant begin to address it myself. Dany thought for a moment. Set one aside for Duncan, and send the others to me. Yes! Thank you, Your Grace! Margaerys heart leapt. House Hightowers gesture was, in truth, largely thanks to House Tyrells influence. It was Old Rose who had first shared a suspicious clue, which eventually led to the eggs discovery. As they were reveling in the news of the dragon eggs, two massive shadows swept over the Red Keepthe twenty-meter-long yellow dragon and an eighteen-meter-long blue dragon soaring overhead. Viserys had returned. A few moments later, he strode into the garden with a silver-haired boy, around thirteen or fourteen years old. The boy was Monterys Velaryon, son of Montford, and blessed with the rare gift of dragon-riding. He had become the royal familys third Dragon Knight. At only twelve, Monterys had been with Viserys since he was seven, their bond almost like father and son. Viserys had no fear of rebellion; Monterys connection with the blue dragon was one of close friendship rather than dominion. When Dany spotted Viserys, she practically bounced over to him, her youthful energy showing. She was still only nineteen, after all. Monterys took the special windproof helmet from Viserys, then stepped back respectfully. Little Rose, watching the couples closeness, felt a pang of envy. But she knew Viserys saw her as more than a paramour or merely a means of securing heirs; they shared a genuine companionship. Still, even with Shinelli and Sansas support, she knew no one could replace Dany in Viserys heart. After all, the two of them had hatched the seven dragons together and led the War of Restoration side by side. The fortifications at The Neck are almost complete, Viserys began, but I need to go to Braavos in a few days. Why? Is the Iron Bank still refusing to implement our dragon coins? Dragon coins were paper currency Viserys had designed to streamline trade. They had seen success in Westeros and the Hopeful Lands but faced resistance in Pentos, Braavos, and Norvos, all under the Iron Banks influence. Recognizing the revolutionary nature of paper currency, the Iron Bank feared it might weaken their power, and thus they resisted fiercely. Viserys had dealt with most local obstacles and was ready to take further action. Brother, Dany whispered, a playful gleam in her eye. While youre in Braavos, you might think of a name for our next child. Viserys froze, speechless. ... Later, Viserys made his way to Aemons quarters. In the past two years, the old maester had grown weak, refusing Viserys offer to extend his life with blood magic. At 105, Aemon was content, especially after witnessing the birth of Willem. His days were now spent discussing books with Tyrion via the enchanted magic photo. Viserys, youre here, Aemon greeted him, his eyes warm with familiarity. Your Grace. Tyrion and his wife Tysha, visible with frame on the wall, also offered respectful bows. Chapter 396: Refusing to Accept “Dragon Yuan” Constitutes an Illegal Act Chapter 396: Refusing to Accept Dragon Yuan Constitutes an Illegal ActThree years ago, Tyrion was sentenced to execution, and Tysha had been willing to die by his side. Viserys had used them both to test a mysterious magic, and it proved a great success. This was also why Aemon now felt at ease with death. Seeing that Viserys seemed to have something to discuss privately with Aemon, Tyrion and Tysha hid. I heard you just got backand now youre going out again? Aemon asked. Viserys sat down across from him. We only have two years left, so I want to prepare as much as possible. For the past five years, Viserys had been tirelessly training the army, crafting weapons, and stockpiling food nearly every day. He had recently completed production of explosive packs, a special edition with dragonglass shards designed specifically for combating White Walkers. They were now in storage, ready to be deployed. Youve worked hard, and so has Daenerys. No hard feelings, just a hard life, Viserys quipped, laughing at his own joke. Aemon joined in with a hearty laugh. ... To uncover why the Dragon Yuan currency couldnt be implemented in Braavos, Viserys and Monterys decided against a grand dragonborne arrival. Instead, they landed discreetly outside the city, disguised as ordinary travelers, and entered Braavos incognito. It was meant to be a sort of private visitand a chance to unwind. Falia had been absent for so many years that Viserys no longer expected her to be waiting for him. She would be in her late twenties or early thirties by now, while Catelyn was already pregnant with her fifth child. If he happened upon Falia, he thought, hed give her some coin. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two traveled by boat across the channel beneath the Titan of Braavos, arriving at Ragmans Harbor. It was here that Viserys had once captured Kyla and learned the art of warging. Braavos isnt as prosperous as it used to be, Viserys remarked casually. Monterys, however, found it charming; everything felt fresh and exciting to him. He wondered how the city would look if he could soar above it on dragonback. As they walked, they heard a familiar tune from the docksa melody that evoked memories from Kings Landing: When I was young, I was always alone on the beach... ...I will never forget... This little pain in the rain and wind Your Grace, thats ! Monterys exclaimed. The citizens of Kings Landing sang it in the common tongue, while here in Braavos, it was sung in Valyrian. Viserys smiled, saying nothing. They hired a carriage and passed by the Inn of the Green Eel, where they overheard that House Fregar had been wiped out, apparently by ruthless tactics from Roth. The previous three-way rivalry had now dwindled into a two-way standoff between House Zalyne and House Antaryon. They passed the Cattery brothel, where sultry sounds wafted through the night air, making Monterys shift awkwardly. He twisted uncomfortably until Viserys gave him a playful tap on the head, snapping him out of it with a blush. Continuing on, they passed the Moon Pool Theater. There, a statue of Viserys had been erected, depicting him as the victor of a martial arts tournament. Intrigued, the two went inside to watch the current performance, which turned out to be an adventure play about Viseryss pirate-slaying exploits. For a moment, Viserys almost suspected someone knew of his visitthough he was certain it was mere coincidence, perhaps even flattery. Lets go to White Sails Town! Viserys announced. This was where the House with the red door was located. As he spoke, he handed the carriage driver a ten-dragon coin paper bill. My lord, we dont accept paper money here, the driver replied hesitantly. Why? Monterys interjected. Your Grace Viserys clearly stated that its illegal to refuse Dragon Yuan. Please, my lords, dont make things difficult for me. Its just our rule here, the driver explained apologetically. Viserys thought, recognizing the Iron Banks influence behind this resistance. Roth wouldnt challenge him on such mattershed profited immensely from overseeing the Dragonglass Weapons project. But the Iron Bank, and perhaps even the Sealord himself, had the power to rival or even surpass Roth. Viserys resolved to probe deeper into this obstacle, masking his frustration as he handed over a silver stag. The drivers annoyance vanished, replaced by a delighted smile. A silver stag was nearly a months earnings for him. Soon they reached White Sails Town, which Viserys noticed was even busier than before, bustling as a district of new wealth. This influx of modestly affluent merchants and residents, however, signaled decline rather than growth; the wealthier families had moved away, leaving the middle tier to settle here. While exploring, Viserys threw another silver coin to the rickshaw driver. Well be using this cart all day, so wait for us here. No problem, my lord! Just call if you need anything! the driver said, clearly thrilled with his unexpected windfall. Viserys and Monterys wandered through the town, observing that very few people used paper money here; most transactions were done in silver and bronze coins. Over the past two years, Viserys had insisted on maintaining a balance of power. Although the dragons were invaluable, he had resisted relying solely on them, striving to manage both Westeros and the Free Cities through various means. But seeing the widespread rejection of Dragon Yuan, he resolved to root out whoever was undermining his currency policy. Only by eliminating the instigators could he ensure Dragonstones success. As they strolled along, a commotion in the distance caught their attention. A crowd had gathered, watching some sort of dispute. Just as Viserys and Monterys began to turn away, he heard his name called out, Viserys! Viserys! Come save us The voices sounded like two young girls, around ten years old. Startled, Viserys pushed his way through the crowd, curious to see who would call for him here. At the center of the circle, he saw a pair of identical twin girls holding a smaller child, staring defiantly at two menacing-looking ruffians. The twins were striking, with silver-brown hair and clothes in rich shades of emerald green and reddish brown. Though their outfits werent particularly fine, the girls presence in this rough neighborhood was unusual enough to draw attention. The girl in the green dress even held a small dagger, brandishing it as a warning to the thugs creeping closer. Despite Viserys standing directly in front of them, the girls didnt seem to see him at all. He realized with a start that somehow, he was invisible to them. Is there anyone else here called Viserys? Viserys muttered, half amused. Before he could think further, one of the thugs, a rough-looking man missing a hand, sneered at the girls. Stop shouting, you little bitches. If you dont pay up today, Ill sell you off to the Cattery! The way he leered at the girls was filled with crude malice. The girl in the green shirt clutched her dagger and waved it defensively, but the thugs size and experience easily overpowered her; with a quick move, he wrenched the weapon from her grasp and moved to grab them. Suddenly, a powerful force slammed into his waist. He felt as though hed been hit by a runaway carriage, and his surroundings blurred before he crashed against the wall. He choked, his throat filling with a sickly taste, and darkness took him as he fell limp. Viserys had struck him. The thugs allies finally reacted, drawing short knives from their coats and lunging at him. Startled by the sudden clash, the onlookers scattered, some even rolling on the ground to escape the scuffle. But these thugs were severely outmatched, and Viserys dispatched them with an effortless grace, eliciting gasps from the crowd and wide-eyed admiration from the twin girls. Although he didnt kill the men, theyd be left with injuries that would haunt them. Turning to the two girls, Viserys softened his gaze. What happened here? It was then he noticed their unusual eyeseach girl had one purple eye and one green. The striking feature reminded him of Shiera. Its that pastry shop... they said in unison, then paused, glancing at each other as if deciding who should explain. The girl closer to Viserys took the lead. It was that pastry shop, she said, pointing back. They tried to charge us seven dragon coins for a pastry no bigger than my hand, and it barely had any sesame on it! We would have paid, but they wouldnt even accept banknotes. Bunch of greedy cheaters! As she ranted, she glared theatrically at the shop. Meanwhile, her quieter sister, dressed in apricot, studied Viserys shyly and looked away when he caught her gaze. Viserys mused, marveling at how quickly the girls had recovered from the terrifying ordeal. What are your names? he asked. Im Millie, said the girl in green. Im Lily, the girl in apricot followed, her voice soft. Just then, a voice rang out in the crowd, The Dragons Claws are coming! Run! Dragons Claws? Viserys muttered, glancing back to see a group of armed men with spears and short knives marching toward him. Hed expected the city guards, but it seemed these were reinforcements for the thugs hed just taken down. The leader of the approaching group looked strangely familiar, though Viserys couldnt place him right away. But when the mans gaze settled on Viserys and then fell to the defeated thugs on the ground, his expression darkened with malice. Oh gods, look at their weapons! Lily whispered urgently, tugging at Viseryss sleeve. Master, we should run! One of the men sneered, Did you hurt our men? He seemed emboldened by his followers formation. Viserys studied them, noticing the peculiar arrangement of their stance. Suddenly, he recognized the leader. Helbo? Helbo was the same man who had once helped smashed his way through Viserys'' door with Regis, years ago. Regis had gone on to become a lord, but Helbo had stayed behind in Braavos, running shady operations. Now, seeing Viserys in person, he peered closer in disbelief. The recognition dawned, and he dropped to his knees, his face pale. Your Grace! Helbo hadnt seen Viserys in a decade, but hed heard enough of his reputation to know better than to challenge him. Once, hed considered deserting, but the news of Viseryss imperial title had ended that fantasy. He realized hed just encountered someone far above his reach. Chapter 397: Roth’s Thoughts Chapter 397: Roths ThoughtsThere is an old saying: "When there are no heroes, the warlords become famous." This is the situation Helbo finds himself in. Now, across the entire continent of Essos, there are only two options for sellswords: either they head to Slaver''s Baybeyond Viserys''s reach for nowto make a living, or they escort caravans across the Dothraki Sea. This state of affairs has rendered the Iron Bank''s most potent weaponmoneyuseless. Violence, once a precious commodity, has lost its value under the empire''s suppression. The Iron Bank no longer dares to play its notorious "no default allowed" game. Coupled with the checks and balances imposed by the "Dragon Bank," the Iron Bank has also lost its grip on usury. As for the phrase "no default allowed," it has become empty rhetoric. Four years ago, when the Iron Bank brazenly demanded that Viserys repay Roberts debt, he countered by citing the Iron Banks failure to safeguard the Targaryen royal familys property, and he demanded five million golden dragons in compensation. Since then, a wave of bad debt has severely damaged the Iron Bank, which now can only resort to hiring thugs to collect whats owed. Helbo, a man who could barely rise above the ranks of the local ''Razor Party,'' has somehow managed to catch the Iron Banks attention. This alone shows how much the Iron Bank has weakened; it is now forced to rely on the "distant rule of a weak emperor" while playing a game of hide and seek with Viserys. "Helbo, if it were anyone else, I wouldnt be so angry," Viserys said, his voice cold. "But why is it you? Where did you get the nerve to defy my orders and side with the Iron Bank?" Helbo hadnt anticipated things turning out this way. The policies had only just begun taking effect, and many claimed the current emperor was too greedy, trying to trade mere promises for real gold. Rumors circulated that his dragon itself needed gold to grow. In short, many believed Viserys was plotting to bleed them dry. "Your Grace... I..." Helbo stammered, baffled by his own actions. He had worked with Viserys before; how had he let himself be lured in by the Iron Bank? "All right. Youll accompany me to the Sealords Palace as a witness," Viserys commanded. "Identify everyone you contacted. Ill spare your life." "I am ashamed of Your Graces kindness," Helbo mumbled, head bowed. Passers-by who overheard Helbo calling Viserys "Your Grace" were incredulous. They thought all Targaryen emperors flew around on dragons. How was this one here, on foot? Most people had already scattered, but those who stayed dared not meet Viserys''s gaze, hurrying off if his eyes fell on them. Only the two sisters behind him stood rooted to the spot, clutching each other nervously. "You... you are His Grace, Viserys?" asked the younger girl, Lily, in a hesitant voice. "Yes. I was wondering which Viserys you were calling," he replied, a trace of humor in his eyes. "We just..." Lily began, but her words were cut off when they saw a boy, around eleven or twelve, arrive with a dozen guards. "Viserys!" Lily exclaimed, surprised. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Viserys turned toward the voice and saw the boy, who, by coincidence, shared his name. The boy looked nervously at the fallen thugs but appeared more distressed when his eyes fell on the two sisters. Behind him was a woman in her forties. ''She looks familiar,'' Viserys thought, frowning as he tried to place her face. After a moment of recognition, Viserys recalled who she wasPyrena, Roth''s wife, Methys''s personal maid and bodyguard. If they are my children, why didnt you tell me earlier? he asked, his tone carrying a hint of resentment as he spoke from the carriage. It made little sense to him that someone would be sent to protect his children without informing him, their father. In his view, House Zalyne must be hiding something. Viseryss dissatisfaction with House Zalyne''s conduct was evident to Pyrena, and she dared not use the excuse that Falia hadn''t wanted Viserys to know. In truth, Pyrena herself wasnt fully aware of Roths intentions, but over the years, she had formed her own suspicions. If she could be honest now, it might make Viserys more lenient. I believe Prince Roth was deliberately creating opportunities for Young Viserys to meet the two ladies, waiting for the right moment before informing Your Grace, Pyrena explained carefully. Viserys understood the implicationRoth had tried to form an alliance with him back in Braavos. Now that the empire was established, Roth knew he was ''too high for him,'' so he was likely attempting to forge a bond through marriage instead. It was a calculated move. Firstly, Roths actions werent illegal; Viserys couldnt openly accuse him. Secondly, Roth had been raising his children for ten years, giving Viserys no grounds for legal complaint. And Roth would not have dared act without Falias consent. But why had Falia kept him in the dark about these children? He needed to hear her reasoning for himself. Dont go to the Sealords Palace. Tell Roth what happened here and have him come see me after hes dealt with the Iron Bank. Im going to see Falia now, Viserys commanded, turning to Monterys. Take Vyrgion with you, arrest those involved, and if anyone resists, kill them! Yes, Your Grace, Monterys and Pyrena replied in unison. Although Viserys didnt want to punish Roth outright for his scheming, he wanted to ensure Roth understood his displeasure. ... Over the years, Falia had honed her skill in perfumery and had almost become a wealthy woman through her partnership with House Zalyne. Shed established her own laboratory and was constantly developing new products. Asha, the charcoal is running low! Go get some more! Falia called out the window, fully absorbed in her work. Moments later, a basket of charcoal was set down before her. She was engrossed in blending perfumes, her focus on the crucible in front of her, charcoal smudges carelessly streaked across her fair face. The pot contained a thick mixture of purple and yellow. Falia scooped a small amount, blew on it to cool it, then rubbed it on the back of her hand and inhaled deeply. Pleased, she turned, extending her hand to share the scent. Asha, try this But instead of Asha, a tall man with silver hair and piercing purple eyes stood behind her. The air in the room seemed to freeze, leaving only the soft bubbling sound of the cauldron to break the silence. You sought me out once, and now Ive come to seek you out, Viserys said slowly. And it seems youve been keeping some secrets from me. I... Falias words caught in her throat as shock overcame her. Her heart pounded in her chest, and she felt as though time had stopped. After a charged silence, Falia finally found her voice, though her body felt weakened. Why didnt you tell me about Lily and Millie? Chapter 398: The Magic of the Twins Chapter 398: The Magic of the TwinsWhen you first left Braavos, there was always war, and you had to restore the kingdom. How could I dare tell you about this? Falia murmured as she lay against Viseryss chest, tracing gentle circles across his skin. But Viserys was not convinced by her explanation. What about five years ago? By then, I had already reclaimed the Iron Throne, ruled over Westeros, the Free Cities, and even the Dothraki Grass Sea. Why didnt you tell me about my children after all that time? Unexpectedly, Falias expression darkened, her eyes misty with regret. She looked up at him with sincere remorse. Im sorry, Your Grace. Its my fault After I found out I was pregnant, I drank a lot of moon tea to try to try to get rid of them. The moon tea harmed them. Not only do their eyes have different colors, but they also have birth defects. Birth defects? Viseryss heart tightened as he recalled the girls appearances. They both seemed perfectly healthy; he hadnt noticed any obvious signs of a defect. They have scales growing on the back of their heads, Falia confessed, her voice trembling. I I gave birth to two freaks! Scales? Viserys asked, stunned. Are you certain? Without a word, Falia got up, dressed quickly, and returned with a small red wooden box. She opened it to reveal two small cloth pouches inside. I tried plucking them out a few times, but they always grew back, each time harder. Eventually, they said it hurt, so I stopped. Viserys opened one of the pouches and found about thirty small green scales, varying in size. They looked strikingly like dragon scales. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So they still have these scales on the backs of their heads? he asked. Falia nodded solemnly. Falia, my children are not freaks. Theyre different. Different? Falia echoed, a glimmer of hope in her eyes. Viserys remembered the peculiar insights Shiera had shared with him: children with dragon-like traits were rumored to possess powerful magical abilities. Falias face softened with relief as she took in Viseryss words. Were there any other unusual things about them? he asked. Yes. Falia hesitated, then continued, I remember two instances when they disappeared suddenly, right in front of me, when they were babies. I was terrified, thought I was losing my mind, but then they reappeared in a blink. Lady Methys said it might have been a problem with my mind. Disappearing? Viserys repeated, astonished. As he processed this, he suddenly sensed someoneor somethingapproaching from behind. He turned, but there was no one there. For a moment, he thought he might be imagining it until two small voices broke the silence. You are our father? asked Lily. Viseryss gaze snapped back, and there, as if theyd materialized from thin air, were the two girls. You? When did you appear? he stammered. This is our secret power, Lily said with a smile. "Even our mother doesnt know" Millie added, her voice a soft whisper. As they spoke, the two girls began to fade, their bodies blurring and turning translucent, as if a veil of glass had been drawn over them. Under Viseryss astonished gaze, they became increasingly faint until they vanished entirely. Viserys marveled. He could sense their presence nearby, faint but unmistakable, and guessed they were moving toward Falia. He reached out, trying to locate them, feeling their faint breaths in the air. Falia, too, was wide-eyed, as if she had only now come to grips with her daughters abilities. For years, shed dismissed these strange occurrences as figments of her imagination, but now she saw her children for what they truly were: two little witches. She glanced at Viserys, and seeing his delight rather than disgust, she breathed a sigh of relief. Then, just as suddenly as they had disappeared, the two girls reappeared before them. You can see us? Millie asked, her eyes wide with wonder. I cant see you, Viserys replied with a smile, but I can feel you. Millie beamed. We went to the Temple of the Moonsingers and asked a priest there. He said the person who can discover our secret is our father. So are you really our father? Of course I am! Viserys said, a trace of excitement in his voice. He couldnt help but feel a surge of pride. Suddenly finding himself with two more daughtersespecially ones with such remarkable talentsfilled him with joy. Kneeling down, he took Lily and Millie into his arms, and they nestled into his shoulders. Soon, he felt the damp warmth of their quiet tears against his tunic. After a moment, he gently pulled back and asked, Can you show me again how you made yourselves disappear? Both girls nodded eagerly. With a little encouragement, they vanished once more, right before his eyes. Viserys reached out, his fingers brushing over two small hands that gripped his with trust. Then, moving his hand upward, he felt the soft crowns of their heads, hair pulled neatly back. Theyre still here physically, he thought, watching where their forms would have been. All right, girls, you can stop now, he said gently. Though they didnt completely understand his instructions, Lily and Millie did as they were told, slowly becoming visible again. Their figures grew sharper until they stood fully before him, smiling. But almost as soon as they reappeared, they both stumbled slightly. Were a little sleepy Lily murmured, letting out a big yawn. Millie followed suit, yawning as she leaned against her fathers shoulder. Viserys wrapped his arms around them, realizing that using magic had drained them. Before long, the girls breaths grew slow and steady as they drifted into sleep, their heads nestled on either side of him. Watching his two daughters doze off, Viserys felt a warmth that melted the last traces of anger or resentment he might have harbored. He held them close, carefully cradling each girl as he listened to their soft snores. Falia stood nearby, observing this scene with a sense of profound satisfaction. She had known that Viserys had childrenWillem and Victoria, his acknowledged son and daughter, whose births had been celebrated across the Free Cities. But now she saw that he loved these two girls just as much, treating them with tenderness as he gently settled them into his arms. As she basked in the moment, Viserys looked up at her and asked quietly, Are their names really Lily and Millie? They sound more like nicknames. Chapter 399: Night King Magic Chapter 399: Night King MagicAccording to the customs of my hometown, only the father can name the child, said Falia, snuggling up against Viserys'' shoulder. If they followed the rules they''d set for themselves with Dany, then the names of these two children should be hers. But since they were girls, that shouldnt be a problem. Lily, Millie, um... Viserys looked at the sleeping twins and thought, He leaned over to Falia''s ear and whispered, And the next one will be called Ron or Ronny. Huh? They can be Targaryens too? Falia asked, a little surprised. Of course my daughters will be Princesses. Whats so strange about that? Arent they bastards?! They wont be once we get back to Westeros and you''ve officially become my concubine. Falia felt faint with happiness at Viserys'' words. No! It was actually floating awayit was an earthquake! Viserys was the first to react. He put an arm around Falia, while with the other he picked up Hermine and Hali, and ran outside. Once they reached the courtyard, they could hear the trees rustling all around them. Falia and the two children still seemed to be in shock. Viserys reassured them, and before their astonished eyes, a spiral staircase of orange flames appeared out of thin air. He climbed the fiery staircase, and the surrounding area gradually came into view. The houses around them were still standing, with no visible damageeven the servants'' quarters were intact. Some people who had run out of their homes looked around in panic, staring in amazement at Viserys and his blazing ladder. Viserys raised the ladder another twenty feet, trying to see farther. Mother, Father... Hali said worriedly. Looking toward the horizon, Viserys saw that the harbor to the west was churning with restless waves. Although he couldn''t hear the sound, he could sense the chaos over there. The west... He realized the earthquakes epicenter seemed to be coming from the northwestfrom Westeros, or more precisely, from The North. If the quake was clearly felt in Braavos, then Westeros... ... In King''s Landing, at the Red Keep, Dany was reviewing official documents when she noticed ripples in the glass of water beside her. She realized this must be an earthquake. The maids around her were still calm, but when they noticed the tremor, they rushed over and threw themselves at her. Dany waved them away and said, Go! Go together! She got up to run outside, but as soon as she stood, she saw a small figure with short little legs scurrying toward her. Mother! Run, the ground is moving! The ground is moving! Willem cried, instinctively sensing the danger and wanting to protect his mother. Pill quickly lifted him by the nape of his neck and hurried outside. When the group arrived in the courtyard outside Maegor''s Holdfast, the earthquake slowly subsided. At that moment, the Little Rose also emerged, clutching her son tightly. Her hair accessories were slightly askew from running. Fortunately, the encouragement from Viserysand the exercise she''d maintained with Shinelli and Sansahad kept her fit, and her complexion soon returned to normal. Are you and the child okay? Dany asked. Were fine, except Duncan is a little scared, Little Rose replied, soothing her crying baby in her arms. Dany went over to Duncan, running her hand through his light brown hair, which helped to ease her own worries. She looked around and saw that the Red Keep hadn''t been damaged. Maegor had been very careful when he built it. Above them, the five dragons still in King''s Landing sensed the unease and soared into the sky, hovering protectively over the crowd. Your Grace! Your Grace! Lady, are you all right? Connington and Sam ran over, concern written on their faces. We are all fine, Pill answered. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The earthquake seemed to come from the north, we Sam began, but he was interrupted as a serving girl came rushing over. Your Grace, Lady Sansa is about to give birth! she announced, breathless. Sansa had been close to her due date, and the quake seemed to have triggered labor. But Dany couldnt afford to linger, so she quickly ordered, Ser Connington, Ser Sam, Im going to check the damage around Kings Landing. Get your men organized! Yes, my queen! they replied in unison. At that moment, the silver dragon in the sky landed beside her. Dany climbed onto its back and, with the eyes of everyone in the courtyard following her, left the Red Keep. As she circled over Kings Landing, she could see that less than a fifth of the buildings had collapsed, with only minor damage to most. This meant that casualties and losses should be manageable. The resilience of the city was a result of the "anti-urbanization" policies she and Viserys had previously enforced. She decided to make another round over the city. After a disaster, the most important thing was to reassure the people. ... In the North, at Winterfell, the snowfall was far thicker than in Kings Landing, blanketing the land north of The Neck in a vast snowfield. Winterfell, the dark stone fortress, stood starkly in the middle of it. In this earthquake, the North had been hit much harder than the South. Winterfells northern wall now had several deep cracks. Maester Luwin, was that an earthquake? Robb Stark asked, rushing out of his chambers. In his early twenties, Robb had never experienced an earthquake before and had only read about them. Yes, it was an earthquake, Maester Luwin confirmed, gazing out over the landscape with Robb from the Topless Tower. Winterfells walls had sustained heavy damage, and the villages and towns nearby had likely fared even worse. They would need to start rescue efforts immediately. Then Robb thought of something troubling. Could there be trouble on the other side of the Wall? He and Luwin exchanged a grave look, neither wanting to voice the fear they shared. ... At the Wall. The earthquake had long since ceased, yet a crack had appeared in the Wall itselfa dark fissure that snaked down the massive ice structure behind Castle Black, like a jagged bolt of black lightning through the ancient wonder. Ned Stark, Lord Commander of the Nights Watch, stood with his men, contemplating the terrifying sight before him. The Wall was a vital defense in their 300-mile line against the horrors beyond. If they lost the Wall, they dared not think of what they might face. Just then, a Night''s Watch recruit ran up, breathless. My lord, there are many towers appearing in the northgray ones! Towers? Neds brows furrowed as he motioned for his men to follow him. Once atop the Wall, he peered through his binoculars. In the far distance, he saw a line of towers, evenly spaced and rising up from the frozen ground like fangs. Grayish white, they jutted into the sky in a menacing line. He made a quick decision. Gather a group. Well investigate. With their abundance of manpower and supplies, the Nights Watch had set up several observation posts beyond the Wall. Now, they would station scouts near these ominous ''fang towers,'' preparing for whatever lay ahead. Chapter 400: Night King Magic II Chapter 400: Night King Magic IIAfter the War of Restoration, the Nights Watch had never been stronger. Gone were the days of scarce soldiers and desperate shortages of supplies. The Great Wall was now filled with skilled men, well-armed and equipped for any challenge Beyond the Wall. Viserys had poured immense resources into bolstering the Nights Watch, and every Ranger now carried a pair of binoculars, a rarity in days past. Ned Stark and Brynden "Blackfish" Tully led a dozen Rangers on horseback through the icy wilderness. As they moved deeper into the frozen North, they occasionally lifted their binoculars, observing the strange towers that had appeared overnight. These gray spires were spaced about ten li (roughly three miles) apart, looming unnaturally tall and stark against the bleak landscape. The group pressed onward, but the temperature seemed to drop unnervingly. This was no ordinary coldit seeped through their thickest layers of fur and zeng-hide cloaks, chilling them to the bone. Even the innermost padded layers, carefully crafted under Viseryss orders, couldnt keep out this unnatural chill. It felt like icicles stabbing directly into their flesh. One by one, the warhorses began to balk, refusing to move forward. Not only were the Rangers frozen, but the animals were as well, reluctant to take another step toward the eerie towers ahead. Seven Hells, what is that? Brynden exclaimed, raising his binoculars to examine the spire looming before them. The rest of the Rangers followed suit, and a collective gasp escaped them. The structure wasnt made of stone or wood; it was a forty-foot-tall tower composed of decaying human and animal body partsarms, legs, and heads stacked together in grotesque layers. Some limbs twitched with unnatural life, while others, blackened and shriveled, remained eerily still. A rotting leg bone protruded here, a bare foot there, half-covered by an ancient, tattered shoe. Among the ghastly features, they could see the remnants of blue-eyed, half-dead creaturesthe wights. Some had been sliced in half, yet their torsos had been crudely reattached, flailing about as if grasping for the living. Writhing across the towers decaying surface was a sickening breed of maggot known as limbless armswriggling and oozing decay over the bones of giants, men, and beasts alike. Neds stomach churned as he surveyed the grisly sight. He recalled standing atop the Wall and seeing more than a thousand such towers stretching toward the horizon. ... Meanwhile, Viserys had returned to Westeros, riding his dragon with Falia and their twin daughters clutched safely to him. He was troubled; Bloodraven, the ancient seer, had promised him seven years of peace before any major threat from the North, but now, just two years later, the signs of danger were unmistakable. Upon landing, he instructed Monterys to take Falia and the children back to Kings Landing to reassure the court of their safety. Viserys, however, changed course toward the Isle of Faces. If Bloodraven was still there, Viserys intended to confront him and uncover the truth about the threat from Beyond the Wall. As he approached the Isle of Faces, he noticed that, despite the snow covering most of Westeros, the Weirwood forest on the island remained untouched. The red leaves on the ancient trees stood vivid and full, as if protected from the unnatural cold creeping across the realm. The trees loomed like red-crowned sentinels over the frozen lake of Gods Eye, unchanged and still vibrant amid the surrounding winter. Viserys dismounted his dragon, letting its warmth linger a moment longer before stepping forward into the forest. As soon as Viserys landed on the Isle of Faces, he heard Bloodravens voice. Viserys, the Night King is here! The words cut through the cold air like a knife. Any question of why Bloodraven hadnt been able to hold off the threat for the promised seven years now seemed pointless. Following the sound, Viserys reached a Weirwood tree, its face carved and worn, and suddenly Bloodraven revealed a spectral visiona hologram of the front line Beyond the Wall. Viserys saw the desolation stretching from the Frozen Shore in the west to the jagged peaks of the Frostfangs, from the frozen Milkwater to the eerie, shadowed depths of the Haunted Forest. Across hundreds of thousands of square kilometers, Topless Towers now dotted the landscape, each a gruesome spire of bones and decaying flesh. By Bloodravens conservative estimate, there were over 100,000 of them. The tallest tower, a towering monstrosity of bones, rose from the Fist of the First Men, a hundred-foot colossus that seemed to claw at the sky. Figures moved below this Tower of Bones, but Bloodravens high perspective, hovering two to three hundred meters above, blurred the details. Even from this distance, though, Viserys could feel the intense cold and a murderous aura emanating from the figures in white below, as they turned to look directly up at him. The Night King is there, Bloodravens voice intoned, but I cannot zoom in for you. Viserys strained to discern the figures faces, but their features remained unclear. He sensed only an overpowering malevolence from their gleaming white forms. Just then, the vision flickered, distorting like a faulty signal, and the image tore. Bloodraven shifted the view, revealing Ned Stark and his men retreating from the scene. My lord, Benjen is still inside! We have to save them! one of Neds Rangers pleaded, desperation in his voice. Neds jaw tightened, his face a mask of hard-won resolve. No! We have to hurry back and inform the Iron Throne of whats happening here. Neds group was still more than ten miles from the Tower of Bones, yet the cold was unbearable even at this distance. It was clear to everyone that the bone-chilling cold emanated from the Tower itself. If they couldnt withstand it from this distance, there was no way Benjen and his men could survive within the Towers deadly radius. With a heavy heart, Ned ordered his men to fall back. Under his strong leadership, the Rangers began to retreat, putting distance between themselves and the Tower of Bones. Gradually, the biting cold began to fade, and for a moment, they allowed themselves to hope. A sudden burst shattered the silencea signal flare ignited behind them. Benjen and his men were still alive. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My lord! Brynden warned, his face shadowed with concern. Go! Neds voice was raw, torn between duty and the unbearable ache of leaving his brother. But he made his choicethe hard choice. Find out where the signal came from, he commanded, pushing forward with grim determination. Bloodravens vision shifted, zooming in on the source of the flare. Viserys watched as the image focused on a makeshift Nights Watch outpost, a crude wind shelter of ice and packed earth, barely large enough to hold a dozen men and their horses. At the door, a lone Nights Watchman stood, his arm outstretched in the position hed been in when he fired the flare. But he was frozen in place, his skin pale, his eyes wide and unseeing. And then, a White Walker appeared, cloaked and hooded, with an air of chilling authority. It resembled the White Walker priest Viserys had once encountered at Crasters Keep. The creature approached the dead Ranger, extending a skeletal hand and placing a single icy finger on the soldiers forehead. The Rangers frozen eyes shifted, a cold blue light flooding them. He had become a wight. The White Walker priest turned, beckoning, and more White Walkers filed into the outpost, the wind shrieking around them. Sounds of a brief, desperate struggle erupted from within, only to be drowned out by silence, then by the relentless howl of the wind. When the White Walkers finally emerged, they were accompanied by newly raised wights, their pale eyes glowing blue. The dead had joined the ranks of the Night Kings army. Chapter 401: Icebone Tower Chapter 401: Icebone TowerThere were dozens of outposts like the one Viserys had just seen, spread along the Wall, housing at least 700 to 800 Nights Watchmen. Now, all of them had met the same grim fate, transformed into wights under the control of the White Walkers. Bloodraven shifted the vision to the Wall itself, revealing its current state. The ancient Wall, which had stood tall for 8,000 years, hadnt yet collapsed, but hundreds of massive cracks ran vertically across its length. They resembled jagged sword blades, or serpentine fractures, slicing through the once-solid ice. The Wall was no longer secure; even Castle Black, built against it, now faced a precarious future. After Bloodraven closed the vision, Viserys turned to the face in the Weirwood. What is the story of those towers? Bloodravens voice sounded weak, weary. Im not certain. I only know those towers create intense, unnatural colda cold generated by magic that ordinary flames cannot repel. He paused, then continued, The White Walkers call them Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Viserys absorbed the name. Icebone Tower. Fitting. He realized that the Night King had been preparing his strategy for 8,000 years, constructing an invisible, lethal wall of cold to protect his domain. With these Icebone Towers dotting the landscape, Viserys would not be able to simply march his armies northward with dragons. he thought. If ordinary flames wouldnt work, what about wildfire? Or dragonfire? To defeat the Night King, the Icebone Towers would have to be destroyed first. But how to withstand the intense cold they radiated? Viserys knew hed have to experience it himself, testing his resources against this magical freeze. And perhaps Melisandre, who was now at the Wall, could help strategize. Keep a lookout for me. I need to Viserys began, but Bloodraven cut him off, his voice fading. Im on my last legs. To hold back the Night King even a little longer, I may need to fall into a deep sleep. Viserys thought urgently. Can you hold out? Or if theres something you need, tell me, and Ill help. No Youve changed too many things already, Viserys. Bloodravens voice was faint and labored, like an old man at the edge of life. Let me give you one final word about the Icebone Towers Viserys held his breath, straining to catch every word. fire magic can deal with it he muttered in frustration, but no further reply came. Bloodravens presence had faded completely, leaving only the solemn, carved face in the Weirwood, gazing back at him with a kind of sadness. Viserys sighed. Thats all he told me, he muttered to himself. He would need to act quickly, before the cold and the White Walkers could advance further. ... Using his Dreamers ability, Viserys reached out to Dany. Their unspoken agreement was that when important news arose while they were apart, Dany would rest, allowing him to enter her dreams. So what should we do now? she asked once hed conveyed the urgent news. Ill head to the Wall first. Tell Sam to prepare explosive packs and send them with the men. Alert all the county lords and prepare the realm for battle readiness. What about the Free Cities? Well consider that later. Viserys hesitated; putting all of Westeros into battle readiness could have unpredictable effects. Besides, he reasoned, the White Walkers were likely to remain focused on Westeros. The Narrow Sea would separate Essos from the immediate threat, making the Free Cities his best fallback position if necessary. Good, Dany replied, as steadfast as a loyal comrade, meticulously aligning her plans with Viserys. Take care of yourself, Dany. Ill be back soon, he said. In her dream, Viserys reached out and gently tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. If theyd known the change would come this soon, they might have delayed their plans to expand their family. Now, with the weight of pregnancy amid this turmoil, Dany was feeling the strain. Well, brother, you take care too, she said softly. As their connection faded, Viserys awoke on the warm back of his dragon, the vast cold of the North a sharp contrast to the warmth radiating beneath him. He shifted, adjusting to dissipate some of the heat. In just a few short days, he had found himself a father of five moreHali, Hermine, and Sansas triplets: two boys and a girl. Hali and Hermine were well, but his thoughts lingered on Sansas children. The dark memories of Summerhalls tragedy haunted him, and it was hard to ignore that the Night Kings invasion had coincided with the birth of Sansas triplets. he thought, forcing himself to clear his mind. There would be time to dwell on such thoughts later. He looked down, watching snow-covered woods, hills, plains, and farmlands blur beneath them as they flew. Over recent years, he had relentlessly campaigned for bodies to be burned to prevent them from being raised as wights. Mass graves, castle ruins, and battlefields had all been cleared. Even noble houses, including House Stark and House Karstark, had complied with cremating the remains of their ancestors. It was one step in his fight against the dark forces that now threatened the realm. As they crossed Gods Eye Lake and moved northward over The Neck, he saw the land scarred by the recent earthquake. Many villagers had been left homeless, their houses reduced to rubble, and they wandered the land in confusion and fear. Even some smaller castles had suffered significant damage. Seeing his dragona yellow-scaled beast more than twenty meters longsoaring low, many of the civilians knelt in prayer, hoping the royal family would bring them aid. In response, Viserys decided to land and reassure them. As he dismounted, the villagers looked on warily, too intimidated by the dragon to approach. Eventually, a middle-aged man, presumably the village chief, mustered his courage and stepped forward. Your Grace, I am the village chief here. We need help. Judging by their location, Viserys guessed they were near Greywater Watch, the seat of House Reed. Go and gather the wounded, and assess the damage. I will inform your lord myself, and the royal family will send aid shortly. With a simple gesture, he cast a small spell, causing their makeshift campfire to burn brighter, its warmth pushing back against the cold. Thank you, Your Grace. The gods bless your mercy, the village chief said gratefully. Viserys mounted his dragon again. He had surveyed enough damage at this low altitude; he would fly higher to avoid distracting the people below. His next destination was Winterfell. Robb Stark would need to mobilize the northern lords immediately. The Wall, though fortified and heavily resupplied, was in jeopardy. Its first line of defense was unlikely to hold, and it was imperative that the second and even third lines be activated without delay. Chapter 402: The Revival of Valyria Chapter 402: The Revival of ValyriaJons castle is known as Icebreaker Castle. When Viserys urged him to abandon joining the Nights Watch and instead claim his Stark heritage to balance Winterfell, Jon had refused. This decision led him to meet Shiera, and he was immediately captivated. With her Targaryen blood, Shieras beauty was unrivaled, and her allure was undeniable. A master of seduction over countless lifetimes, Shiera easily had Jon wrapped around her finger. With a confident smile, she told him, I have everything you like, as if reading his thoughts. From that moment on, everything played out just as she had planned, though it took a toll on Jon. They say meeting someone extraordinary too early in life can be both a blessing and a curse, and Jon had learned that lesson well. After Shieras passing, he never remarried. He raised his son strictly, but he doted on his daughter, almost to a fault. After an earthquake, Jon noticed something subtly different about his daughter but couldnt quite identify what it was. That day, his daughter, Shiree, had insisted on going outside. Jon initially refused, worried she might catch cold since she was not yet four. But Shiree cried in that same pleading way Shiera once had, and Jons resolve melted. He took her in his arms, mounted his horse, and rode out with her. Before leaving, he reminded his son to keep up with his martial arts practicea pointed display of favoritism. Shiree, its too cold outside; should we head back? No, Daddys arms are very warm, little Shiree murmured, snuggling against him. Her tenderness caused a lump to form in Jons throat, and his eyes misted over. Shieras voice echoed in his mind, and Jon found himself reliving moments of their shared, if fleeting, happiness. He gently rubbed his chin against his daughters silver hair and held her a little closer, as if in Shieras memory. Sensing she might have overstepped, Shiree glanced up at the sky with her blue eyes, waiting for something. Suddenly, she spotted a yellow dragon approaching in the direction of Icebreaker Castle. Father! A dragon! A dragon! she shouted, pointing at the sky. Recognizing the yellow dragon as Viserys, Jon dismounted, holding his daughter as he prepared to greet him. Viserys noticed them and decided to meet as well. Your Grace, Jon greeted him with a respectful bow. Jon was long accustomed to being at odds with the Northern nobility; if his respect toward Viserys allowed him to keep good relations with Shieras family, it was worth it. So he made sure to show all the proper decorum. In contrast, Shiree observed Viserys calmly, without the slightest hint of a young girls shyness. Her expression held the familiar maturity of Shiera. How badly was your territory affected by the disaster? Viserys asked. Your Grace, no one in my territory was harmed. Everyone is safe. Some lost their homes, so I allowed them to stay in the castle. In my spare time, Ive been helping to repair the damaged houses In the middle of his response, Jon suddenly felt faint, his vision blurring. Before he could collapse, Viserys reached out and caught him. You wanted to see me? Viserys asked Shiera after helping Jon lie down. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shiree, or rather Shiera, spoke up. I can sense members of House Sennesta. There are still people alive in the Doom Ruins. There are still people alive in the Doom Ruins?! Viserys was shocked by her revelation. He recalled how, using Dragon Dreams, hed once glimpsed the outskirts of Valyria through his Eurons avatars, where even the suburbs teemed with firewyrms, some tens of meters long and as thick as water tanks. The thought of what might still lurk in the heart of Valyria was terrifying. Yet now Shiera claimed that people were still alive in that forsaken place. Then he noticed something unusual in Shieraor rather, in Shiree. Shiera had once told him that her old consciousness wouldnt awaken until she was six or seven, maybe even eight or nine. But she was only four now, so why had her memories resurfaced so early? Still, there must be a reason behind her sudden awareness. I think if you plan to confront the Night King, you should consider going to the Doom Ruins, Shiera continued. There are powerful magical artifacts and valuable knowledge there. Although much has been lost or damaged, you could still find items that might help you. I have a map of Valyria that marks significant locations as well as dangerous ones. I can give it to you. Viserys immediately understood that Shiera wanted something in return. What do you need me to do for you? he asked. I can sense the Sennesta bloodline, so naturally they can sense me too. They hold my Blood Pact and have used it to awaken my former consciousness ahead of schedule. I dont want to live as a relic of history. I want to remain Jons daughter, simply and fully, for the rest of my life Viserys understood her meaning. Shiree, as a Targaryen, could sense other Targaryens, but her Sennesta bloodline also tethered her to that ancient house, and this Blood Pact bound her to her former consciousness. Only by breaking this pact could she free herself from the past and live as a simple personsomething Shiera had long desired. It wasnt impossible that Jons sincerity had influenced her deeply. His genuine love had reached Shieras heart, and now the newly emerging consciousness of Shiree shared this desire to stay by Jons side. The two consciousnesses, though distinct, had aligned, leading Shiree to this decision. And since her consciousness hadnt fully matured, this new instinct had taken precedence. Viserys knew that if he chose to help Shiera and Shiree, it would mean making an enemy of the descendants of House Sennestaa once-powerful family that, at its peak, had controlled hundreds of adult dragons. Their legacy ran deep, and they would likely never allow one of their own to escape. But if he wanted to face the Night King, he would need to venture into the Doom Ruins himself. Without Shieras map, it would be a dangerous journey, and his forces would suffer heavy losses. I understand. Its a deal. In truth, it wasnt only about the map. Though Shieras consciousness had often seemed proud and aloof, Viserys regarded her as a Targaryen. If House Sennesta wanted to reclaim what they saw as their property, he would not hesitate to fight them head-on. Chapter 403: Countdown to Collapse Chapter 403: Countdown to CollapseThe Wall now boasted a force of 500 Rangers and 4,000 regular Nights Watchmen. This number didnt include the Smiths, Tanners, Cooks, and other essential support staff who kept the Watch running. When counting the Wildlings, who had pledged to aid the Nights Watch voluntarily, the Walls total manpower was close to 10,000nearly rivaling the Nights Watch at its height. Though recent losses had been a blow, they were within the limits of what the Nights Watch could endure. This was, however, the peak of their capacity. In recent years, Viserys had taken a census of all Westeros, estimating the population at around 17 million, with a maximum mobilizable force of about 350,000 troops. But sending such numbers to the Wall would be a logistical nightmare, and few soldiers had experience with White Walkers or wights. Time and acclimatization would be essential. Viserys rode his dragon over Winterfell, pausing to remind Robb Stark to quickly inform the northern lords of the war preparations and to gather an army of 15,000 men to support the Wall. Without waiting for further discussion, he continued on his way. His Grace moves quickly. Westeros is fortunate to have such a king, observed Maester Luwin, watching the sky where Viserys and his dragon had just disappeared. Robb, however, remained silent. While Luwins tone held admiration, Robb felt a mixture of envy and frustration. Two years earlier, he had resented Viserys, seeing him as a usurper of sorts. But Catelyn and Ned had persuaded him to accept the reality. His marriage to a daughter of House Frey and the birth of two sons had further tempered his ambitions. And Viserys generosity toward the North during the harsh winters, when crop failures had struck three years in a row, had softened the northern nobles attitude. Famine had been avoided thanks to aid from the crown. Robb was still ambitious, but he lacked the leverage to act. Viserys arrived near the Wall soon after. Over the past few years, the Wildlings had settled in nearly a hundred small communities south of the Wall, scattered between Deepwood Motte and the Wall itself. Twice, riots had broken out among the Wildlings, both of which Viserys had personally subdued from the back of his dragon. Now, as his dragon passed over these settlements, the people below stopped to bow in respect. At last, Viserys reached the top of the Wall and gazed northward at the Icebone Towers. Even from a distance, they looked less vivid than they had in the illusions Bloodraven once created for him, yet they exuded an undeniable sense of otherworldly menace. Natural landscapes are rarely symmetrical, with mountains and forests scattered haphazardly, but these Icebone Towers stood in unnatural alignment, stretching in regular intervals across the snowy plains beyond the Wall. They were unmistakably man-made, if by hands that were long gone. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its His Grace, Viserys! one of the Nights Watch sentries shouted, catching sight of Viserys as he circled above the Wall. A few men rushed back to alert Lord Commander Ned Stark. So soon! Jaime Lannister remarked, surprised when he heard that Viserys had already arrived. He hadnt expected the king to make it to the Wall so quickly. Not everyone shared his sentiment, however. Edmure Tully, for instance, had mixed feelings. Not all accepted their fate in the Nights Watch as willingly. Edmure, now bound to the Wall, struggled with his exile, having attempted to preserve some semblance of his familys legacy by fathering several children with Wildling women. Each time he heard mention of House Targaryen, he felt a pang of resentment, and when Viserys had visited the Wall years earlier, Edmure had deliberately avoided him. "Where is His Grace now?" Ned asked. "My lord, when I last saw him, he was flying along the Wall on his dragon without landing. He should be heading toward the Shadow Tower." Hmph, after all the men we''ve lost, hes afraid to land? Edmure muttered, though only Blackfish Brynden, standing closest, seemed to notice his remark. First, lets bring out the royal familys gifts, Ned commanded after a brief pause. Meanwhile, Viserys had already inspected more than half of the Wall. He landed before a large crevice in the Wall, wide enough to hide a carriage. Despite its size, the crevice wasnt drafty; it didnt open fully to the outside. He placed his hand on the Wall to check its current magic reserves. The words hung before him. With less than 50 million magic points remaining, Viserys quickly calculated that the Wall would hold for less than half a yearfar less than he had anticipated. Hed expected the Wall to have at least 30 million points remaining, making this depletion nearly 80% higher than predicted. It was clear that the Walls energy consumption was escalating, though the exact cause was unknown. Standing atop the Wall, Viserys took out a specialized high-powered telescope and focused it on the Fist of the First Men. There, he saw the tallest Icebone Tower, the Night Kings base camp. Establishing his stronghold in such a place spoke to the Night Kings confidence in his defenses. Recalling the Night Kings insolent expression from his visionsprovocative, even mockingViserys felt a strong urge to test this adversarys true strength. But he had matters to attend to at Castle Black first. A king, no matter how high his position, must show respect to his allies and advisers. Soon, the yellow dragon descended upon Castle Black. Ned led a group of Nights Watch officers and men to greet him. Edmure, however, attempted to slip away under the pretense of inspecting the warehouse, but Brynden blocked his path. Brynden, now in his fifties, bore the harsh marks of the Walls snow and wind. His face, weathered like the bark of an ancient tree, reflected years of hardship. Edmure, how long are you going to keep hiding? Brynden asked. I Edmure faltered, words catching in his throat. He still hadnt come to terms with the punishment Viserys had imposed on House Tully. It was one thing to lose lands and castles, but Viserys had turned House Tully into a symbol of failurea negative example contrasted against the revived House Darry. House Tully had become the opposite of loyalty, a public disgrace. Brynden patted his nephews shoulder. You have six children. House Tully isnt without hope. Look at what Viserys and his sister once endured in Braavosstripped of everything, forced into exile. And despite his strictness, Viserys has rewarded those Nights Watchmen who have proven their worth, even pardoning some who were sent to the Wall for their crimes. Your children are the future of House Tully. With that, Brynden moved on, hurrying to catch up to Ned. Edmure stood still for a moment, contemplating Bryndens words, then quietly followed. Chapter 404: Shadow Assassin! Chapter 404: Shadow Assassin!When Viserys arrived at Castle Black, it was already quite late. The sky was dark and silent, with only a faint pale light far in the distance. At first, no one took particular notice, but as the night wore on without change, everyone sensed that something was amiss. Neither Viserys nor Ned understood the cause, so they sought the counsel of the Red Witch, Melisandre. "I''m not certain," she replied, "but I can feel the Cold Gods power is indeed growing." Cold God? Is the Cold God the same as the Night King? Ned asked. Yes, you could think of it that way. Her affirmation sent a shiver through those present. The title "Night King" seemed ominous enough, but Cold God gave them a sense of confronting a divine power with only mortal meansfar more daunting. Alright, thats enough for tonight, Viserys said, breaking the tense silence. New weapons will be delivered tomorrow, and we can test them then. Remember, from now on, he is the Night Kingnothing more, nothing less. We are not fighting a god. Understood? Yes, Your Grace! came the resolute reply from the men. The mention of new weapons lifted their spirits somewhat. Once Ned and the others had departed, Viserys noticed that Melisandre seemed unaffected by the cold, wearing only her red cloak draped loosely over her shoulders. When they began discussing their next steps, Melisandre admitted that she couldnt yet interpret the meaning behind the Icebone Spires. Id need a closer look to divine anything meaningful, she said. Then she added, Perhaps Shadow magic could be useful here. Seeing Viseryss apprehensive expression, she explained, There are other ways to create shadow assassins, and youre stronger than Robert or Stannis. Any assassin you create will be far more powerful. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Relieved, Viserys asked her to continue. In a dimly lit chamber, Melisandre set a brazier in the center. Strangely, it was emptyno wood, no coals. She instructed Viserys to sit bare-chested in front of it, then made a small cut on his wrist, allowing his blood to drip into the brazier. The crimson droplets pooled at the bottom as she circled him three times, chanting in the ancient tongues of Valyria and Asshai. Suddenly, the empty brazier ignited, orange flames leaping up without any visible fuel. The flames climbed higher, and to Viseryss surprise, they reached his arm yet did not burn him. Instead, they seemed to draw the blood from his wound, like flame leeches drinking from him. As they fed, the flames in the brazier grew, gradually taking the shape of a man. This flame man extended a tongue of fire, licking at Viseryss arms. With each touch, the fire grew darker, shifting from orange-red to blood red, then to deep crimson, until it became an almost blackish red. Finally, the flames turned a solid black, and the figure took forma shadowy figure resembling Viserys himself, nearly two and a half meters tall, its body dense and emitting small flickers of black flame from its skin. This being, whom Viserys mentally named Blackfyre, stood fully upright, with sharp features that mirrored his own. But Viserys quickly realized the cost: his health had dropped to just 55 points, and his Constitution had plunged below 90, leaving him pale, weakened, and visibly drained. "Using this method will inflict greater harm on you, and its impossible to repeat it again within a short period, Melisandre warned, her voice slightly weary from the significant expenditure of magic. Yet, the toll on her paled in comparison to what Viserys had endured. To her astonishment, within a few breaths, Viseryss drained and weakened state vanished entirely. Unknown to her, he had saved up nearly 100,000 attribute points over the past two years, which immediately replenished his reserves and restored his strength. How did you do that? Melisandres eyes gleamed with curiosity, clearly struck by a new idea. Its a long story, Viserys replied. How long will it take for you to be able to cast this spell again? The two seemed to have reached a silent agreement. About ten days. In that case, Ill send someone to escort you back tomorrow. Teach this magic to Dany and my concubines so we can deploy shadow assassins every two or three days, giving us a way to delay the Night Kings forces as long as possible. But can you handle such a strain? Melisandre was visibly unsettled by Viseryss audacious plan. The concept of using stored energy as disposable weaponry was difficult for her to accept. Dont worry, Viserys replied with a calm determination. We Targaryens are stronger than you think. After their brief exchange, Melisandre instructed Viserys on how to control the Blackfyre shadow assassin. With this knowledge, Viserys sent the shadowy figure swiftly away from the Wall, directing it toward the Fist of the First Men where the Night King resided. To his satisfaction, the assassin moved with remarkable speed and agility, nearly unimpeded by the terrain. Viserys maneuvered it down the frozen Milkwater river, where some Icebone Towers appeared directly on the surface of the ice, their pale, milky white hue distinct from those elsewhere. Surrounding the towers stood ranks of wights in eerie, unmoving postures. The army was composed of corpses both fresh and ancientwildlings and Nights Watchmen, the latter identifiable by shields bearing long-extinct sigils like that of House Gardener, which had perished in the Conquerors War. It was clear the Night King had been stockpiling bodies for years, preparing for a massive invasion. Among the human dead were animals as wellwolves, deer, and horses, their skeletal forms grotesquely distorted. Wolves and horses, in particular, looked monstrous, their long, exposed teeth appearing capable of tearing flesh with ease. As Viseryss shadow passed by, these creatures seemed to detect it but did not react, remaining still in their frozen postures. The closer he maneuvered the shadow toward the Fist of the First Men, the more White Walkers he encountered. Here, he saw an unsettling number of hooded White Walker priests, along with ranks of White Walker warriors clad in blue-white ice armor. Among them were White Walker knights on horseback, all armored and mounted, forming an imposing cavalry. As Viseryss shadow moved silently among them, the White Walkers became aware of its presence. A priest in their midst emitted a sound like cracking icea warning that echoed across the snowfields toward the Fist of the First Men, directly alerting the Night King of the intruder. Chapter 405: Dragon Bomber Chapter 405: Dragon BomberThe strange and piercing sound of the White Walkers tortured more than just human ears. It felt as though it could bypass clothing entirely, reaching inward to assault the very organs within. It was like having sandpaper dragged relentlessly over his insides. After that haunting sound, Viserys barely had time to walk a few paces before several White Walker warriors, moving with astonishing speed, intercepted him. He was stunned. The sheer speed with which these creatures moved was enough to halt the mighty Blackfyre body he wielded, a feat that seemed almost unnatural. How could ordinary people ever hope to contend with them? He observed the White Walkers closely, noting the peculiar brilliance of their ice armor. Compared to others of their kind, these warriors'' armor appeared distinctits blue hue not only completely enveloped the ice plates but also seemed to flow with a luminous energy. Their weapons were no less remarkable, emitting a chilling ice-blue glow. Realizing escape was impossible, Viserys chose to stand his ground. Manipulating the Blackfyre body, he prepared for battle, determined to measure the strength of these fearsome adversaries. Flames surged along his arms and pooled into his hands, where they solidified into twin black blades. Without hesitation, he charged at the White Walkers. The White Walkers responded in kind. Their blue-and-white blades moved with lethal precision, forming a shimmering net of light that enveloped him. Viserys countered with his flaming black swords, striking against the icy net. The black blades managed to carve through the ice armor, leaving small, finger-sized cuts behind. Yet, their strikes were not without consequence. The White Walkers'' weapons sliced into the Blackfyre body as well, leaving wounds that, while significant, healed almost immediately. Realizing this advantage, Viserys targeted a White Walker''s neck, decapitating it in one swift motion. The results were immediate and explosivequite literally. The severed head and body erupted in two resounding bursts, disintegrating into fine powder. Viserys felt a surge of exhilaration. If this was their weakness, he could systematically dismantle them, one by one. But his optimism was short-lived. As he prepared to engage another foe, Viserys noticed something unsettling. The Icebone Tower closest to him began to moveor rather, the severed limbs that composed it twitched erratically, as though the structure itself were alive. From the gaps between these limbs, a dense white mist seeped out, creeping ominously toward him. The moment the mist touched the Blackfyre body, he felt its energy wane. His flames dimmed and faltered, leaving him vulnerable. It was then that Viserys became aware of a sharp, cold pain in his chest. An ice spear had embedded itself there, seemingly out of nowhere. Whats going on?! he gasped, stunned. Completely unaware! He struggled to pinpoint the source of the spears but could only make a rough guess based on their trajectories. More ice spears followed, each one sapping the energy of the Blackfyre body. Desperate, Viserys yanked the spear from his chest and stumbled out of the mist, but the damage had already been done. His once-mighty form had shrunken from 2.5 meters tall to a mere 1.7 meters. Panic began to set in. He tried to regroup, considering his next move, but a sudden volley of a dozen spears forced him back into action. Though he evaded most of them, three or four struck true. Each impact drained him further, shrinking his form until he was less than a meter tallno larger than Tyrion. Viserys vision blurred as he glimpsed a mounted White Walker approaching, its icy sabre raised high. The last thing he saw was the sabre swinging down toward him before darkness consumed him, and he found himself back at Castle Black. So? Did you kill the Night King? Melisandre asked anxiously, her piercing gaze fixed on Viserys. Viserys felt exasperated but kept his composure. I discovered that the Icebone Tower seems to have other functions besides just making the surrounding area cold. Though he couldnt yet explain the white mist emanating from the Icebone Tower, he was certain of one thing: if an ordinary person came into contact with it, death would be unavoidable. Still, he considered himself lucky to have uncovered one of the Tower''s functions with minimal cost. If I try a few more times, he said thoughtfully, Im sure I can figure out all the Icebone Towers methods of attack. This recent failure, he reasoned, wasnt entirely his fault. The overwhelming numbers of the enemy had tipped the scales. If he could control more Blackfyre Assassins simultaneously, his chances of success would drastically improve. Unfortunately, Melisandre could only create one Blackfyre body at a time, limiting his strategy. Her vision could only truly materialize when Dany and the others completed their transitions to becoming Shadowbinders. But that would take time. Dany, fortunately, already possessed a significant affinity for magic, and Viserys estimated she could master Shadowbinder skills in about six months. However, others would prove far more challenging. Falia, for example, regarded even Hali and Hermine as witches. Who knows how long it will take for her to adapt to the training, he thought with frustration. As for Sansa, Margaery, and Shinelli? Lets not even go there. After considering his options for a moment, he turned to Melisandre. Is there any way to store these Shadow Killers? That way, I could control more than one at a time. Store them? Melisandres tone was disheartening. I dont think so. This is a kill one thousand, injure three thousand kind of magicits mutually destructive by nature. Normally, it must be restored immediately after use. Even I, a high-level Shadowbinder, cannot use it continuously. Viserys sighed, feeling the weight of their limitations. he thought. He was eager to see the potential of thermal weapons against the Night King. Yesterdays encounter with the Frost Spear had left a deep impression on him. Whatever had launched that devastating weapon posed a serious threat to dragons. But with explosives? They might finally have a solution. As long as were at a safe distance, we can deal enough damage to the Night King to turn the tide, he said, voicing his thoughts. There were no Icebone Towers 8,000 years ago, or history would have recorded them. If explosives can destroy these towers, Im confident I can push the Night King all the way north to the worlds endand eliminate this threat for good. He felt a flicker of hope as he considered the possibilities. His thoughts were interrupted by Danys voice in his mind, vivid and full of excitement. Brother, Hali and Hermine can also become Dragon Riders. Theyve been recognized by Baleris and Qinaerys! Viseryss mood brightened at the news. Baleris and Jinn were two of the Seven Dragonsa Green Dragon and a Blue Dragon. For two ten-year-olds to be recognized by dragons was extraordinary and shattered the record for the youngest Targaryen dragon riders. With this development, the Targaryens now had five dragon knights in total. In that case, tell them to come to the Wall with Monterys tomorrow and bring more explosive packs, Viserys instructed. Dany hesitated. But brother, theyre only ten years old. Theyve never been to war. Even if theyve been recognized by the dragons, theyre not very skilled. Why dont I go instead? Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 406: Dragon Bomber II Chapter 406: Dragon Bomber IIAfter deliberation, it was decided that Monterys and the blue dragon would remain in Kings Landing to help manage relief efforts in the surrounding disaster areas. Meanwhile, Daenerys took the other five dragons and set out for the Wall. A whole day had passed, yet the sky remained cloaked in an eerie darkness. It wasnt day, but it wasnt truly night eithera perpetual twilight that unnerved even the most hardened souls. This was one of the reasons Viserys had opposed Daenerys taking such a risk. But Dany, as always, had her own mind. While everyone at the Wall waited anxiously, the sentries suddenly raised the alarm: a massive horde of wights was approaching. Hastily, everyone assembled on the battlements to get a better view. Though the light was dim, the eerie blue glow from the eyes of the White Walkers and wights illuminated the advancing army. The bluish haze from their combined glow almost resembled a mist spreading across the icy wasteland. The numbers were staggering. Even from the Wall, over 100,000 wights could be counted, and that was merely what could be seen. Viserys, riding his dragon to scout nearly 500 miles beyond the Wall, had seen the unrelenting march of White Walkers and their undead legions stretching far into the horizon. Two million? Three million? The figures were inconceivable. What terrified him more, though, were the countless Icebone Towers visible in the distance, ominous and foreboding. He couldnt help but wonder: If the latter were true, humanity would face not just an army of the dead but the emergence of a new intelligent speciesa terrifying prospect. The advancing undead halted about 300 feet from the Wall, standing just outside the range of the Nights Watchs crossbows and explosive-tipped arrows. The sentries reported that even this close, their bowstrings were becoming stiff and brittle in the extreme cold. This rendered the hundreds of thousands of obsidian-tipped bolts they had painstakingly stockpiled virtually useless. If battle was to be joined, it would mean hand-to-hand combat against an endless tide of monsters. Adding to Viseryss unease was the knowledge that Daenerys was pregnant. Despite her assurances, seeing her fly on dragonback in such perilous conditions was enough to fray his nerves. Thankfully, she arrived safely at the Wall with her five dragons in tow, bringing with her more than 500 explosive packs. The sight of six dragons perched atop the Wall brought a measure of relief to the beleaguered Nights Watch and the Free Folk. Their fear began to subside, replaced by awe and a glimmer of hope. Viserys had also informed Ned Stark and the others of the new weapon they had brought, sparking both curiosity and skepticism. When the explosive packs were unloaded, however, the initial excitement dimmed. The Nights Watchmen and Free Folk examined the odd devices with a mix of intrigue and doubt. When I carried those things just now, I noticed they were soft, one of the Watchmen remarked. They didnt feel like theyd pack much of a punch. Soft? So what, were supposed to just throw them? another chimed in, shaking his head. Doesnt seem very effective. The murmurs of doubt spread among the gathered men. Even Ned Stark and the other nobles, who were entirely unfamiliar with such weapons, shared the same apprehensive curiosity. All eyes turned to Viserys, waiting for him to demonstrate and explain it. Viserys held up one of the explosive packs, pinching the fuse between his fingers as he addressed the gathered crowd. This thing will explode when used. Blow up! he said, emphasizing the final words. Blow up? The men looked at each other, their expressions a mix of confusion and skepticism. In this world, where such weapons were unheard of, the very concept of an explosion was alien. Even among the literate, there was little understanding of what Viserys meant. The closest point of reference they had was the fiery destruction of Roberts fleet, but this phenomenon was something else entirely. Melisandre, however, seemed to sense the potential danger instinctively. She kept her distance from the mountain of explosive packs, her expression guarded. Her intuition warned her that these devices were far more dangerous than they appeared. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Daenerys, on the other hand, remained calm. She had witnessed the creation of the gunpowder and understood the destructive power of these weapons. After seeing a demonstration of their capability, she had even remarked that there would be no need to construct castles in the future if such weapons became commonplace. Viserys had also prepared specialized carrying baskets for the dragons, ingeniously designed to hold the explosive packs without hindering flight. With these, the dragons could deliver the weapons to the enemy with precision and devastating effect. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Viserys climbed onto his dragon and took to the skies. He ascended high above the advancing horde of wights and White Walkers, their eerie blue eyes turning skyward to follow his movements. But Viserys wasnt interested in engaging them. His true target was the Night King. Guiding his dragon northward, Viserys flew swiftly toward the Fist of the First Men. Within an hour, he reached his destination. There, looming over the frozen landscape, stood a massive Icebone Tower, over 100 feet tall. The Night King, perched atop the tower, seemed to sense his approach. He wore ice-blue armor, and the crown of frozen spikes on his head appeared to be a natural extension of his skull. His pale white hair fluttered lightly in the frigid wind. The horse beneath him was unlike the decayed mounts used by the wights; it was muscular and alive, a beast of frost and death. As Viserys drew closer, the Night King raised his hand. In response, several White Walkers armed with enormous shields formed a protective line around him. This creature clearly commanded not just an army but his own personal guard. From high above, Viserys observed the scene through his binoculars. This was his first clear look at the Night King. His moon-pale skin and fully blue eyesboth pupils and scleraset him apart even from the other White Walkers. The Night Kings gaze remained cold and calculating as he watched Viserys from the ground. Careful to stay out of range of the frost spears, Viserys prepared his first strike. From the carrying basket, he pulled out an explosive pack. He quickly calculated the trajectory, lit the fuse, and hurled it downward. The device plummeted through the icy air, trailing gray smoke and bright sparks. One of the White Walkers raised its ice spear and hurled it at the descending explosive pack in an attempt to intercept it. But the throw was off, and the spear missed its mark. The explosive pack hit the ground about ten meters from the base of the Icebone Tower. BOOM! The explosion was deafening, sending a shockwave through the area. The blast shattered the nearest White Walker, its icy body splitting apart like a fragile icicle. Cracks spread across its form before it disintegrated into shards of ice and snow with a final, thunderous crack. The surrounding wights and White Walkers paused momentarily, their glowing blue eyes flickering as they turned toward the source of the destruction. For the first time, the Night Kings expression shifted slightly, his piercing blue eyes betraying a flash of unease. But Viserys was far from finished. With a sharp motion, he grabbed an entire basket of explosive packs and hurled it downward. As the packs fell, he snapped his fingers, igniting the fuses in rapid succession. The dozen explosive packs tumbled toward the Icebone Tower, trailing sparks and smoke. Realizing the immediate danger, the Night King signaled his guards to take cover. Despite their shield wall, the ensuing explosions were devastating. Seven or eight of the packs struck the Icebone Tower directly, their combined blasts creating a series of earth-shaking detonations. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The tower erupted in a storm of fire, smoke, and flying ice shards. White Walkers and wights near the base were obliterated, their forms reduced to frozen debris. The towering structure itself was left a shattered ruin, its 100-foot height reduced to a jagged spire. The Night King, now visibly alarmed, issued an eerie, guttural command. His dry lips moved as he spat out words in a language incomprehensible to mortal ears. In response, the surrounding Icebone Towers began to vibrate ominously. Moments later, a barrage of milky-white ice spears erupted from them. Chapter 407: The Micro-Controlling Night King Chapter 407: The Micro-Controlling Night KingThe Ice Spear, hurled from one of the ten surrounding Icebone Towers, shot toward Viserys with a sound like the breaking of leather. The spear gleamed with a deadly, frosty aura as it tore through the air. Acting swiftly, Viserys commanded his dragon to climb higher, ascending to 500 feet to escape the Night Kings range. The maneuver succeeded, but it came at a cost: the altitude reduced the accuracy of his explosive charges. To compensate, Viserys resorted to sheer volume. Basket after basket of explosives rained down, blanketing the area in destruction. The White Walkers and wights standing rigidly below were annihilated in significant numbers. These creatures, devoid of self-preservation instincts, still didnt know to . Far to the south, atop the Wall, the Nights Watch could faintly hear the distant explosions emanating from the Fist of the First Men. The muffled booms carried faintly on the cold wind, but without seeing the destruction firsthand, skepticism lingered. Suddenly, one of the sentries shouted, My Lord, look! The men crowded to the edge of the Wall and peered down. The undead army below, previously a dense, stationary horde, was beginning to move. But this was no chaotic retreat. The wights were spreading out methodically in all directions, creating a loose and scattered formation. Their movements were eerily precise, like soldiers responding to silent commands. Viserys, flying back from his bombing run, noticed the same unsettling development. As he had now passed beyond the range of the Icebone Towers and depleted much of his ammunition, he was able to observe the undeads new formation more closely. The scattered arrangement drastically reduced the effectiveness of his explosives, minimizing the potential for mass casualties. This realization struck him like a blow: The precision of the undead armys movements suggested that the Night Kings orders were transmitted with uncanny accuracy. These commands cascaded down through the ranks, from the White Walkers to the countless wights under their control. Viserys now understood that the Night King was more than a powerful adversary; he was an intelligent strategist with unparalleled control over his forces. This revelation spelled trouble. For all the advantages Viserys believed he helddragons, explosives, and firepowerthey would be less effective against an enemy capable of adaptive, strategic countermeasures. Viserys thought grimly. As the Wall came into view, Viserys decided to make his final move. He dropped the last two baskets of explosives over the scattered undead. The bright orange flashes of detonation rippled below, followed by a series of thunderous booms that echoed through the frozen wilderness. The Nights Watch and gathered nobles on the Wall recoiled at the spectacle. The explosions lit up the night, the accompanying shockwaves reverberating across the icy expanse. Boom, boom, boom, the thunder-like sound echoed, causing many of the Nights Watchmen to instinctively drop to the ground, hands over their heads. For those unaccustomed to such weapons, the explosions were indistinguishable from the wrath of the gods. But as the dust settled and the flames died down, the results became clear. Through binoculars, Ned Stark observed several massive charred craters where the explosive packs had struck. Among the smoldering remains, wights had been reduced to scorched fragments. That is the power of the new weapons His Grace mentioned, Daenerys explained calmly, her voice carrying authority. We can launch them with catapults or bury them in the ground to detonate when the White Walkers pass over. Viserys and I call these explosive packs, and those buried in advance, mines. Mines, Ned repeated, letting the unfamiliar word roll off his tongue. As he surveyed the destruction below, he found the term apt. The realization of their potential sank in like a blade. If deployed strategically, these weapons could decimate entire waves of undead, even after the Wall itself was breached. The gathered nobles exchanged uneasy glances. For the first time, they grasped the full implications of Viserys and Daeneryss new arsenal. Castles and fortresses, once symbols of power and safety, would be rendered obsolete. These explosive packs and mines could level even the mightiest stronghold. It suddenly became clear why Viserys had ordered so many pits dug in the North. If the White Walkers broke through the Walland it was increasingly clear that they wouldit wouldnt be the end. These mines would serve as the Norths final line of defense, tearing massive holes through the undead army and slowing their advance. The respect for Viserys continued to grow. Even those who once doubted him now acknowledged his leadership. It was hard for anyone to imagine the chaos that might still engulf the realm if Robert Baratheon were in power. The devastating winters of the past two years had ravaged the North, claiming countless lives and leaving deep scars. On top of that, the powerful explosive weapons introduced under Viserys''s reign served as a grim reminder of his capacity to protector destroy. Even the nobles who had initially harbored resentment against Viserys for his denouncements found their anger dissolving in the face of fear. The Targaryen dynasty now wielded an undeniable edge, making the throne appear more secure than it had been in years. When Viserys returned astride his dragon, Dany, wrapped in her cloak, was the first to approach him. Her concern was evident as she hurried to greet her brother. The others followed, their movements both reverent and eager. Brother, what''s the situation? Dany asked. The gathered group turned their eyes to Viserys, anticipation etched on their faces. Their hopes were bolstered by the knowledge of the formidable weaponry at their disposal. Surely, they could now take the offensive and obliterate the White Walkers. Viserys, however, tempered their expectations. The Icebone Towers possess abilities we do not yet fully understand. We cannot rush into action. The groups faces fell slightly at his words, the initial burst of hope dimming. What do you mean, Your Grace? one of the men ventured cautiously. Are the explosive charges ineffective against the Icebone Towers? Viseryss expression was grave. Its not that theyre ineffective. There are simply too many of those towers, and they can launch ice spears with an estimated range of over 600 feet. Engaging them directly would put us at a severe disadvantage. He went on to explain his observations. At an altitude of 500 feet, the ice spears had been unable to harm him. However, Viserys, ever cautious, had calculated a broader effective range due to their trajectory, arriving at a sobering conclusion: the Icebone Towers weaponry posed a significant threat. 600 feet! someone murmured in astonishment. The comparison was starkordinary bows and arrows had an effective range of just 100 meters, and even ballistas rarely exceeded 200 meters. A range of nearly 300 meters was daunting. It was clear that relying on dragons alone for bombardment would not suffice, especially when the frozen wasteland Beyond the Wall stretched endlessly. Even with 70 dragons, let alone the 7 they had, it would be an impossible task. Your Grace, what is our next move? Brynden Tully asked, his voice steady but expectant. Viserys took a moment to assess the situation. Standing atop the Great Wall, which still stood firm despite the harsh conditions, he calculated that it could hold for another six months. That gave them precious time to prepare. First, we must prioritize the safety of the Norths civilians, Viserys declared. Have them evacuate southward to the Riverlands, past The Neck. Ive already instructed Lord Robb to mobilize his forces to support us. The people of the North must come first. His proposal was met with unanimous agreement. It was a reminder of the Night''s Watchs founding purpose: to protect the realm from the dangers beyond the Wall. Commander Ned, Viserys addressed him directly. Your Grace, Ned Stark replied with a firm nod. Within ten days, more explosives will arrive. In half a month, Robb will bring a large army to reinforce us. Your mission is to hold the Wall for three months, ensuring that every civilian in the North has time to evacuate. Neds expression was resolute. Yes, Your Grace. We will not fail. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Despite the pressing situation, Viserys knew he needed additional expertise. Melisandre had offered no viable solutions, so his thoughts turned to Volantis. Benerro, with his vast knowledge of the Rhllor Temple and its millennia-old connection to Valyrian lore, might hold the key to countering the Icebone Towers. Chapter 408: The Tower is Moving! Chapter 408: The Tower is Moving!When Viserys arrived in Volantis, an unusual tension lingered in the air. The sky, while affected by the encroaching Long Night, was noticeably clearer than the oppressive gloom of the Great Wall. As he traveled southward, Viserys observed that the skies gradually brightened. What was an endless twilight at the Wall was more akin to late afternoon here. Yet the people of Volantis seemed blissfully unaware of the ominous changes. Apart from a minor earthquake some time ago, their lives had carried on largely unaffected. Only Benerro, the High Priest of R''hllor, was deeply concerned. His fiery visions had revealed the Icebone Towers, countless in number, looming beyond the Wall. He understood that the key to defeating the Night King lay in finding a way to neutralize these frozen fortresses. Lord High Priest, His Grace has arrived! A temple acolyte announced Viseryss presence. The journey south had been grueling, especially for Monterys and others not used to traveling on dragonback for extended periods. Monterys limped slightly as he dismounted, but Viserys wasted no time, moving directly to Benerro to discuss the pressing matter at hand. What do you think, Lord Benerro? Do you have any ideas on countering the Icebone Towers? Viserys asked without preamble. Benerros expression was grave. Your Grace, I do not yet have a definitive solution, but I believe the Dragonbones may hold the answer. It is said to amplify the element of fire and has been a cornerstone of Valyrian magical lore. Conversely, the Icebone Towers seem to draw on the element of ice. Ancient texts suggest that the Valyrians once used Dragonbones to create magical weapons capable of raising temperatures. Perhaps we can adapt this knowledge to counter the towers power. Viserys listened intently, considering the implications. If Dragonbone could indeed neutralize the Icebone Towers, it would be a breakthrough. However, the scope of the challenge was daunting. There were hundreds of thousands of Icebone Towers Beyond the Wall. Even if the theory proved valid, they would eventually run out of Dragonbone. Still, it was a lead worth pursuing. At worst, they might have to venture into the Dooms Ruins to excavate more Dragonbonea perilous but potentially necessary endeavor. Viserys made his decision swiftly. Lord Benerro, gather the books and select your most skilled Red Priests. Use the dragons to return with me to Westeros. We will test this theory immediately. The thought of riding a dragon was thrilling, even to the typically stoic Red Priests. Benerro and his assistant, Moqorro, were eager to join the mission. They wasted no time packing their belongings and preparing for the journey. As preparations were underway, Triarch Alios of Volantis arrived in haste. Ignoring the tradition that forbade a Triarch from stepping foot on the ground, Alios dismounted from his elephant and entered the Temple of R''hllor to pay his respects to Viserys. Lord Alios, Viserys began, his tone firm but measured, the Long Night is upon us. This is no ordinary crisis. The entire Empire, from the North to the South, young and old alike, must contribute to the effort. You have but to command, Your Grace, Alios replied, bowing deeply. Despite his outward composure, the Triarch was clearly unsettled. The Long Night was a calamity spoken of in myths, and now it had become a reality. He had already noticed troubling signs. While the skies above Volantis were brighter than in the North, the absence of the sun was undeniable. Without sunlight, crops could not grow, and the regions prosperity was in jeopardy. Though Viserys had overseen extensive food stockpiling over the past two years, those reserves were finite. Sitting idly while consuming their stores was not a sustainable plan. The urgency was clear to all present. Defeating the Night King and ending the Long Night was not merely a matter of survival for the Northit was essential for the entire realm. I want you to form a fleet. I may return at any time to explore Valyria. There may well be a way there to help us defeat the Night King. Explore Valyria?! Alios felt a surge of excitement in his heart. But at the same time, worry crept in. Exploring Valyria and restoring its glory was the dream of many in Volantis. Yet, the ruins of Doom were perilously dangerous. Viserys'' heir was still young. If something were to happen to him, not only would the empire plunge into turmoil, but Alios own position could become precarious. He owed his current standing to Viserys and his shared political views. Your Grace, do you wish to explore the ruins of Doom yourself? Is it not too dangerous? Alios, I understand your concern, but you must do as you are told. The Long Night will claim many lives. We must all be prepared to make sacrifices! Seeing Viserys unwavering seriousness, Alios could only nod in agreement. Soon, Benerro finished packing, and a group of red priests climbed onto the dragon''s back. For safety, they tied themselves to the creature. Though the scene was chaotic, it filled Alios and other Volantis dignitaries with envy. The opportunity to ride a dragon, to soar through the skies, was an irresistible temptation for many. It would be amazing to ride a dragon just once, Alios son muttered enviously beside him. Then get back to your studies! Alios barked, making his son shrink back, chastened. ... Meanwhile, on the other side of Westeros: Lord Commander! A Nights Watchman, who looked quite noble despite his black garb, saluted Ned. Ned returned the salute, taking a good look at the man. It was none other than Loras Tyrell. Renly had his leg healed by Viserys after the war but was exiled beyond the Wall. Loras had followed, donning the black of the Nights Watch. Mace Tyrell had tried to stop him, but Loras had been resolute, even going on a hunger strike to prove his determination. Five years at the Wall had turned Loras into a skilled ranger. Ned quickly assessed him and decided to linger a while. Since Viserys departure, Ned had struggled to sleep. Many nights, he climbed to the top of the Wall, staring into the distance at the advancing walker hordes and the ominous Icebone Tower. Is everything normal around here? he asked. Everything is normal, my lord, Loras replied in a formal tone. Both men were poor conversationalists, and the silence between them felt heavy. The howling wind only deepened the sense of isolation, making it seem as if two statues stood side by side. Neds thoughts drifted to Renly, who had died outside the Wall some time ago. He had likely perished, just as Benjen had. The air near the Icebone Tower was so frigid that no one could survive it. To Neds surprise, Loras had remained remarkably composed after hearing of Renlys death. As Ned prepared to speak, both men suddenly felt the ground tremble beneath their feet. Another earthquake?! When the Icebone Towers first appeared, the Wall had cracked, but there had been no reports of earthquakes near it. The wildlings had been the first to notice them. Your Grace Viserys said the Wall should hold for another six months. It shouldnt collapse now! Ned muttered. In truth, if the Wall were to fall, there would be no time to escape. A chilling thought struck Ned, and he hurriedly pulled out his binoculars, scanning the distance. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a moment of observation, what he saw made cold sweat break out on his back. The Icebone Towers were moving forwarddirectly toward the Wall! Chapter 409: The Night King Advances Chapter 409: The Night King AdvancesFrom the plateau to the mountain peaks, from the forest to the frozen river. Hundreds of thousands of Topless Towers, ranging from tens of meters to hundreds of meters in height, moved forward in unison. Behind them, millions of ice soldiers advanced slowly. As the Icebone Towers and the army of the dead marched across the land, snow and ice were churned up into the air. At first, it looked like a light mist had risen. But the mist thickened, growing taller and denser, until it became a vast white "wall." It wasnt a wall, thoughit was more like a colossal mountain range rising suddenly from the Flatlands. It stood even taller than the Great Wall itself, forcing Ned and Loras to crane their heads upward, then level their gazes, and finally even look slightly downward. A million-strong army was a rare sight in the known world. For the Night''s Watchmen guarding the border fortresses, however, this spectacle was nothing less than a natural disaster. Many of them felt their legs weaken and their hearts pound so hard they collapsed where they stood. Fortunately, the Icebone Towers stopped after advancing a short distance. When the misty, iceberg-like mountain range began to dissipate, the Icebone Towers and the White Walkers appeared only 500 feet from the Wall. The Night''s Watchs crossbows were now utterly useless. Viserys and Dany had already used up all the explosive packs before leaving, and reinforcements or new weapons would take time to arrive. The only thing they could depend on now was the Great Wall itself. Lord Commander, what should we do now? What should we do? What should we do? The question came from the former Lord Commander of the Night''s Watch, Jeor Mormont. His pet raven, Moon, echoed the phrase in its usual mocking tone. The moment Ned arrived at the Wall, Jeor had eagerly relinquished his position as Lord Commander. First, Neds natural charisma made it clear he would become the de facto leader of the Night''s Watch sooner or later. Jeor felt more comfortable letting him take the official title. Second, being Lord Commander had become an increasingly burdensome position. Though Viserys had provided the Watch with sufficient supplies, the sudden influx of personnel had made managing the Walls operations exponentially more difficult. Jeor had gladly handed over responsibility to Ned. Take the current crisis, for exampleif Ned werent leading, Jeor would have been crushed under the weight of it all. We still have the Great Wall to rely on, Ned said firmly. Triple the number of guards and keep a constant watch on the movements of these monsters and wait for His Graces rescue. In truth, Ned had no better options. Or rather, holding fast was the best strategy. Charging out with cavalry, like in some reckless tale, would be pure foolishness. Neds priority was to buy time for the evacuation of civilians from the North. Yet it wasnt just the Icebone Towers and the White Walkers creeping closer to the Wall. The merciless cold followed in their wake, seeping into every corner of the land. Late that night, as Ned prepared to go on patrol, a commotion broke out in the Night''s Watch barracks. Alarmed, he grabbed his squire Gendry and his personal guard to investigate. Shouts of battle echoed through the barracks, and flames illuminated the night sky. When Ned and his group arrived, they found chaos. A dozen Night''s Watchmen, some not even wearing their cloaks, were locked in fierce combat. In the bitter cold, running around without proper clothing was almost certain death. Several of the combatants stood outthey fought with extraordinary ferocity, seemingly immune to pain. When struck with weapons, they didnt falter. Instead, they lunged at their attackers with relentless, almost suicidal determination. Neds breath caught when he saw the face of one of these men. Blackfish Brynden. The unmistakable blue light in his eyes revealed the truth: he had become a wight. Brynden is dead? Ned couldnt believe it. Brynden had always been so strong, a symbol of resilience. But there was no time to dwell on the thought. Not only Brynden, but several other Night''s Watchmen who had died inexplicably were now immune to the cold, hunting down their comrades and savagely biting them. Without hesitation, Ned and his guard joined the fray, their intervention like tossing ice into a boiling cauldron of chaos. The situation began to stabilize under their efforts. Ned raised his sword to block Bryndens attack. The familiar face before him had lost all traces of its former wisdom and determination, replaced by a bloodthirsty, feral glare. Ned understood that the man he faced was no longer the Brynden he had once known. A flicker of pity crossed his eyes before he drove his sword through Bryndens body. The blue light in Bryndens eyes dimmed, fading into the dull grey of the truly dead. After slaying Brynden, Ned hurriedly examined the corpse for any signs of wounds, but aside from the injury he had just inflicted, there were none. Poison? It was the first explanation that came to Neds mind. Brynden had seemed so vigorousdespite being over fifty, he had the strength and spirit of a younger man. But then the question arose: who would have poisoned him, and why? Searching the bodies of the other wights, Ned found that nearly all their wounds were fresh, inflicted during the battle. The realization hit him hard: there had to be a murderer among them. A deep anger flared in Neds face, but Gendry, standing nearby, interrupted his thoughts. My lord, theyre old, Gendry said cautiously. Only then did Ned notice that most of the Night''s Watchmen who had turned into wights were elderly. The realization chilled him. The elderly were the most vulnerable to the cold. These men hadnt been poisoned or killed by an enemythey had simply frozen to death, only to rise again as wights. It had been a mere ten days since the Icebone Towers appeared, and already the situation had deteriorated this far. Ned could only imagine how much worse it would become. He glanced down at the Valyrian steel sword in his hand, its dark, rippling blade gleaming faintly in the firelight. This weapon had been reforged from the Stark ancestral sword after Ice melted. Viserys had personally ordered its reforging, providing the Starks with additional Valyrian steel for the process. The original Ice had been melted down to create three new Valyrian steel swords. One stayed with Ned, one was given to Robb, and the third went to Jon. Sentiment aside, the Starks had come out of the arrangement quite well. Ned was prepared to die if it came to it, but his hope rested on the swift evacuation of the Northern civilians and the timely arrival of Robbs reinforcements. ... Meanwhile, in Winterfell: The Great Hall was filled with tension. My lord, is this even the North without Northerners? If the Northerners go south, are they still Northerners? Rickard asked, his tone bitter. Yes, my lord, echoed another noble. The North cannot survive without its people! sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And the Northerners cannot abandon the North! We can send support to the Wall, but our families must stay home! The debate touched on the very foundation of these feudal lords power: their population. Though many of these nobles derided the common folk as scum in private, they all understood the harsh reality. Without the common people, what power would they hold? What wealth would sustain them? Their impassioned talk of family masked a deeper self-interest. Without peasants to work the land, pay taxes, and provide labor, the nobilitys entire way of life would collapse. The very idea of a mass migration struck at the heart of their existence. Without their people, what would the noble lords be? At this, another voice broke the tense silence. My lord, if we leave, the future imperial court will turn our land into some kind of county, and then we wont even have a home! The speaker was a bearded noble in a turquoise tunic: Lord Wylis Manderly of White Harbor. His words found resonance among many of the gathered lords. Though Viserys county system had not yet been implemented in the North, it loomed as a growing concern. To many northern nobles, it had become a nightmare. They recognized their diminishing status and resented the increasing reliance on Maesters, which forced them to take on tasks they would have once delegated. Unable to voice open dissatisfaction with Viserys, they channeled their frustrations toward the so-called imperial court. Now, Viserys suggestion that the Northerners seek refuge in the Neck was seen as an affront, an insult to their autonomy and pride. To some, it felt like a direct challenge to their dignity. I think something really must have happened Beyond the Wall. His Grace even rode a dragon to the Wall not long ago Shut up, you lackey! The sharp interruption came from Harrion, Rickards eldest son. His contemptuous gaze fell on Jon, echoed by sneers from others in the room. Jon had intended to speak up, to offer a fair perspective. He had been on the Wall, seen the threat firsthand, and even fought the walkers. His firsthand experience gave him a better understanding of the peril than anyone in the hall. But Jons actionsthe splitting of the Starks ancestral fiefdoms and even the melting down of Icehad deeply alienated him from the northern nobility. If you consider the Nights Watch oath to be meaningless, then dont start preaching here, Harrion said harshly. Jon felt a wave of helplessness. But when he thought of Shiera and Shiree, he chose to endure the scorn. He remained silent, focusing on the greater threat. However, Jon knew he needed support. The White Walkers werent a threat to one family or one name; they were a catastrophe for the entire world. He looked toward Robb, hoping for his brothers backing. But as Jon raised his gaze, he was met with Robbs expressionless face. Robb sat at the head of the hall, flanked by Bran and Rickon, who had grown into young men and would serve as Robbs closest advisers in the years to come. For a moment, Jon was overwhelmed by a sense of estrangement. It felt like those days in Winterfell, where he had always been the outsider among the Stark children. Robbs mind drifted, his frustration mounting. Catelyn was away in Kings Landing because of Sansas pregnancy with triplets, leaving him without his most trusted adviser. He faced difficult decisions, and the weight of them pressed heavily on his shoulders. At twenty years old, Robb was a father of two and understood the importance of fiefs to a noble house. He felt a growing distance from Jon, not out of malice but from the necessity of his position. He couldnt afford to prioritize old bonds when the interests of the Northand its nobleswere at stake. Just as he opened his mouth to speak, a voice from outside the hall rang out, startling everyone: What? Who has a problem with my appointment of the Lord of Icebreaker Castle? Chapter 410: The North Remembers Chapter 410: The North RemembersMoving the entire population of the North southward was an immense undertaking. For thousands, if not tens of thousands of years, the people of the North had never abandoned their homeland. They saw themselves as the descendants of the First Menthose who had defeated the White Walkers in legend and resisted the Andals in history. Even as vassals to the Targaryens, they had fiercely preserved their traditions. Viserys understood this deeply. He knew these people would not easily leave their lands, even in the face of disaster. That was why he came to Winterfell himself. When Jon and the other northern lords saw Viserys enter the hall, they rose and bowed. Robb immediately descended from his seat, kneeling on one knee before the emperor. Bran and Rickon followed their brothers lead. Viserys did not utter a word, nor did he signal for them to rise. The hall fell into a tense silence, broken only by the howling wind and snow outside. The crackling of the fireplace seemed deafening in contrast. Still, he let them remain kneeling as he calmly strode past Robb, past Jon, and past the assembled northern nobles. He ascended to the main seat, settling himself without addressing the crowd. The lords, still facing the door and frozen in their positions, did not dare to move. Get up, Viserys finally commanded. His voice, calm but authoritative, echoed through the hall, and only then did the northern nobles dare to rise and face him. The clinking of armor reverberated as they stood, filling the room with a metallic chorus. It was clear to everyone that Viserys was angry. What surprised themeven Robbwas that the emperor did not immediately demand answers about their resistance to his evacuation orders. Instead, his attention turned to Bran. Bran, your injuries seem to be recovering well. Have you felt unwell lately? At only fourteen, Bran was visibly nervous in Viserys presence. N-No, Your Grace, I am well, and the gods praise your mercy, Bran replied, his voice trembling but clear enough for all to hear. The northern lords exchanged glances. They all knew of Brans debilitating injury, a condition many had assumed would be permanent. Even after Viserys had promised to heal him, most of them had watched skeptically, treating it as little more than a spectacle. But when Brans recovery proved real, their respectand fearof Viserys grew immeasurably. Viserys gave a slight nod at Brans response, then shifted his gaze to Greatjon. Greatjon Umber, lord of Deepwood Motte, stepped forward. His towering frame seemed even larger as he moved into the emperors view. Deepwood Motte, situated closest to the Wall, had frequent contact with the free folk. Jon Umber, Viserys addressed him directly, have the free folk affected your territory recently? Greatjon puffed out his chest, his deep voice booming through the hall. To Your Graces question, the free folk are very well-behaved He paused for dramatic effect before adding with a grin, In fact, Your Grace, they can no longer even be called free folk. They all respect you as the emperor. A faint smile tugged at Viserys lips. The big man was clearly skilled in flattery. Then, Viserys addressed the entire room, his voice cutting through the tension: Tell mehas there been even a single famine in the three years since the North stopped producing grain?! The meaning behind his words was clear now. Viserys wasnt just issuing a rebukehe was also boasting of his achievements. The northern lords found themselves caught in a dilemma. First, they had defied the emperors orders, a serious offense. Second, they had failed to repay the emperors generositya failure that now weighed heavily upon them. Sweat began to bead on the foreheads of many. No one dared to respond. The oppressive silence only underscored their guilt. In this moment, only one person had the authorityand responsibilityto answer: Robb Stark, the Warden of the North and Lord of Winterfell. Your Grace, thanks to your kindness, there has been no famine in the North. Robbs voice was steady, but as soon as the words left his lips, he felt his mouth go dry. Well then, Viserys replied, his tone sharp and deliberate, that means I am still a competent monarchnot a worm like Robert. So tell me, why are you unwilling to accept my orders? Didnt I say the White Walkers could invade at any moment? Hmm? His voice deepened, resonating through the hall. Some in the room felt a sudden warmth, as if the air had become stifling, while others felt an icy chill prickling their skin. Tell me, Harrion. Viserys gaze fell on Rickards eldest son. It seems not only are you unwilling to accept my orders, but youre also disputing my decree. Why is that? Your Grace! I Harrion stammered, his words faltering under Viserys fiery glare. A sharp look from Rickard silenced his son, who stepped forward and knelt. Become the Nights Watch, or die. Choose. The harsh verdict sent Harrions heart plummeting. The severity of the judgment sent a shiver through the rest of the northern lords, their faces pale with unease. Harrion hesitated, but moments later, he bowed his head and said weakly, Your Grace, I will wear the black. Rickards distress was evident as he watched his sons future evaporate. But Viserys did not pursue further punishment, signaling that the matter was closed. The lords who had moments ago rallied Robb against the idea of retreating south felt a wave of relief. Wylis Manderly, with his round, puffy eyes darting nervously, sighed audibly when Viserys moved on without revisiting the subject. You are worried about losing your subjects and your land? Viserys said, addressing the room. Let me tell you this: the White Walkers are more terrifying than any legend has ever described. We have no Azor Ahai. No prophesied savior. No bringer of light. We must rely on ourselves to survive the Long Night." The Wall may fall. And not only will we fail to hold the Northwe may not be able to hold The Neck." We may be forced to keep retreating, south to the Riverlands, the Crownlands or even beyond Westeros. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Viserys words fell like thunder upon the ears of the northern lords. The reality was far grimmer than they had imagined. But I refuse to flee! Viserys declared, his voice cutting through their despair. Because I still call myself the Lord of all Westeros. And you, Robb Robbs body tensed as Viserys turned his gaze toward him. Robb, as the Warden of the North, I understand you dont want to give up the North. I know you dont want to leave Winterfell." But I want you to remember this: I am not giving up the North. I am not running away. We are retreating." The White Walkers want death. They want corpsestwo things that only make them stronger. The North is too vast to defend outright, but we can turn it into a weapon. A grinding millstone to wear them down." The people of the Age of Heroes defeated them. If they could do it, so can we." They want the North? They want the Riverlands? They want Westeros? Fine. Let them try." But one day, we will fight back. One day, we will take back the North and the Wall. And when we do, we will use their tombs and caves as granaries for our children and grandchildren to thrive beyond the Wall! Viserys voice swelled with conviction as he raised his fists before him. The North will not be forgotten. The North will not be lost. The North will only grow stronger! The North remembers! The hall seemed to vibrate with the weight of his words. The tension that had gripped the northern lords melted away, replaced by an overwhelming surge of energy. It felt as though an electric current ran from the base of their spines to their skulls. Some felt their scalps tingle, while others hearts pounded so fiercely they briefly believed that Viserys was one of their owna Northman in spirit. The North will not forget! Jon exclaimed, his voice filled with conviction. Jon had admired Viserys since their time together at the Wall, and Viseryss words had stirred his emotions deeply. The North will not forget! Robb shouted, raising his arms in solidarity. He couldnt deny that Viserys had long shown care and consideration for the North. The emperors decision to build numerous beacons across the region hadnt been a waste of manpower but a lifeline that had saved countless lives by ensuring more people could eat during harsh winters. Robb even suspected that if Viserys bypassed the northern nobles entirely and spoke directly to the common folk, many would gladly listen to him and follow his lead. The North will not forget! The North will not forget! The North will not forget! The lords of the North echoed the cry, their collective voices rising in a thunderous chorus that drowned out the snowstorm outside. Following the meeting, the North embarked on an unprecedented exodus. From their castles, towns, farms, and villages, the people of the North began the arduous journey southward. Deepwood Motte, Karhold, The Dreadfort, Winterfellone by one, communities emptied. Families drove oxen, sheep, horses, and mules, trudging through knee-deep snow to forge a path. Able-bodied young men led the way, while women, children, and essential supplies were kept safe in the middle. The elderly trailed behind, supported when possible, though always under watchful eyes. Tragically, when an elderly person grew too weak to continue, they were humanely put to rest. Obsidian spikes were driven into their skulls and hearts to ensure they did not rise again as wights. Villages merged into towns, towns into castles, forming larger and larger caravans. They moved like blood coursing through a bodysmall groups like capillaries, merging into veins, and finally into great arteries. The Kingsroad and the White Knife became the two largest arteries, carrying nearly two million people southward. By now, the North had transformed into a vast, barren snowfield. The journey tested everyones resilience. The endless white expanse made it easy to lose hopeand even easier to lose ones way. In the skies above, Hermine and Hali flew on their dragons, acting as guides for the migrating masses. Their presence offered reassurance and direction to the weary travelers below. ... Meanwhile, on his way to the Wall, Viserys had a peculiar encounter. A flock of black ravens flew directly toward him, showing no fear despite the overwhelming presence of his dragon. Normally, any animal would panic and flee under the dragon''s aura. But these were no ordinary ravens. As the flock approached, one raven stood out, its movements deliberate. When it came close, it spoke. Viserys, the Night King says he wants to negotiate with us. Viserys blinked, caught off guard. The Night King? Negotiate? The words made no sense to him. He couldnt imagine what there was to discuss. Viserys wanted to destroy the White Walkers, and the Night King sought the death of all living beings. Their goals were diametrically opposedwhat room could there possibly be for negotiation? Still, the opportunity intrigued him. If nothing else, it could provide a chance to learn more about the Night Kings intentions and strategies. Viserys also had his suspicions. Could the Three-Eyed Ravenor perhaps Bloodraven himselfhave become the Night Kings interpreter? Chapter 411: Let’s Forget About Formalities Chapter 411: Lets Forget About FormalitiesThe Child of the Forest could merge with the First Men, enabling those with First Men blood to become Greenseers. This raised an unsettling question: could a White Walker one day meet similar conditions? Viserys bore the weight of countless lives and deaths on his shoulders. This was why the Bloodraven remained cautious. Extremely cautious, despite claiming to have prepared for this moment for over 3,000 years. In response to Viseryss probing, the Bloodraven, or Greenseer, answered directly: I also require faith to exist. You are relocating more than two million people from the North to the South. The faith in the Old Gods will undoubtedly be affected. You will find me weaker than before. His tone was neither pleased nor agitateddevoid of anger or any other discernible emotion. Viserys chose, for the moment, to trust him. He sensed that the Three-Eyed Raven no longer possessed the power to whisper into peoples minds as he once had. After the Greenseer revealed a vision of the Night Kings army advancing southward, Viserys asked, If they maintain this pace, how long will it take them to traverse the entirety of the North? They must pause periodically after each stretch of their march. I estimate it will take the Night King about four years to occupy the whole of the North, the Bloodraven replied. Viserys calculated silently. Shortly afterward, the man, the raven, and the dragon arrived at the Great Wall. Standing atop it, Viserys gazed down at the clusters of Icebone Towers and the countless wights and White Walkers below. Reaching out, he touched the Wall. [Touching the Wall can absorb 3,041,716 Magic Points.] His brow furrowed. The last time he had measured the Walls magic reserves, over 4 million points had remained. Yet in just the past 20 days, nearly a third had been depleted. He had initially believed the Wall could hold back the White Walkers for at least six months. Now, it seemed even two more months might be optimistic. Worse still, he couldnt be certain if the Walls magic was diminishing at a consistent rate. What if it didnt even last another month? "Yes," the three-eyed raven replied. "I can also predict the general situation for you after the Wall collapses." "I''ll show you what it will be like after the Wall collapses." "Yes." It seemed the three-eyed raven had indeed grown much weaker. It could no longer pull people into its visions at will, as it once had. At least, not Viserysit required his active cooperation. After accepting the raven''s suggestion, Viserys''s eyes were filled with a vision of the Great Wall from a "45-degree angle from above." The Great Wall, which had stood for 8,000 years against the wind and snow, appeared to tremble. Large and small chunks of ice and snow broke away, tumbling down the Wall. Eventually, the black core beneath the ice was revealeda dark surface reminiscent of the colors of Winterfell and Castle Black. The height of the Wall''s black foundation was uneven, varying in different places. As Viserys had previously predicted, the Wall had been constructed atop mountains. It blocked the passes between these peaks, making even the gentler slopes steeper and more treacherous. Suddenly, the black wall began to collapse backward. It looked as though a million giants were pushing it from behind. The structure crumbled into countless fragments, sliding down into rubble and exposing dozens of wide gaps. The once-steep, impregnable wall had turned into a relatively gentle inclineno place that 10,000 men could hope to defend. A moment later, the vision faded, and the Wall stood tall once more before Viserys. Viserys thought. The three-eyed raven had previously mentioned that the Night King sought to negotiate. However, Viserys knew he couldn''t approach this matter recklessly. He decided to consult with the Lord Commander of the Night''s Watch, Ned. As emperor, he had much at stake and could no longer act on impulse as he once had. Soon, Ned arrived with a large group of people. Alongside him was Sam, who had led a fleet to deliver over 500,000 explosive charges. These were now securely stored in the Night''s Watch warehouse, ready for deployment. Viserys and the others walked and talked, deliberating on their next steps. "Your Grace," Ned began, "I believe that since the Night King has been dormant for 8,000 years, none of his conditions can be trusted. Even these negotiations could be a ploy to gather more strength." "You''re right," Viserys agreed. "I won''t agree to any of his conditions during this negotiation. My sole aim is to learn more about the Night King and find a way to kill him." The group nodded, acknowledging the soundness of Viserys''s approach. Sam interjected, "Your Grace, since the Icespears of the Icebone Towers have a range of 600 feet, we should only allow their representatives to come forward. You must not leave the Wall yourself." "Of course," Viserys replied. Sam exhaled in relief. He had prepared an entire argument to convince the emperor, but it seemed unnecessary. After the group returned to Castle Black, a Night''s Watch guard arrived with a report: several wights had appeared in front of the gates. A chill ran through the officers and commanders of the Night''s Watch. Many of them turned to look at Viserys. It seems the Night King has decided on the terms of the negotiations. Let them in, Viserys said calmly. Ned nodded and issued his orders with authority. Gendry, go bring in the walkers. Ensure all the Night''s Watch are on high alert. Jaime Lannister, you lead a group and keep a close watch on them. Dont let them out of your sight. Yes, my lord! Jaime responded promptly. Neds commands carried unquestioned authority, and the Nights Watch moved with precision. Every man stood at the ready, their eyes sharp with vigilance. At Viserys suggestion, a smaller door had been added to the main gate for situations just like this. Gendry approached the darkened entryway and opened the small door. A faint shaft of light broke through, illuminating the scene beyond. Peering out, he saw five figures standing roughly 100 meters away. Five wightsall former Night''s Watchmen. Their glowing blue eyes pierced the dim light like eerie lanterns. Gendrys heart pounded as he strained to keep his composure. Behind them, he could make out the sprawling mass of the undead army stretching into the horizon, dotted with the ominous silhouettes of countless Icebone Towers. Swallowing hard, Gendry cleared his throat and called out hoarsely, Enter His voice cracked under the weight of his nerves. Steeling himself, he shouted again, louder this time, Enter! To his surprise, the wights seemed to understand. They began to move forward, their steps slow but deliberate. As they drew nearer, Gendrys eyes focused on their frost-covered faces. It wasnt just the appearance of frostit was real. Thin layers of ice coated their pale, lifeless skin, gleaming faintly in the dim light. With each step the wights took, the flames of Gendrys torch sputtered, shrinking as though retreating from their presence. He instinctively stepped back, and behind him, the Nights Watch soldiers closed ranks, their obsidian spears bristling in readiness. The wights glanced at the spears with what could only be described as disdain. Jaime Lannister shadowed them closely, his sword at the ready. The obsidian spears of the Night''s Watch never wavered, staying trained on the wights as they entered Castle Black. The castle itself was in a state of heightened alert. Armed Nights Watchmen lined the walls, their weapons gleaming in the cold air. As the wights advanced deeper into the stronghold, they passed rank after rank of soldiers, each one standing tense and ready for battle. After what felt like an eternity, the wights were brought before Viserys and his advisors. The emperor regarded them with a cool detachment, his mind already working through the implications. Viserys thought, observing the wights. Old Jeor Mormont, standing behind Viserys, stiffened as he recognized one of the wights. It was Waymar Royce, a former ranger of the Night''s Watch. Though Jeor had long accepted that Waymar was dead, seeing him now, reanimated and lifeless, sent a pang through his chest. The other veterans of the Night''s Watch standing nearby shared his reaction. Each of them had held significant roles within the Watch for years, and they were all seasoned enough to stand at Viserys side. But as their eyes fell on the once-familiar face of Waymar, now twisted into something monstrous, a heaviness settled over them. The Night Kings choice to send former brothers of the Nights Watch was not a coincidence. It was calculated. He wasnt some mindless beast; he was cunning. By sending the reanimated Watchmen, he sought to sow unease and disgust among the defenders. This tactic was meant to unnerve the Nights Watch, not the free folk, whose bonds to these men were far weaker. Viser... The wight that had once been Waymar Royce, now a puppet of the Night King, began to speak. Before the words could fully form, Viserys reacted with lightning speed. A dagger left his hand, striking the wight squarely in the face. Its glowing blue eyes instantly dimmed as its body crumpled lifelessly to the ground. The crowd stood stunned, confusion etched on their faces. Ned, Jaime, and the others exchanged uncertain glances, unsure of how to respond. The three-eyed raven perched on the wall nearby remained silent, its feathers stirring lightly in the breeze but offering no commentary. Before anyone could voice their questions, Viserys drew his sword. Without hesitation, he struck down three of the remaining ghouls in rapid succession. Only one was left, which he knocked to the ground with a forceful blow. Pinning the dead to the earth with his boot on its chest, he held his swords tip against its throat. I know you came here to negotiate, Viserys said coldly, his voice steady despite the tension in the air. But I couldnt help myself. Consider these wights your ticket to see me. Send a few more, and well talk again. With that, he swung his blade and severed the deads head in one decisive motion. The tension in the air eased visibly as Old Bear Jeor Mormont and the Nights Watch observed the scene. The unease they had felt seeing their former brothers turned into abominations was replaced by a grim satisfaction. They felt It doesnt matter whether these creatures are ruthless or polite, Viserys addressed them, his voice resonating with conviction. They are not like us. They want us all dead. No matter the means, kill every single one you can! Do you understand? Yes, Your Grace! The Nights Watch shouted their response in unison, their confidence bolstered by Viserys actions. Not long after, the Night King sent a second wave of wights. Again, five arrived at the gates. Viserys met them with the same ruthless efficiency, smiling as he dispatched each one. For the third wave, the Night King sent only three. Once more, Viserys eliminated them without hesitation. By the fourth wave, only a single wight approached the gates. Viserys paused. He knew that if he killed this one, the Night King might deem further negotiations impossible. Lowering his weapon slightly, Viserys signaled for the Night King, who was controlling the wight, to speak. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 412: Viserys: I Have an 8 AM Commitment! Chapter 412: Viserys: I Have an 8 AM Commitment!As the Night King spoke, Viserys immediately realized the futility of the day''s negotiations. Yet, this was exactly what he wantedto crush any remaining illusions and force everyone to understand that the relationship between humans and White Walkers was one of absolute opposition: survival or annihilation. If you are willing to give up the North, we can guarantee not to attack for ten years. If you are willing to give up all of Westeros, I can guarantee not to attack for thirty years, the Night King declared coldly. Shameless beast! Damnable monster! Who do you think you are! The Nights Watch erupted in fury. To concede without fighting would be a betrayal of everything they stood for, a negation of their very purpose. No one believed for a moment that Viserys would accept such conditions. Viserys, who had been scheming against the Night King long before Robert Baratheons death, responded with a sneer. The explosives we used before? Those were just a warm-up. Ive brought another million charges to the Wall. His tone was sharp, mocking. How about this? You send me 100 White Walkers every day for me to kill, and Ill refrain from bombing you for one day. The Night Kings glowing blue eyes flickered faintly in silence. And if you dont agree to this condition, Viserys continued, I have another plan. The Night Kings voice carried no inflection, calm and devoid of any traceable emotion. If you refuse this offer, we will proceed with our own plans. Before Viserys could retort, Tormund Giantsbane, the self-proclaimed "," interjected. We wont accept any of your damn plans! Ill personally carry the explosive packs and blow your icy asses to kingdom come! Yes! Blow you to kingdom come! Blow you to pieces! The Free Folk leaders bold proclamation stirred the crowd, earning cheers from others who shared his defiance. Tormund, having seen firsthand the devastating power of the explosive charges, had already resolved how he wanted to face deathwith fiery, heroic destruction. Many of the older Free Folk, too, had decided they would sacrifice themselves for the younger generation. The Nights Watch echoed this sentiment, though not all of them dreamed of strapping explosives to their backs. Regardless, they all agreed on one thing: surrender was not an option. Over the years, Viserys had drastically improved their circumstances. From better cold-weather gear to more effective weapons, enhanced living conditions to renewed morale, the Nights Watch had been transformed under his leadership. They unanimously believed that without Viserys reclaiming the Iron Throne, their lives would have been far bleaker. Still, Viserys was unbothered by the outbursts. His sword was already unsheathed, ready to sever the puppets head as soon as the Night King finished. Go on, he said with a smirk. Let me hear what other nonsense youve got to say. The Night Kings reply was as chilling as the icy wind that suddenly swept through Castle Black, snuffing out the torches. Flames that had burned bright moments before were reduced to faintly glowing embers. Send me a Targaryen child every year, the Night King said, his voice steady and emotionless, and I will guarantee one year of peace. The weight of his demand froze the air further, thickening the tension. Viserys didnt flinch, but the atmosphere among the assembled men shifted uneasily. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The audacity of the Night Kings proposal stunned some, and though outrage burned brightly in many hearts, there were those whose thoughts briefly faltered. The promise of peace, even at such a terrible price, was not without its allure to the faint of heart. Ill be up at eight in the morning! Viseryss voice thundered in his mind as images flashed before his eyesthe young, innocent faces of his children and those he had come to care for: Victoria, Willemrys, Duncan, Elizabeth (Shinellis second daughter), Heidi (Shinellis youngest), and Sansas triplets. Hali and Hermine, whom he had only recently grown close to. A surge of violent rage erupted from his chest, surging past his throat and pounding in his skull as though it would burst. This was the rage of a fathera primal, protective fury that demanded action. The Night Kings demand weighed on him. Accepting it would strengthen his position with some, but rejecting it could create distance between him and the nobles of Westeros, even if they despised the Night King. Yet, Viserys believed no one would be swayed by such terms. The Night Kings credibility among the living was nonexistent. Jaime was the first to notice the change in Viseryss expression. Without hesitation, he snatched a spear from a nearby guard and drove it through the chest of the wight puppet. A monster who speaks such nonsense deserves to die! Jaime declared, his voice ringing with righteous fury. Viserys turned to Jaime, their eyes locking for a moment of understanding. Jaimes decision was bold, but it stemmed from his gratitude toward Viserys. After Joffrey and Tommen fled Westeros, Viserys had arranged for them and other Lannisters seeking refuge to be sent to the Free Cities. Jaimes trust and loyalty had deepened ever since. Ned quickly leaned in to whisper, Your Grace, rest assured that the content of todays negotiations with the Night King will never leave this room. No, Viserys replied, his voice calm but firm. It will. The crowd turned their attention to him, startled. Viseryss gaze swept over them as he spoke. Do you know why the Night King wants Targaryen children? he asked, his voice sharp and commanding. I will tell you. These monsters can turn children with noble blood into powerful White Walkers. Targaryen children would buy a year of peace. Stark children, perhaps three months. As for other noble childrenmaybe a month, or even just a few days. But I ask youwould trade your children for peace? No! No! No! The surrounding Nights Watch erupted in anger, their voices a unified roar of defiance. Very well! Viserys exclaimed, his anger burning brightly. It seems none of us are cowards. We are human beingsnot chickens laying eggs for the Night King! His words rallied the room, their collective spirit ignited by his unyielding resolve. Sam! Your Grace! Sam stepped forward, his expression composed but watchful. He had been paying close attention to the crowd, gauging their reactions. No longer the timid, plump boy of old, Sam had grown into a sturdy and reliable man, his burly frame carrying an air of confidence. Viserys and Jon Connington had been grooming Sam for greater responsibilities, preparing him to become the next Hand of the King. Sam understood the weight of this moment and would never allow anyone to blackmail or coerce Viserys into surrendering. "Prepare some explosive packs for me. I want to blow them all up!" "Yes, my lord!" The Night''s Watch had boarded the Wall. The last time Viserys bombed the enemy, they were still a fair distance away. This time, however, the Night King and his army of wights were so close that they could witness the might of the dragon bombers firsthand. From morning till night, Viserys rode the Yellow Dragon, relentlessly bombing the White Walker positions for two consecutive days and nights. A staggering 70,000 to 80,000 explosive packs were deployed, leaving both Viserys and the dragon noticeably fatigued. Rest was imperative before they could continue. The results, however, were undeniable. A conservative estimate suggested that at least 10,000 White Walkers and wights had been annihilated, along with the destruction of over 300 Icebone Towers. The air was heavy with the stench of sulfur and charred flesh, and flames burned fiercely even in front of the Wall. The once-biting cold had been subdued by the heat of battle. The morale of the Night''s Watch soared. "Just one dragon can wreak this much havoc! Your Grace has seven dragons in total. It wont be long before they obliterate all these monsters!" "Yes, we just need to follow the dragons and take care of the crippled wights and White Walkers. This is easier than fighting the living!" Some even began to jest, their spirits lifted by the destruction. But their reprieve was short-lived. The Night King launched a counterattack. The shattered remnants of the Icebone Towers began to twitch. From these ruins, a chilling mist began to seep, extinguishing the fires ignited by the explosive charges. The dismembered wights crawled toward the remnants of the Icebone Towers, using their bodies to repair the damaged structures. What was more horrifying, some of the Icebone Towers began to move. In the areas Viserys had just bombarded, wights dragged themselves toward the Towers. The broken Towers shifted toward the more intact ones, while smaller fragments merged with larger pieces. Soon, an enormous Icebone Towernearly 300 feet tallemerged from the chaotic assemblage of limbs and fragments. This towering structure climbed atop a small hill, its height now rivaling the Great Wall itself. The Night Watchmen and Freefolk soldiers, who had been jesting moments ago, fell into a stunned silence. Atop the colossal Tower, a massive spear of ice and bone began to take form. Its exposed portion was already eight or nine meters long, but its full length likely exceeded ten meters. A single strike from it would spell certain doom for the Yellow Dragon, whose length was only about 20 meters. The spear rose ominously, its intent clear: to bring down Viserys and his dragon. Viserys, sensing the threat, felt every hair on his body stand on end as the colossal weapon locked onto him. "Retreat! We''ll be safe behind the Great Wall!" This was the only thought racing through his mind. Moments earlier, he had considered calling Hali and Hermine to join him so they could experience the thrill of piloting a dragon bomber. Now, that idea seemed absurd and far removed from reality. A piercing, shrill sound tore through the air, mingling with the howling winda cry that seemed to emanate from the depths of the soul. Viserys urged the Yellow Dragon upward, climbing higher and higher into the sky. But the ice-spear moved with terrifying speed, far outpacing the dragon''s flight. On the Wall, Ned and the others could only hear the harrowing screech. The events in the sky were obscured from their view, but the sound alone filled them with dread. It carried like the wail of a tormented ghost, chilling and unrelenting. Viserys realized, with growing horror, that the spear was tracking him. he thought grimly. But who was the targethimself or the dragon? Turning his head, he saw the ice-spear angling to strike both him and the Yellow Dragon in a single devastating blow. The massive weapon closed the distance rapidly, leaving no time to maneuver or escape. In that fleeting moment, clarity struck Viserys. If he jumped off the dragon''s back, both he and the dragon might survive. Without hesitation, he stood and leaped, pushing off the dragons back with all his strength. In midair, man and dragon separated, forming a triangle with the oncoming spear. The ice-spear adjusted its trajectory, homing in on Viserys. Far below, the Night King smirked. Even if he couldn''t kill Viserys outright, the injury would surely be catastrophic. Chapter 413: Hope Against the Icebone Towers Chapter 413: Hope Against the Icebone TowersViserys saw the ice and bone spear hurtling toward him, its form menacing in its sheer sizeover ten meters long and as thick as an adult''s thigh. He could already envision the gruesome scene if it struck him: his body skewered like meat on a barbecue spit. Acting on instinct, Viserys reached out and grabbed the deadly spear mid-air. His grip stopped it from piercing him, but the force propelled him upward, suspending him in the sky. The weapon seemed almost alive, as if realizing it couldnt harm him mid-air. It twisted sharply and angled itself to drive him into the ground. Just as the spear lunged again, a massive, sulfur-scented maw snapped forward, the Yellow Dragon, had seen Viserys struggling with the spear and rushed to assist. In one decisive bite, the dragon crushed the spear, splitting it cleanly in two. You are worthy of being my eldest son! Viserys exclaimed, both relieved and impressed. Using the dragon''s swinging tail, Viserys deftly climbed back onto its back. His daring maneuver had not only saved his life but also exposed one of the Night Kings powerful but limited weaponsthe Tracking Icebone Spear. Viserys noted with satisfaction that the Icebone Tower from which the spear had been launched had collapsed completely. Meanwhile, the Night King, expression inscrutable, turned and retreated to his throne room beneath the remnants of the Icebone Tower. Back at the Wall, the Night''s Watch erupted into cheers, celebrating the safe return of Viserys and his dragon. Once they landed, Viserys gave Ned Stark detailed instructions. "The Wall''s collapse has left key passes exposed. Fortify them in advance," Viserys commanded. "When Robb arrives, position defenses directly at these vulnerable points. Ive stored plenty of explosive packsdont hesitate to use them." Yes, Your Grace, Ned replied with quiet resolve. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their conversation was brief. At the Wall, the two men spoke privately for a time before Ned personally escorted Viserys back to the Yellow Dragon. Oh, by the way, Viserys added before mounting the dragon, Sansa and the three children are all in good health. Ned''s stony demeanor softened slightly, his lips twitching in what might have been a smile. News of Sansas pregnancy had filled him and Catelyn with joy, but the revelation that she was carrying triplets had caused them great concern. Triplet pregnancies were perilous, and both parents had been on edge since hearing the news. Catelyn had even traveled to Kings Landing to be with Sansa during this critical time. Now, hearing that his daughter and grandchildren were healthy, Ned finally allowed himself a moment of relief. Viserys had to return to Kings Landing as well. There was much to address. He needed to check on the progress the Benerro faction was making with the Dragonbone he had supplied, and he had yet to visit Sansa and her newborn triplets. A thriving royal family symbolized stability and hope for the realm. With ten children of his own, Viserys understood the impact of this symbolism. Each child represented strength and continuity in the fight against the White Walkers. On his return journey, Viserys did not bring Hali and Hermine with him. The Great Migration of the North was far from complete, and the two dragonlords were tasked with helping guide the scattered remnants of Northern villagers. The three reunited at the Dreadfort, the seat of House Bolton, a place now honored by the simultaneous presence of three dragonlords. Not all Northerners had joined the migration south. While Robb Starks army continued its advance, some families had resolved to stay behind, defending their castles to the bitter end. Their sacrifice would buy precious time, delaying the Night Kings inevitable march. Dont worry, Father, well be fine! Hali said with conviction, her voice steady despite the cold. Viserys reached out, gently touching her reddened cheeks, which had been chilled by the biting wind. He used blood magic to restore her skin to its normal warmth, watching the color return to her face. He couldnt help but reflect on the future. The days of absolute monarchy for House Targaryen were likely behind them. When everyone had a dragon, the dynamics of power would change dramatically. The Dragon Riders , with their unmatched strength and independence, were more like superhumans than subjects. If conflicts arose, they could simply fly off, untethered to the constraints of the realm. Such a reality raised a troubling thought: a repeat of the Dance of the Dragons, the devastating civil war that once tore their house apart. To prevent such chaos, it would be better to embrace shared leadershiprule as a team rather than a single autocrat. Hali and Hermine, still young but already showing potential, had an opportunity to build goodwill during this great migration. Their age and burgeoning popularity could serve as a counterbalance to Willem in the future, should rivalries emerge. Viserys mused, shaking off the thought. He offered his daughters a few parting words of advice, carefully inspected their parachutes to ensure they were in perfect condition, and then departed for Kings Landing. ... The Dragonpit, nestled in the Hill of Rhaenys, had once housed the Targaryen dragons. After the extinction of the dragons, it had fallen into disuse, sealed off and forgotten. Over time, it became a haven for thieves, vagrants, and wandering priests. Under Viseryss reconstruction of Kings Landing, however, the Dragonpit had been revived. Order had returned to the city, and the pit was now a bustling hub where Benerro and a cohort of red priests conducted their experiments. The space was unrecognizable from its neglected past. Brightly lit and oppressively hot, it buzzed with activity. Dozens of red priests worked alongside hundreds of craftsmen and clerks. Craftsmen feverishly melted gold into intricate shapes, while clerks meticulously copied runic symbols onto parchment. Around them, thousands of workers toiled, transforming the pit into a sprawling factory. The heat inside the Dragonpit was so intense that weeds had sprouted at its entrancea surreal sight given the snow-covered streets of Kings Landing. Amid the chaos, Benerro stood beside Dany, explaining their latest findings. A massive dragon skull, roughly the size of a carriage, loomed nearby. Its dark surface was etched with glowing golden runes, lending it an eerie and majestic aura. Your Grace, Benerro began, his tone reverent yet matter-of-fact, Dragonbone possesses a significant amplification effect on fire magic. However, the range of this amplification is limited. The effect is most pronounced when casting magic directly within or around the Dragonbone itselfsuch as inside this skull. He gestured toward the massive skull. Through our experiments, weve discovered that by inscribing these runes, we can extend the range of amplification to approximately 30 meters. Dany, intrigued, rose from her seat and moved about 20 to 30 meters away from the skull. She raised her hand, palm outstretched, and a miniature fire dragon emerged, dancing vividly in the air above her palm. Its lifelike movements were mesmerizing, its scales shimmering with detail. She could feel the difference immediately. The amplification effect was palpable, her fire magic noticeably enhanced. Even at this distance, the air around the skull was sweltering, radiating an extraordinary heat. Your Grace told me that the Night King''s Icebone Tower can create low temperatures within a radius of thousands of meters. What we are doing is still not enough. Is there any way to make its radiation range wider? Danys question was direct, her gaze sharp as it locked onto Benerro. The red priest stroked his flame-shaped chin tattoo as he replied, In the Valyrian texts weve studied, there are references to magical weapons forged with Dragonbone that could influence areas spanning thousands of meters. However, the specific runes and structural designs for such weapons have been lost over the centuries. If we could study one of the Night Kings Icebone Towers directly, examining its construction, we might be able to replicate or counteract its effects. Dany nodded slowly, considering the monumental challenge ahead. Capturing an Icebone Tower would require precise planning and might come at an unthinkable cost. As she mulled over the matter, her cupbearer, Lyman Darry, arrived with news. Your Grace, King Viserys has returned to Kings Landing. Viserys didnt make a grand entrance into the Dragonpit. Instead, he approached Benerro quietly, his presence understated but commanding. After being briefed, he quickly grasped the essence of their progress. In other words, you need an Icebone Tower as a reference, and even then, theres no guarantee you can create a magic weapon of equivalent power, Viserys said. Benerro hesitated, the flame tattoo on his chin shifting slightly, but before he could respond, Viserys continued. Thats fine. This line of inquiry still represents our best hope. I will find a way to get you what you need. Relief washed over Benerros face. Viseryss pragmatic yet determined approach gave him confidence. After confirming the Dragonpits progress, Viserys left with Dany, returning to King''s Landing. ... Reinforcements from the South have already set out, Dany reported as they walked. Theyre expected to gather at Harrenhal within two months. Fighting the White Walkers and enduring the Long Night was not just the responsibility of the North or the royal family. Every corner of the realm needed to contribute. However, logistical constraints made it impractical to send massive armies all at once. Viserys had opted for a more strategic approach: assembling an elite force of 30,000 troops drawn from the best soldiers across Westeros. Among them, 25,000 were cavalry, each equipped with three horses to ensure stamina and speed. Every soldier carried two finely crafted Myrish crossbows, and their armor was lined with silk for enhanced protection and warmth. To support these troops, an enormous logistical effort was underway. A staggering 100,000 civilian laborers and 300,000 mule and horse handlers had been mobilized to transport supplies. Large-scale projectile devices were also being prepared for deployment to the front lines. After hearing the details, Viserys nodded in approval. He placed a hand gently on Danys slightly swollen abdomen. How have you been feeling lately? Danys cheeks flushed, a warm color rising to her ears. Im fine, theres no problem, she replied softly. But as Viseryss hand lingered, a sudden warmth spread from where he touched her, radiating through her body. Her expression shifted as she realized what he was doing. Brother, youre using blood magic again, she chided gently, placing her hand over his to stop him. You dont need to do that. Dany knew blood magic wellMelisandre had once explained its principles and its cost. She had also witnessed Viserys use shadow magic in the past to confront the Night King. Afterward, he had appeared drained, only to recover remarkably quickly. It was an anomaly she couldnt fully understand, but it worried her. She recognized that the warmth flowing through her now was a transfer of vitality from Viserys to herself and the child she carried. She hated the thought of him sacrificing his strength, even if he claimed it didnt harm him. Dont worry, Dany, Viserys reassured her with a calm smile. I have a unique understanding of blood magic. What is costly for others is negligible for me. As long as you and our child are healthy, thats all that matters. Dany studied him closely, looking for any hint of deception, but found none. Reluctantly, she accepted his explanation. As the moment passed, a more personal question surfaced in her mind. By the way, brother, she began, her tone shifting, when are you going to resolve things with Malora? Chapter 414: An Esper Was Born Chapter 414: An Esper Was BornMalora, often called the old maid of House Hightower, was known for her obsession with magic. In one of her experiments, something went disastrously wrong, leaving her head inexplicably fused to a table. Faced with this bizarre predicament, House Hightower had no choice but to seek assistance from the royal family, offering three dragon eggs as payment. The transaction set significant events in motion. Duncan, the son of Little Rose, received one dragon egg. Dany retained the remaining two and later placed them in the cradles of Sansas two sons. As the saying goes, you get what you pay for. Yet, the origins of the dragon eggs were questionableacquired, perhaps, through less-than-honorable means from the Targaryens. However, Viserys chose not to dwell on this murky history. The eggs were back in Targaryen hands, and that was what mattered. Viserys decided he should personally inspect the dragon eggs and any magic being studied at the Hightower. He was eager to uncover anything that could serve as a weapon against the White Walkers. However, Danys suggestion that he visit Sansas baby first presented an unexpected dilemma. He found his thoughts clouded by an external influencea weak but palpable force that subtly bent his will. Though he could resist, the suggestion grew more compelling. In the end, Viserys resolved the conflict within himself. "Lets go today," he said. "Ill visit Sansas baby first and then head to Oldtown." "Okay," Dany agreed. Together, they made their way to Sansas chambers, where Catelyn was soothing her granddaughter, Rhaelle. The baby girl, with her reddish-brown hair and striking purple eyes, bore a strong resemblance to her mother and grandmother. Yet, unlike her silver-haired brothers, she cried much more often. The two baby boys were sound asleep in another room, clutching the dragon eggs placed in their cradle by Dany. Sansa, sitting nearby, looked on with a tired, worried expression. She was deeply concerned about Rhaelles frailty, fearing the child might not survive long. This child is so pitiful. May the Seven bless her and let her grow up safely, Sansa murmured, tears streaming down her face. Motherhood had made her emotions raw and intense. At that moment, Viserys and Dany entered the room. Catelyn moved to bow, but Viserys stopped her. He gently took Rhaelle into his arms. Miraculously, the baby stopped crying immediately and drifted into a peaceful sleep. The sight brought relief and joy to everyone present. Childrens emotions are pure, and Rhaelles reaction seemed to forge a bond with her father, deepening his affection for her. Viserys gazed at the baby with a rare tenderness. Then, he noticed something startlingthe external force that had been manipulating his thoughts earlier had vanished. He glanced at the now-sleeping Rhaelle, his mind racing. Was that her magic? Shes given birth to a Esper, Viserys muttered under his breath, concern flickering across his face. The term referred to individuals with powerful mental abilities, capable of influencing others thoughts and emotions. Rhaelles nascent power troubled him. Though it posed no threat to him now, her abilities could grow formidable with age. For the moment, her desires were simplea need for care and comfort. But in the future, managing her could become a challenge. As Viserys held her, he noticed how exhausted she seemed. The effort of wielding her power had drained her completely, and she remained sound asleep, a faint smile curling her lips and she appeared content at the moment. Viserys allowed himself a fleeting, optimistic thought: Perhaps in the future, Rhaelle''s power might even influence the Night King, compelling him to end his own existence. For now, however, he chose to set the matter aside. He gently sat by Sansas bedside, offering her a warm smile. Youve worked hard, Sansa, he said softly. Sansa shook her head, but her emotions overcame her. Tears welled up, and without thinking, she buried her face in Viserys shoulder, her composure momentarily slipping. Her gesture was abrupt, almost rude, but Viserys didnt pull away. He simply allowed her the comfort she sought. Since the end of the War of the Restoration, Sansas family had come to Kings Landing. However, she was the only one left to remain at the Red Keep. Her time there had left scarsfear and trauma that lingered long after her experiences in the castles shadowy corridors. When Ned and her siblings left the capital, Sansa had been devastated, her grief rendering her unable to eat for days. She had feared she might not be able to win Viserys favor. But her expectations of him had been wrong. Despite the limited time they spent together, their moments were always filled with warmth. She grew captivated by his stories of adventures alongside Dany and developed a quiet dependency on him. After allowing Sansa to nurse her baby in peace, Viserys checked on his two sons, now soundly sleeping with their dragon eggs, before mounting his dragon and departing Kings Landing. His destination: Oldtown and the High Tower. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... Oldtown, the High Tower. House Hightower had committed itself to the Norths cause, dispatching their elite forces nearly half a month prior. Leyton Hightower, the head of the house, sent his eldest son to oversee their defenses, leaving the High Tower itself to evolve into a quasi-magical research center. Under Viserys support, the end of the War of the Restoration had brought a new wave of magical experimentation. Leyton and his daughter Malora had recruited individuals with magical abilities or potential to aid in their research. While this influx of talent accelerated progress, few matched the skills of Malora and her father. However, since the bizarre accident that fused Maloras head to a table, the pace of their magical studies had slowed dramatically. Her movements were restricted, and the sight of her condition unnerved even the most hardened researchers. The fusion of her scalp and skull to the blue-lacquered table was seamless, as though she had been born with it. Some strands of her hair had even begun to grow onto the table itself, creating a chilling spectacle. Early attempts to relieve her plight had failed disastrously. The family initially proposed sawing off the table to free her. Yet, as soon as the saw blade touched the surface, Malora screamed in agony, blood seeping from the cut. The experiment was quickly abandoned. The Maesters were called to treat the table itself, dressing its wounds as though it were flesh. The surreal nature of this task deeply disturbed the Maesters, who were unaccustomed to tending to furniture as though it were living tissue. The situation grew more dire. Malora continued to cry out in pain, even when the table bore no visible injuries apart from the ill-fated attempt to sever it. Her father, Lord Leyton, had no choice but to turn to the royal family, presenting a dragon egg in desperation as payment for their assistance. When Viserys finally arrived at the High Tower, memories of his prior visit with Dany during the War of the Restoration flooded back. He had been impressed then by the magic displayed within the ancient structure. Now, the burden of saving Malora rested squarely on his shoulders. Viserys, clutching the wand and the magic they had been attempting to master, turned to Leyton and asked, Lord Leyton, explain what happened during your magic practice. Leyton bowed slightly and replied, It was like this, Your Grace. Malora and I were trying to use magic to link two tables together. But the magic shot out from the end of the wand, and... it ended up like this. So, you''re saying the problem lies with the wand? Viserys asked, narrowing his eyes. Without hesitation, he examined Maloras wand, cutting it open to reveal scorched marks at its tip. It was clear that something unusual had occurred, but Viserys had no prior experience with such anomalies. To understand, he turned his attention to their earlier spellwork. Over the past two years, research at the Hightower had shown that most spells had corresponding counter-spells. However, developing these counter-spells proved to be an incredibly arduous task. With their current magical expertise still limited, it fell upon Viserys to take the lead. Viserys began by analyzing the linking spell. As he delved into its mechanics, a realization struck himthis spell could potentially be used against the White Walkers. It was essentially a . He envisioned its applications: binding White Walkers and their wights together, anchoring them to the ground, or even immobilizing them against the icy bone towers they constructed to impede their enemies. The possibilities were intriguing. Using Leyton''s wand, Viserys practiced the linking spell meticulously. He first cast it on two books, fusing them tightly together. Then he moved on to heavier objects: weights, carts, even carriages. With each success, his understanding deepened. Eventually, the linking spell appeared as a skill on his magical panel. Determined, Viserys worked to increase its proficiency, and when the spell reached the level, a new spell seemed to emerge in his minda counter-spell: the . Under the anxious gaze of the onlookers, Viserys directed his efforts toward Malora. Her head, unnaturally connected to the table, bore the consequences of their failed magic. With precise control, Viserys cast the . Slowly, the connection between her head and the table dissolved, strands of her scalp pulling free along with the remains of the failed spell. Finally, Malora''s neck was freed. Exhausted, she collapsed into a deep sleep, unable to muster even a word of gratitude. Leytons relief was palpable. Overjoyed, he exclaimed, My daughter is saved at last! His admiration for Viserys deepened. The combination of Viseryss political authority, military might, and magical prowess made him unrivaleda towering figure in the realm. How many people can currently cast the linking spell? Viserys asked. Leyton answered promptly, Your Grace, out of the 327 individuals studying magic at the Hightower, only 16 have managed to cast the linking spell so far. Thats far too few, Viserys said firmly. Inform them that I want everyone practicing the linking spell immediately. In three months, I plan to launch an offensive against the White Walkers. This spell will be critical, and I need at least 100 proficient in casting it by then. One hundred? Leyton hesitated, his skepticism evident. Many in the Hightower still struggled with basic spells like levitation. The linking spell, being far more advanced, seemed an insurmountable challenge for most. Yet, the incentive Viserys offered made the effort worthwhile. Those who master the linking spell in time will be transported to the Wall on dragons! Viserys declared, his tone brooking no argument. Chapter 415: The Fall of the Wall Chapter 415: The Fall of the WallThe Night''s Watch had abandoned the Wall. It had been less than two months since Viserys left the Wall, but staying there had become impossible. The relentless cold was unbearable, especially at night. More and more brothers of the Watch were dying in their sleep. To prevent them from turning into wights and attacking their comrades, guards had to stand watch even in the barracks while others rested. The situation was equally dire for those stationed at the lighthouses along the coast. If a sentry failed to respond for more than two days, it was assumed they had frozen to death. Five days ago, Ned received a message from Viserys urging him to abandon the Wall and retreat south. Ned thought with a hint of bitter irony as he gazed at the immense structure. Snow and ice had filled its many cracks, signs of its slow decay. After lingering for a moment, he turned away and headed back to his command post in Moles Town with Gendry. The decision to abandon the Wall meant Castle Black had also been forsaken. In recent years, the free folk had transformed Moles Town from ruins into a livable settlement. Now, most of the free folk had migrated south alongside the civilians of the North, leaving the area emptya perfect location for a defensive headquarters. Ned had established his command post there, repurposing the town to suit their needs. The hall serving as the pre-war meeting room was warmed by several burning braziers. Inside were the commanders of the various Wall castles and the northern lords who had accompanied Robb. Among them were Robb, Jon, Bran, and Rickonall of Neds sons. The room was filled with lords and their heirs, commanders and their squires. Many were men who had served under Ned in the past, while others were bound to him by blood. His presence dominated the hall; he was unquestionably the most powerful figure here. The hundreds gathered in the hall were silent, their attention fixed on the "Old Lord." The weight of his reputation alone kept them still. All awaited his instructions. They had been told that the Wall might collapse at any moment, and the tension was palpable. Even Robb, now the Lord of Winterfell, appeared uneasy. Yet, as his gaze fell on Neds calm, unyielding expression, a measure of reassurance settled over him. Behind Ned hung a massive map of the Wall. Bright lamps illuminated the map from behind, making every detail visiblethe marks and annotations glowed clearly. Grenn, how is the mine-laying progressing? Ned asked. Grenn, once Jons close friend, had risen to become a commander, leading over 200 Nights Watch soldiers. For weeks, he and his men had been laying mines in the strategic locations Viserys identified as vulnerable to the Night Kings forces. Under Grenns strict supervisionoften bordering on brutalhis soldiers had worked tirelessly, enduring harsh conditions. Their hands were raw and blistered, with barely an inch of unscarred skin left. My lord, we have laid a total of 1,174,000 mines so far, averaging over 200,000 mines at each suspected breach! Grenn reported. His voice, though steady, carried a note of pride. Hm. Ned nodded, motioning for him to sit. For the taciturn Lord Commander, this was high praise. Grenn returned to his seat, his spirits lifted. Jon watched his old friend with quiet pride, sharing in his satisfaction. The same Grenn who had once been mocked as Aurochs by Alliser Thorne had proven himself. He now stood as a competent and respected commander. But as Grenn glanced back at Jon, his gaze was filled with disdain. Jon couldnt help but feel a pang of helplessness. His standing among the nobles and the Nights Watch had eroded. Despite Viserys backing, the northern lords still kept their distance. Clearing his mind, Jon focused as Ned continued. As per His Grace Viserys instructions, we have divided the Wall into five sectors: Castle Black, The Shadow Tower, Greyguard, Stonedoor, and The Nightfort. I will split our forces into six groups, keeping one in reserve for flexibility. Communication and command will be handled by the wargs. Viserys had been proactive in recruiting and training wargs from the free folk, building a capable force that now served as a critical resource for the Nights Watch. Just as Ned laid out his strategy, a sudden vibration shook the hall. Dust cascaded from the beams above. An earthquake? Or is the Night King advancing? someone murmured. Unease rippled through the room, though no one moved without Neds command. Everyone, evacuate immediately! Ned ordered. His voice carried calm authority, steady even as the ground trembled beneath them. The hall emptied quickly, and outside, all eyes turned toward the Great Wall, looming dozens of miles away. At first, they heard deep, resonant rumbles like muffled thunder. Then the Wallunchanged for millenniaseemed to awaken. The colossal structure began to writhe, as if it were a living thing. Tremors rippled through its icy expanse, and moments later, it began to collapse. Ice and snow exploded into the air, plumes rising like great clouds. The Wall, the Nights Watchs ancient defense, fell apart with terrifying speed, its vast height diminishing as it crumbled and slid into ruin. The soldiers of the Nights Watch and the North stood frozen in shock, their faces pale and their mouths agape. The apocalyptic sight drained their courage. Some fell to their knees in despair. This is the gods wrath! It must be the gods wrath! cried a thin soldier, his voice trembling with fear. Tears streamed down his face as he knelt, overwhelmed. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Get the hell up! bellowed a bearded officer, grabbing him roughly by the neck. The soldiers display of weakness was an embarrassment to his superior. Meanwhile, Ned and the other commanders raised binoculars, observing the catastrophic collapse. The tumbling snow and ice resembled an avalanche, burying the ancient fortress built by the Nights Watch over millennia. Yet, amid the devastation, a pattern emerged. As parts of the Wall crumbled, sections revealed jagged mountains beneath. These mountains, uneven and fragmented, exposed passes that had been hidden for thousands of years. These were the locations Viserys had marked earlier as critical breaches. The collapse continued for several agonizing minutes, the earth trembling with each passing second. At last, the rumbling ceased, and an eerie silence settled over the land. Ned unsheathed his sword, his voice clear and resolute. My lords, the North is vast, but behind it lies our home. There is nowhere left to retreat. Long live Emperor Viserys! The North shall prevail! His declaration sparked a fiery response. Long live Emperor Viserys! The North shall prevail! the soldiers echoed. Their voices rose, growing louder with each chant. The North shall prevail! The North shall prevail! The North shall prevail! Among the crowd, seasoned lords like Greatjon and Rickard stood in stunned silence, their eyes reflecting memories of the past. It felt as if they had been transported twenty years back, to the War of the Usurper, when they had stood shoulder to shoulder with Ned in battle. Now, by an unexpected twist of fate, they were once again united under the Targaryen banner. This time, their foe was even greater, a threat more powerful than any they had faced before. And the Night Kings forces had heralded their arrival with the destruction of the Walla chilling declaration of war. Chapter 416: The Night King’s Encirclement Strategy Chapter 416: The Night Kings Encirclement StrategyHere they come! Here they come! Grenn, stationed closest to the ruins of the Wall, readied himself. As the Night''s Watch commander responsible for detonating the mines, he had the most perilous vantage point. The once-mighty black Wall had been reduced to scattered boulders and gravel. Dusted by the falling snow, the black rubble now appeared as if lightly frosted with sugar. Grenn and his men were concealed among the debris, their dark cloaks blending with the ice and stone. They had kept their vigil for most of the day, bracing for this moment. Finally, the enemy appeared. Through his binoculars, Grenn saw them clearly. The wights leading the horde were grotesque, their forms twisted and broken. Some staggered forward, missing arms or legs. Others had gaping holes in their torsos, exposing blackened ribs or tatters of rotting cloth. The more macabre ones crawled, their lower halves entirely gone, dragging themselves across the icy ground. But the human wights were only part of the terror. Among them lumbered massive creatures: towering giant wights, skeletal reindeer wights, snarling wolf wights, and even goat wights with gnarled, broken horns. The grotesque parade was a scene from the deepest abyss of nightmares. This must be a monster that crawled out of the seventh level of hell, Grenn muttered, his breath fogging in the freezing air. The sight sent a chill deeper than the weather ever could. He reached for his flask, hoping a swig of wine would steel his nerves. But when he tipped it back, nothing poured outthe contents had frozen solid. Frustrated, Grenn moved to toss the flask aside, only for it to stick fast to his lips. The icy metal clung to his skin, freezing his lips and tongue in place. He jerked his head back in surprise, the flask dangling from his mouth like a grotesque parody of a birds beak. The free folk attendants nearby burst into quiet laughter at the absurd sight. Damn it, Grenn growled through clenched teeth, tugging futilely at the flask. The pain of the frozen metal pulling at his skin brought tears to his eyes. He dared not yank it free too hardhis own flesh was at stake. Just as he considered thawing it with his breath, his squire interrupted. My lord, the White Walkers have entered the minefield! Grenn grimaced and gave the flask a final, desperate pull. Pain exploded through his face as he ripped it free. Blood dripped from his torn lips, staining the snow at his feet. His mouth and chin were a mess of crimson, the skin raw and ragged. The sight made his squire recoil in horror, clamping a hand over his own mouth instinctively. Grenn ignored him, breathing heavily as the icy air numbed the searing pain. With grim resolve, he grabbed a handful of snow and pressed it against his wounds, the chill stifling the heat and bleeding. His stoic display cowed the soldiers around him, who dared not utter a word. Once composed, Grenn refocused on the advancing horde. The wights were steadily entering the minefield, their movements slow but relentless. His heart sank slightlythere wasnt a single White Walker among them, much less the Night King himself. Kill one and count one, he muttered, his voice low but determined. Grenn removed his gloves and wrapped his fingers around the trigger, readying himself. He waited, hoping more of the undead would stumble into the mines. From a watchtower on higher ground, Ned and his commanders observed the battlefield through spyglasses. The ruined Wall loomed in the distance, the enemy now clearly visible against the icy expanse. Lord, wights have appeared in 40% of the minefield, reported one of the skinchangers, who had just dismounted from his shaggy mount. Keep scouting! Ned commanded firmly. Yes, my lord! the skinchangers replied in unison, their voices steady despite the tension. There were twenty skinchangers stationed at Neds command post, each warging into ravens. These birds were crucial for relaying orders and gathering intelligence from the frontlines. The skinchangers sat in two orderly rows, their eyes rolled back as their consciousness roamed through their avian companions. Viserys, Ned murmured under his breath, a name spoken only to himself. Though he occasionally missed Robert, he was grateful that the crown had not been his to win. History, it seemed, had taken the better path. A quarter of an hour passed before the skinchangers reported back. Lord, wights have been seen in 70% of the minefields! Are there any signs of movement in the Icebone Towers? Ned inquired sharply. Lord, there are no signs of movement in the Icebone Towers on the southern side of the Great Wall ruins, came the response. Continue to scout! Ned ordered. Another quarter-hour slipped by before another report came. Lord, wights have already passed through our minefield! Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ned had no time to react before flashes of light appeared in the distance. The mines were detonating. Moments later, the rolling thunder of explosions reached them. Boom. Boom. Boom. The rumbling echoes washed over them, a grim symphony of destruction. The sight of the explosions brought a measure of relief to Neds otherwise tense demeanor. He could already picture wights being blown to bits. For Ned and the seasoned Nights Watch, the sight and sound of exploding mines were expected, even routine. But for the lords and soldiers of the North, it was their first time witnessing such devastating power. Conversations broke out among them, filled with awe and curiosity about the mines effectiveness. Nothing can withstand such force, one lord murmured, his voice filled with wonder. Will my castle hold? Rickard thought suddenly, realizing the question must be lingering in the minds of others as well. The lords were acutely aware that these weapons came from Viserys. The Targaryens now had not only their fearsome dragons but also weapons of terrifying precision. Roberts rebellion seemed like an impossibility now. Yet most of the soldiers, more practical than political, simply felt reassured that such weapons were on their side. The tension that had hung over them since the Walls collapse began to ease. Father, why do we see the light before we hear the sound? asked the Greatjons son, his voice carrying a childlike curiosity. Stupid, came the gruff reply. Because the eyes are in front of the ears! The explosions continued for more than ten minutes, a spectacle that felt both terrible and grand. Meanwhile, Ned collected reports from the skinchangers on the killing zones. Lord, the Castle Black sector has killed around 40,000 wights. Lord, the Greyguard sector has killed around 60,000 wights. Similar reports came in from other sectors. In just under a quarter-hour of detonations, the mines had destroyed over 150,000 wights. It was an impressive figure, enough to boost morale among the soldiers. Yet, Ned couldnt allow himself to feel content. Viserys had warned that the total number of wights could be two to three millionor more. This victory, significant as it seemed, was only a dent in the enemys forces. Worse still, the Icebone Towersmassive structures associated with the White Walkers strategyremained untouched. But to the soldiers and commanders, it felt like a triumphant haul. Spirits were high. Then came the bad news. A messenger rushed into the command post, his face pale as snow. My Lord Commander, he gasped, White Walkers have appeared behind our lines! Chapter 417: Ghost’s Blood Chapter 417: Ghosts BloodThe Night King placed his Icebone Tower on the ice floes. Using the tower, he created colossal "ice boats" that transported tens of thousands of wights and White Walkers, encircling Ned''s army. Who would have imagined that the Icebone Tower could actually float on water? It was simply incredible. "My lord, there are about 100,000 wights and White Walkers to our right rear!" "Lord, 30,000 wights are appearing directly behind us..." "Lord, behind our left flank..." Ned quickly realized they were surrounded by the Night King''s forces. Should they hold their ground and fight or attempt to break through in one direction? He wasn''t sure. In the end, Ned decided to take a risk. A strong instinct told him that Viserys was near. The Night''s Watch and the army of the North were visibly divided. The Night''s Watch formed the first line of defense, while the army of the North held the second. The latter had only just arrived to support the fight, and their chain of command differed significantly. Attempting to integrate the two forces hastily would only lower their combat effectiveness. Behind the army of the North, a white direwolf the size of a calf fought ferociously against several wights. This was Jon''s direwolf, Ghostor rather, it was Jon himself. The white direwolf moved like a gust of wind, weaving through the black mass of wights. With a powerful snap of its jaws, it broke the neck of one wight and darted aside just in time to avoid another''s attack. Even with its neck snapped, the wight wasnt entirely incapacitated. Though unable to stand, it still crawled and lashed out with deadly intent. Jon lifted his head and locked his gaze on the White Walker behind the wights. He knew that this creature was the "controller" of the wights and that defeating it would render the undead immobileunless another White Walker assumed control. Feigning continued battle with the wights, Jon waited until he had maneuvered Ghost far enough from the White Walker. Then, with a burst of speed, he commanded Ghost to leap over the wights'' heads. The White Walker''s glowing blue eyes flared with alarm as it saw the white direwolf charging toward it. It quickly drew a sword from its back, shimmering like an icicle. Jon, controlling Ghost, dodged the swing of the icy blade with precision and clamped down on the White Walkers arm with his powerful jaws, severing it. The creature, unfazed by pain, continued its attackuntil all its limbs had been torn off. Jons intention was to capture this White Walker alive. But then, a chilling thought struck him. "Wait, why is there a White Walker here?" Jon, who had been fighting on the periphery of the battlefield, suddenly realized something was amiss. Because of his contentious relationship with the Northern nobles, none of them had wanted his army positioned ahead of their own. Robb had stationed Jon at the rear of the linefar from the center of the battle. Yet here, at the very edge of the field, he had encountered a White Walker. A gust of wind rustled through Ghosts fur as the direwolf stood atop a hill, its sharp eyes scanning the horizon. Jon saw them. White Walkers and wights, descending like locusts from the sky. But that wasnt all. In the distance, the Icebone Tower loomed, its skeletal structure of severed limbs shifting ominously as it advanced. Jons heart sank. They were surrounded. Realizing the futility of his plan to capture the White Walker alive, Jon abandoned the idea and turned to flee back toward his forces. However, Jon hadnt noticed the group of wights and dead wolves that had silently appeared around him. Their glowing blue eyes pierced through the darkness, and there were more than ten of themeach as massive as Ghost. They were closing in, step by step. Jon quickly assessed the situation. Fighting them head-on would be foolish. Manipulating Ghosts body, he found a narrow opening and bolted backward. The ice wolves chased him relentlessly, their claws tearing through the frozen ground, while the White Walkers ahead blocked any clear path of escape. It was a trap, and Jon knew it. Without Viserys guidance, he doubted he could have escaped this encirclement. The effects of warging lingered heavily on Jons mind. While inhabiting Ghosts body, his thoughts felt dulled, less sharp than when in his own form. With a final burst of effort, Jon abandoned the direwolfs body and returned to his human form at camp. This time, Jon had brought a force of 500 men, including 100 Unsullied lent to him by Viserys. Of course, these Unsullied werent freely giventhey were only stationed at Jons Icebreaker Castle as part of an agreement. As Jon stepped out of his tent, he saw the Unsullied standing in perfect formation. Their discipline was unshakable. Spotting Jon, the captain of the Unsullied and an accompanying Maester approached him. My lord. Send word immediately to the Lords at the frontno, at the rear! The White Walkers are coming from behind us, and were surrounded! The Maesters face paled with shock, but the Unsullied captain remained composed and resolute. This demeanor reassured Jon, who found himself impressed by the man. Jon recalled that the captain was called Grey Worm. It struck him how underutilized Grey Worm was as a centurion. Jon thought to himself. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Grey Worm, Jon said, well hold the White Walkers here and buy the others time to regroup. Yes, my lord! Grey Worm responded without hesitation. With only 500 men, their defensive range was limited. Jon decided they needed to face the densest concentration of White Walkers to make their stand. A concentrated clash would not only delay the enemy but also serve as a signal to alert the rest of the army. As Jon prepared to move out with his troops, a familiar white shadow appeared at his side. It was Ghost. The direwolf staggered toward Jon, its fur matted with blood, its body covered in wounds. Blood spurted from its throat, and its once-bright red eyes were dull and exhausted. Jons throat tightened. The sight brought back memories of the first time he had met Ghost, whose mother had been pierced through the throat by a stags antlers. But Ghost had no time for Jons grief. Jon could feel the direwolfs faint but urgent questioning gaze. Swallowing his emotions, Jon removed his white cloak and wrapped it gently around Ghosts battered body. He then turned to lead his men into battle. They soon reached an ideal defensive positiona small, elevated hill. Though it could hold an army of a thousand, Jons 500 would have to make do. He positioned his men strategically, intermixing the 100 Unsullied with the rest of his troops to maximize their effectiveness. From their vantage point, Jon spotted five White Walkers on horseback. Their presence was chillingthey exuded an aura of strength far greater than the White Walkers he had faced earlier. Jon stood firm in the center of his formation, ready to meet them head-on. He gripped the hilt of his sword tightly, then discarded it, shifting into a low, battle-ready stance. Below, the wights surged. More than 3,000 of them had already gathered, and their numbers continued to grow. The lead White Walker raised his ice spear high, signaling the horde. With a thunderous roar, the wights charged, a black-gray tide crashing against the defenders on the hill. Chapter 418: Blood of the North Chapter 418: Blood of the NorthJon led his forces into an arc-shaped formation atop the slope, a defensive line that resembled a white shield. With their weapons equipped with obsidian spearheads, they braced for the onslaught of wights surging uphill. The obsidian spears were devastating against the undead. Each strike pierced through the chest of a wight, instantly collapsing it into a lifeless heap. Some of the skeletal wights were so fragile they scattered like dry straw when struck, their disjointed limbs tumbling down the hill. Severed heads rolled freely, grotesque remnants of their former selves. One such head, with bulging, feral brows, was crushed beneath a horses hoof, splintering apart with a sickening crunch. The glowing blue eyes were ejected from the shattered skull and landed far from the fray, lifeless. The rumble of hooves soon drowned out the clash of battle. A cavalry of wightsaround 70 to 80led by two White Walkers charged up the slope. Their icy steeds trampled everything in their path, their relentless advance cutting a swath toward Jons position. Jon yanked his obsidian spear from a wight''s chest, but the spearhead was wedged too tightly to free. As the cavalry closed in, he twisted and pulled desperately, but the brittle obsidian snapped, leaving behind a jagged edge. Obsidianharder than steel but far more brittlewas effective but fragile. It reminded Jon of the cycle of history: the First Men fell to bronze-wielding Andals, who were in turn overpowered by steel. Now they had come full circle, relying once again on stone. The one advantage was its abundance, allowing every soldier to carry spares. Jon quickly unscrewed the broken spearhead to replace it but stopped short. The wight cavalry was climbing the hill without slowing, and there wasnt enough time to prepare. Gritting his teeth, he hurled the broken spear toward the lead White Walker. The White Walker, clad in shimmering ice armor, deflected the spear with ease using his ice blade. But as Jon braced for the next move, the Unsullied soldiers around him shifted into a dense formation, their spears bristling like the quills of a porcupine. Before the cavalry could be fully stopped, a wight next to the lead White Walker suddenly surged forward, slamming directly into Jons line. The force of its impact, accompanied by the haunting wail of the , created a devastating breach. Fall back! Fall back! Jon shouted, his voice raw, but the order came too late. The gap widened, and White Walkers poured through like pus from a wound, dragging hordes of wights in their wake. Jons formation split in two, leaving the soldiers in the breach surrounded on both sides. The chaos was merciless. Soldiers stabbed wights in front of them with obsidian spears, only to be blindsided by other wights lunging for their necks, jagged black and yellow teeth bared. Warm blood splattered onto the cold, hard ground, a stark contrast to the bloodless wights. The situation was dire. The breach in the formation grew wider, and the screams of the dying filled the air. Worse still, both Jon and Grey Worm were positioned together, leaving half the remaining soldiers leaderless. The older veterans among the troops, initially disoriented by the taste of the battle, now realized the grim truth: the stench of blood came only from their own. Their foes were lifeless husksunfeeling, unyielding, and devoid of blood. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jons face hardened as he drew his Valyrian steel sword. Jon''s sword, "Coldfyre," embodied the essence of ice and the ferocity of flames. He stood resolute, leading the last remnants of his forces in a desperate stand against the relentless White Walkers, who surged forward like moths to a flame. These enemies were not only fearless but also tireless and seemingly infinite in number. Amid the chaos, a White Walker warrior paused, a glimmer of excitement flickering in the blue glow of its eyes. Something about the man before ithis stance, his presencehinted at a bloodline of extraordinary power. The warriors instincts urged it forward, blade in hand, as Jon Snow felt exhaustion creeping into his limbs. The battle raged on. Jon, his swordsmanship precise and determined, struck down two wights in quick succession. He barely had time to catch his breath before a chill ran down his spine. Turning sharply, he saw a White Walker closing in, its icy blade poised for a strike. There was no room to maneuver, no escape. The frozen weapon loomed larger and larger in his vision. Just as despair began to grip him, a white blur barreled into his side. Ghost. The direwolf slammed into Jon, shoving him clear of the attack but exposing himself in the process. The White Walkers blade slashed through Ghost''s belly, and crimson blood bloomed across the wolfs pristine fur. A surge of anger and grief overtook Jon, his mind drowning in the roar of blood rushing through his veins. The fatigue that had weighed him down evaporated, replaced by a surge of raw power. With newfound strength, he launched himself at the White Walker, skillfully exploiting the terrain to gain the upper hand. His soldiers, emboldened by their Lords ferocity, rallied. For a brief moment, they pushed the wights back, the tide of battle appearing to shift. Yet the illusion of victory was short-lived. The truth was harsh: Jon and his men were deep within the heart of the enemy''s ranks. As he fought on, Jon became painfully aware of the dwindling numbers at his side. Fewer than a hundred remained, the rest having fallenand risen againto join the army of the dead. Though they had cut down thousands of wights, the achievement felt hollow against the ceaseless tide of the undead. The sheer vastness of the enemy, stretching endlessly into the darkness, was suffocating. Despair threatened to take hold, but instead, Jon felt an unexpected calm, even a hint of joy. He was not afraid. Perhaps this was the end. Am I going to see Shiera? he wondered, the thought soft and almost serene. Raising his gaze, he took in the contrasting skies above: the serene blue above his head and the stormy gray looming in the distance. Before him, the wights drew closer, their cold forms blending with the howling wind that chilled him to his core. Shiera! I''m coming! Jon bellowed, his voice raw with emotion. Kill! Gripping tightly, he prepared to lead his soldiers in a final, defiant charge against the horde. Just as his feet shifted forward, a horns deep, resonant call echoed through the icy battlefield. It wasnt the sound of the enemyit was the horn of Winterfell. Jon spun around, his eyes catching a flicker of movement in the distance. Rising against the bleak horizon were two banners: the silver-grey direwolf of House Stark and the white sunburst on black of House Karstark. Relief and confusion mingled as he saw Rickard Karstarks army charging into the fray, led by none other than Harrion Karstarkthe same man who had once scorned him. The Icebreaker Castle armys resilience had bought time for Robb Stark and the northern lords to gather reinforcements. Now, the combined might of the North surged forward like a tidal wave, slamming into the wights with devastating force. Farther out, Jon noticed flashes of combat as other armies joined the fight, igniting new fronts in the seemingly endless battle. Jons momentary relief was shattered as his gaze fell on Ghost. The direwolfs once-brilliant red eyes now glowed an unnatural blue. His heart clenched, but there was no time to falter. With a heavy heart, Jon raised his sword and swiftly brought it down, ending Ghosts suffering. The grief coursing through him reignited his rage, fueling his charge. Jon turned his sights to the White Walker warrior who had nearly ended him earlier. With a guttural cry, he surged forward, blade swinging in a fury of vengeance. Meanwhile, the tide of battle shifted further. Reinforced by the Karstarks and other armies, the soldiers of the North and the Nights Watch fought with newfound strength. Even Ned Stark, stationed farther south, had chosen to move his forces into action. Ned had calculated the risks. Though more wights approached from behind, their numbers in this specific area were finite, and their lack of equipment made them vulnerable to the disciplined northern troops. Additionally, the landmines they had placed near the Wall would delay the undead reinforcements for a short timean hour or two at most. It wasnt much, but it was enough for the northern armies to stage a breakout. The soldiers of the North and the Nights Watch fought fiercely, their unity and morale shining against the overwhelming odds. Not only did they stabilize the front lines, but they began to push the wights back, clawing their way toward victory, step by bloody step. Though the enemys numbers were vast, the courage of the North burned brighter. Lord Commander, we saw that these wights all came from the forest, Orell reported. As the "Head of the Wargers" among the Night''s Watch, he had been among the first to surrender to Viserys. His tone was steady, but his keen eyes betrayed concern. Ned frowned, deep in thought, as if a map were forming before his eyes. To the east of The North lay the Bay of Seals, its terrain dense with forest. To the west, the Bay of Ice bordered the rugged mountain lands, home to the clans of The North. The region was a mix of forests and foothills, with the layered foothills scattered throughout. It became clear that the Night King had likely used the cover of the forest and mountains to outmaneuver them. If the enemy had flanked them from the forest to the east, the logical step was to advance into that area. Deepwood Motte, the stronghold of House Umber, was the closest defensible position. Perhaps they could establish a foothold there and hold out until reinforcements arrived. My lord! The Icebone Towerits moving towards us, to the south! A Skinchanger, visibly distressed, brought the urgent news. Though his words were disjointed, Ned quickly pieced together the situation. Raising his binoculars, Ned scanned the horizon. Despite the dim light, the Icebone Tower was unmistakableits massive, bone-white structure loomed large, an imposing contrast against the surrounding gloom. He knew well its devastating capabilities from Viseryss prior tests. The Tower could unleash two horrors: a freezing ice mist that snuffed out any trace of heat and deadly ice bone spears, whose power far outmatched mortal weaponry. This was no fight that steel could win. Only magic could counter such overwhelming force. Yet, for now, they had no choice but to stand their ground and endure the mounting casualties. Hurry! Fall back to the rear! Rickards voice rang out, urgent and commanding. Father! Let me stay! Im already a Nights Watchmanlet me die here! his son protested. Cut the nonsense! Dont the Nights Watchmen have fathers? I wont stand here and watch you die before my eyes! Rickard snapped. His love for his eldest son was unshakable, memories of the boys first steps, his first swing of a sword, and his first arrow shot flooding his mind. His son was his legacy, the continuation of his life. Suddenly, the battlefield was pierced by a deafening sound. Ice spears, thick as arms, rained down in torrents. Thousands of Icebone Towers lined the horizon, launching tens of thousands of ice arrows and spears into the positions of The North and the Night''s Watch. The icy onslaught shattered armor as if it were paper, sending warm blood splattering across the frozen ground. Rickard shielded his son with his body, but an enormous ice spear tore through them both, their lifeblood freezing almost instantly. Everywhere, the story was the same. Lords fell under the relentless barrage, targeted with chilling precision. Greatjons body bristled with over a dozen ice arrows. Nearby, Rickon and Bran wept as Robb, impaled through the stomach by an ice spear, drove an obsidian spike into his own head to avoid a wights grasp. Amid the carnage stood Ramsay Snow, bastard son of Roose Bolton. For the first time in his life, Ramsay felt like a true noble, summoned by Robb in his fathers stead while Roose served as King Viseryss King''s Justice. It was a fleeting triumph, overshadowed by the ice spear that now pierced his chest. The cold numbed his senses, dulling the pain even as he whispered, Father In this timeline, Ramsay had not committed Kinslaying. His relationship with Roose was one of mutual respect, not betrayal. But as the numbness spread through his body, his eyes caught something on the horizon: an orange-red flame. It spread across the ground with unnatural speed, a searing wave of fire racing directly toward the icy army. Chapter 419: The Tower of Dragonbones Chapter 419: The Tower of DragonbonesAn orange path of fire streaked through the black and grey ranks of the White Walker army. It seemed to have materialized from nowhere, as though the frozen legion had been soaked in fuel and set alight. Yet these so-called flames were not ordinary firethey were pitch-black dragon fire. Spewed forth by the dragons, the fire retained its black hue even in the air, blending seamlessly with the darkened sky. But as it struck the ground and consumed the White Walkers, it ignited into shades of vivid orange and yellow. Under the dragon''s relentless blaze, both wights and White Walkers erupted into flames. As the dragonfire engulfed the White Walkers, dense white mist poured from their bodies, like superheated iron doused in ice-cold water. An Icebone Tower that blocked the fiery path soon became the focus of Viseryss wrath. He directed the dragonfire at the tower, which was deluged in black flames for more than ten seconds. Its structural integrity gave way, disintegrating into shards as though the magic binding it had been undone. Viserys, Dany, and Monterys had brought all seven dragons to this battle, alongside Hali and Hermine. Their mission was clear: carve a path for the forces of the North and the Nights Watch to retreat. This goal required calculated risk; aerial bombardment alone wouldnt suffice. In addition to their dragons, they commanded 30,000 elite troops from the South, equipped for the unique challenges of fighting the White Walkers. Among their arsenal were 1,000 chariots, chosen for their sheer momentum. These chariots surged forward along the fiery path burned by dragon flames, smashing through the wights. Soldiers aboard hurled grenades to further widen the escape route for the Northern forces. Jon Snow was now flanked by only a dozen loyal guards. They had been steadily retreating, and he had lost track of which part of the battlefield he occupied. The only certainty was that survivors remained behind him, and that knowledge was enough. His own survival was irrelevantwhat mattered was using every last ounce of strength to strike down one more White Walker, to push back the encroaching tide just a little longer. A sudden, familiar explosion echoed across the battlefield. Land mines? Or explosives? Jon muttered, looking up instinctively. He spotted Viserys astride his dragon, speeding toward him. The dragon flew perilously close to the groundbarely five or six meters above it. As it approached, the gust from its massive wings sent waves of air rippling over Jon. The dragon unleashed a torrent of black fire, incinerating the White Walkers ahead of Jon as if they were nothing more than dry weeds. Seizing the moment, Jon swung his and decapitated a still-burning White Walker. Its headless body crumbled into fine shards of ice, disintegrating along with the wights that had attacked alongside it. This brief reprieve allowed Jon to glance up at the soaring dragon. The thought was fleeting. He shook his head, dispelling it, and refocused on the battle, cutting down another burning White Walker nearby. From a distance, Ned Starks hardened expression softened slightly as he watched the dragons arrival. Despite the dire circumstances, the sight brought a sliver of relief. He had just received word of Robbs deatha devastating blow. There was no time to grieve. Not only Robb, but many Northern Lords had fallen, victims of the Night Kings brutal decapitation strategy. Without Viseryss timely arrival, the Northern army might have already dissolved into chaos. The fact that Bran and Rickon were still alive was his only consolation. Seeing Viseryss intent, Ned rallied a contingent of Nights Watch and began leading them toward a breakout... Higher, higher, higher! Viserys shouted from the back of his dragon, his voice nearly drowned out by the roaring wind and the deafening flaps of wings. One path of retreat wasnt enough for the combined forces of the North and the South. They needed another, cutting through the enemy from a different direction. Responding to his command, the seven dragons banked sharply, wheeling around to begin their attack anew. Meanwhile, the heavy cavalry led by Garlan Tyrell and Randyll Tarly prepared for their charge. Seeing Viserys and the dragons flying toward their position, the cavalrymen leveled their spears, bracing for action. The dragons soared overhead, their black fire trailing behind them, before turning back to incinerate the ranks of wights ahead of the charging cavalry. On Viseryss dragon rode not only the Targaryen prince but also Benerro and a dozen red priests. This was their moment, their chance to study the enigmatic Icebone Towers. Viserys had initially believed that defeating the Night King would require a massive army assault to capture one or two of these towers. Now, however, the situation had presented an unexpected opportunity. Airborne reconnaissance by the red priests could provide insights into the towers structureknowledge crucial for developing a countermeasure: the Dragonbone Tower. Whatever form this new weapon would take, Dragonbone would be its cornerstone. What about that Icebone Tower? Viserys shouted, pointing to a three-meter-tall structure below. His voice had to rise above the fierce winds and the chaos of battle as he issued commands to Dany and his daughters. The tower stood isolated, with only a few White Walkers and wights nearby. Its location in rugged terrain made it difficult for reinforcements to arrive quickly. A perfect candidate for closer studyor so it seemed. Your Grace, it would be better if we could find a larger one, Benerro suggested after a moment of thought. His tone carried both respect and urgency. A larger tower would yield greater insights, especially one of strategic significance. The Night King himself had chosen a towering hundred-foot Icebone Tower as his base of operations; clearly, their size was tied to their importance. Viserys nodded, shifting his gaze to a five-meter-tall tower. While relatively isolated, its flat surroundings made it vulnerable to swift reinforcement by enemy forces. Your Grace, that one, Benerro pointed toward a seven-meter-tall Icebone Tower. This tower loomed ominously, one of the largest they had encountered so far. Its defenses were formidablehundreds of White Walkers and wights encircled it. Among them stood a dozen Giant Wights, their massive frames casting long shadows in the flickering firelight. Near the tower, Viserys spotted a contingent of White Walker cavalry. This fearsome unit consisted not only of White Walkers on undead horses but also those mounted on enormous spiders, their spindly legs capable of scaling treacherous terrain with ease. Should reinforcements be needed, the spider-mounted White Walkers could reach the tower within two minutes. On the opposite side of the tower lay even more threats: a large force of White Walker warriors, disciplined and prepared for battle. Viserys studied the scene, weighing their chances. Finally, he turned to Benerro, his expression resolute. I can buy you at most 15 minutes. How much you can learn from the Icebone Tower in that time is up to you! Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 420: The Battle for the Icebone Tower Chapter 420: The Battle for the Icebone TowerViserys''s yellow dragon and Monterys''s blue dragon swooped down toward the seven-meter-tall Icebone Tower designated by Benerro. Surrounding the tower were hundreds of White Walkers and twice as many wights. These wights, however, were not the typical dismembered "cannon fodder" variety but fully intact "special wights"giants, reindeer, ice wolves, and more. As Viserys and Monterys approached, the wights and White Walkers turned their attention upward, sensing their presence. Even the giants, usually plagued by poor eyesight, fixed their gaze on the dragons. They hefted massive wooden clubs, prepared to repel the incoming attack. Yet the difference in size was staggering. A giant, standing over three meters tall, appeared as insignificant as a hare before a twenty-meter-long dragon. And these dragons were not merely imposing; they were weapons of destruction. They resembled fiery war chariots in the sky. The dragons unleashed streams of black smoke-like dragonfire on the giants attempting resistance, forcing them back before splitting into two directions to encircle the Icebone Tower. The inferno they unleashed turned the wights into blazing orange torches, while the White Walkers disintegrated into cascades of white ice dew. The yellow dragon landed, sweeping its immense tail at the still-burning but mobile monsters. Each powerful swing of its ten-meter-long tail cut through the crowd like a scythe, accompanied by a mournful "oooh" sound. The sheer force cleared wide swaths of enemies. On its back, a group of red priests clung desperately to a massive fishing net vest secured around the dragonconstructed from thick iron chains and hemp rope, with additional straps to hold them in place. Despite these precautions, some priests couldnt help but vomit from the dragon''s jarring movements. Thankfully, neither the dragon nor Viserys seemed to notice. As the yellow dragon''s riders disembarked, Monterys and the blue dragon circled the Icebone Tower, vigilantly intercepting any wights or White Walkers approaching the structure. Meanwhile, Benerro led the red priests closer to the tower, becoming the first living beings to approach it this closely. The Icebone Tower, seven meters tall, loomed before them. Though similar in height to streetlamps from Viserys''s memory, its macabre compositionwrithing, twisting severed limbs crowning the topwas grotesque. Just one glance left the priests feeling as if their skin was crawling with ants and centipedes. Your Grace, we are about to begin, Benerro announced, swallowing hard. Please protect us as best you can. We may not be able to stop immediately while examining the Icebone Tower''s structure. Very well. Make haste, Viserys replied, his resolve firm. He would grant them the time they needed, even if it meant sacrificing a dragon. To his surprise, the red priests didnt approach the Icebone Tower like conventional surveyors. Instead, they arranged themselves into two concentric circles around Benerroan elliptical outer ring and a perfect inner circle, with Benerro at its center. The formation resembled an eye, with Benerro as its pupil. He raised his hand and began tracing intricate flame runes in the air with his fingers. Within moments, he completed the runes and directed them toward the Icebone Tower. The runes collided with the tower, sparking brightly. The heads atop the Icebone Towerhuman, bear, wolf, deer, and morelet out a unified roar, black smoke pouring from their mouths. Viserys glanced at Benerro, noting the strain etched on his face. Clearly, this was not the outcome Benerro had anticipated. There was no time to dwell on this, however, as the White Walkers around them began converging rapidly. Viserys tightened his grip on the situation. Benerro needed more time, and Viserys was determined to give it to him. Viserys continued to unleash streams of fire from his dragon as he worked to hold back the advancing White Walkers. Together with Monterys, he constructed a blazing firewall around the Icebone Tower to protect Benerro and the red priests. Though fire was a natural deterrent to both White Walkers and wights, their relentless determination revealed their intent. It became clear that they understood Viserys''s goal and were willing to sacrifice themselves to thwart it. The White Walkers icy mist, released as they touched the flames, had an unsettling ability to "extinguish" the fire. Viserys observed as a White Walker Knight charged directly into the dragon''s inferno. The first was burned pale by the heat, but as the second arrived, it pushed further into the flames, aided by the lingering mist of its predecessor. Then came the third, the fourth, the fifthuntil the oppressive, almost tangible white mist punched a breach in the firewall. Through this opening, the White Walkers and wights surged toward Benerro and his group. However, they were immediately met with another fiery barrage from the dragons. Viserys swiftly realized the gravity of the situation. The sheer number of attackers was overwhelming. Each breach in the firewall meant another surge of foes crashing through, threatening the red priests and hindering their reconnaissance efforts. The dragons, reduced to acting as "firewall repairmen," moved tirelessly to seal the gaps with fresh fire. But no matter how quickly they worked, there were always more breaches than they could cover. Monterys, go get Hali over here! Viserys shouted to Monterys. Monterys nodded and took off with the blue dragon to summon their ally. Two dragons werent enough for this assault, but with three, they stood a chance. The departure of Monterys increased the strain on Viserys. Undeterred, he called upon his fire magic to fortify the defenses. Sitting astride his dragon, he began chanting a spell. The firewall roared to life, growing more than three times in height and twice in thickness. The flames shifted from red to an intense white, their searing heat a testament to their increased power. The brilliant white flames lit up the dark battlefield like a beacon. Monterys, flying off to fetch Hali, turned his head and gasped at the radiant spectacle behind him. The sight filled him with renewed determination. The flames reach extended beyond the immediate battlefield. Jaime, locked in fierce combat, noticed the White Walker before him hesitate, its icy features suddenly illuminated with eerie clarity. Taking advantage of the momentary daze, Jaime swiftly decapitated his foe. Turning toward the source of the light, he saw the towering flames blooming like fiery flowers against the night. The sight of the dragons and the blazing inferno lifted the spirits of soldiers across the battlefield. Their shouts rang out: Long live Your Grace Viserys! Jon yelled, driving his sword into a wight. Long live Your Grace Viserys! bellowed Garlan, clad in his green armor, as he fought a White Walker Knight. The chant grew louder, spreading across the battlefield. Long live Your Grace Viserys! Long live Your Grace Viserys! Long live Your Grace! S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...Long live Your Grace! The rallying cry, carried by countless voices, surged like a spell of courage, momentarily overpowering the bitter cold wind. Viseryss reserves of magic were running dangerously low, and the intense white flames he had summoned began to dim and sputter. Fortunately, before the firewall failed completely, Monterys returned with Hali and her dragon. With three dragons now on the battlefield, they methodically repaired the blazing barrier, holding the White Walkers and wights at bay. It seemed they had bought themselves a brief reprieveperhaps a quarter of an hourwhen the situation took a grim turn. Without warning, cracks appeared at the base of the Icebone Tower. From these fractures, dozens of pale White Walkers emerged, their icy forms glinting ominously in the firelight. They moved with alarming speed, charging directly toward Benerros "Eye Array." The realization hit hard: the Icebone Tower had served not only as a fortification but also as a concealed troop deployment point. It was a clever and ruthless tactic, showcasing the Night Kings unorthodox ingenuity. The red priests were unprepared for this ambush. Before they could organize a defense, the White Walkers were upon them, scattering the formation. Chaos erupted. Three or four priests fell immediately, their lives claimed by the icy blades of their attackers. The dragons couldnt intervene with fire; the risk of harming their own allies was too great. Benerro, desperate, swung his flowing red sleeve, conjuring a fiery gust that slammed into the advancing White Walkers. Yet, to his dismay, the flames barely affected them. These White Walkers bore intricate, natural patterns on their pale skinpatterns that seemed to grant them resistance to magic. Although a few embers clung to their bodies, the flames failed to deal significant damage, serving only to slow their advance. The priests could see the grotesque, mummified features of their attackers in the flickering firelight. Fanged and clawed, the White Walkers pressed forward relentlessly. Just as Benerro began to despair, a cold gleam sliced through the night. A White Walker nearest to him was bisected from shoulder to waist, shattering into icy fragments. Benerro blinked in shock, realizing the attacker had been felled by Viserys. The king leaped from his dragon into the fray, cutting through the ranks of White Walkers with startling precision. Though resistant to magic, these creatures were physically vulnerable, and Viserys exploited this weakness. His blade moved like a whirlwind, slaying a dozen White Walkers in quick succession and momentarily stabilizing the situation. But even as he fought, new cracks opened in the Icebone Towers base, revealing a dark fissure from which more White Walkers crawled, their numbers seemingly endless. How much more time do you need? Viserys demanded, not pausing in his onslaught. Benerro, though panting and visibly strained, responded with fervor, his voice tinged with exhilaration. Your Grace, just give me another quarter of an hour! Another quarter of an hour, and I can make the Dragonbone Tower even stronger! It was clear that amidst the chaos, Benerro had discovered something extraordinary about the Icebone Towersomething that could turn the tide of the battle. Chapter 421: The Fall of the Dragon Chapter 421: The Fall of the DragonEven with an endless supply of White Walkers on this side of the Icebone Tower, only five or six could escape from it at a time. Viserys would kill the White Walkers, and the Icebone Tower would create or release more, maintaining a fragile, dynamic balance between the two forces. With all three dragons present, the overall situation had improved. But the prolonged fighting was taking its toll. More White Walkers and wights were gradually advancing from the ruins of the Great Wall. Fortunately, two escape routes had been opened, allowing the armies of The North and the Night''s Watch to begin their retreat. They estimated that an hour at most would be enough to withdraw completely from the battlefield. However, the army of wights they were combating seemed to grow fiercer, their eerie blue eyes glowing brighter with intensity. The exhausted forces of The North and the Night''s Watch struggled to hold their ground. Dany led the remaining four dragons in repeated sweeps across the battlefield, trying to alleviate the pressure on the retreating soldiers. But to do so effectively, the dragons had to fly dangerously low. Their supply of explosive charges had long since been depleted, leaving only dragonfire as their weapon. Danys violet eyes remained wide open, scanning intently to distinguish between the White Walkers and her own people. She knew she couldnt afford any mistakesbut the task was far from easy. Four. Her heart sank as she realized what had happened. In the chaos, she had accidentally unleashed dragonfire on a Nights Watch soldier. Although she had killed dozens of wights and at least three White Walkers, this single error weighed heavily on her. Dany couldnt suppress a wave of worry. If she, a seasoned dragon rider, could make such a mistake, what of Hermine? And the two dragons flying without ridershow many friendly soldiers might they inadvertently harm? A sudden, thunderous roar snapped her attention away from her thoughts. It was the black dragon, Nymerion! Danys head whipped around just in time to see Nymerion falling, a massive ice spear protruding from its neck. The weapon, five or six meters long, was unmistakablethe same kind of ice spear Viserys had warned her about so many times. Its sheer size and power were devastating. Nymerion let out a pained, harrowing cry, its massive body writhing as it fought to stay alive. Among all the dragons, Nymerion had always been the most mischievous. Dany''s mind briefly flashed back to the dragons younger days, filled with fond memories despite the chaos. She remembered the time Nymerion had knocked over a frying pan while she was cooking with Kyla. Infuriated, Dany had instinctively grabbed the pan and struck Nymerion on the head. To her surprise, it was astonishingly easy to land a hit on the dragons snout with the pan. Since then, Dany had joked that she could hit Nymerion from nearly 20 meters awaybut even now, whenever Nymerion saw her holding a pan, the dragon would shrink back instinctively, trying to hide. No matter how naughty she was, Nymerion was still a Targaryen dragonDanys dragonand there was no question about what she had to do. She had to save it. But first, she needed to find out where the ice spear had come from. Her eyes darted across the battlefield, searching for the source. Suddenly, a chill ran down her spine, from her tailbone to the top of her head. It was an unmistakable feeling, one that Viserys had described to her before. she thought grimly. Pull up! Pull up! Pull up! she shouted frantically, unsure whether Hermine or the riderless red dragon, Rhlloros, had been targeted. She knew only one thing: gaining altitude was the safest move. The three dragons ascended sharply, their wings cutting through the icy air at breakneck speed. Dany glanced down in growing anxiety. Nymerion was still grounded, roaring in frustration and pain. The black dragon fought valiantly, using its claws and powerful bites to fend off the relentless swarm of wights surrounding it. But Dany couldn''t ignore the grim reality of what she was witnessing. The black dragon, her Nymerion, looked like a fragile butterfly under attack from an unending swarm of ants. Though it held its ground for now, Dany could see the ice spears pelting it in a cruel barrage. Individually, they werent fatal, but together, they were sapping the dragons strength and vitality. Nymerion raised its head, her eyes locking onto Danys. In that moment, Dany could see its plea for help, a desperate cry that tore at her heart. Tears welled in her violet eyes. She knew the truthif the Night King or the White Walkers wanted to, they could have killed Nymerion outright with more of the massive ice spears. They didnt. They were baiting her. the term echoed in her mind, a lesson from Viserys on battlefield tactics. Before she could decide her next move, another agonizing roar pierced the air. This time, it wasnt Nymerionit was Rhlloros, the red dragon. Danys heart clenched as she spotted it faltering in the sky. His flight became unsteady, but with great effort, it managed to stabilize. Squinting, she saw the cause: a hole the size of a bowl had been pierced through his wing. While such an injury might have been fatal for a human, it wasnt as deadly for a dragon, especially since it hadnt hit a more critical area. Though clearly in pain, Rhlloros pushed through and continued flyinga small mercy in an otherwise dire situation. Nymerions plight remained the most urgent. Just as Dany was about to act, a formation of knights clad in black armor stormed the battlefield below. It was the Order of the Dragons Wing! Eustace led over 200 heavily armored knights, their charge aimed directly at the wights surrounding the fallen black dragon. The cavalrys arrival invigorated Nymerion. It could sense the living essence of the knights and, with renewed spirit, shook off some of the attacking wights. Together, the dragon and the knights temporarily pushed back the immediate threat. But it wasnt a solution. Nymerion was grounded, unable to take flight, and the White Walkers forces showed no sign of relenting. The encirclement was vast, and moving such a massive, injured creature out of danger would be no small feat. It seemed impossible. Dany hovered above the battlefield, watching the knights fighting desperately to protect Nymerion. Eustace was at the forefront, his leadership evident as he commanded his men. Danys heart wavered. Should she order them to retreat to save their lives, or let them continue their stand? She didnt know what to do. If you zoom out to the battlefield, the fallen Black Dragon and the sudden appearance of the Dragonwing Knights have drastically curtailed the advance of the White Walkers'' forces. Their intervention has provided significant strategic breathing room for the retreating Night''s Watch and soldiers of the North. At least 10,000 men have already joined the large army brought from the South. If the defenders can hold their ground a little longer, dozensperhaps even hundredsmore lives might be saved. The sharp, eerie sound of projectiles slicing through the air interrupted Dany''s thoughts, like ghostly screams piercing the chaos. She shouted urgently in Hermine''s direction: Hermine, be careful! But there was no response. The position where Hermine had been just moments before was empty. Danys heart clenched. Steering her dragon into a sharp turn, she scanned the skies and ground frantically. But Hermine was goneas if she had vanished into thin air. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hermine! she called again, her voice cracking as panic clawed at her chest. Suddenly, a burst of light flared to the northwest. There she wasHermineriding the Green Dragon. She had launched a surprise attack on several Icebone Towers. Just as another Icebone Tower adjusted its aim, Hermine disappeared once more. After a few heartbeats, she reappeared, this time near the Black Dragon, unleashing a torrent of dragon fire that set a cluster of wights ablaze. Then, just as suddenly as she had arrived, she vanished again. Long live Prince Hermine!!! Eustaces roar of triumph echoed across the battlefield. The Winged Knights around him cheered in unison, their morale surging. Dany exhaled deeply, a wave of relief washing over her. At the same time, she was struck by how much had changed. Only three months ago, when she first encountered the Hermine sisters, they had been forced to live in hiding. She had never imagined they would develop so rapidly under Melisandres guidance. Their newfound strength offered hopehope that they could fight the White Walkers even more effectively in the battles yet to come. But her thoughts were quickly interrupted. The Black Dragons peril was far from over. Her eyes shifted to Viserysand her breath caught. The Yellow Dragons back was empty. Viserys was gone. On the battlefield below, Viserys fought in close quarters with the White Walkers, the ground beneath him coated in frost and ice shardsthe remnants of fallen enemies. Your Grace! Give me another hundred breaths! Benerro shouted from nearby. Ill give you 150! Viserys called back, hardening his voice. At this moment, the three dragons circled above, sweeping away the White Walkers on the outer perimeter. The ones still emerging from the Icebone Tower were weaker than expected, leading Viserys to believe he could hold out even longer. Yet, a troubling thought gnawed at him. Could the Night Kings Icebone Tower actually house a teleportation array? The mere idea seemed absurd, but the evidence was piling up in unsettling ways. By his count, he had already killed at least 200 White Walkersenough, by any estimation, to construct another seven-meter-high Icebone Tower. The sheer volume of White Walkers produced was irrational, bordering on the impossible. It reminded him of a game he once played. Back then, hed been baffled at how an endless stream of soldiers could pour out of a single, tiny barracks that looked like nothing more than a flimsy tent. he thought. He shot a glance at Benerro. This wasnt the time to voice his suspicions; hed wait until he uncovered the truth behind the Icebone Tower. Just then, he noticed something odd. The cracks at the towers base, which had been steadily producing White Walkers, had suddenly stopped. Viserys stepped closer, peering cautiously into the dark fissures. Without warning, a blast of icy steam erupted from the crack. He leapt back, narrowly avoiding it. From within the frost-filled haze, a figure emergedone Viserys recognized instantly. The Night King. The spiked crown atop his head, the piercing deep-blue eyes, his moon-pale skin, and armor of glacial ice that seemed forged over millenniaall unmistakable. Viserys froze for a moment, memories flashing of their prior encounter. The Night King had once spoken to him through a Shadow Assassin, using it to communicate from afar. Back then, the Night King had the upper hand, annihilating the Shadow clone with ease. But now, there would be no intermediariesboth were here, in the flesh. The sheer force of the Night Kings presence was palpable, rippling across the battlefield. Even Benerros group, not far off, felt the oppressive aura. It was as though they were standing at the heart of a storm, the Icebone Tower itself trembling under the weight of his power. Their focus on scanning the tower wavered, nearly breaking under the pressure. The Night King spoke, his voice a chilling rumble in Valyrian. Viserys, why are you getting in my way? Viseryss eyes narrowed, his mind reeling. Chapter 422: Yet Another Dragonlord Family Chapter 422: Yet Another Dragonlord FamilyAs far as Viserys knew, the words spoken by the Child of the Forest should have been in the ancient language. Even if the White Walkersbeings from the same era as the Childrendid not use the ancient tongue, there was no reason for their speech to be in Valyrian, a language that had not emerged until thousands of years later. Previously, when the Night King had communicated with him through the wight puppet, he had used the common tongue. By all logic, he should have continued using it now. So why had he suddenly chosen to speak in Valyrian? Surely, he wasnt trying to flaunt his linguistic skills? Caught off guard, Viserys remained silent for a moment before the Night King repeated his question: Viserys, why are you standing in my way? Why do you think? Viserys shot back. You treat us like livestock, so Im cutting a deal with someone else. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Night King let out a disdainful snort. Hmph. Arent you Targaryens always eager to be Vystarions lapdogs? Your ancestor Zynarion once claimed it would be his greatest honor to serve House Vystarion. Are you now defying the teachings of your forebears? Damn it. How poorly had the Targaryens fared in Valyria? This was the second time someone had mocked his bloodline. The first had been Shiera. Of course, she hadnt meant it maliciously, but her words had revealed to Viserys that the Targaryens were little more than minor players in Valyria. The second time had been Bloodraven. Aenar Targaryen had entrusted the safety of his descendants to the Greenseer in exchange for House Targaryens survival, a fact that further underscored their lack of influence in Valyria. And now, the third was the Night King. This bluntness was infuriating, but Viserys decided to endure it. If the Night King was willing to engage in verbal sparring, Viserys could use it to buy time for Benerro and the others. What a load of nonsense. House Vystarion? Never heard of it. Of course, Viserys had heard of itfrom Shiera, no less. Vystarions house was said to rival the Sennesta family. But to draw the Night King further into argument, Viserys decided to provoke his pride and let him elaborate. Judging from the Night Kings mannerisms, it seemed he might have been a Valyrian once. That gave Viserys an angle to strike from. Look at you nowhalf-human, half-ghostand you still dare to call yourself a Dragonlord? The Targaryens are the last true Dragonlords! To his surprise, the Night King did not react with anger. Instead, he laughed, a sound dripping with contempt. Even stranger, Viserys noticed that the severed heads adorning the Icebone Towers seemed to shift, mirroring the Night Kings expression. They stared at him, their frozen faces locked in the same mocking grin. Hahaha, Dragonlord? Do you think that title means anything to me? The Night Kings laughter echoed eerily, his voice tinged with madness. Dragonlords, dragonsthey all grow old and die. But I am immortal! His expression grew increasingly unhinged, reminiscent of the Undying Ones Viserys had encountered in Qarth. That brought Viserys a moment of relief. He knew all too well the nature of those who sought eternal lifethey were often delusional and vulnerable in their hubris. With a manic glint in his eye, the Night King began to recount his transformation from a Valyrian Dragonlord to his current state. Valyria reigned supreme for five thousand years, but it never dared to set foot in Westeros. Do you know why? He sneered. The power of the Greenseer. The magic that severed the Arm of Dorne, a feat no Valyrian sorcery could rival. Fear of the Greenseer kept Valyria at bay. He continued, his tone turning bitter. With nowhere to plunder, the Valyrians turned inward, and their conflicts grew fiercer. The louder the dragons roared, the louder the infighting became. My houseHouse Vystarionlost to House Sennesta. We were driven to the brink of extinction. The Night Kings voice dropped, heavy with venom. Desperate, we turned to Westerosthe forbidden land. We sent members of our house, those thought to be dead, to seek out the remnants of the White Walkers. None returned to Valyria. I was one of those sent to make contact. His fists clenched, his face a mask of fervor. You cannot stop me, Viserys. Not with your dragons, not with your armies. I will sweep across Westeros, reclaim Valyria, and create beings greater than dragons! Viserys studied him, unimpressed by the grandiose declarations. The Night Kings fervor bordered on ecstasy, his excitement spilling over as his voice rose. But to Viserys, it was clearthis was the ranting of a madman. He couldnt suppress a mocking laugh. If this was the extent of the Night Kings power, then there was nothing to fear. He was just a lunatic consumed by his delusions. As Viserys smirked, he noticed Benerro subtly signaling to him. The red priest had completed his assessment of the Icebone Towers structure. Their operation had succeeded. The Yellow Dragon, still circling above, descended with a mighty gust of wind. Its enormous wings scattered ice shards and debris from the White Walker Viserys had killed. Viserys turned back to the Night King with a sneer. Alright then, you just keep on living forever Before he could finish, the Night Kings form began to waver and fade, growing indistinct. It wasnt the invisibility magic he had seen Hali and Hermine use. No, this was more like the projection spell Quaithe had described to Daenerys. Realization struck him like a blow. Suddenly, an overwhelming and terrifying aura surged from the direction of Benerro and the red priests. The truth hit Viserys with brutal clarity: He felt a sharp pang of shame for his earlier arrogance. He had underestimated the Night King, dismissing him as an overconfident fool. But the cunning behind this maneuver was undeniable. Without hesitation, Viserys leapt forward, placing himself between the red priests and the oncoming threat. He collided with a blinding white mist of ice. As the mist dispersed, two piercing azure eyes emerged, locking onto Viserys. This was the true Night King. With his sword in hand, the Night King charged. Viserys met him head-on, their weapons igniting with flames and freezing with frost upon every clash. Each blow sent shockwaves through the air, accompanied by deafening, nauseating crashes. The Night King was the strongest opponent Viserys had ever faced. Their skills were evenly matchedneither could gain the upper hand. But Viserys knew the truth: though his stamina was formidable, he could not match the Night Kings relentless endurance. If the battle dragged on, he doubted he could hold out, let alone emerge victorious. Get out of here! Viserys shouted at Benerro and the others during a brief pause in their exchange. But the distraction proved costly. The Night King seized the moment, driving a sharp kick into Viseryss waist and sending him hurtling into the Icebone Tower. Viserys slammed into the grotesque structure, its broken limbs and jagged edges locking him in place. Severed heads snapped at him, their icy jaws gnarling dangerously close. Summoning his strength, Viserys twisted violently, breaking free from the towers grip. The Night King moved to attack the dragons and the red priests, but Viserys intercepted him before he could land a blow. Their swords clashed again, the relentless sound of steel on steel echoing like a barrage of firecrackers. Above, Benerro and the others had already taken to the skies on the back of the dragon. From their vantage point, they watched the battle below with growing trepidation. The sight of Viserys holding his ground against the Night King after having just slaughtered over two hundred White Walkers was awe-inspiring. Benerro had considered that feat terrifying enough, but this battle was beyond anything he had imagined. Hali, hovering nearby on her dragon, was equally astounded. No swordsman she had seen in Braavosno matter how skilledcould survive such a confrontation. Monterys, meanwhile, was filled with a mix of despair and admiration. He knew he could never match Viseryss prowess. The battle raged on, and Viserys found himself frustrated. He had yet to fully understand how to wield the Lightbringer, the weapon Melisandre had forged for him. Over the years, he had tried countless methods, enduring blisters and wounds in his attempts to unlock its secrets. According to Melisandre, the swords true power could only be awakened if it was plunged into its wielders body. Despite Daeneryss objections, Viserys had tested this claim in secret. He had driven the blade through his own chest, only to find that while the sword retained its dazzling glow, it remained cold and inert. Perhaps the legends of Azor Ahai and Nissa Nissa held some truth. The sword, however, was undeniably strong, and Viserys had entrusted it to Daenerys. She carried it with her now, and as the others hovered safely above, she urged her dragon closer to join the fight. Replacing Monterys, she observed the ferocious combat below, looking for an opening to intervene. The Night King, sensing her approach, turned his attention to Daenerys mid-fight. Ah, your wife. You Targaryen women were infamous in Valyria for offering yourselves to the highest bidder. If Valyria were still alive, she would be my concubine. Viserys did not rise to the bait. He smirked, his voice calm and unshaken. Really? Ill defeat you, reclaim Valyria, and gather the bones of all the Dragonlords. You can die with the old Valyria. I will build a new one. The Night Kings grin faded, his expression darkening. He quickened his attacks, but Viserys parried them all with precision. His calm response had rattled the Night King, who now understood that Viserys was no ordinary man. At that moment, Daenerys descended from her dragon, landing beside Viserys. Unsheathing the , she held it high. Flames of yellow, red, and pink danced and shimmered along the blade, illuminating the battlefield. The Night King froze, his expression betraying shock. The Envoy of Light! he exclaimed, his voice filled with disbelief. Viserys, equally surprised, glanced at the sword. Could it be that Melisandre had truly created the Lightbringer? Chapter 423: The Death of the Night King? Chapter 423: The Death of the Night King?The sight of the in Daenerys''s hands clearly unsettled the Night King. He stared at the blade as though confronting a mortal enemyor perhaps even his natural nemesis. For a fleeting moment, Viserys saw something unexpected in the Night King''s icy gaze: fear. Viserys thought. His earlier doubts about the authenticityonce only 30%now rose to 70%. Yet even in the face of his unease, the Night King maintained his composure. Despite holding the powerful weapon, Dany was unable to intervene in the furious duel between Viserys and the Night King. Their clash was a tempest, a storm of overwhelming force, and anyone who ventured too close would be torn apart. Dany, already showing signs of pregnancy, could only stand anxiously on the sidelines. The intensity of the battle grew with every strike, the sound of weapons colliding reverberating like rolling thunder. Amid the chaos, Viserys shouted at Dany, his voice sharp with urgency: Get out of here! Its dangerous! Before she could respond, four new figures emerged near the Icebone TowerWhite Walkers, far more powerful than the rest. Viseryss heart sank. These were the same elite White Walkers he had fought as a shadow self recently. Their speed and strength were extraordinary, and the prospect of more than ten of them on the field was a nightmare he didnt even want to imagine. Go! he bellowed again, swinging his halberd in a sweeping arc toward the Night King. The blade cut through the air with a high-pitched, tooth-rattling whine. The Night King recognized the force behind the strike and chose to dodge rather than block it. His piercing blue eyes glowed brighter as he looked toward the newly arrived White Walkers. In an instant, they charged at Daenerys as though following a silent command. The four white shadows moved in perfect synchrony, closing in from all directions. For a terrifying moment, Dany thought it was the end. Yet just as they were about to strike, something unexpected happened: the White Walkers stumbled and collapsed at her feet. One of their weapons had even grazed her deerskin boots. As Dany looked down in astonishment, she noticed something bizarretheir feet were fused with the ground. They werent standing; they were . The icy surface had somehow swallowed their lower legs, leaving only their tops visible, with some trapped below the ankles entirely. Realizing the strange turn of events, Dany turned to glance at Viserys, who was once again locked in combat with the Night King. Is this some new magic? Interesting, the Night King remarked, casting an almost curious look at his immobilized subordinates. Meanwhile, Rhaelarion, the silver dragon, swooped down from above, unleashing a torrent of dark dragonfire. The flames flooded the ice cave, filling the air with blazing heat. Dany stood unharmed amidst the inferno, protected by an invisible shielda testament to her abilities as both a warg and a fire mage. The flames danced harmlessly around her, licking at the ice without reaching her skin. Elsewhere, the armies of the North and the Nights Watch were retreating, their objectives largely achieved. The Night Kings irritation was palpable; the operation was slipping from his grasp. He turned his cold, calculating gaze toward Daenerys, a snarl escaping his lips as he lunged toward her. Rhaelarion, her dragon, belched black fire to intercept him, but the Night King, a non-burner like the Targaryens, advanced undeterred. His weapon swung toward Dany with deadly precision. Before the blow could land, Viserys struck from behind, stabbing his halberd into the Night Kings back. The blade barely managed to carve a half-inch gash in his icy armor. Making a split-second decision, Viserys threw his weapon aside and tackled the Night King, locking his arms around him in a desperate embrace. The cold radiating from the Night Kings body was excruciating, sending violent shivers through Viserys, but he held on with iron resolve. Then, with a horrifying crack, the Night Kings head rotated a full 180 degrees. Their noses were almost touching as the icy monarch stared directly into Viseryss eyes. Youve fallen into my trap, Viserys, the Night King hissed. Viseryss heart sank as he realized the ice armor on the Night Kings back had melted without his noticing. Their bodies were now fused together in a chilling embrace, chest against back. He tried to pull away but found himself completely immobilized. The realization struck him like a thunderbolt: the Night King had learned the that Viserys had just usedand not only that, but he had refined it. The sheer speed of his adaptation was terrifying. Viseryss eyes flicked to the crown of ice thorns on the Night Kings head. Suddenly, he understoodit wasnt a crown at all. It was made of the horns of a dragon. The Night King, like himself, was a freak of nature, a being intertwined with dragons in ways Viserys couldnt yet comprehend. With those horns, it was no wonder the Night Kings talent for magic was extraordinary. The ice under them cracked ominously as the Night King began dragging Viserys toward the crevasse at the base of the Icebone Tower. His intentions were clear: he wanted to capture Viserys alive. Both Viserys and Daenerys realized the danger at the same time. Dany rushed forward, in hand, and slashed at the Night Kings body. Let him go! Let go of him! Let go!!! The blade, blazing with yellow and red flames, struck against the Night Kings icy armor, but it barely left a mark. The sparks it produced were more dramatic than the damage it inflicted. His armor was too tough, too impenetrable. Viserys, desperate to free himself, began silently reciting the counter-spell for the But it was useless. The Night Kings modified version of the spell was unrecognizable. He had already taken it beyond its original form. As the Night King and Viserys neared the edge of the crevasseless than five meters awayDany struck with all her strength. Still, her attacks couldnt penetrate the ice armor. She was relentless, her blows sparking against the unyielding frost, but to no avail. Viseryss mind raced, and a bold idea struck him. He shouted at Dany, his voice urgent: Dany! Attack from my direction! What? she replied, confused. His front isnt armored! For a moment, her hesitation was palpable. Viseryss chest was pressed directly against the Night Kings back. The ice armor that protected him was intact everywhere except where their bodies were fused. If Dany wanted to strike the Night Kings vulnerable side, she would have to pierce through Viserys. The Night King, hearing Viseryss command, chuckled darkly. His thrust toward the crevasse grew more forceful. Youre full of surprises, Viserys, he murmured. But I wont kill you. Not yet. Cut the crap! Viserys spat back, his voice laced with defiance. If you dont kill me, Ill kill you first! Their faces were so close now that their noses almost touched. The icy breath of the Night King brushed against Viseryss skin, but he didnt flinch. Above, the Yellow Dragon circled, raining fire down on the White Walkers and wights trying to intervene. Benerro and the others watched from the dragons back, his expressions was a mixture of horror and admiration. Benerro muttered under his breath, This is the fate of Nissa Nissa. From the sky, Hali watched the desperate scene and tried to land her dragon to help, but Viserys roared furiously, Get back there! Dont make things worse! Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hali froze in fear at his command. Her dragon had already touched down, but she didnt dare dismount after Viseryss outburst. Instead, she turned her focus to the Icebone Tower, shouting a command to her dragon, Dracarys! Viserys, caught up in the chaos, hadnt even considered this possibility. Thats a good idea! he admitted, rallying himself. The silver dragon nearby joined the attack, and two streams of dark dragonfire engulfed the tower. For a fleeting moment, it looked as if the strategy was workingcracks appeared, and the tower began to collapse. But before hope could take root, the Night King turned his head and exhaled a thick mist of ice. The freezing breath surged over the tower, sealing its cracks and restoring its integrity. Dany and Hali, moments ago filled with hope, were crushed with despair once more. The was their only option now. I cant die! Viserys bellowed. Hurry! But Dany hesitated, her hands trembling around the hilt of the She was torn, tears spilling from her violet eyes. She knew nothing of the that Viserys had, nor could she imagine how he might survive such an attack. Two meters from the crevasse. The cold air emanating from the crack was sharp and biting. Viserys braced his foot against the edge, straining every muscle to hold back the Night Kings relentless push. One meter. Suddenly, a claw-like hand emerged from the icy crevasse and gripped Viseryss ankle, pulling it downward. He growled in defiance, shouting to Dany, Do it, Dany! Or do you want to leave our child without a father? His rebuke broke through her paralysis. Determined, she positioned herself behind Viserys, her mind racing as she tried to avoid his vital organs. Summoning all her resolve, she plunged the glowing blade of the into Viseryss back. It passed through his abdomen and pierced into the Night Kings exposed chest. The reaction was immediate. The Night Kings face contorted in agony, his blue eyes blazing briefly before dimming. Deeper! Viserys urged. Dany pushed harder, driving the blade further into both men. Nearly a third of the sword remained exposed, flames dancing along its edge. The Night King let out a guttural, inhuman cry, a sound like shattering glass and collapsing glaciers. Didnt think so, did you? Viserys sneered, meeting the Night Kings eyes in a final, triumphant mockery. Cracks began to spread across the Night Kings body, starting from his neck and branching out like veins across his face and head. His icy form looked like a fractured sculpture, teetering on the brink of collapse. Half of the Night Kings head exploded, shards of ice flying everywhere. Some struck Viseryss face, drawing blood, but he barely flinched. The Night Kings remaining lower face emitted a pitiful, ragged wail as his body continued to disintegrate. The hand clutching Viseryss ankle suddenly weakened. Sensing his chance, Viserys shifted his weight, slamming backward to drive the remaining third of the deeper. The Night Kings arms, which had been wrapped around Viserys, exploded into fragments, scattering across the icy ground. Piece by piece, the Night Kings body shatteredfirst the arms, then the legs, then the torsountil only chunks of ice of varying sizes remained. Some were as small as fists; others were as large as a human head. Freed from the Night Kings grip, Viserys staggered back from the crevasse, the still lodged in his body. Dany hurried to his side as they prepared to leave. Is the Night King dead? she asked, her voice trembling with hope and fear. Viserys shook his head but said nothing, his expression unreadable. Before he could elaborate, an ominous suction force erupted from the crack, pulling in every fragment of the Night Kings shattered remains. The icy pieces vanished into the abyss, leaving Viserys and Dany standing alone in the eerie silence. Chapter 424: The First Battle Ends Chapter 424: The First Battle EndsBenerro, still perched on the dragons back, no longer cared about the prophecies. The supposed , Viserys, had been pierced by the , yet he was somehow still alive. Every time Benerro was certain of Viseryss imminent death, he defied all expectations and survived. Desperate for answers, Benerro scoured his memory, searching for any account of magic powerful enough to explain this. Nothing came to mind. His frustration mounted as he considered landing to examine Viserys, but his lack of skill in controlling the dragon left him stranded in the air. Meanwhile, Viserys and Dany quickly retreated from the Icebone Tower. The Yellow Dragon, the Green Dragon, and the Silver Dragon unleashed torrents of dark dragonfire upon the tower. The inferno rained down relentlessly, but the Icebone Tower refused to yield, standing firm despite the relentless assault. The intense clash near the tower barely registered across the vast battlefield, which spanned tens of li. Even the presence of three dragons couldnt distract the armies elsewhere; their attention was locked on the ongoing skirmishes. The massive ice plain remained a cacophony of battle cries and the clashing of weapons. Yet something had changedthe wights and White Walkers, unlike in the stories or the TV series, did not disintegrate with the Night Kings apparent defeat. Instead, they began a gradual retreat. Lord, the White Walkers behind us are retreating toward the ruins of the Wall, a Skinchanger reported to Ned Stark. Ned, no longer at the makeshift command post in Moles Town, was riding south with his forces in retreat. Around him were wagons loaded with Skinchangers, their animals keeping watch on the battlefield. The White Walkers are retreating? Ned repeated, confused. He didnt understand why the enemy would withdraw but welcomed the respite nonetheless. After what felt like an eternity of battle, the Northern forces desperately needed time to recover. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sky overhead remained a dull gray, teetering on the edge of nightfall. Yet, for months, true night had never come. The unending, oppressive twilight had worn on everyones morale. Jaime Lannister swung his blade in wide arcs, his movements sluggish from exhaustion. He had long since lost count of how many White Walkers and wights hed slain. Yet now, for the first time in hoursor was it days?the relentless assault began to falter. His sharp, azure eyes scanned the battlefield, dazed. Among the retreating figures, a familiar silhouette caught his attention: Jon Snow. Jon himself could no longer feel fatigue. His movements were mechanical, his sword rising and falling purely on instinct. He had pushed far beyond his limits, fighting on borrowed time. But even in his haze, Jon noticed the change. The onslaught was weakening. Yet he didnt dare stop swinging his bladehe knew that the moment he paused, he wouldnt have the strength to start again. As the retreat became evident, Jon gave chase, hacking at the fleeing White Walkers. But their withdrawal was deliberate, and they quickly outpaced him. Defeated, Jon slammed his sword into the frozen ground and gasped for air, his chest heaving violently. Nearby, the Nights Watch observed the retreat with growing certainty. Though the attacks remained methodical, it was clear that the White Walkers and wights had received some kind of order. In the Riverrun army, Garlan and Randyll Tarly were among the freshest troops, having joined the battle later. Their forces, less fatigued than others, were tempted to pursue the retreating enemy. But Randyll Tarly, with his decades of battlefield experience, quickly stopped them. Hold your ground! he barked, ensuring no one overextended in reckless pursuit. Looking down from above, the retreating White Walkers split into three groups: one heading east toward the coast, another west, and the third moving toward the ruins of the Wall. The relentless dragonfire finally took its toll. The Icebone Tower began to crumble, cracks spiderwebbing through its structure. At last, it collapsed, sending shards of ice and bone scattering across the ground. This time, Viserys did not stop Hali from landing. Dany, take Benerro and the others and go first. Hali, give me Qinaerys (the green dragon). Ill go save Nymerion. But, Brother, you Dany and Hali looked visibly distressed, their eyes fixed on the Lightbringer still embedded in Viseryss abdomen. Viserys glanced down at the radiant sword, its three-foot blade protruding from his torso. Strangely, there was no blood on it. The Lightbringer, which had pierced through both him and the Night King simultaneously, still gleamed with an unnatural brilliance. He touched the blade and felt warmth radiating from itnot a searing heat, but something akin to body temperature. It was a stark contrast to the icy chill it had held before. he wondered. With a steady hand, Viserys gripped the blade and pushed it further into his abdomen before pulling it out completely. The motion made Dany and Hali wince, their worry etched on their faces. He opened his stats panel and saw his Health had dropped to 40. His Constitution had also taken a significant hit, but with hundreds of thousands of free attribute points at his disposal, he restored himself to full strength almost instantly. To reassure them, he twisted his waist lightly and smiled. Dont worry about me. Im fine. Seeing that he truly appeared unharmed, Dany burst into tears and threw herself into his arms. After comforting her, Viserys gently patted Hali on the head. Hali, I shouldnt have yelled at you earlier. But this place is really dangerous. Hali shook her head, placing a small hand on his stomach. Father, I was reckless. I know youre worried about me. They exchanged a few more words of reassurance before preparing to part ways. Dany mounted the Silver Dragon with Hali and the Yellow Dragon, heading toward Winterfell. Meanwhile, Viserys climbed onto the Green Dragon, Qinaerys, to rescue Nymerion. As he flew, Viserys surveyed the ground below. The White Walkers and their wights were retreating, but he quickly realized the threat wasnt over. The Free Cities had been his intended fallback base, but now they were at risk. Once the North was secure, hed need to visit the Free Cities personally, especially the coastal ones, and ensure they sent ships for patrols. Soon, he spotted Nymerion, the Black Dragon, on the battlefield. It was grounded, roaring in pain, its massive wings dragging uselessly like those of an injured bird. Around it, White Walker cavalry clashed with the remaining members of the Order of the Dragons Wings. The once-300-strong Order had been reduced to fewer than a hundred. Viserys noted grimly that the Lord of Crackclaw Point had made the right decision in pledging loyalty. His valor and sacrifice would deserve a generous reward. Nymerion sensed Qinaeryss approach and weakly raised its head, its golden eyes pleading for help. Just then, a White Walker hurled an ice spear that pierced its chest, drawing another pained cry. Viseryss rage ignited. He dove on Qinaerys, unleashing torrents of fire that turned the White Walkers to ice mist. At the lowest point of the dragons dive, he leaped to the ground and landed beside Nymerion. Its dark scales were slick with blood, pooling beneath it in alarming amounts. The gaping wound on its neck was particularly horrifying, and its labored breathing signaled the severity of its injuries. Nymerion looked at him with golden eyes full of pain and sorrow, like a child seeking solace after being cruelly hurt. It lowered its massive head and gently nuzzled him. If dragons could cry, Viserys thought, it would be weeping now. He stroked its head soothingly, his gaze shifting toward the ongoing battle. The Order of the Dragons Wings was still fighting valiantly, but Eustace had fallen, and his son Lync had taken command. Lync, muddy and battered, looked up and beamed when he saw Viserys. Your Grace! Please, take the dragon and leave! Well hold off these monsters for you! Viserys felt a wave of emotion as he watched Lync, bloodied but unyielding, standing against the tide of death. Lync, buy me some time, and Ill take you all with me when we leave! Yes! Lync shouted in reply, swinging his sabre with practiced precision and cutting down a wight that lunged toward the Black Dragon. Viserys moved to Nymerions neck, where a massive five-meter-long ice spear had pierced through. Thankfully, it had missed its vital arteries; otherwise, it wouldnt have lasted this long. Gently stroking its scales to calm her, Viserys gripped the spear. The cold radiating from it was intense, biting into his hands. With a deep breath, he pulled back with all his strength. Nymerion let out a piercing wail of pain, its claws gouging deep furrows in the ground as its tail flailed violently. Despite his efforts, the spear didnt come free at once. Its flesh was extraordinarily tough, and Viserys was forced to withdraw the weapon bit by bit. After what felt like an eternityten strained breathshe finally yanked it free and hurled it toward a White Walker Knight. The sheer force sent both the Knight and his undead horse flying. The remaining smaller ice spears lodged in her body were easier to remove, though Nymerion still flinched and snarled in pain with each one. Once the last was gone, Viserys immediately cast blood magic to heal its wounds. In under five minutes, Nymerions breathing steadied, its golden pupils brightened, and its immense form seemed to regain its vitality. It nudged Viserys affectionately, its massive head pressing gently against him. He stroked its muzzle, whispering soothing words before mounting it once again. The sight of the Black Dragon taking flight reignited the spirits of Lync and the Knights of the Dragons Wings. Cheers erupted from the exhausted warriors, their fears momentarily forgotten. The thought of the Night King claiming Nymerion had been a chilling prospect, but now, with its fiery strength restored, hope surged anew. From Nymerions back, Viserys unleashed a torrent of dragonfire, obliterating wights and White Walkers alike. With the path ahead cleared, Lync rallied the surviving knights, urging them to press forward under the cover of flames. Nymerion, furious from her earlier wounds, seemed to channel her anger into her attacks. Her dragonfire burned with unparalleled intensity, hotter and more devastating than ever before. Entire swathes of the enemy were reduced to ash, clearing a way for the battered armies to retreat. By the time the day-long battle drew to a close, the battlefield was a wasteland of charred corpses and shattered ice. The cost, however, was staggering. Of the original 10,000 Nights Watch, only 6,000 remained. The Norths 15,000-strong army had suffered even greater losses, with over half its forces decimated. The noble families of the North had been hit hardestnearly two-thirds of their members perished in the fighting. Not a single Northern noble over the age of 40 had survived the carnage. Robb Stark had fallen as well, leaving his younger brother Bran to carry the banner of the Direwolf. Bran, with his striking resemblance to Edmure Tully, caused some confusion among the soldiers from the Reach who had been conscripted into the Nights Watch. Nevertheless, he quickly consolidated the remnants of Winterfells forces and reassured them. The White Walkers retreated, he reminded them firmly. That means we can win. In contrast, the reinforcements brought by Viserys fared much better. Of the 20,000 troops he commanded, fewer than 2,000 had been killed or wounded. The late-arriving army from Dorne, delayed by their journey, reached the battlefield near White Harbor only to find the battle all but over. What greeted them were the smoldering remains of wights and the lifeless, charred bodies of the fallen. More than 40,000 men gathered at Deepwood Motte shortly afterward. The decision to make Deepwood Motte the assembly point was twofold: it was the closest fortress to the battlefield, and its proximity to the Last River, now frozen over, allowed the wounded to be transported efficiently by sled. However, the fortress itself could not house such a massive army. Only the nobles, officers, the Lord Commander of the Nights Watch, and his guards were accommodated within the walls. The rest of the army had to camp outside. This marked the second time the Dragonlords had visited Deepwood Motte, the first being when Queen Alysanne had come riding her dragon, Silverwing. Now, Viserys and Hermine arrived with four dragons, making the event no less momentous. Inside the hall of Deepwood Motte, hundreds of Westerosi nobles assembled. The flickering firelight caught on their polished armor, lending the rugged castle an almost regal splendor. Viserys sat at the head of the hall, his posture commanding as he addressed the gathered lords. My lords, he began, his voice solemn, we have all paid a terrible price in this battle. We have lost blood relatives, brothers, and sisters. Let us rise and pray for their souls. He stood, bowing his head in silence, and the hall followed his lead. The weight of loss was palpable. Bran, Rickon, and Jons eyes welled with tears as Robbs face came to mind. Ned Stark, however, remained stoic, his expression unreadable as he stared down at his boots. Yet his gray eyes betrayed an inner storm of grief. The North and the Nights Watch had borne the brunt of the losses, suffering devastating casualties. Over half their forces had been killed, and thousands more lay wounded. In comparison, the southern nobles fared better, though their moment of silence seemed directed more toward the sacrifices of their northern allies than their own kin. For Edmure, Viseryss words about losing blood relatives struck a particular chord. After all, Viserys himself was the only surviving adult male of House Targaryen. Even his sister, Daenerys, fought on the frontlines despite her pregnancy, and Viserys had brought his two young daughters into the conflict. Though the royal family had emerged unscathed, their commitment to the war could not be questioned. Nearby, the Red Viper cast a glance at the northern nobles standing in the front row. Viserys had ensured that even a knight who had survived the battle was given a place of honor. No one challenged this decision. The ferocity of the battle had become clear through the grim accounts shared in whispers. The combined losses of the Nights Watch and the northern army would have broken most forces, but the dragons morale-boosting presence and the White Walkers refusal to accept surrender had kept them fighting. Viserys eventually lifted his head. Many in the crowd, particularly the Northerners, felt that no amount of silence could truly ease their pain. Sensing this, he spoke softly, My lords, please be seated. As his words broke the silence, the lords and knights returned to their seats, the clinking of armor filling the hall. We have paid a great price in this battle, Viserys continued, his voice steady but resolute. But we have also achieved great success. I bring good news. Soon, we will have the weapons needed to confront the Icebone Tower. Our bows and crossbows will prove invaluable in the battles to come! Chapter 425: The Savior’s Appearance Chapter 425: The Saviors Appearance"If only we had bows and arrows, we could have saved so many lives!" "Yeah! If I had a bow and arrow, I couldve taken down at least ten more White Walkers!" "Damn this weather. It''s freezing." "Its all because of that cursed Icebone Tower!" For Edmure, a commander whose expertise lay in archery, losing access to crossbows was akin to losing his arms. Though his own skill with a sword was mediocre, his ability to lead and command archers was unmatched. While he couldn''t wield the weapons himself, his battlefield awareness was exceptional. Edmure believed that with a thousand archers at his command, he could have eliminated at least 10,000 more wights. This notion lifted the spirits of those around him. The inability to use crossbows had significantly diminished their combat effectiveness. Most White Walkers lacked substantial armor, and if they had been able to deploy the obsidian-tipped arrows and bows as planned, the casualties inflicted on the Night King''s forces would have been devastating. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A rough estimate suggested they had already taken down nearly 300,000 wights and White Walkers in the battle. If crossbows had been in play, that number could have exceeded 400,000. As Edmure voiced these thoughts, Red Vipers eyes glimmered, recalling something he had seen at the Dragonpit. He remembered the dark, rune-covered skull at the Dragon Gate, adorned with golden inscriptions. must be the weapon Viserys had mentioneda countermeasure against the Icebone Tower. While the construction of the Dragonbone Tower wasnt a secret, what Viserys had concealed was the production of cannons. Viserys had been quietly amassing an arsenal of over 3,000 Ming Dynasty-style red cannons. Since the end of the Restoration War, iron production had surged repeatedly, driving prices higher and higher. Yet, due to the technological limits of this world, only smoothbore cannons could be producedrifled guns were still out of reach. Likewise, explosive shells remained beyond their grasp, leaving the current cannons with limited power and accuracy. Still, with the cannons he had at his disposal, Viserys was preparing for an annihilating strike against the Night King when the time was right. However, that was a matter for the future. For now, he had a more pressing and electrifying announcement to share. Setting aside the radiant envoy, Viserys turned to the gathered crowd and declared, "You may all be wondering why the Night King''s army suddenly retreated. The reason is simple: I defeated the Night King." His words landed like a spark in dry straw, igniting a flurry of excitement among the nobles and officers. "Your Grace defeated the Night King?" "Well survive the Long Night for sure now!" "Your Grace must be Azor Ahai!" "Long live His Grace!" The murmurs quickly coalesced into a unified cheer, but just as they were about to shout in unison, Viserys raised his hand, cutting through the noise. "To be precise," he added with deliberate clarity, "I defeated the Night King " The distinction gave pause to some of the nobles. A few exchanged questioning glances, while Red Viper shot a sidelong look at Manfrey, as if silently asking why Viserys felt compelled to share the credit. As emperor, he could have claimed the glory for himself, and Dany likely wouldnt have objected. On the other hand, Quentyn gazed at Viserys with newfound admiration. To him, such openness and humility marked the kind of monarch worth following. Garlan, meanwhile, didnt dwell on the matter. As the military leader of House Tyrell, he preferred to leave such political nuances to his grandmother, the formidable Old Rose. Ned Stark, however, remained pensive, his eyes fixed thoughtfully on the sword in Viseryss hand. Viserys continued, his voice calm but resolute: "Not only did I defeat the Night King, but I also dealt him a severe wound. I doubt the White Walkers will attack us again anytime soon." The room fell silent for a moment, his words sinking in. Viserys hesitated to elaborate further, knowing that describing the Night King''s impalement and subsequent dismemberment would seem fantastical to those unacquainted with magic. He shifted the focus. "But for now, they still hold a significant number of Icebone Towers. The extreme cold generated by those towers prevents us from launching a large-scale offensive. To counter this, we need weapons crafted from Dragonbonean essential material. Thats why I have decided to travel to Valyria myself..." Before he could finish, the room erupted in murmurs. Concerned glances were exchanged among the nobles, their faces etched with worry. Valyria, once a pinnacle of civilization, was now a place of death and despair. No Targaryen had ventured into the Doom since Arianne''s ill-fated journey with the Black Dread, which had left her gravely injured. Your Grace, Jon Snow interjected, his voice steady but concerned. You can send others to mine the Dragonbone. Theres no need for you to go yourself. The room grew quiet again. Jon Snow was no longer seen as a mere ''royal lackey.'' His early detection of the White Walkers encircling maneuver had saved countless lives. Though only fifty of the five hundred men stationed at Icebreaker Castle survived, Jons bravery had earned him the respect of all. "Yes, Your Grace," added Mors Umber, Greatjon''s cousin. "Theres no need to endanger yourself." Other voices of agreement followed, including that of Ned Stark. Rising to his feet, Ned urged, "Your Grace, please reconsider." Bran and Rickon quickly stood as well, and their actions prompted the northern lords to join. Soon, the southern nobles followed suit. The consensus was clear: no one wanted Viserys to leave Westeros. His presence, as the man who had vanquished the Night King, provided a sense of safety. Viserys raised a hand to quiet the crowd. "Everyone, the Queen will remain here in Westeros to lead the fight against the White Walkers. When I was still a sellsword, I ventured into Valyria and returned with a dragons egg and a suit of Valyrian steel armor. I know the path and have walked it safely before." This revelation caused the nobles to exchange glances. They now understood why Viserys had credited both himself and Dany for defeating the Night King: he wanted to reassure them of her capability. Yet despite his reasoning, doubts lingered. Entrusting a pregnant woman with leading the defense of Westeros against the White Walkers seemed precarious. Viserys made a surprising move to address these concerns. Turning to Ned Stark, he said firmly, "Lord Ned." The mention of his name caught Ned off guard. He had been mourning the loss of his son, and now Viseryss focus on him felt both unexpected and heavy. Descending from the main seat, Viserys extended his gleaming weapon to Ned. "Everyone," Viserys declared, his tone unwavering, "during my absence, the defense of the North will rest in the hands of Lord Commander Ned Stark. If you need anything, consult the Queen." Ned stared at the sword, then at Viserys, before sinking to one knee. "Your Grace, the Starks have been Wardens of the North for centuries. I will fulfill my duty. But if you are determined to go to Valyria, please, exercise the utmost caution." Neds words carried the weight of reluctant acceptance. He knew Viseryss reputation all too well. The songs sung of his exploits painted him as a man who achieved the impossible. As an adviser, there was little more Ned could do than offer his loyalty and prayers for his safe return. With Ned taking the lead, the rest of the nobles followed suit. Many stepped forward, urging Viserys to assemble an elite escort of the strongest swordsmen and warriors. Some even proposed their own heirs to accompany him, seeing it as an opportunity for glory and allegiance. Watching the spectacle, Red Viper couldnt help but marvel. Even the lords of Dorne, who rarely involved themselves in northern matters, were eagerly offering their best to join the expedition. He realized that this was what the savior of Westeros looked likea figure to whom everyone clung. he thought, His gaze drifted to Hermine, standing beside Viserys. With her light brown hair and striking purple-green eyes, she was undeniably beautiful. Red Viper mused. In contrast, the northern nobles had no patience for such thoughts. Their priority was survival. "Lord Stark," Viserys reassured with a smile, "do not worry. I will return safely, and Ill bring back more than enough Dragonbone to counter the Icebone Towers." The nobles offers of goodwill were accepted graciously. Viserys would be leading an expedition of 20,000 to 30,000 people to Valyria, with room for a few hundred loyal retainers. He saw no harm in taking some of their recommendationsit was a show of loyalty, after all. Chapter 426: Margaery’s Invitation Chapter 426: Margaerys InvitationKing''s Landing, Red Keep. Roth Zalyne paced back and forth in the dimly lit reception room of the Red Keep, his nervous energy almost palpable. The flickering light from the torches made his eyes strain, adding to his unease. Occasionally, his gaze drifted to the window where the dragon banner fluttered in the wind, a stark reminder of the man he was about to face. His thoughts spiraled back ten years to the day he first crossed paths with Viserys Targaryen. Back then, Viserys had been a boy of fifteen or sixteen, an orphan of House Targaryen, and a fugitive embroiled in conflict with House Fregar over the soap trade, thanks to the Moonshadow. Seeking refuge, the young Targaryen had turned to House Zalyne for help. Roths wife, Methys, had seized the opportunity and signed a contract with Viserys, splitting the profits of the soap business. At the time, House Zalyne had plans to monopolize the business eventually. But fate had other ideas. Barely six months after leaving Braavos, Viserys had pulled off the audacious Blackwater pirate heist, rocketing him to prominence as the second-in-command of the Windblown mercenary group. Within a year, he seized control of Tyrosh, and by the fourth year, he had hatched a dragon and declared himself Emperor of Tyrosh. The meteoric rise left Roth and House Zalyne stunned. At the time, House Zalyne was nearing ruin. Roth, desperate to tether his lineage to the power of the Dragonlords, had entertained the idea of Viserys marrying into his family. When Viserys fathered children with the famed courtesan Falia at House Zalyne''s stronghold, Roth saw another opportunity. Falia gave birth to twin daughters, and Roth was overjoyed, stationing guards at her residence and scheming to have his son marry one of the girls. He reasoned it was a win-win plan: Viseryss bloodline would remain connected to House Zalyne, and the union would be born of mutual consent. But Roths confidence wavered as he replayed the details in his mind. The flaw in his scheme was glaringViserys had never been told about the daughters. Hed only discovered their existence after arriving in Braavos, where an attempted abduction of the girls nearly succeeded. Roth fainted upon hearing the news. In the aftermath, his actions as the Sealord to uncover and punish the perpetrators had upended Braavos, even forcing the Iron Bank to yield to his demands. The timing of the revelation couldnt have been worse. Just as Roth was preparing to confess everything to Viserys, the Long Night had descended, postponing their reckoning until now. His Grace is not a petty man. The River Mander Alliance is proof of that, Methys said gently, trying to reassure her husband. Time had left a few fine lines around her eyes, but her poise and wisdom were as steady as ever. Methys had always believed in seizing opportunities, a trait she shared with Roth. She was confident Viserys would not resent their past dealings, as House Zalynes involvement had ultimately benefited him. Without their support, Falia might never have thrived in the perfume trade, nor found stability amidst Braavoss cutthroat politics. But then again, people change. Could the same be true for Viserys? As the couple stewed in their apprehension, the heavy curtain was drawn aside. Two maids entered, their movements precise and deliberate, followed by a striking woman with brown hair and piercing eyes. She wore an elegant green dress that complemented her commanding presence. It was none other than Margaery Tyrellnow Margaery Targaryen, Viseryss concubine and a woman of formidable influence. Margaery was no mere ornament. Her keen understanding of human nature and her ability to manipulate circumstances to her advantage rivaled even Daenerys. Where persuasion and diplomacy were concerned, she was House Targaryens most valuable asset. Margaery wasnt alone. By her side was her young son, Duncan, a living testament to her union with the Dragon Emperor. "Lord Roth, Lady Methys," Margaery seized the moment while the couple remained in a brief daze to speak first. "Princess Margaery," the Roths quickly returned the greeting, bowing their heads politely. Noticing it was Margaery who had arrived rather than Viserys, the two seemed slightly disappointed. After the brief introduction, Margaery continued with a composed smile: "Now that the legendary Long Night has truly befallen our generation, His Grace and the Queen remain in the North, leading the army against the White Walkers. As such, I will be receiving the Prince and his wife. I trust the Prince will not take offense." Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Roth hastily waved his hand, his tone sincere. "The White Walkers are a threat to us all. His Grace and the Queen fight for every one of ushow could anyone hold that against you?" "Yes, my lady, please dont trouble yourself over such thoughts," Methys added earnestly. Margaery nodded gracefully. "Very well. His Grace has asked me to convey two crucial matters." "My lady, please go on," Roth replied, leaning forward slightly, an intentional display of respect. Margaery, relaying the contents of Viserys''s letter, informed them that the White Walkers were likely to cross the sea, potentially endangering Braavos and even the entirety of the Free Cities. The news made Roth''s heart sink. He had assumed that the worst-case scenario would see the White Walkers overrun Westeros entirely, leaving the Free Cities untouched. Now, it seemed they too were at risk. Methys, listening intently, grew visibly uneasy. Years prior, before the White Walkers'' full-scale invasion, a few wights had been captured and sent to the Free Cities to demonstrate their threat to the nobles. The sight of the undead had left many terrifiedthese creatures, only killable through decapitation or burning, had haunted the dreams of many. Some nobles had fallen ill with fevers from sheer fear after witnessing them. Methys herself, shaken by the experience, had ordered the entire river channel in Braavos dredged to remove any corpses. Methys thought grimly. "My lady, rest assured," Roth said with determination, breaking the tense silence. "As soon as we return, we will immediately organize a fleet to blockade the Narrow Sea!" Margaery gave an approving nod before continuing. "The second matter concerns His Graces plans for an expedition to Valyria to mine dragonbone." This news was less shocking to the couple. They were already aware of the Dragonbone Tower project and admired Viseryss bold vision and willingness to take risks for the greater good. Margaery explained that Viserys intended to take 20,000 to 30,000 people on this expedition. However, due to the need to prioritize supplies for the Northern frontlines, the financial burden of this venture would fall on Braavosor perhaps on House Zalyne. Roth felt a wave of relief upon hearing this. His concern had been less about punishment and more about potential replacement. If Viserys was merely seeking financial support, it suggested the matter would not escalate further. Roth mused to himself. "My lady, have no doubtI will ensure the necessary funds for His Grace''s expedition are provided in time," Roth promised earnestly. With the official matters addressed, the conversation shifted to lighter topics. Margaery, Roth, and Methys discussed their daily lives, sharing anecdotes and occasionally laughing together, creating a warm and harmonious atmosphere. Amid the lighthearted conversation, Margaery suddenly remarked, "I heard that the prince''s daughter is already six years old. Why not consider sending her to the royal academy in Kings Landing? She would have more playmates among the other princes and children of the court." Chapter 427: Return to the Palace of Sorrow Chapter 427: Return to the Palace of SorrowMargaery''s invitation, which was clearly an extension of Viseryss command, immediately eased any lingering concerns the Roths might have had. Both Margaery and the Roths were perceptive individuals, and without explicitly acknowledging it, they had defused a potential long-standing tension. The meeting ended on a note of mutual understanding and relief. A few days later, after the Roths had departed, Viserys returned to Kings Landing with Daenerys and their dragon. Shortly after, Malora arrived, accompanied by the warlocks chosen from the High Tower. Your Grace, we can now deploy 313 warlocks skilled in casting binding spells, Malora reported formally. This is nearly the entirety of the High Towers magical resources. For the impending expedition to Valyria, Viserys had effectively emptied the High Tower of its most capable mages. Yet, he was determined not to leave behind the formidable Shadowbinder, Melisandre, whose abilities were critical. Despite this impressive assembly, Viserys was not fully reassured. He vividly recalled Euron Greyjoys harrowing accounts of encountering Firewyrms in Valyria, along with countless other monstrous creatures. Then there were the sea monsters in the Smoking Sea, and the enigmatic entity that had stolen a fragment of Eurons soula threat that likely still lingered. In a quiet moment, Viserys leaned closer to Daenerys and whispered, I want to go to the Palace of Sorrow. The Palace of Sorrow, located within the ruins of Chroyane, held significant importance for Viserys. It was where he had previously defeated a Horselords army and executed its leader. More recently, it had become the site where he successfully combined blood magic and water magic. Now, he hoped to revisit Chroyane to explore the ruins of Valyria with the enigmatic Shrouded Lady, Valsha, who had once aided him. The more allies he could rally for the perilous journey, the better. Unfortunately, Viserys had been unable to contact Quaithe, the shadowy figure who had previously shown interest in Daenerys. Despite this, he wouldnt have objected to taking her along if she could be found. Daenerys did not respond directly to his plan. Instead, she gazed into his eyes, took his hand, and placed it gently on her noticeably rounded belly. Our second child, she said softly, have you chosen a name yet? She knew there was no convincing Viserys to abandon his quest. Her only hope was that this reminder of what awaited him at home would encourage him to exercise greater caution. Through her blood magic, Daenerys had already discerned the childs gendera boy. She silently hoped the child would be born by the time Viserys returned. What do you think of Rhaegar? Viserys asked, offering the name of their fallen brother. Daenerys nodded. The name mattered little to her compared to the safety of her only remaining sibling. All she wanted was for Viserys to return alive. The journey from Kings Landing to Chroyane would typically take a little over a day by dragon. However, Viserys planned to fly at a more measured pace due to poor visibility, estimating a two-day trip to Chroyane. Factoring in the return journey, he anticipated being away for no more than seven days. Even if the fleet set sail during his absence, he was confident he could catch up before they reached their destination. After minimal preparations, Viserys set off alone, leaving Kings Landing astride his dragon. He carried no entourage, trusting in his mounts strength and his own resolve. Crossing the Narrow Sea, Viserys noticed the skies above Essos were slightly clearer than those over Westeros. The brightening sky allowed him to reach Chroyane a few hours ahead of schedule. Peering down at the ruins, which were perpetually cloaked in a dense gray mist, Viserys guided his dragon directly toward the Palace of Sorrow. It was in this palace, years earlier, that Viserys had struck a desperate bargain with Valsha to ensure his victory over the Horselord. In exchange for her assistance, he had agreed to remain with her for a thousand years. Despite his newfound mastery over the fusion of blood and water magic, he had yet to find a way to sever Valshas binding contract. What happens a hundred years from now, we''ll cross that bridge when we come to it. Viserys took a deep breath and rode his dragon to the ruined square of the Palace of Sorrow. The view was unchanged from when he had arrived seven years ago. The crumbling palace looked as if it would remain in this decayed state for centuries. Stone pillars in the square were covered in cracks and moss, while the ground remained littered with the corpses of those consumed entirely by grayscale. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Viserys urged the yellow dragon to fly toward the central hall, the creature halted halfway. Fly, Wealthbringer! What''s wrong with you? Why are you so lazy? Viserys scolded, though inwardly he acknowledged his own laziness in wanting to avoid extra steps. He felt hypocritical, yet he noticed something unusual: the yellow dragon wasnt simply reluctanthe seemed deeply afraid. It was as if the hall ahead harbored something monstrous, a lair of demons or a dragons predator. Wealthbringers wings hung half-spread, his thick claws scraping nervously at the stone floor, leaving deep gouges. His long, powerful tail pressed tightly against the ground, and his head twisted restlessly, his bronze eyes turning toward Viserys with a pleading expression, filled with worry. The dragons demeanor was almost childlike, begging its master to leave and return home. Viserys sighed. He understood he would have to go to the Palace of Sorrow on his own. He recalled that several half-dead dragons remained inside, about the same size as Wealthbringer. Sliding off the dragons back, he addressed him gently. If youre scared, go wait for me outside. At this, Wealthbringer spread his wings as if ready to flee but hesitated. Shaking his head, he crouched on the ground, refusing to leave despite his fear. Good boy, Viserys murmured, stroking his dragons head with gratitude, the memory of finding the egg in a pirates haul flashing briefly in his mind. Wealthbringer responded by nudging his chest with his massive head, a gesture of loyalty and affection. After comforting the dragon, Viserys turned his focus to the central hall of the Palace of Sorrow. He recalled that only Valsha, a few half-dead dragons, and some equally half-dead Valyrians resided within. No one else should have been present at this time. he wondered. The only explanation that came to mind was Valsha, the Shrouded Lady. Steeling himself, Viserys walked toward the hall. His boots echoed against the cracked stone steps with a rhythmic clatter. As he entered the dim interior, the sound grew louder, reverberating off the walls. Glass chandeliers illuminated the hall, casting light on every detail. Intricate reliefs and patterns adorned the walls, and behind the throne, several dragons continued to spew grey mist into the air. But the throne itself was empty. Viserys had assumed the dragons were fearful of her presence. If she wasnt here, then someoneor somethingfar more powerful might have taken over. A cold dread crept over him, and he began to turn away. But before he could leave, a figure materialized silently behind hima face wrapped in brownish-grey strips, like a mummy. The eyes, grey-green and unsettling, rolled unnaturally in their sockets. It was her. If it wasnt Valsha, who else could it be? Our agreement was to wait until you were a hundred years old before returning, and now you cant wait? Valshas tone dripped with mockery. Viserys, startled by her sudden and silent appearance, quickly composed himself. Princess Valsha, he began, I was actually planning to go to the Doom Ruins. Chapter 428: Valsha’s Dragon Chapter 428: Valshas DragonViserys recounted his experiences battling the wights, sharing his worries and concerns. He also mentioned the Dragonbone Tower. Valsha listened intently, her expression calm but intrigued, as though she were hearing an entertaining tale rather than a plea for her involvement. When he finished, she responded with a faint smile. Interesting. But the Night King cannot reach me, and I trust you can mine enough Dragonbones on your own. Her smile widened, revealing a set of unnaturally white teeth. It was then that Viserys noticed a subtle changeher skin, once coarse and textured like poundstone, had turned smooth and pale. It was clear her magic had advanced significantly. he thought, He decided to press further. But by then, the White Walkers will keep attacking Chroyane. Can you really hold them back? Theyre already dead, after all. Valsha chuckled softly. How I deal with the White Walkers is concern. But dont get too careless, Viserys. Failing to uphold our previous agreement wouldnt end well for you. Halfway through her sentence, her piercing grey-green eyes flicked to his brow. Her smile faltered as her expression hardened. And why, she said sharply, did you put that rubbish inside yourself? Youre forbidden from entering the Palace of Sorrow again with those things here. Her tone was icy, her displeasure clear. She crossed her arms over her slender frame, her voice firm. It took Viserys a moment to process her words. She must have meant the souls of the Undying Ones he had absorbed and controlled. Her ability to detect them took him by surprise. Once again, Valshas power exceeded his expectations. But her disapproval wasnt his priority now. If she was confident in holding back the Night King, this angle wouldnt sway her. He realized he had to change tactics. Fine, he said after a moments thought. If you dont want to go, I wont insist. As your friend, I should have spent more time here with you. But my advisers are still bleeding on the frontlines, and I must mine the Dragonbone as soon as possible. Forgive me. He bowed slightly, his tone respectful. Valsha remained still, her expression unchanging, as Viserys turned to leave. She didnt say a word, even as his back faced her. It wasnt until one foot crossed the threshold that her voice rang out. If you want me to go, youll stay here with me for another three hundredno, five hundred years! Viserys froze mid-step. He turned back with a small smile but said nothing, silently rejecting her offer. he thought. After another polite bow, he continued walking. Two hundred years! she called out, her tone more urgent. Viserys paused again, his voice calm but firm. Princess Valsha, if you truly dont wish to go, I wont force you. The Doom Ruins are incredibly dangerous. Its not worth the risk. One hundred years! she said quickly, her voice tinged with frustration, as though she hadnt grasped that bargaining further was futile. Although Valsha had lived for centuries, much of that time had been spent in isolation. Her way of thinking was simplechildlike, even. In this moment, she seemed more like a teenager than the ancient sorceress she was. Viserys offered no response, neither acceptance nor refusal. Valsha, oblivious to his silence, began bargaining with herself, unaware that her offers had already lost their leverage. Viserys saw an opportunity and seized it. Actually, theres something I havent told you, he began carefully. Valsha tilted her head slightly. What? There are still living people inside the Doom Ruins, Viserys said, letting the words linger for a moment. And theyre from the Sennesta family. At this revelation, Valshas grey-green eyes widened. She reached up and tore away the strips of cloth covering her face, revealing a surprisingly youthful complexion beneath. Her skin was smooth and unblemished, and her cheeks still held a touch of baby fat. Though they had met before, it was the first time Viserys had seen her true face. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Are you certain? she asked, her voice a mix of doubt and anticipation. I swear on my unborn child, he said solemnly. This declaration seemed to strike a chord with her. The Sennesta family was infamous for declaring war on the Rhoynar Kingdom, a tragedy that had brought immense suffering to Valshas people. Years ago, a member of House Sennesta, also named Viserys, had sought Valshas aid in acquiring the gift of magic. Though she had tricked the family, her revenge paled in comparison to the devastation they had inflicted on her people. Now, Valsha appeared torn. Her emotions flared visibly; the strips of cloth trailing from her moved restlessly, a stark contrast to her still figure. It was clear her grayscale had long since healedthose strips were no longer necessary. She had kept them only as a reminder, perhaps, until now. Her movements stilled, and she fixed Viserys with an intent gaze. You mentioned earlier that the Night King is actually from House Vystarion? she asked suddenly. Viserys recognized this as a pivotal moment. Though Valshas personality could be immature, her capabilities were formidable. Deciding honesty was the best strategy, he nodded. Thats what he claimed, but I dont know exactly what the Night King is. Maybe its an entity, or something else entirely. What I do know is that its parasitically living in Vystarions body. Valshas grey-green eyes seemed to ignite with purpose. Her chest rose and fell sharply as she turned away from him, heading toward the throne. Instead of sitting, she focused on the dragons that surrounded it. Under Viseryss watchful gaze, she approached the largest of the dragons and climbed onto its back with practiced ease. The four half-dead dragons, which had been emitting constant streams of gray mist, immediately fell silent. Viserys took a few steps forward, his mind racing. As Valsha retrieved a blue cloak and draped it over her shoulders, he realized something extraordinary: Valsha could ride dragons. This was unheard ofshe was not of Valyrian descent. The implications challenged everything Viserys thought he understood. The dragon she mounted rose to its feet, its immense form towering over the hall. The other dragons followed suit, moving in unison behind her. Each was massive, measuring 18 to 19 meters in length, their grey scales glinting dully in the dim light. Valsha, perched confidently atop the leading dragon, exuded the aura of a general ready for war. Outside the hall, Wealthbringer sensed the presence of the other dragons and stiffened. His golden scales rippled as he prepared for a confrontation, his body coiled with tension. His eyes locked onto the grey dragons emerging one by one, his nostrils flaring as he exhaled hot breaths of steam. His hostility was unmistakable, and it seemed he might pounce at any moment. Chapter 429: The Year of the Great Calamity Chapter 429: The Year of the Great CalamityThe Yellow Dragon sensed something deeply wrong with these few of its kind. For humans, the instinctive response to seeing a corpse turn into a wight would be to flee. Dragons, however, reacted differently; when they saw the corpse of a fellow dragon behaving unnaturally, their first instinct was to attack. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fortunately, Viserys intervened in time. It''s fine, just relax, he said, stroking the Yellow Dragon''s neck while studying the gray dragons before him. Despite their movements, their eyes held no trace of color. The black dragon Nymerion''s pupils gleamed like molten gold, the silver dragon Rhaelarion''s like green tourmaline, and the Yellow Dragon''s like glowing embers. In stark contrast, the dragons captured by Valsha had lifeless, gray-white eyes. Viserys was curious about how Valsha managed to control these dragons, but for now, he saw no reason to probe further. Her strength was far greater than he had anticipated, and with her ability to command dragons in battle, the advantages currently outweighed the potential risks. What might happen afterward could wait until the Night King was dealt with. Are you surprised? Valsha asked, her tone carrying a hint of pride. Your abilities exceed my imagination, Viserys replied. Hearing this, Valshas lips curled into an unabashedly smug smile. Where are we headed now? she asked. First, well go to Volantis and wait. My fleet will arrive there soon. I dont want to go to Volantis. Valshas smile vanished instantly. Chroyane''s downfall had been tied to its ''spice war'' with Volantis. Unable to defeat the Rhoynar, Volantis had sought aid from Valyria. To Valsha, the people of Volantis were the Valyrians lackeys, and the lackeys of her enemies were enemies as well. She had no intention of stepping into enemy territory. While Viserys understood her feelings, he had no intention of yielding. His fleet was sailing from King''s Landing, passing through the Hopeful Lands and stopping at Volantis to resupply with troops and provisions. Volantis, the final port before Valyria, was a crucial stop, and Viserys needed to be there personally. The Volantene nobles were highly invested in the expedition, and his presence would secure their continued support. With the addition of four more dragons, the campaigns prospects had grown even brighter. For this reason, Valsha''s participation in the visit to Volantis was necessary, though it would require careful handling. Why? Valsha asked, her gray-green eyes narrowing in confusion. The Volantenes gained so muchdont you want to take something back from them? When you get to Volantis, Viserys said, youll eat and drink with them, and theyll honor you as their Dragonlord. Imagine their faces when you reveal, just before leaving, that youre actually the Shrouded Lord. Valshas eyes sparkled with amusement, and a sly smile spread across her face. Fine, lets go to Volantis. But I want to stay in the biggest palace! Months earlier, when Viserys took Benerro with him, he had informed Alios of his upcoming expedition to Valyria. This news had delighted Volantis'' elite. The city had assembled a fleet of 500 warships, with the Tiger Cloaks personally selecting half of them. Nobles spared no expense, hiring sailors and outfitting their vessels for the campaign. Valyria, a near-mythical land that had consumed the wealth of the world for over 5,000 years, now promised untold riches. Even as domineering as Viserys was, he had no intention of hoarding it all. Instead, with dragons and the emperor leading the charge, the expedition had become a shared venturea lucrative opportunity. When the people of Volantis saw Viserys arrive with five dragons in tow, the entire city erupted in celebration. Father, who is that woman? Arent the only current Dragon Knights Your Grace, the Queen, Princess Hermione, Princess Hali, and Lord Monterys? I dont know either. Perhaps His Grace has ventured somewhere unknown to us. This woman might be of the Blackfyre bloodline. Alios and his son were not the only ones perplexedeveryone else shared their confusion. However, no one dared to ask directly. The Dragonlord was the Dragonlord; he alone commanded four dragons, and Viseryss evident respect for the woman was unmistakable. With such deference shown by the Emperor, no one dared to risk rudeness. At the feast, Valsha sat to Viseryss right, eagerly devouring the lavish spread before her. Having spent centuries in the desolation of the Palace of Sorrow, she hadnt tasted such fine food in ages. Volantene feasts, known for their abundance of exotic spices, were a stark contrast to her past deprivation. The Volantenes, ever eager to curry favor, lavished flattery upon both Valsha and Viserys. Despite her inelegant table manners, they showered her with praise, serving her an unending stream of food and wine. At first, the atmosphere was typical for a banquet, but the situation began to take an odd turn. Lady Valsha has such an impressive appetite. The secret to this golden star prawn dish lies in its spices. Speaking of spices, we owe much to the Dragonlord of Valyria from centuries past... A nobleman dressed in an ornate blue silk robe seized the moment to flaunt his lineage. Viserys turned his head to glance at Valsha, noticing her sudden pause. Her eating slowed, and her expression grew cold. To be honest with you, my ancestor Thetios played a role in the spice war. Our house crafted the golden cage that imprisoned Garin... The noblemans words hung in the air. Valsha, swallowing her food, slowly raised her gaze to meet his. Her expression turned icy. The mention of her own brotherhad cut too close to the bone. Sensing her change in demeanor, Viserys straightened in his seat, saying nothing but readying himself to intervene. While the noblemans blunder was pure misfortune, the underlying problem was Viseryss decision to conceal Valshas true identity. He couldnt let her unleash chaos at the feast. If manpower were lost before the expedition began, it would spell disaster. Keeping his voice calm yet firm, he spoke. Enough, my lord. We are here to discuss the expedition. If you wish to recount the glories of your house, youll have ample opportunity to do so with Valsha. The nobleman, oblivious to the warning, thanked Viserys profusely, misunderstanding his restraint as a compliment. Unfortunately for him, Valsha seized the opportunity for retribution. She began demanding nightly banquets, insisting the nobleman pay for themand required each meal to include a new surprise. Viserys thought her demands excessive, particularly in a year marked by widespread calamity. Yet, compared to what could have happened, he let her have her way. Had Valsha chosen to vent her anger with her gray dragons, the ensuing grayscale epidemic might have swept through the Free Cities, killing countless people. Two months later, the fleet from Kings Landing arrived in Volantis. The armada had swelled to 500 ships, bolstered by the three dragons brought by Princess Hali. With Volantene vessels added to the fleet, the total number of ships and soldiers had more than doubled. Viserys initially planned for a force of 20,000, but the expedition now boasted over 50,000 men. In the meantime, Volantiss powerful families began subtly vying for Valshas favor. They saw an opportunity: if the Targaryens alone controlled the dragons, their influence would be absolute. But if Valsha held sway as well, they could exploit her presence to protect or advance their own interests. Your Grace, shall I get rid of a few of them? one of his men asked, noting the political maneuvering. No need, Viserys replied, his tone dismissive. He had no patience for petty games. From atop her dragon, Valsha noticed the nobles observing her through their spyglasses. The dim lighting obscured the finer details of her dragons appearance, and they murmured that it wasnt particularly majestic. Yet, a dragon was still a dragon, and they were busy scheming ways to curry favor. Valsha, unfazed by their machinations, called out, her voice ringing with mockery and amusement. Thank you, people of Volantis, for your hospitality! Your spices are exquisite! The Princess of Chroyane Valsha sends her gratitudehahahaha! Chapter 430: The Giant Gates of Tyria Chapter 430: The Giant Gates of TyriaThe people of Volantis revered the Dragonlords, but their loyalty was to the idea of power, not to any specific Dragonlord. This only reinforced Viserys''s determination to eliminate others Dragonlord houses. The arrogance of the high Dragonlord houses posed a clear dangerbetrayal was not beyond them. If they ever harbored the delusion of aligning with the Night King, it could spell disaster. Without control of the skies, future battles would grow infinitely more perilous. Viserys had now largely come to terms with the unsettling truth that life still lingered among the ruins of Doom. Given Valyria''s vastness and its centuries of Dragonlord dominance, it wasnt unthinkable that secret havens might have been constructed in preparation for the cataclysm. As he and Hali hovered over the Smoking Sea on their dragons, the strange landscape of Valyria unfolded before them. The Smoking Sea, situated north of Valyria, seemed darker and more foreboding than ever. Above it, the sky burned with an unnatural scarlet glowfar brighter than the surrounding heavens. Even the dense, swirling smoke of the sea reflected the eerie crimson light. The smoke itself twisted into grotesque shapes, forming ghostly faces that leered and shifted, creating an unnerving spectacle. The wall of smoke was no longer just smoke; it was a wall of phantoms, their spectral expressions frozen in torment. This is strange, Viserys murmured, narrowing his eyes. The red hue of the sky above Valyria was known to result from the reflection of the Fourteen Flames. Yet when Euron had ventured to Valyrias outskirts, the sky had appeared normal. Could it be magic? he wondered, his instincts sharpening. Steering his dragon closer to Hali, he gave a terse command. Hali, go tell them to turn south immediately. No one is to advance any further. Yes, Father! Hali responded with unwavering resolve, guiding her green dragon, Qinaerys, back toward the fleet. As he watched his child retreat into the distance, Viserys felt a pang of sorrow. With five Dragon Knights in the family, he knew Westeros would still need its defenders. Danys pregnancy only underscored the necessity of leaving someone capable behind to assist her. The most logical choice was Monterys, who had the most experience riding a dragon. Yet Monteryss heritage complicated matters. As the son of Montford Velaryon, who had died as a loyalist beside Melisandres sacrificial altar, Monterys was the last scion of House Velaryon. Removing him from Westeros entirely seemed a poor decision. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ultimately, Monterys had stayed behind, leaving Viserys with the dilemma of whether to bring Hali or Hermione. The two were only ten years old, and even the coin flip that had decided their fate weighed heavily on his mind. This expedition wasnt merely about explorationit was perilous beyond measure. The North needed settlers, yes, but Valyria was something far darker. The memory of Princess Aerea loomed large in Viseryss thoughts. Aerea had ridden the Black Dread, a dragon over 100 meters long, into Valyriayet even the might of Balerion had not spared her. The horrifying parasites that clung to her had devoured her from within, leaving her body grotesquely ravaged. The heat of her suffering had been so intense that it radiated through her armor. Viserys glanced out over the endless expanse of the Smoking Sea. Beneath its choking fumes lay the Fourteen Flames, where the Valyrians had once exploited slaves to mine gold, red gold, and countless other treasures. Yet Viserys suspected the mines held more than riches. Perhaps they concealed secret laboratories or forbidden experiments. The Valyrians claimed to have discovered dragons in the mines of the Fourteen Flames. But Viserys believed otherwisethey had dragons there. Through manipulation of Firewyrms, Wyverns, and other creatures, they had wrought the beasts that cemented their dominion. Had their experiments stopped at dragons? Or had they sought to create other magical horrors before their downfall? Could these primordials lurking in the ruins of Doom still spawn unspeakable terrors? It was a chilling thoughtand one entirely within the realm of possibility. The fleet was now roughly two days from Valyria. Viserys, intrigued by rumors, decided to skirt the Smoking Sea and head to the ruins of . It was said that Tyria had once housed the worlds largest library, and though it was likely destroyed in the Doom, remnants might still exist. Being one of the Free Cities closest to Valyria, Tyria could also hold valuable clues. After bypassing the Smoking Sea, the eerie red light illuminating the landscape made the view more expansive. After several hours of searching, Viserys finally spotted the ruins of Tyria. From the air, Tyria appeared dotted with Valyrian-style buildings, many still standing despite the passage of centuries. One structure in particular caught his attention: a massive circular stone gate shaped like a dragon swallowing its own tail. The gates diameter spanned an astonishing hundred meters, defying the conventional understanding of structural mechanics. Viserys marveled at its endurance; it seemed far too massive to sustain itself without collapsing under its own weight, suggesting an extraordinary level of craftsmanship and strength. Riding the Yellow Dragon, he descended toward the circular gate. Volcanic ash billowed as the dragon landed, settling in a cloud beneath its twenty-meter-long form, which perched on the gate like a bird on a branch. Dismounting, Viserys stepped onto the dragons arch to examine the structure more closely. The craftsmanship was impeccable, and despite its age, the circular dragon gate was in remarkably good condition. Looking around, Viserys realized the gate was part of a bridgea hundred meters high and a hundred meters longthat provided a sweeping view of Tyria. Unlike the ruins near the Fourteen Flames, Tyria was surprisingly intact. The buildings below were well-preserved, though the city appeared devoid of life. It felt abandoned, like a ghost town, eerily silent under the reddish glow of the distant palace light. The desolation gave the city an otherworldly, almost purgatorial atmosphere. In the center of Tyria, a grand building drew Viseryss attention. He couldnt tell whether it was a palace or a temple, but its prominence made it the obvious place to investigate. The Yellow Dragon spread its wings and glided down toward the towering structure, landing with practiced grace near its base. After a quick survey for signs of life, Viserys decided to proceed. The building rested on a plateau, with a staircase of nearly 300 steps leading to its entrance. A wide avenue ran straight to the structure, flanked by clean, flat roads and fortress-like buildings that reminded Viserys of Dragonstones architecture. Dragon statues lined the streets in dense formations, carved in varied poses: some poised for flight, others rearing their heads in roars, and others resting in repose. The craftsmanship was extraordinary, but Viserys did not linger. He ascended the long staircase. At the summit, he encountered a massive bronze gate. Up close, the gate towered above himseven or eight meters tall, as imposing as the gates of Kings Landing. Surprisingly, the gate wasnt locked. Expecting resistance, Viserys braced himself to push it open, but it yielded easily under his hand. Beyond the gate was a cavernous hall, its vast floor entirely covered with a layer of skulls. As Viserys stepped inside, the clothing on the skeletal remains disintegrated into dust, crumbling as if accelerated by his arrival. A field of bare white bones was left in their place. Though Viserys was no stranger to death and bloodshed, the sight made him hesitate, forcing him to take two steps back. But after steadying his nerves, he resolved to press forward into the hall. Just as he crossed the threshold, the heavy bronze gate slammed shut behind him. The deafening sound reverberated through the vast space, the echo amplifying his unease. Every muscle in his body tensed as he turned his head toward the now-sealed door. Chapter 431: The Two-Headed Man Chapter 431: The Two-Headed ManThe huge doors of the hall slammed shut, leaving Viserys with a growing sense of entrapment. The only source of light was the red glow streaming through a massive window near the top of the hall, twelve or thirteen meters high. Below it, skeletons were piled, as if some unfortunate souls had triedand failedto escape through the window. Outside, the Yellow Dragon sensed the danger and let out a loud cry toward the hall. Yet the thick walls offered excellent soundproofing; Viserys heard nothing of his dragons alarm. His hand instinctively went to the sword at his waist as his eyes scanned the dim hall. Just two breaths later, a gargoyle-shaped lamp carved into the wall suddenly flickered to life, illuminating the space. The harsh light revealed the gruesome detail of the grounda dense layer of bones, some areas stacked into macabre piles. Viserys noticed that these skeletons were smaller and more fragile than normal, and the realization sent a chill through him. Then came the sound of hurried footsteps. A squad of soldiers appeared in the gallery above, armed with crossbows of a strange design. Viserys quickly assessed his surroundings but found no cover. The hall was vast and barren, resembling an empty warehouse. The piles of small, brittle skeletons scattered across the floor offered no protection. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He couldnt fathom how a regiment of soldiers operated in a desolate ghost town like Tyria. Where did they get provisions? How did they survive? But this wasnt the time to dwell on logistics. Believing his Valyrian armor and combat skills might give him a fighting chance, Viserys decided to try diplomacy first. I am Viserys Targaryen, descendant of the exile Aenar. If I have disturbed you, I am willing to leave immediately! His voice echoed in the vast hall, but there was no reply. Instead, from a corner of the hall, a yellow door creaked open. Two columns of soldiers, armed with swords and shields, marched out in perfect formation. These soldiers wore blue armor adorned with shields depicting flying dragons. Their disciplined appearance was startlinghealthy, robust men in a place thought to be devoid of life. The soldiers halted five or six meters from Viserys and split into two lines, forming a path like an honor guard. At the end of this path emerged a man in a flowing purple silk robe. Viseryss eyes narrowed. A two-headed man? Perched on the mans shoulders were two distinctly different heads. Both had silver hair, but the hairstyles were markedly distinct. One head had short hair and sharp, masculine features; the other had softer, more feminine features. The gender disparity puzzled Viserys. If they shared the same body, wouldnt their biology influence both heads equally? But he quickly dismissed the thought. This was a world of magic, after allrationality often had no place here. Speaking in fluent Valyrian, he addressed the figure. My lord, I am Viserys Targaryen, descendant of Aenar Targaryen, who fled Valyria for Dragonstone. If I have intruded, I offer my apologies and will leave. Viseryss tone was calm but firm, his eyes carefully studying the two-headed figure. In his mind, he evaluated the possibility of escaping by taking the man hostage if negotiations turned sour. The masculine head stirred first, its expression pensive. Aenar, it muttered, as though struggling to place the name. The feminine head interjected, clarifying, It was Aenars that led the Targaryens to Dragonstone before the Doom. The masculine head nodded, as if finally piecing the memory together. What are you doing here? the masculine head asked, its tone both curious and wary. To lead humanity against the White Walkers and survive the Long Night, Viserys replied earnestly. He saw no point in deception; honesty might even secure their cooperation. These people, if alive and organized, could be invaluable allies. My fleet will arrive soon, he continued. I hope to use your port as a staging ground. If necessary, I am prepared to compensate you in kind. Viserys abandoned any pretense of imperial authority. Here, in this ancient and enigmatic place, he approached the negotiation with genuine humility. The two-headed man was not about to accept Viserys''s conditions. The man''s head spoke, his tone devoid of emotion: Your army cannot appear in our port, and the situation in Tyria cannot be known to outsiders. Realizing there was no room for negotiation, Viserys inclined his head slightly and replied, Very well. If that is the case, I will leave now. Please, my lord, open the door. I will not tell a soul about what I have seen today. The woman''s head interjected sharply, I don''t think you can keep a secret. As she spoke, a sudden crash echoed from the main hall door. The yellow dragon was attempting to break in to rescue Viserys. Confusion flickered across his facehow had the dragon sensed his predicament from outside? The vibrations from the door caused a pile of bones to collapse, scattering several skulls across the floor. Seizing the moment, Viserys activated Dragon Vision to assess the situation outside. He saw the yellow dragon pinned at the door, surrounded by hundreds of soldiers clad in the same armor as those inside the hall. The dragon could have easily flown away, yet it remained, defying the soldiers and using its massive, water-tank-thick tail to strike the door in an attempt to alert Viserys. It was clear these people had no intention of letting him leave alive. With that realization, Viserys surged forward, delivering a sharp kick before leaping to confront the two-headed man. Panic flickered across both faces, betraying their earlier overconfidence. The cold steel of Viserys''s sword pressed firmly against the mans throat as he spoke in a chilling tone: I can promise not to tell anyone about what happened here. But until then, you will either die or let me leave. To his surprise, the man lunged forward, impaling himself on the sword. Viserys barely had time to react before the womans head extended unnaturally, her neck elongating to three times its original length. Her mouth grotesquely split, stretching to the base of her ears in a horrifying transformation. Viserys''s eyes widened as the monstrous head clamped down on his sword with incredible force. He struggled to free it, but her bite was like a vice. The combined weight of the two-headed man dragged him down into an awkward heap on the ground, making it impossible to kill them immediately. Above, a soldier with a crossbow fired, and a hail of seventy or eighty arrows rained down toward Viserys. The man''s head sneered maliciously. With no other choice, Viserys released his grip on the sword and moved to evade the attack, knowing escape would leave him defenseless against the soldiers inevitable pursuit. But events took an unexpected turn. The two-headed man fused with the sword in Viserys''s hands, becoming an unwieldy, grotesque weapon. Swinging this strange new blade, Viserys deflected many of the incoming arrows, a significant portion embedding themselves into the two-headed man''s body. A wail of pain erupted from the man, echoing through the hall, yet the womans head maintained her grip on the sword. You know nothing of strength, Viserys muttered under his breath as he hefted the bizarre weapon. With powerful swings, he began fighting the advancing swordsmen and shield-bearers. The unwieldy, humanoid hammer-like weapon was over two meters long and weighed more than 100 catties, but it proved devastating in his hands. Upstairs, the archers hesitated, unwilling to fire into the melee. Taking advantage of the chaos, Viserys charged toward the second floor, dragging the two-headed man with him. Along the way, he snatched up a shield for added defense. At that moment, the yellow dragon smashed through the enormous window, sending shards of glass scattering across the room in a dazzling array of refracted light. With a roar, the dragon unleashed jet-black fire, engulfing most of the soldiers in flames. Seizing the opportunity, Viserys mounted the dragon, the wounded two-headed man slung over his back as a hostage. As they ascended, he looked down at the shrinking building below, realizing that Tyria would be a battleground if it were to serve as their base of operations. But just as this thought crossed his mind, the two-headed man, seemingly on the brink of death, stirred with sudden vitality and launched a ferocious attack. Chapter 432: The Death of Aerea Chapter 432: The Death of AereaThe sudden shift in circumstances forced Viserys and the two-headed man into a direct confrontation atop the dragon''s back. The precarious battleground highlighted the mans grotesque and unnatural nature. Viserys thought grimly. The elongated neck, stretching three feet like something from a horror story, was unnatural enough, but the true terror lay in the gaze of the two heads. Back in the main hall, their demeanor had conveyed an aura of calculated malice Now, their expressions were savage, primal, and devoid of restraint. The hardened skulls and powerful, whip-like necks made them formidable even against Viserys''s tactics. Suddenly, a voice echoed in his mind: It was the voice of one of the Undying Ones, a soul bound to Viserys since his time in Qarth. Another voice interjected, masculine and eager: Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Viserys had absorbed eight Undying Ones'' souls during his time in Qarth. Over the years, he had found uses for them, embedding one in Varys to aid his transformation and granting others specific roles. Varys, now tasked with intelligence and administrative duties, had seamlessly adopted his altered identity, his newfound obedience attributed to Viseryss commanding presence. Viserys entertained the idea of embedding an Undying Ones soul into the womans head. Such a move could prove invaluablelike planting a spy among the Tyrians. However, he was cautious not to release multiple souls at once. The bond between Viserys and the yellow dragon, strengthened by their mind-merge, proved advantageous. The dragons flight patterns shifted constantly, ensuring Viserys always had the upper hand in his strikes. This tactical advantage, combined with the two-headed mans struggle to coordinate his dual heads in combat, began to wear his opponent down. Viserys carefully studied the dynamic between the two heads. he observed. With this realization, he decided to eliminate the male head, leaving the female intact for interrogation. After a fierce exchange, Viserys executed his plan. He beheaded the male head and immediately used fire magic to incinerate it. What remained of the two-headed man now resembled a grotesque, lopsided figure Wasting no time, Viserys breathed one of the Undying Ones'' souls into the surviving head. As the magic took hold, the savage and feral gaze in the womans eyes dissolved, replaced by an expression of servility and submission. My great master, the creature said in a low, reverent tone, thank you for giving me a new body. The transformation was complete. The voice, mannerisms, and demeanor now mirrored those of Varys when his body was imbued with an Undying Ones soul. Tell me everything you know, Viserys commanded. The former two-headed man began recounting what little he knew, though it was sufficient to piece together crucial details. He described the events leading to the Doom of Valyria: Valyria had perished not merely because of the volcanic eruption of the Fourteen Flames. A vast, intricate network of suppression spells had been woven beneath the mountains, designed to contain their destructive power. However, as the tides of magic ebbed, these spells weakened and ultimately failed. The Fourteen Flames erupted violently, engulfing the land in an apocalyptic flood of lava and ash. The destruction wasnt solely due to the natural catastrophe. Valyria had been a hub of magical experiments, cursed relics, and witchcraft prohibitions. When the suppressing magic collapsed, these volatile forces combined in a catastrophic chain reaction, ensuring the obliteration of the once-great civilization. Tyria, as a satellite Free City, had been relatively spared from the magical excesses that doomed Valyria, leaving much of its infrastructure intact. The great hall Viserys had visited, it turned out, was a temple dedicated to the gods of the Valyrian people. When the Doom struck, many Tyrians sought refuge in the temple, believing it to be a sanctuary. However, the temple was enchanted, and when the disaster erupted, the enchantment malfunctioned. Hundreds of thousands of people were trapped inside, dying horrific deaths. Over the centuries, the Tyrians connected the temple to an underground shelter that eventually expanded into a subterranean city. The skeletal remains in the temple were the result of these underground inhabitants piling the bones of the dead there, creating the grim spectacle Viserys had encountered. As for the two-headed man, Boryas, Viserys confirmed his suspicion: he was a homunculus, an artificially created being. Tyria housed what was essentially a genetic laboratory, established by the Dragonlords. This facility produced mutants with specialized traits, engineered to serve their Valyrian masters. What intrigued Viserys most was the Tyrians innovative use of magic. Their magical devices enabled crop cultivation without sunlight, a technique powered entirely by arcane energy rather than the sun. Such methods could revolutionize food production, even in the most desolate environmentsa resource too valuable for Viserys to ignore. Even more astonishing was what Boryas revealed about Tyrias ruler, a being called The supreme leader of Tyria had three heads and five faces, an abomination that dwarfed even Boryas'' unsettling appearance. On was clearly orchestrating something significant, though the specifics of his plans remained a mystery. Boryas also divulged another revelation: Tyria was home to an enormous repository of Dragonbones, the remains of thousands of dragons. The Dragonlords of Valyria had evidently used Tyria as a graveyard or storage site for these remains, likely for magical purposes. The thought of gaining access to such a trove of resources gave Viserys even more reason to seize control of the city. Crops grown without sunlight, thousands of Dragonbones, and the advanced magical and genetic technologies housed in Tyriaall of these were treasures Viserys was determined to claim. And after their attempted ambush, the Tyrians actions only hardened his resolve. Boryas, Viserys said coldly, his gaze steady on the grotesque figure before him, return to the dungeon. We will maintain constant communication. I will return soon with an army to take this city. Boryas, now infused with the soul of an Undying One, bowed deeply. Dont worry, my great master. I will serve you with all my strength. He smeared volcanic ash over the wound on his neck, straightened, and departed with a servile air. Viserys mounted his dragon and flew toward the black, round stone arch that marked the temples exit. He paused mid-flight, glancing back at the great hall, his thoughts racing. Boryas had shared an additional piece of critical information: Tyria, since Valyrias fall, had shed its pretense of being a mere satellite city. Its leaders had begun seizing Valyrias most sacred legacythe Dragonlords bloodline. Boryas spoke of figures tied to this legacy. Before Viserys, a man named Aurion had declared himself Emperor of Valyria and ventured to Tyria, only to be captured. Similarly, Aerea Targaryen, who had ridden the Black Dread to the Ruins of Valyria, had apparently wandered to Tyria afterward. Aerea lived in Tyria for some time, but it seemed the Tyrians had leverage over her. Her return to Kings Landing was marked by cryptic final words: Viseryss jaw tightened. If Tyrias leader, the three-headed and five-faced On, knew more about Valyria and its mysteries, then conquering the city was imperative. Chapter 433: Steel, Gunpowder, and Spellcasters Chapter 433: Steel, Gunpowder, and SpellcastersAfter three or four centuries of controlled population growth, the total number of inhabitants in Tyria has remarkably remained steady at approximately 150,000 to 160,000. The vast underground complex, referred to as the "dungeon," has six primary exits to the surface. Five of these are located on the outskirts of what were once the Free Cities of Tyria, while the largest and most significant is positioned directly beneath the temple. Armed with intelligence supplied by Boryas, Viserys''s 50,000-strong army swiftly seized control of the four smaller entrances. The expedition''s most formidable asset was its arsenal of 500 cannons. The overwhelming superiority these weapons offered swiftly subdued any Volantis nobles entertaining thoughts of defection. Realizing the Targaryens newfound strength, even without dragons, many began reconsidering their allegiances. Those who had sought to ingratiate themselves with Valsha paid a steep priceseveral were executed, leaving others to focus on understanding the cannons deadly potential. These cannons, regarded as Viserys''s ultimate trump card, were under the strict joint supervision of Conwyra and Rhaegar Connington, also known as Young Connington. At present, Young Connington was coordinating the artillery''s deployment into the dungeon to mount an assault on the final temple fortress of Tyria. He and Conwyra stood in a dimly lit room, discussing their strategy. Overhead, a single glass candle emitted a soft, white glow, its light barely sufficient to illuminate the fifty-to-sixty square meter chamber. Using cannons in the dungeon is incredibly risky. Perhaps incendiary bombs would be a safer option? Conwyra suggested. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Every day we delay outside increases the strain on our supplies. We need to act quickly and accept some level of risk, Young Connington replied, his tone measured but firm. After a brief pause, he added, Well use the cannons selectively in critical areas. Later, Ill negotiate directly with their king. Understood. Ill inspect the troops, Conwyra agreed before leaving the room. The Tyrians had been driven into a corner within just three days of the attacks commencement, largely due to the artillery. The cannons had proved decisive, and their impact on warfare was destined to be transformative. Strict secrecy surrounding these weapons was paramount. Moments after Conwyra departed, a lithe figure darted out of the shadows and launched itself at Young Connington, wrapping slender arms around his neck. Arya, dont! Young Connington exclaimed, though there was no alarm in his voicehe recognized her instantly. He stood unperturbed as Arya clung to him like a sloth. The two had first met three years earlier at the first birthday celebration of Viseryss eldest son, Willem. Their relationship had blossomed, culminating in their marriage a year ago. Arya had grown into a strikingly beautiful young woman, her earlier horse-faced appearance a distant memory. According to the original accounts, Aryas time in Braavos had revealed her potential to be a Courtesana testament to her inherited good looks and presence. She had now matured fully, and there was no doubt of her attractiveness. Despite this, the couple had mutually decided to delay having children, spending their days honing their skills in swordsmanship and horsemanship. Aryas spirits had recently been dampened by witnessing the destructive power of the artillery, leaving her disheartened about the relevance of her martial prowess. This despair had deepened following Robbs death in battle, which left her struggling to find purpose. To lift her spirits, Young Connington had indulged her by allowing her to guest-star as an artillery officer, a gesture that instantly brightened her mood. Ill fire the first shot! Arya whispered mischievously into his ear. Young Connington, though exasperated, couldnt help but smile. Arya had trained relentlessly in the Water Dance for years, often ambushing him in playful surprise attacks. This is war, my Arya, he said gently. When its over, Ill request Your Graces permission for you to fight wherever and however you wish. Dont you dare back out now! she teased, pounding his chest in mock protest. Relenting, Young Connington agreedbut only on the condition that he could supervise her efforts closely. Arya, delighted, playfully struck his chest again in celebration. Shortly thereafter, the main force, led by Young Connington and the artillery unit, advanced to the entrance of Tyrias underground fortress. Despite being called a fortress, it was more akin to a heavily fortified pass. The steel gates were shut tight, blending seamlessly into the surrounding stone walls. They resembled a pair of massive black teeth, their imposing appearance reinforced by thick stone pillars on either side. Conwyra carefully considered the situation, aiming to minimize artillery bombardment if possible. Meanwhile, Young Connington approached the massive steel gate and instructed a subordinate to use a "megaphone" to deliver their ultimatum. Listen, Tyrians inside! Lay down your arms and surrender unconditionally. The merciful King Viserys is willing to forgive your sins! From behind the gate, a defiant voice responded: You''re the invaders, not us! Why should we surrender? Aren''t your cannons powerful? Go ahead and fire! The voice was peculiara strange blend of a deep, resonant male tone and a high-pitched, shrill feminine quality. Young Connington wasnt surprised. During recent battles, he had already encountered and captured a two-headed man, so the strange voice didnt faze him. Irritated by the response, he shouted back, You ambushed and tried to kill our emperor, and now His Grace is still willing to show you mercy. Instead of surrendering, you dare to bargain? I''ll give you 15 minutes to surrender. If you dont, Ill start firing! Despite his threat, the answer from behind the gate remained resolute. Frustrated, Young Connington decided not to wait the full 15 minutes and returned to the artillery position. The artillery unit was limited to just 12 cannons at this location. Deciding to test the steel gates resilience, he ordered a single shot. As he approached the cannons, he noticed Arya standing nervously, her hand trembling slightly as she gripped a lighter. This particular lighter was a recent innovationnot technologically advanced, but functional. Based on an idea from Viserys and crafted by a Myrish artisan, the device had become a popular commodity among the old smokers of Westeros and the Free Cities. Young Connington moved to Aryas side, patiently guiding her through the cannons operation. Pay close attention. The key to firing a cannon is adjusting the angle and calculating, he explained. Calculating? Arya repeated, her face clouded with worry. Do I have to learn math to fire cannons? Math had always been Aryas weakness. At the Royal College, subjects like geometry and equations made her head spin. Seeing her apprehension, Young Connington felt a glimmer of relief. Cannons were inherently dangerousprevious tests had resulted in frequent explosions. If her fear of math deterred her from pursuing this, he would consider it a small victory. Yes, he replied, his lips curling into a teasing smile. Before I became proficient, I solved dozens of practice problems. Youve seen all the scrap paper in my room, havent you? Still want to learn how to fire a cannon? Arya hesitated for a moment, then gritted her teeth and declared, Ill learn! Young Connington adjusted the cannons angle while Arya eagerly stepped forward, her excitement palpable. She struck the lighter several times, her hands trembling slightly, until finally, a thumb-sized yellow flame ignited. She brought it to the cannons fuse, which began to sizzle and burn. Both Arya and Young Connington quickly covered their ears as the cannon roared to life. The dragon-carved barrel erupted in fire, and a steel projectile shot forward like a hammer. The projectile slammed into the steel gate with an ear-splitting clang, and the sound echoed throughout the dungeon. When the sulphurous smoke cleared, the result was visiblea dent the size of a basin marred the gate, but it had not been pierced. Breaching it would require significantly more gunpowder and repeated bombardments, which risked damaging the supporting stone pillars on either side. Behind the steel gate, three two-headed men stood alongside a few hundred soldiers. Tension filled the air as they assessed the situation. As long as the stone pillars remain standing, the road will stay blocked. They wont get in, said the womans head on one of the two-headed men. But we wont be able to destroy the stone pillars quickly enough, replied the mans head on another. If the steel gate collapses, itll affect the stone pillars. When they break the gate, the pillars will likely give way and block the entire tunnel, the first two-headed man added. After a moment of deliberation, one of them concluded, Leave some men here to hold them off. The rest of us will retreat for now! Chapter 434: Steel, Gunpowder, and Spellcasters II Chapter 434: Steel, Gunpowder, and Spellcasters IIThe great fortress of Tyria had only one viable entry point, and despite the formidable display of artillery, Young Connington knew the limits of his resources. When the first cannonball failed to breach the iron gate, he refrained from using excessive gunpowder. The cannons and their ammunition were too valuable to squander. In this era, indiscriminate bombardment was not a luxury anyone could afford. Even Viserys, with his ambitions, had reserved artillery for decisive battles, such as the anticipated confrontation with the Night King. The cannons were meant to deal a devastating blow, not to be overused against lesser threats, lest the enemy adapt to their tactics. Young Connington faced unique challenges here in the dungeon. Although his ammunition reserves were sufficient, the confined underground environment imposed restrictions on how the cannons could be used effectively. Precision blasting was not within Viseryss expertise, nor did Young Connington have the luxury of indulging in trial and error. As he pondered his options, a woman in a warlocks cloak approached. It was Malora, leading a group of warlocks to offer their assistance. Linking spell? Are you sure this will work? Young Connington asked, his skepticism clear. While he possessed some magical knowledge, he was aware that Maloras methods belonged to a different school entirely. Maloras group proposed a plan to use magic alongside the artillery to breach the gate. Yet, there was a risk: the dungeon was crucial as a forward base for the eventual assault on the Doom Ruins. Blasting the tunnel could trap the remaining Tyrians, but it could also leave his forces vulnerable to counterattacks from hidden forces within. This is what His Grace wishes, Malora assured him. Weve rehearsed it thoroughly, and the odds of success are high. Since it bore Viseryss approval, Young Connington decided to proceed. He ordered the artillery to prepare for another volley while assigning a squad of warriors to guard the warlocks. The warlocks each carried what appeared to be simple wands, prompting mixed reactions from the soldiers. Eddard Umber, son of Jon Umber, stood among them. Fourteen years old but already possessing a towering physique, Eddard exuded an imposing presence. Known for his strength and blunt manner, he regarded the warlocks and their wands with disdain. To Eddard, the wands resembled nothing more than twigs. He felt confident that if he could close the distance, he could dispatch the warlocks effortlessly with his greatsword. He touched the massive blade strapped to his back, a family heirloom he had inherited after Greatjons death in battle. That sword had slain a two-headed man, and Eddard saw no reason to believe these fragile-looking wands could compare. As he watched the warlocks work, Eddards attention drifted to the artillery. His eyes gleamed with admiration for the powerful cannons. Their imposing forms reminded him of something primal, a connection he couldnt quite put into words. Calibrate it! Young Connington barked, pulling everyone back to focus. Arya, who had been eager earlier, now wisely stayed back. She realized the situation was far more serious than before and didnt want to interfere. Instead, she silently prayed for the gates destruction so she could join the fray alongside Young Connington. A deafening series of explosions followed as all twelve cannons fired in unison. The roar echoed through the dungeon, reverberating like a relentless drumbeat. The sound was so overwhelming that, even with ears covered, everyone felt the vibrations coursing through their bodies. As the sulphurous smoke cleared, the damage became visible. The once-pristine steel gate now bore the scars of wardeep pits and jagged craters covered its surface, resembling a tattered piece of linen. Young Connington glanced at Arya, noticing her pale face. Moments later, she turned aside and vomited. He understood all too well. The sheer force of the explosions and the sound waves could unsettle even the most hardened soldiers. During his training, he had experienced similar nausea, and it was no surprise Arya felt the same. The bombardment had made progress, but the gate still stood. Young Connington knew they had weakened it significantly. Second round of bombardment, prepare! Young Connington''s command rang out sharply, and the artillery teams sprang into action. They cleared the lingering ash from the barrels, loaded fresh gunpowder, and carefully inserted the projectiles. As the preparations continued, Young Connington''s gaze shifted to the massive stone pillars flanking the steel gate. Deep cracks marred their surfaces, and one cannonball had already narrowly missed, grazing a pillar and almost causing further damage. Finally, the Unsullied-led artillery stood ready for the second volley. With a steady voice, Young Connington gave the order, lifting Arya directly into his arms as the cannons fired again. The deafening barrage shattered the steel gate completely, and the stone pillars trembled violently, barely standing amidst spreading cracks. Crack. The fractures deepened, and the pillars seemed moments away from collapse. Prepare the binding spell! Malora shouted suddenly. A brilliant white light emanated from the warlocks wands. The shimmering magic enveloped the damaged pillars, stabilizing them temporarily as the tunnel walls ceased their collapse. Eddard stared in silent astonishment at the surreal display. He couldnt match the devastating power of those massive cannons, but now even these slender wands seemed far beyond his grasp. The uneasy reprieve was short-lived. The shifting weight of the damaged structure soon caused the tunnel to destabilize again. Stone and debris began to crumble as the warlocks poured more energy into their spells, maintaining a fragile equilibrium. A warlock rushed over to Young Connington and spoke urgently. My lord, we can hold the spell for about half an hour. Lord Malora asked me to tell you that if you plan to attack, you must act quickly and pass through the tunnel. If not, well have to end the spell. Young Connington faced a difficult choice. Attacking meant risking everything without knowing the enemy''s strength, and half an hour might not be enough to get a thousand soldiers through safely. Even if they succeeded in entering, retreat would be a perilous endeavor. But retreating now would forfeit their only chance. Aryas gray eyes met his, calm yet resolute, silently conveying that she would follow whatever path he chose. Her unwavering determination steeled his resolve. With a nod to Conwyra, Young Connington issued his order: Attack! Under Eddard Umbers command, the three battalions began moving single file into the unstable tunnel. The stone groaned ominously, dust falling in torrents as cracks widened. Young Connington brought up the rear, Arya close behind him. Arya, look behind you! What? she asked, turning instinctively. Seizing the moment, Young Connington struck, knocking her unconscious. He swiftly handed her limp form to Conwyra, locking eyes with the soldier for a brief moment before charging into the tunnel himself. As soon as Young Connington entered, the warlocks strength faltered. The spell failed, and the tunnel collapsed in a thunderous roar behind him. Tyria Dungeon, Main Castle: What! Theyre inside? How many? The three-headed On paced in panic, his voices overlapping in alarm. A two-headed man replied grimly, About a thousand, give or take. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A thousand. Not many, but enough to pose a dire threat. Ons fortress still housed 4,000 defenders, yet the invaders weapons were unnervingly destructive. The cannons alone had breached their defenses, and their incendiary bottles turned into raging infernos upon impact. Despite their numerical advantage, On felt cornered. Escape seemed the only viable option. He could flee and seek help from the figure in the Doom Ruins. But even the thought of that entity sent a shiver of dread through him, and all five faces on his three heads twisted in anguish. My lord, let me hold them off for you! Boryas interjected, his remaining head speaking with solemn conviction. I failed to kill Viserys before, but if they come for you, theyll have to step over my corpse! Boryas, now harboring the soul of a thousand-year-old monster, exuded an air of sincerity. His tone, expression, and gestures were flawless. On hesitated but finally made up his mind. Fine. Ill take only... 2,500 men with me. The rest are yours! Even in retreat, taking the majority of the garrison felt excessive. Boryas bowed deeply. Do not worry, my lord. Allow me to bid you farewell on your final journey! Chapter 435: Steel, Gunpowder, and Spellcasters III Chapter 435: Steel, Gunpowder, and Spellcasters IIIYour Grace, this passage leads outside the city of Tyria. Their leader, On, is likely heading toward the Doom Ruins, Boryas informed Viserys, his tone measured yet firm. The statement stirred Viseryss thoughts. If On was indeed headed to the Doom Ruins, it suggested there were other inhabitants thereperhaps even a thriving population. Tyria itself housed nearly 150,000 people, so the Doom Ruins might support an even larger number. If possible, Viserys preferred to seek a path of negotiation or trade with the inhabitants of the Doom Ruins. After all, before arriving here, Dragonbone had been left abandoned in vast quantities outside the ruins, signaling its lack of utility to the locals. Whats the quantity of Dragonbones here? Viserys asked, his focus sharp. Young Connington stepped forward, providing a detailed report. Your Grace, the Tyrians used most of the Dragonbones to reinforce their dungeon. In our search, we uncovered over 700 giant dragon skulls. Fourteen of these were more than 10 meters long, 88 measured between 7 and 10 meters, and The sheer scale of the discovery made Viserys pause. A dragon with a skull measuring 10 meters likely had a body over 100 meters longfourteen dragons the size of . Valyrias history spanned 5,000 years, with over 1,000 dragons at its peak. It wasnt unthinkable to unearth tens of thousands of dragon skeletons, especially with more than 700 satellite cities like Tyria. The Doom Ruins undoubtedly held even more. What kind of crops can grow without sunlight? Viserys shifted his focus to the critical issue of food supply. Boryas handed him a plate of peculiar, purple, mushroom-like produce. Your Grace, this is what has sustained Tyria for centuriespurple flesh. Viserys broke off a piece and tasted it. Its texture was both chewy and crisp, akin to konjac, with a flavor blending the essence of meat and vegetables. Surprisingly, it was quite palatable. After swallowing the first bite, he sampled another before speaking decisively to Young Connington. Send back seeds of this purple flesh along with people skilled in its cultivation. Also, transport all the Dragonbones. Yes, Your Grace, Young Connington replied with utmost respect. Having served Viserys for years, Young Connington thought he had grasped the extent of his kings abilities. Yet time and again, Viserys shattered those perceptions. When Young Connington had led the charge into Tyria, he never expected Boryas to surrender so abruptly. Initially, he doubted it, but seeing Boryas approach with raised hands left no room for misinterpretation. What unnerved him most, however, was Viseryss ability to seemingly plant an ally here long before their arrival. Young Connington was certain no one had prior knowledge of Tyrias existence, let alone contact with its people. Yet here was Boryas, pledging loyalty as if orchestrated by some unseen force. Suppressing his bewilderment, Young Connington continued his report on the battles spoils. There was an abundance of gold, red gold, and silverplunder that hardly needed elaboration. According to established regulations, half of all gains went to the court, with the royal family receiving the remainder. The rest was divided equally among the army, individual soldiers, and organizations involved in the campaign. Even so, the sheer scale of the wealth left the Volantene soldiers ecstatic. It was no surprise for a Valyrian satellite city to hold such treasures. Beyond the wealth, the expedition had recovered a trove of books. Although much of Tyrias library was destroyed, enough manuscripts survived to make the find significant. Among these were numerous texts on magic, which were immediately sealed for safety. More concerning was the discovery of a genetic modification laboratory. Its contents were deemed too dangerous to handle without Viseryss direct oversight. Accompanied by Melisandre, Malora, and Young Connington, Viserys made his way to the laboratory. Viserys had always harbored a nagging question: why hadnt the Tyrians moved to the surface to live? Boryas, fortunately, provided an answer. He explained that around seventy or eighty years after the Doom, the Tyrians gradually relocated to their underground city. The reason was simple yet peculiarthe light above ground became increasingly unbearable for them. Given the Tyrians ability to mass-produce yin-yang two-headed people, Viserys tentatively attributed this aversion to sunlight to genetic modifications. In Tyria, one in every thousand children was born as a yin-yang two-headed individual, a trait that strongly hinted at deliberate genetic tampering. The Tyrians seemed to share similarities with the Valyrians and Dragonlord families, who had also undergone extensive group modifications in the past. This realization made Viserys wary of the Tyrians. Their genetic foundation was deeply flawed, perhaps even dangerous, and this caution extended to their legacy. The biological laboratory in Tyria resembled a massive warehouse rather than a conventional lab. Its entrance was guarded by a "palmprint lock," a device unfamiliar to Viserys. Boryas placed his hand on the scanner, and a ripple of green light spread outward from his palm. The massive metal door lifted slowly, almost eerily silent as it opened. Bright light poured out from within, confirming the interior was heavily illuminated. The group entered cautiously, only to freeze in stunned silence at the sight before them. The laboratory was enormous, as spacious as a grand theater, with rows upon rows of transparent glass jars, each large enough to hold a person. The jars were arranged with exact precision, creating an unsettlingly ordered scene. Viserys stepped closer to inspect the contents. Inside most jars were humanoid figuresnaked and eerily lifelike. Yet each displayed features that set them apart from ordinary humans. Some had dragon wings sprouting from their backs, others were covered in patches of shimmering scales. At first, Viserys assumed they were abnormal fetuses, perhaps part of an experiment to cultivate magically gifted beings. But something about them felt... off. He soon noticed the web of purple veins coursing visibly through their necks, groins, and armpits, hinting at something far more sinister. And it wasnt just humans in the jars. In other containers, they found creatures of varying shapes and sizes. Dragons floated in suspended animation, alongside Firewyrms, lizards with grotesquely elongated legs, and even horses with gills and scales. The audacity of the Dragonlords was unmistakable. In their hubris, they had seemingly attempted to rewrite nature itself, acting as if they were the creators of the world. Viserys pondered the technological prowess necessary for such feats and whether it was even possible with what Valyria possessed in its prime. Ultimately, he decided these experiments were too dangerous to preserve. Most of the jars would need to be destroyed, though a few samples and experimental notes might prove valuable for study in safer hands. The laboratory also housed an array of genetically modified plants, some resembling the "purple flesh" crop that sustained the Tyrians. While they appeared edible, Viserys saw no immediate need to take such risks. After nearly an hour of observation and deliberation, the group prepared to leave the lab. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But just as they turned to depart, a sudden, sharp sound echoed through the space. Crack. All at once, the glass jars shattered, sending shards flying in every direction. The creatures insideformed and unformed embryos, grotesque lumps of pink and white fleshspilled out onto the floor. Then they began to writhe. The sight of these malformed creatures squirming and twitching against the sterile lab floor sent waves of dread through everyone present. Even Viserys, who had witnessed many horrors in his life, felt an icy chill creeping up his spine. Chapter 436: Hali’s Mathematical Mind Chapter 436: Halis Mathematical MindThe sudden change left everyone on edge. Inside the vast, warehouse-like laboratory, the wriggling pinkish-white flesh covered the floor, moving erratically. The air grew thick with a pungent, fishy stench, suffocating and invasive as it seeped into the lungs. Viserys and the others instinctively drew their swords, assuming defensive positions. The ruby at Melisandres throat pulsed with a steady, ominous glow. My lord, I think they are destroying themselves, Melisandre said, her voice calm but taut with unease. Self-destruction? Viserys repeated, his eyes scanning the grotesque sight before him. The flesh sprawled across the floor varied in sizesome no larger than an infant, others as big as a fully grown adult. The cries they emitted were unsettling: the wails of babies, the groans of adults, and the animalistic screeches of unrecognizable creatures blended into a cacophony of despair. The sounds clawed at the nerves, making the scene feel like a vision of hell itself. Despite the chaos, there was no sign of intelligence in these creatures actions. Everything they did seemed driven by instinct, devoid of autonomy. Not all the entities were writhing or crying out. Some people lay motionless, their eyes vacant and lifeless, as though their souls had already fled. This sight stirred a thought in Viseryss mind. He recalled the three-headed statue in Tyrosh, which had ties to a magical item he had encountered. The three heads symbolized distinct functions: one devoured death, another breathed life, and the third, as Viserys had theorized and Shiera confirmed, stored souls. Looking at the lifeless bodies, Viserys couldnt shake the impression that these experiments had failed due to the absence of that very magical item. Could it be that Tyrias genetic engineering collapsed because they lacked the means to house souls? he wondered aloud. Suddenly, his thoughts were interrupted by a cacophony in his own mind. The Undying Ones clamored in unison, their ethereal voices piercing his thoughts. Viserys snapped, his patience wearing thin. To him, these spirits were tools, nothing more. He would never forgive those who had once sought to kill him, and mercy was out of the question. I will decide when to release you, he hissed in his mind. Anyone who dares to speak out of turn will have their soul obliterated! The threat worked. Silence fell among the Undying Ones. Refocusing on the grotesque scene before him, Viserys made a swift decision. Tyrias experiments and its grotesque remnants were a blightproof of their decline and corruption. Remove all written materials here, he ordered coldly. Burn everything else. Quarantine the people handling this place for observation before releasing them. The destruction would ensure safety, and the written materials might provide insights without preserving the horrors themselves. With the laboratory dealt with, Viserys shifted his attention to the next challenge: making contact with the people of the Doom Ruins. Shieranow known as Shireehad recently felt the call of House Sennesta from within those ruins, suggesting there might be a conflict of interest. Still, Viserys believed negotiation was possible. His primary goal was obtaining Dragonbones, which held no apparent value to the Doom Ruins inhabitants. In essence, he was offering to clean their "rubbish" and improve their environment in return. He had no interest in venturing into the treacherous heart of Valyria itself. For now, collecting Dragonbone from the "suburbs" was sufficient. Yet, there was one matter he needed answers towhat exactly had the Tyrians done to Princess Aerea? The mystery gnawed at him, and as a father, it had become personal. Viserys had immersed himself fully in the struggles of this world, determined to secure the future of his descendants. He couldnt bear the thought of House Targaryen suffering another downfall. This time, his enemies would pay dearly, starting with the resolution of Princess Aereas plight. It was not just for vengeance but to send a clear message to the shadows: meddling with the Targaryens carried an unthinkable cost. He needed order and stability before he could turn his full attention to the ultimate threatthe Night King. Since travel through Valyrias outskirts was fraught with danger, Viserys devised an alternate plan. He had a printing press brought down from his ship to produce negotiation documents. In just one day, 10,000 copies of a brief, single-page document were completed. Hali, you are not allowed to go, Viserys declared firmly, stepping forward to stop her. He noticed that Hali was preparing to ride the dragon alongside him to Valyria. Why, Father? I can help you, Hali replied, her confusion evident. Valyria is too dangerous. You know that. The Black Dread likely received his wounds there. But I can become invisible. You''ve seen that, she argued, a spark of defiance in her tone. Thats not an option... Viserys began, only for Hali to cut him off. Father, you have ten children, but you are the only father they have. Hali and Hermine look exactly the same. Even if Im not there... Who taught you to say such things? Viserys interrupted, his voice rising slightly with irritation. The many advisers and military officers nearby made his pride as a father sting even more. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hali, however, seemed entirely unaware of any offense. She simply looked at Viserys with her striking heterochromatic eyes, her expression steady. Ill go with you, she insisted. At that moment, Valsha approached, riding her dragon. As the massive creature landed beside them, everyone instinctively stepped back. Compared to Viserys dragon, Valshas was unnervingly grotesquea beast that seemed more like a decaying specter than a living creature. Some whispered of it as the "wight dragon." Its pallid, thin frame was riddled with holes, the wings appearing tattered and skeletal. The sight of it was enough to make even seasoned warriors uneasy. When the time comes, I will kill all Sennestas with my own hands, Valsha declared, her voice cold and resolute. We may not necessarily go to war with them, Viserys countered. That is my business. You dont need to concern yourself, Valsha shot back, before urging her dragon upward into the crimson-hued sky, accompanied by her four similarly skeletal dragons. Once she was gone, Viserys turned back to Hali. His tone was sharp. Dont ever speak to your father like that again! He mounted his yellow dragon and took off, leaving Hali behind. The green dragon, loyal only to Viserys command, refused to take Hali to the Ruins of Doom. Watching her father leave, Hali stood in silence, a hint of despondence in her posture. Arya, noticing her mood, approached gently. Princess, in His Graces eyes, you are different from Princess Hermine. No one can replace you. But Halis reaction was unexpected. But this is just a simple problem of mathematics. Mathematics... Arya repeated, her mouth twitching slightly as the subject veered into territory she wasnt confident in. The five dragons reached the Ruins of Doom in just an hour. As they descended to a lower altitude, Viserys and Valsha began their search. Below them stretched a desolate expanse, a stark contrast to the well-preserved Tyria. The ruins, bathed in perpetual red light, were overrun by reddish-orange vegetation. Among the growth, plants of the Convolvulaceae family, resembling morning glories, climbed the remnants of dragon statues scattered throughout the ruins. Over the centuries, they seemed to have overtaken the grandeur of Valyria inch by inch. To survey the entire area by dragon would take at least half an hour. As Viserys scanned the ruins, he recalled what he had read in books. Valyria, during its peak, had boasted a population in the tens of millions. Such a metropolis was unimaginable now. Even Kings Landing struggled to manage half a million residents. It made sense when one considered the Valyrian social structure. The forty Dragonlord houses alone comprised one to two thousand people, the pinnacle of nobility. Adding their allied families brought the total to over ten thousanda staggering number of elites. Beyond them, ordinary Valyrians enjoyed relative peace and prosperity, benefiting from the best aspects of their civilization. But the peace of some came at the cost of others. Borrowing from the Old Empire of Ghis, Valyria had relied on an enormous population of slaves. Beneath the Fourteen Flames alone, millions of slave miners toiled. Countless others served as domestic slaves, sustaining the opulence of the Valyrian elite. Despite the ruins'' scale and the weight of history they carried, Viserys and Valsha found no signs of lifeno intact structures, no inhabitants. It was as though the citys grandeur had been utterly erased. Just as they were about to leave, a strange noise interrupted their thoughts. A buzzing sound filled the air, rising in intensity. It was like the collective hum of countless giant wasps descending upon them. Chapter 437: The Dragon Battles in the Wild Chapter 437: The Dragon Battles in the WildThe ruins of Doom were immense, sprawling far and wide, and the two of them flew low to get a closer look. This proximity distracted them, and they failed to notice where the danger came from. Suddenly, the riders on the dragons back looked up and saw a massive swarm of blood-red flying insects hurtling toward them. Despite being called insects, these creatures were far larger than typical bugseach was roughly the size of a rabbit. What made Viserys categorize them as insects were their wings. These translucent appendages, veined like blood vessels, were elongated and thin, resembling mosquito wings magnified hundreds of times. The swarm, dense and crimson, resembled a blood mist, skillfully splitting into two groups to encircle Viserys and Valsha individually. As the creatures drew closer, Viserys observed their peculiar mouthparts, which reminded him of Firewyrms he had encountered before. Their round mouths were flanked by several tentacle-like appendages, likely sensory organs. When facing insects, fire is often the first thought. Draca Viserys began to command his mount to unleash dragonfire, but his words trailed off. Something felt wrong. Could these creatures be connected to the attack on Princess Aerea? He recalled the horrifying account of a parasite that had infested Aereas body. The Maester''s records described how they submerged Aerea, feverish and delirious, into icy water, forcing a swarm of slender parasites to emerge from her skin. Even Balerion, the Black Dread, bore a jagged wound, which Viserys had long suspected resulted from a powerful assault. However, he noted that such parasites could also cause similar wounds. Their larvae migrated within a host''s body, creating ulcers that eventually became jagged scars. These blood-red insects were clearly unbothered by heat; they seemed to thrive in it. Quickly strategizing, Viserys commanded the yellow dragon to beat its wings fiercely, generating powerful gusts. The plan worked. The blood-mist-like swarm scattered as if a colossal fan had sliced through smoke. Many of the flying insects, unable to maintain their flight, tumbled to the ground in disarray. Even so, Viserys didnt lower his guard. He directed the yellow dragon to ascend rapidly into the sky. Though the insects were fast, their bulky forms limited their altitude. Sure enough, once they reached 400 or 500 meters, the insects ceased their pursuit, unable to climb higher. Now at a safe height, Viserys turned his attention to Valsha. She was in dire straits. The red swarm had nearly engulfed her, and her dragon was struggling. Instead of fire, the creature exhaled only grayish-brown smoke. It was then that Viserys realized Valshas dragon couldnt breathe fire at all. It couldnt even roar, merely wheezing as it grappled with the insects. Watching her four awkward gray dragons flounder, Viserys shouted, Valsha! Fly higher! He was prepared to intervene. After all, Valsha was a guest he had personally invited, and if she were injured, he wouldnt hesitate to help. Hearing his call, Valsha urged her dragon upward. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just then, a loud dragon roar split the air, startling both riders. Its Hali! What is that girl doing here, of all times? Viserys heart sank. His first thought was how much hed need to scold her later. But before he could dwell on it, his focus shifted. Three dragons emerged into view, none belonging to him. The dragon at the center was bronze, flanked by one to the left, a rust-red, and one to the right, a striking purple. Each carried a rider, their silhouettes cutting through the sky. The three riders hovered before Viserys and his yellow dragon, their features unmistakable under the sunlight. Silver-haired with piercing purple eyes, they were true Valyrians, every bit as striking as the legends suggested. You are Viserys Targaryen? the leader asked, his tone sharp. Viserys, surprised that they knew his name, quickly reasoned that it wasnt unusual. If they had been in contact with Shiera or Shiree, his identity would have been easy to ascertain. The leader, who rode the bronze dragon, wore a ruby-red hairband that gleamed against his deep purple eyes. His gaze was icy, while the two knights flanking hima rider of a rust-red dragon and one of a purple dragonwatched Viserys with thinly veiled contempt. Viserys chose to stay composed. Though his side had more dragons, the advantage was questionable. Valshas control over her dragons was far from proficient; the four gray beasts under her command moved clumsily, as though impaired. It was like pitting a healthy warrior against three well-trained opponents while being burdened by four injured allies. At best, her dragons were liabilities. Yes, my lords, Viserys answered evenly, keeping his tone polite. He was about to explain his purpose when Valsha interrupted sharply, her voice cutting through the tension like a blade. She flew up to Viseryss right, glaring at the trio with unrestrained anger. Are you from House Sennesta? Her tone was accusatory, and Viserys noticed her condition for the first time. Her face and arms were covered in red welts, no doubt from the bites of those blood-red insects earlier. The rider on the purple dragonhis delicate, almost feminine features framed by flowing silver hairsmirked as he gathered his hair over one shoulder. Who are you? he asked dismissively. Admit it? Valsha hissed, her voice trembling with fury. I am Valsha of Chroyane. You destroyed Chroyane and killed my family! The three knights exchanged amused glances. Then the purple dragon rider replied mockingly, Who? Valshas eyes went bloodshot as she screamed in rage, charging at them with her four gray dragons. Viserys clenched his teeth. He had known this confrontation was inevitable the moment he told Valsha about House Sennestas rumored presence in the Ruins of Doom. Now, there was no stopping her. As he prepared to intervene, the bronze dragon knight with the ruby-red hairband maneuvered to block his path, holding up a pamphlet in one hand. You wanted to see me. Where are you going? he asked with a smirk. The ruby-haired knights confidence was unnerving. Although Viseryss yellow dragon was larger and theoretically more powerful, the knights demeanor suggested he was certain of victory. The dragons clashed with a deafening impact, their sturdy hind legs testing each others strength. The yellow dragon, larger and stronger, managed to shove its opponent off balance. But the bronze dragon, under the knights expert control, recovered with astonishing speed, lunging for the yellow dragons left wing. The attack was so swift that Viserys could barely react. A chunk of wing, the size of a basin, was torn away, and the yellow dragon let out a pained roar, its green, gem-like eyes blazing with fury. Dark flames erupted from its jaws, but the bronze dragon evaded them with ease. Viserys, do you know how old my dragon is? the ruby-haired knight taunted. One hundred and sixteen years. How old is yours? Sixteen? Viserys thought, his mind racing. How could a dragon that old be just twenty meters long? Distracted, he glanced toward Valsha. One of her gray dragons had lost a wing and was plummeting toward the ground, while another was pinned under a red dragons talons. Valsha herself was in terrible shape, her body scorched and her dragon struggling to stay aloft. It was chaoslike watching two martial artists toy with a pack of wounded dogs. Sensing Viseryss distraction, the ruby-haired knight seized the moment. The bronze dragon lunged forward again. Since youre here for the bones, the knight sneered, youd better get down on the ground! Chapter 438: The Dragon Battles in the Wild II Chapter 438: The Dragon Battles in the Wild IIViserys quickly realized that his dragon-fighting skills were no match for his opponents expertise. Growing up among the skies filled with Targaryen dragons, he had never needed to practice air combat, much less anticipate encountering other dragons in the Ruins of Doom. As for why the other knights dragon was over a century old but only twenty meters long, that was a mystery for another time. Right now, he needed to compensate for his lack of skill with his other talents. He reached for his Dragonbone bow, nocking an arrow with practiced speed. A white streak flew through the air toward the Bronze Dragons eye. The red-haired knight sneered as he maneuvered his dragon to evade the projectile, closing the gap between them rapidly. Though the knight had noticed Viserys''s lack of aerial combat prowess, he still maintained caution, his skill far outmatching Viseryss. Within seconds, the distance between the two was reduced to a mere hundred metersa fleeting moment at such speeds. Viserys loosed three more arrows in quick succession. One was dodged, while the other two struck the Bronze Dragon''s head. However, the arrows failed to penetrate its hardened, century-old scales. The distance between them dwindled to less than ten meters, close enough for their hair to whip in the wind around their faces. The ruby-haired knights dark purple eyes gleamed with excitement. It was his chance to truly test his dragon in battle. The Bronze Dragon lunged, its massive maw lined with jagged teeth capable of tearing through an elephant. Its red-black tongue lashed forward, and the acrid stench of sulfur filled the air. But before the beast could snap its jaws shut, Viserys whipped out two long-barreled muskets from behind him. A flicker of doubt passed through the knights eyes, but there was no time to react. Two bursts of flame erupted from the musket barrels, followed by plumes of white smoke. Blood sprayed from the Bronze Dragon''s mouth, staining its teeth red. The makeshift firearms, though rudimentary compared to modern designs, were effective. If Viserys had been able to machine rifled barrels, he wouldnt have had to get this close for the shot. The wounds werent fatal, but they were enough to throw the Bronze Dragon off balance. Its movements grew erratic, and the Yellow Dragon seized the opening, biting down hard on its throat. The Bronze Dragon reflexively kicked out with its hind legs, trying to shake the Yellow Dragon loose, but its unbalanced state left it vulnerable. Viserys took the opportunity to hurl one of the muskets directly at the knights head. The weapons butt struck the ruby-encrusted hairband with a sharp crack, sending the knight reeling. His vision darkened, and he lost consciousness, slumping against his dragons saddle. From Viseryss vantage point, the knight and his Bronze Dragon were in freefall. The Yellow Dragon kept its grip on the Bronze Dragons throat, shaking violently as blood sprayed in scalding streams. Within moments, the Bronze Dragons strength faded, its dying wails reverberating through the air. The sound drew the attention of the other two knights battling Valsha. By now, Valsha had only two of her four dragons left. One of them had its right hind leg torn off at the hip. Despite the grievous injury, the gray dragon stayed aloft, likely due to its diminished pain sensitivity. Otherwise, it would have crashed long ago. You actually killed Kynar! the knight on the purple dragon shouted, his face contorted with fury. The cold beauty of his features twisted into a menacing snarl. His frozen blue-violet eyes burned with rage. Viserys, however, spared no time for conversation. He didnt care about Kynar or the knights anger. This was a fight for survival, and he had his own tactics to employ. Reaching into the saddlebag strapped to the Yellow Dragon, Viserys retrieved three Molotov cocktails. With precision born of urgency, he hurled them toward the Purple Dragon Knight. The knight instinctively dodged, but the projectiles exploded midair, unleashing bright yellow-green flames that bloomed like fiery chrysanthemums. The Molotov cocktails contained a sticky, adhesive substance that clung to whatever it touched. The knight and his dragon were instantly engulfed in flames, the fire spreading rapidly across their bodies. The knight screamed in pain as the inferno consumed him, his purple dragon thrashing wildly in the air. The bright, burning spectacle illuminated the battlefield, turning the tide decisively in Viseryss favor. Wildfire! How dare you use wildfire during a dragon fight, you madman! The Purple Dragon Knights voice rang out, a mixture of shock and fury. He knew the risks. Wildfire, infamous for its volatile nature, was almost suicidal to use near dragons. The natural body temperature of a dragon, anywhere between 40 to 60 degrees Celsius, made its presence a dangerous gamble. Only Dany, the Unburnt, could wield such fire without riskbut Viserys wasnt Dany. Unbeknownst to the knight, Viserys had used a diluted form of wildfire, focusing on its sticky properties rather than its extreme heat. Though less intense than traditional wildfire, it was still potent enough to overwhelm anyone without fire immunity. The flames that clung to the Purple Dragon Knights body threw him into disarray, disrupting his control over his mount. Viserys seized the opportunity, drawing his bow and firing a well-aimed shot. The arrow struck true, piercing the knights brow. His body slumped lifelessly in the saddle, and his dragon, now free from its riders influence, transformed into a wild and feral beast. Wasting no time, Viserys retrieved the Dragons Horn from his saddle. The pitch-black horn gleamed with a warm, eerie luster as he blew into it. A deep, resonant sound echoed across the battlefield, and golden runes on the horn flared to life, one after another, radiating light. The purple dragons obsidian-like eyes grew hazy, as if caught in a trance. Without hesitation, Viserys leaped from the back of his yellow dragon onto the purple dragons broad, flame-scorched shoulders. He channeled the soul of an Undying One into the dragons body, a risky but calculated move. Almost immediately, a piercing, inhuman scream erupted in his mind, a testament to the Undying Ones inability to control the dragons primal essence. The soul burned away, consumed by the creatures innate power. Despite the backlash, the effect was clearthe dragon feared Viserys now and hesitated to defy him. With this tenuous control, the battlefield shifted dramatically. What had been a lopsided 5-on-3 fight was now a 4-on-1 advantage for Viserys and Valsha. The last of the Sennesta knights, the rider of the red dragon, was visibly shaken. His expression turned grim as he watched Viseryss audacious maneuver. Without wasting another second, he wheeled his dragon away from the battlefield, retreating into the distance. Viserys prepared to give chase, but Valshas voice stopped him. Dont bother. He wont last long, she said weakly. Valshas gray dragon couldnt breathe fire, but it exhaled a mist laced with a strengthened form of grayscale. The red dragon and its rider had been exposed to this toxic fog, and it wouldnt be long before the disease rendered them both incapable of fightingor surviving. Viserys paused, calculating his next move. The outcome of the battle had been decisive, but questions lingered. How many more dragons did House Sennesta possess? If this had been their full force, then the next challenge lay in dealing with the blood-red insects that plagued the ruins. Despite the looming uncertainties, the victory had its rewards. Capturing a dragona stunning purple one, no lesswas an extraordinary feat. The purple dragon reminded him of a lost opportunity he had once mourned: the inability to secure the purple dragon egg fossil from the Roth family. Today, that regret was replaced by triumph. But as the thrill of victory settled, Viserys noticed something alarming. Valsha, still perched on her gray dragon, began to sway unsteadily. The memory of the blood-red flying insects from earlier struck him like a thunderbolt. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 439: Peace Talks? Chapter 439: Peace Talks?Even for a parasite, this progression was alarmingly fast. The battle had lasted less than an hour, yet in those fleeting minutes, the eggs of the blood-red flying insects had begun to hatch within Valsha. Viserys acted quickly. He spotted a large, blackened pond nearby and directed his dragon to flap its wings, clearing away the layer of ash that blanketed the surface. Once the water was exposed, he carried Valsha to the pond and laid her in it. Her pale skin had turned an angry red, and subtle movements were already visible beneath the skin near her woundsa sickening sign of the parasites growing inside her. Placing a hand on her forehead, Viserys felt the intense heat radiating from her. Her body temperature was nearing that of a dangerous fever. His thoughts flashed back to the haunting accounts of Princess Aerea. At her worst, her body temperature was described as so high that her eyeballs boiled in their sockets, and black smoke poured from her nose, mouth, and other orifices. Valsha wasnt at that point yet, but she was on the brink. And unlike the Targaryens, who were naturally more resistant to heat, Valsha might not survive much longer without intervention. Viserys thought grimly. For now, he did what he could. Using his blood magic, he provided a basic treatment to stabilize her. Her body temperature seemed to drop slightly, and the wriggling beneath her skin lessened. Satisfied she could survive the journey, he mounted his dragon and flew back to Tyria with haste. When Viserys arrived at the camp, his arrival caused an immediate stir. A purple dragon? Your Grace has brought back a new dragon! exclaimed Eddard Umber, his voice filled with excitement. While the full details of what had transpired in the Ruins of Doom were unknown, the addition of a new dragon was clearly a cause for celebration. The army buzzed with curiosity and speculation. What could have happened in the Ruins to allow for another dragon to be captured? Some of the shrewder observers whispered theories. If there were still dragons alive in the Ruins, what else could be hidden there? Hali, who had been patrolling the area on her own dragon since Viserys had barred her from accompanying him to the Doom, quickly returned upon spotting the yellow dragon from afar. She dismounted and made her way to the purple dragon, curiosity gleaming in her eyes. Up close, she could see it was unlike the dragons raised in her House. The dragons of her family always regarded their riders with gentle, almost affectionate expressions. This demeanor was markedly different from the chronicles of old Valyria, which spoke of Targaryens who were injuredor even killedwhile attempting to tame their dragons. Even Nymerion, the familys most ill-tempered black dragon, displayed surprising patience when Willem rambled on about mundane matters. But the purple dragon was different. Its gaze was filled with fear as it watched Hali approach. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cautiously, she edged closer and placed her hand on the dragons jaw, stroking it gently. The dragon flinched at first, but as Hali continued, its tension eased, and its guard began to drop. Behind her, however, a low, grumbling cry broke the moment. The green dragon she had arrived with nudged her sharply with its head. It was jealous. Hali sighed, stepping away from the purple dragon to placate her own mount. When Hali asked about her father, Lord Eddard Umber responded hesitantly, his voice tinged with nervousness. Your Grace, His Grace is in the underground fortress. Hes given strict orders that no one is to disturb him. What? Is Father hurt? Halis tone turned anxious, her concern evident. No, no, Princess, Eddard quickly assured her. His Grace is fine. Then whats wrong with him? At that moment, Viserys was immersed in treating Valsha, aided by a group of warlocks. They had placed her in a large tub of magically cooled ice water to reduce her fever. Before long, thread-like, transparent larvae began to emerge from her wounds. These grotesque parasites floated in the water, writhing like overgrown mosquito larvae. Their tails acted like coiled springs, propelling them in erratic, jerking movements. Valshas body bore dozens of bite wounds, and the sheer number of larvae being forced out was horrifying. The surface of the water was soon teeming with the squirming creaturesa sight enough to make anyones stomach churn. When Valsha was removed from the tub, her body temperature had dropped significantly. While this meant she was out of immediate danger, it also confirmed that she would not be able to accompany any further expeditions into Valyria. The parasitic insects were far too aggressive, effectively rendering the ruins a death trap for ordinary explorers. Later, Viserys conducted tests on the larvae. He discovered that they entered a state of dormancy when exposed to the cold but revived when warmed. Alarmingly, they were also highly resistant to fire, capable of surviving direct exposure to flames for over ten minutes. This resilience raised unsettling questions. There was no guarantee that such parasites were confined to the Ruins of Doom. They could potentially infest the surrounding Valyrian suburbs as well. Despite these risks, Viserys pushed forward with the mining operation. With over 10 million people in Westeros depending on the resources, he had little choice. Moreover, the abundance of prisoners in Tyria made for an expendable workforce. Thus, the large-scale mining effort began, with tens of thousands of workers extracting Dragonbones at an impressive rate of 40 to 50 pieces per day. For three months, the mining operation proceeded smoothly. Surprisingly, there were no attacks by the blood-red flying insects, nor did the dreaded Firewyrms make an appearance. Viserys kept abreast of developments in Westeros through his dreams and conversations with Dany. For now, theres no indication that the Night King will continue his southward invasion, Dany reported. Benerros research on the Dragonbone Tower has been successful. It can fully counteract the effects of the Icebone Tower. With enough of them, well be able to launch an offensive. Excellent, Viserys replied. The second shipment of Dragonbones is on its way, but Ill need to stay here for another six months to oversee things. Dany expressed disappointment at the delay. The Sennestas havent reappeared? she asked. Not recently, Viserys said. If theyre willing to submit, I might send someone to replace me. Once the Sennesta problem is resolved, the Doom will become far less dangerous. Monterys could easily manage it after that. Dany hesitated before mentioning something on her mind. Speaking of him... hes been spending a lot of time with Myrcella. Ive sent her to Tyrosh. Viserys nodded in agreement. Its for the best. Myrcella isnt worthy of the Velaryon name. Shes just a bastard, and a union between them would tarnish our familys reputation. Ill arrange for him to marry someone from Oldtown, Highgarden, or Dorne, Dany suggested. Hes been managing the grain shipments to the south, so hell have plenty of opportunities to meet someone suitable. With the logistical matters addressed, Dany changed the subject to something more personal. Brother, look, she said, her voice softening. This is our second child. She described the baby in vivid detail, noting how the Holy Sisters who cared for him often said he bore a striking resemblance to their brother, Rhaegar. Viserys smiled as he imagined the strong, healthy boy. But before the conversation could continue, a knock at the door interrupted him. Your Grace, said Young Connington. There are people claiming to be from House Sennesta. They request an audience with you. House Sennesta? Viserys sat up, his mind racing. Valsha had told him that the escaped Dragonknight had contracted a form of enhanced grayscale. If the disease had spread among their ranks, it was likely that this delegation was here to seek his help. If so, the power dynamic had shifted entirely in his favor. With the Sennestas weakened, the risks of mining the Doom would be greatly diminished, and the vast stockpiles of Valyria could finally be exploited. However, there was one major obstacle: Valsha. As the only one capable of curing the enhanced grayscale, her cooperation was crucial. Without her, any peace negotiations would be impossible. Very well, Viserys said. Ill meet with them. Notify Valsha and have her brought here as well. Young Connington hesitated before delivering the news. Your Grace, Princess Valsha has already left. What? Viseryss voice rose in disbelief. Chapter 440: The Black Dread’s Past Chapter 440: The Black Dreads PastValsha wanted them dead, while Viserys sought to make them advisers. This time, the Sennesta House had sent five representatives. Their leader was a woman with a pale, almost sickly complexion, wearing an orange scarf draped elegantly around her neck. Despite her frail appearance, her every movement exuded dignity, leaving no doubt that she was their undisputed leader. The four individuals accompanying her treated her with a reverence bordering on worship. Although they had arranged enough chairs for the group, the four companions chose to stand behind her instead. Fortunately, Valsha refrained from starting a conflict with them. When Viserys arrived, Valsha and the members of House Sennesta turned their heads in unison. The woman in the orange-and-yellow scarf knelt gracefully, lowering herself onto one knee. Your Grace Viserys, she said, her voice sincere and steady, I am Lorarys, the leader of the Sennesta House. We seek to serve as advisers to House Targaryen and humbly beg you to relieve our suffering. Her earnestness caught Viserys off guard, leaving many of his prepared responses unnecessary. Im sorry, he replied, his tone measured. I cannot relieve your suffering. She can. He gestured toward Valsha. After months of struggle, the Sennesta House was at the brink of collapse. Almost all of its members had contracted grayscale. The few who had come today were among the last healthy members of the family. At Viseryss words, Lorarys turned without hesitation. Kneeling before Valsha, she repeated her plea with the same sincerity and humility. Her seamless transformation from one position to the next was remarkablefluid and without a trace of resistance. Such composure and resolve were rare. Valsha felt a swell of satisfaction at seeing her once-proud enemy humbled before her. Yet at the same time, she couldnt help but scorn Loraryss submissive attitude. With a sudden burst of cruelty, Valsha stood and kicked Lorarys squarely in the face. The force of the blow sent the silk scarf tumbling from Loraryss neck, exposing a swath of rough, gray-green skinclear evidence of her own infection with grayscale. Lorarys had hidden it well, like any woman mindful of her appearance. But the truth was now plain for all to see. The four individuals standing behind Lorarys moved instinctively to defend her. Despite their youth, their anger was palpable, flashing vividly in their purple eyes. Viserys hurried forward to ensure Valsha wouldnt come to harm, but Lorarys swiftly raised a hand to stop her companions. Why should I save you? Valsha asked coldly, her voice sharp with disdain. Loraryss reply was steady, her gaze unwavering. It is true that the Sennesta family led the spice war. I know we cannot undo the harm we caused. Prince Garin is the Lord of Chroyane and the patriarch of your family. I am the leader of the Sennesta family. I offer my life in atonement. I only beg you to spare the other members of our House. Her words were unflinchingly honest. She intended to trade her life to soothe Valshas fury. Valsha, whose emotional maturity still bore the marks of youth, was unprepared for such self-sacrifice. Faced with her former enemy kneeling in submission, Valsha hesitated. The act of taking Loraryss life now seemed less satisfying. Of course, I will kill you! Valsha declared, her face stern. Yet, as the words left her lips, she froze, unsure of what to say next. At that moment, two silver-haired warriors dragged forward a grotesque creature and placed it before Viserys. The sight of the creature caused everyone to instinctively step back. Its body was somewhat bloated, with a disheveled mane of hair, though the left side of its head was bald. Upon closer inspection, two additional faces were grotesquely fused onto the back of its head. This abomination was none other than On, the leader of Tyria. Suppressing a wave of nausea, Viserys noted that On''s body bore the telltale marks of rampant grayscale disease. Gray-green patches marred his chest and abdomen, while his hands and feet trembled unsteadily. Lorarys had brought this creature forward as a gesture to curry favor with Viserys. She understood clearly that he was the more rational figure, the one who could truly aid her. Kneeling before him once more, she turned to face Viserys and said, Your Grace, I have uncovered everything I could about Princess Aerea. Lorarys began recounting the tale, starting with the strange insect they had encountered, known as the Scorched Blood Wyrma genetic hybrid of a Firewyrm and some other flying creature. She then detailed all she knew of Princess Aereas fate. When Aerea arrived at the Doom Ruins astride her dragon, the Black Deathan enormous beast over 100 meters longshe immediately drew the attention of the House of Sennesta. After an emergency landing following an attack, the Sennesta demanded she leave the Black Death behind. Aerea refused. In the chaos that followed, fate led her to Tyria. The people of Tyria captured her and, horrifyingly, demanded she bear their children. Lorarys refrained from elaborating further; the grim details needed no explanation. Aerea eventually fled on the Black Death, but she was gravely weakened. Worse still, the dragons natural high body temperature had caused the rapid growth of the Blood Wyrms. As the dragons grew, their body temperatures would have risen dramatically. With the Black Death being hundreds of meters long, you can imagine how intense the heat was, Lorarys explained. For now, Viserys believed her. Tyria was now under his control, so verifying her account would not be difficult. Lorarys did not attempt to absolve herself of guilt but admitted her role without hesitation. She then continued, The Sennesta of Valyria are willing to offer their services. I know Your Grace seeks a way to defeat the Icebone Tower. The Sennesta House possesses the necessary heritage to assist youplease, save my family. It was clear this information had come from Shiree. The bloodline bond between Shiree and the Sennesta family left her with no secrets from them. Viserys mulled this over. Could he truly trust a house capable of producing such cunning minds, one steeped in such ancient history? The idea of injecting the souls of the Undying Ones into Lorarys crossed his mind, but before he could act on it, the absorbed souls screamed in protest. Viserys countered. Viserys trusted that these entities would not dare to lie to him. If he were to defeat the Night King, he would need to take this gamble. For now, he turned his attention to strengthening the Dragonbone Tower, a task that would require Valshas cooperation. Before he could even broach the subject, Valsha surprised him by speaking first. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I can save you, she said, but you must help me rebuild Chroyane. Her reaction was unexpected. For someone who had harbored a grudge for centuries, such a concession was remarkable. Chapter 441: The Night King’s Submarine Chapter 441: The Night Kings SubmarineThe Sennesta family had safeguarded forty-seven dragon eggs, their entire reserve. A dragon typically lays only two or three clutches of eggs in its lifetime, with each clutch containing no more than five eggs. The intervals between clutches could span ten to twenty years. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Viserys did the math. Excluding the newly captured purple dragon, the four female dragons in the Sennesta family would lay roughly twenty to thirty eggs over the next two decadesa sluggish pace, but understandable given the rarity of dragons. These werent chicken eggs, after all. By the end of his life, Viserys calculated that the House would have at least a hundred dragons, a formidable number. However, the terms of Sennestas allegiance stipulated that they could no longer keep dragons themselves. Any dragon infected with grayscale disease was an exception, belonging to Valsha. This agreement marked only the beginning of a long road toward fully subjugating House Sennesta. To ensure their loyalty, intermarriage within their house was forbidden, and all female descendants were to marry into the Targaryen family. Viserys intended to leave those marriage arrangements to his sons. While eliminating potential rivals early was prudent, House Sennestas knowledge of crafting an enhanced Dragonbone Tower and their extensive collection of Valyrian magical spells made them indispensable allies. The old adage rang true: If Viserys did not take action, his descendants would likely engage in infighting within the next century or two. Allowing House Sennesta to survive and serve as a strategic tool would help slow that decline. With his ambition extending another eighty or ninety years, Viserys saw House Sennesta as a whetstone for sharpening his blade. After formalizing their allegiance, he visited their underground fortress. Built during the Valyrian era, the Sennesta dungeon spanned the size of sixteen football fields. It was part of a vast network of underground palaces and facilities known collectively as the Valyrian Dungeon. The lighting in these dungeons was remarkably advanced, with chandeliers resembling dense constellations controlled by magic to simulate day and night cycles. Though spacious as a refuge, the dungeon was austere and unsuitable for larger-scale habitation or breeding. Due to resource constraints, House Sennesta had carefully controlled its population. Currently, the house comprised only about 100 members, while the broader "noble class" numbered roughly 1,000. Including commoners and slaves, their total population fell short of 100,000. The devastation caused by rampaging Firewyrms through the Doom Ruins had further shrunk their living space. Before departing, Viserys made a grim display by hanging the three-headed, five-faced On on a flagpole, leaving it to be devoured by the Blood Wyrms. Turning to Young Connington, he said, Youve always been my right-hand man. Ive watched you grow, and I entrust the mining of Dragonbone entirely to you. As he reached out to adjust Young Conningtons collar, he hesitated, recalling his complaints during their time in Braavos. Instead, he gave him a firm pat on the shoulder. Young Connington, brimming with excitement at earning Viseryss trust, stood rigid, muscles taut with anticipation. Your Grace can rest assured, Young Connington said. All the Dragonbones will be delivered to Kings Landing intact! Viserys departed with the army he had brought from Westeros, leaving the remaining forces to continue extracting Dragonbones. Most of House Sennestas people boarded warships bound for Westeros, while Viserys flew back to Kings Landing atop a dragon, accompanied by Hali. Lorarys, the Sennesta matriarch and expert on the "enhanced" Dragonbone Tower, was also transported back to Kings Landing by dragon. Viseryss eagerness to return to Kings Landing had been growing. He suspected Sansas youngest daughter, Rhaebetter known as Rhaellewas causing trouble again. Though anxious, he tempered his pace to avoid missteps. After five long days of travel, he finally reached the Narrow Sea. The Narrow Sea was teeming with ships, the Imperial fleet forming a near-continuous presence across the waters. Their mission was critical: to prevent the White Walkers from breaching the Free Cities aboard ice vessels or bypassing Viserys''s coastal defenses to strike the south. While maintaining such a fleet consumed vast resources, the war against the Night King was an existential battle. No one wished to wake to the terror of a White Walker attack in the dead of night. Though the Night King had remained dormant for half a year, the memory of the previous war in the North loomed large. No one dared to grow complacent. It was now evident that the Long Night was inextricably linked to the Night King himself. The southern skies retained a faint brightness compared to the north''s oppressive darkness, offering a glimmer of hope: perhaps killing the Night King would finally banish the eternal night. But the question lingeredwhat unimaginable power did the Night King wield to shroud the skies and the world in this endless cold? Flying low over the waves, Viserys scanned the sea aboard Hali, his dragon. Sailors and soldiers aboard the warships below spotted the dragon and knelt in reverence, bowing toward their king. Hali acknowledged them with a resounding roar that echoed over the waters. Hali, do you want to rest? Viserys murmured, patting the dragons neck. Although Kings Landing lay northwest of Valyria, Viserys chose a more circuitous route. He first headed for the Stepstones before turning north, carefully monitoring the sea for any signs of a surprise attack from the Night King. By his calculations, Kings Landing was still half a days journey away. The closest land to him now was Summerhall, the former palace reborn as a new city after the Usurper''s War. Following the war, Storms End had been demolished, its materials repurposed to construct Summerhall, which had since grown into a bustling settlement with a permanent population nearing 100,000. Father, lets go back early, a soft voice urged. Okay, Viserys replied, nodding in agreement. Just as he was about to have Hali increase their speed, Lorarys, seated behind him on the dragon, suddenly exclaimed, Your Grace, look! Over there! Viserys followed her pointed finger and spotted large, milky-white ice blocks littering the shoreline. From their altitude, they appeared inconspicuous, like natural chunks of drift ice. But as Viserys lowered Halis flight path for a closer look, he quickly realized something was amiss. The ice blocks were enormous, each measuring ten to twenty meters in diameter. Some were so massive they could be described as small icebergs. They seemed to have been swept ashore by the waves, and the sight of them chilled Viserys to the bone. Turning his gaze toward the sea, he noticed more such ice blocks floating to the surface, their numbers growing. It was an unnatural phenomenon. Just as he considered landing to investigate further, something horrifying occurred. A humanoid figure emerged from one of the massive ice blocks, its milky-white skin and piercing blue eyes revealing its identity beyond any doubt. A White Walker. Chapter 442: Can Spring Be Far Behind? Chapter 442: Can Spring Be Far Behind?In King''s Landing, Daenerys stood presiding over the unveiling of the first Dragonbone Tower. The city had recently experienced another snowfall, leaving everything outside the well-heated Dragonpit blanketed in silver-white. The pristine coating of snow improved the city''s appearance, but it also brought challenges. While children played joyfully in the streets, older residents harbored concerns. Snow reaching their ankles meant higher fuel consumption and faster depletion of food stores. Rumors had spread that the royal family had devised a way to combat the cold, and nearly half of the city had gathered near the Dragon Gate, eager to witness the Dragonbone Towers completion. This tower, constructed from the remains of the Black Dread, symbolized hopenot only in countering the Night King''s Icebone Tower but also in providing much-needed warmth. The Black Dread''s massive black skull, several meters long, had been engraved with intricate golden runes. Its ribs formed the structural support, while wood carvings shaped the towers body to resemble a crouching dragon. The resulting design, though majestic, exuded an approachable charm due to the proportionsthe body was only twice the size of the skull, lending the structure a "cute" appearance. Now, tens of thousands of people stood fifty meters away, gazing at the tower with anticipation. For most, the promise of warmth eclipsed the distant threat of the Night King. While the Icebone Tower and the Night King''s army were a menace restricted to the North, the cold was an immediate and pervasive enemy. Fuel costs had become an unbearable burden for much of Westeros, and the Dragonbone Tower represented a beacon of hope against the bitter winter. The gathered crowd, dressed in thick, weather-worn sheepskin coats, murmured amongst themselves. Sheepskin, sourced from the Free Cities and the Dothraki Sea, had become affordable enough for most to wear, a small solace in these harsh times. Steam rose from their breath, illuminated by flickering torches, while the hard, dry ground beneath them radiated the chill into their legs. They stomped their feet and huddled for warmth, all while speculating about the Dragonbone Tower. So, is the Dragonbone Tower just a big furnace? asked a man with a stubby chin and dry, weathered cheeks. Her Grace the Queens supposed to light it herself? With Viserys away, of course its Daenerys, another replied. And Ill bet its dragon fire she uses to light it! But whats taking Her Grace so long? the first man grumbled. Why hasnt she lit it yet? Did she forget to bring firewood? The man''s complaints earned him a sharp slap on the back of the head from an older man nearby. Mind your tongue! the elder barked. How dare you speak of Her Grace that way? The stubby-chinned man scowled, rubbing his head. Whats the big deal? Im just saying what everyones thinking! The older mans voice rose, his anger contagious. What nonsense! If it werent for Their Graces Viserys and Daenerys, wed all be frozen stiff by now! You should be thanking them, not whining like a fool! Others in the crowd chimed in with agreement. Exactly! If the usurper were still in power, wed all be dead from the cold! Shut your foul mouth before you cause more trouble! The commotion soon caught the attention of the Kingsguard. An Unsullied soldier, standing tall and imposing, parted the crowd to address the disturbance. Speaking fluent Common, he demanded, What is the meaning of this? After learning the details, the grumbling man was escorted away. As the words Her Grace is coming out spread through the crowd, every head turned toward the Dragonbone Tower. Thousands strained their necks to catch a glimpse of the royal entourage. A grand royal carriage rolled forward, flanked by four dragons of different colors circling above. The Kingsguard, resplendent in their armor, led the way, followed by a procession of court officials and members of House Targaryen. The largest carriage halted in the center of the assembly. Daenerys, regal and composed, stepped out with the assistance of her son Willem. Following her, other dignified women emerged from accompanying carriages: Shinelli, Margaery, Sansa, and Falia, some carrying children, others visibly pregnant. Each was surrounded by attendants and Cupbearers tasked with both protection and service. From a short distance, Aemon smiled faintly, his aged face alight with satisfaction as he observed Dany and Willem approach the Dragonbone Tower. Connington and Sam stood nearby, similarly absorbed in the moment. The successful completion of the Dragonbone Tower marked a pivotal moment, one that would make the Long Night far more bearable. The purple flesh that Viserys returned to us has begun to grow, Sam remarked, his eyes following Dany and her son. Westeross ability to endure this endless cold has improved significantly. As Daenerys ascended the temporary steps leading to the tower, Sam turned to Connington and asked, Lord Connington, I read that after the dragons became extinct, summers began to shorten. When the Long Night ends, do you think summers will grow longer again? I suppose so, Connington replied, grinning broadly. The Towers completion had clearly lifted his spirits, even to the point of humor. You know, Your Grace once told me something quite profound. Intrigued, Sam asked, What did Your Grace say? Conningtons grin widened as he recited, He said, Sam repeated the words to himself, a hopeful warmth spreading within him. It was as though the phrase had blown away his worries like a refreshing spring breeze. Dany and Willem climbed to the top of the tower, which stood over ten meters tall. The young prince placed his small hand on the Black Dreads skull, the surface warm to the touch, and exclaimed, Its so warm, Mother! He leaned forward, attempting to press his cheek against the skull. Dany, amused by his childish eagerness, gently pulled him back. Youre a prince now, Willem! Behave yourself, she chided lightly, a smile gracing her lips. Her gaze lingered on her sons golden crown, which sparkled in the light of the engraved runes. The memory of Viseryss words at a banquet in Braavos years ago suddenly resurfaced: Now, both Dany and Willem wore crowns. The golden light reflected from the runes on the Black Dreads skull illuminated their faces, mingling with the hope radiating from the gathered commoners and the endless snow around them. As mother and son placed their hands on the skull together, the runes flared to life, emitting a soft golden glow that bathed the area in light. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wow Its so bright! The light wasnt blinding, but in the muted gray of the Long Night, it stood out like a beacon of warmth. Moments later, a wave of heat began to emanate from the tower. Victoria rolled up her sleeve, extending a hand to feel the rising temperature. Margaery, visibly pregnant, inhaled deeply and smiled as the cold, dry air softened. She glanced down at her son Duncan, wiping his nose as the warmth brought color to his cheeks. Nearby, Aemon, lulled by the heat, looked drowsy, a frequent occurrence of late. As the heat wave spread, the gathered crowd marveled at the transformation. Sweat began to form on their foreheads, and the snow clinging to the city gate reliefs started to melt. Dripping water was soon audible amidst their awestruck murmurs. Its so warm! Its like magic! Feels incredible! Just as the atmosphere reached a crescendo of joy, Hermine noticed something in the distance: dragons soaring quickly toward the city from the horizon. At first, her heart liftedViserys must have returned! But as she observed their speed and formation, her smile faded. Something wasnt right. Mother! Fathers back! Willem exclaimed excitedly, pointing at the approaching dragons. Dany, too, turned her attention to the horizon. Her expression grew serious. The number of dragons matched what she expected, but something was amiss. The largest yellow dragon was missing, and a smaller purple dragon had joined the group. The unease thickened as Hali, riding on a green dragon, bypassed the city walls and landed directly beside Danya breach of protocol that underscored the urgency. Hali dismounted hastily and leaned close to whisper in Danys ear. Her words sent a chill through Dany despite the warmth of the Dragonbone Tower. Your Grace, Hali said, voice taut with urgency, the White Walkers are coming from the sea! Chapter 443: The Crisis in King’s Landing Chapter 443: The Crisis in Kings LandingThe Night King, after months of eerie silence, had reemerged with a vengeance, his forces now striking along Westeross coasts. Viserys had discovered the White Walkers infiltrating the Stormlands shores. The heaviest concentration, however, had been near the Griffins RoostConningtons fief. After a brutal battle, Viserys and the local defenders managed to repel the White Walkers, but many scattered into the Rainwood, slipping through the dense forest terrain. Your Grace, all the ones we killed were White Walkers, the Maester of Griffins Roost reported gravely, placing fragments of fine ice on the table before Viserys. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Viserys studied the remains, the icy shards gleaming in the firelight. Twisting them between his gloved fingers, he speculated aloud, The Night King is preparing to open a second front. It was well-known that the White Walkers, or the Others, formed the elite corps of the Night Kings army. Estimated at 70,000 to 100,000, they were far fewer in number than the two to three million undead soldiers believed to compose the Night Kings ranks. Viserys reasoned the Night Kings march south had two objectives. First, to find a new source of soldiers. The South, with its larger population and more plentiful human remains, offered fertile ground for expanding the army of the dead. However, Viseryss widespread cremation campaigns over the past few years had severely limited this possibility. Many skeletons had been burned, and even those buried in the warmer southern climate would have decayed beyond use. That left the second objective: to disrupt production and spread panic. The Night King knows warfare, Viserys muttered, still toying with the icy shards. Coming from a Dragonlord lineage, the Night King was well-versed in Valyrian-era military tactics, where air superiority allowed dragons to target enemy supply lines deep behind the front. It appeared he was applying similar strategies now, though his dragons were replaced by the freezing tendrils of winter and his undead forces. Viserys issued a few more instructions to the Maester at Griffins Roost before immediately departing for the Isle of Faces, seeking counsel from Bloodraven, who remained the most attuned to Westeross shifting tides. At Kings Landing. Halis dramatic entrance into Kings Landing had caused quite a stir. Her abrupt arrival on dragonback and her dire warning about the White Walkers spread unease among the populace. Fortunately, Daenerys managed the situation with her usual poise. She swiftly announced Viseryss victory in Valyria and assured the people that Dragonbone Towers, like the one they had just seen activated, would soon be erected throughout Kings Landing and across Westeros. The promise of warmth and protection brought cheers from the crowd, who were then calmly evacuated to make way for urgent royal business. In the Tower of the Hand, Daenerys convened an emergency council. She sat at the head of a long, triangular table, a design crafted by Viserys to ensure that everyone could see each other clearly during discussions. Normally, this seat belonged to Viserys, but in his absence, Daenerys presided with authority. Closest to her sat the senior members of Viseryss dragon party: Jon Connington, Samwell Tarly, Benerro, Monterys Velaryon, Lync Brune, and Dick. Further down sat newer appointees such as Willas Tyrell, who had been Master of Ceremonies for two years, and Roose Bolton, serving as Master of Justice. Even Lorarys, recently returned from Valyria with Hali, was present, her expertise on the Dragonbone Tower deemed critical. Behind Daenerys stood Hali and Hermine, her Dragon Knights, their imposing presence a reminder of the power and vigilance the Targaryens wielded. The room was dimly lit, with the crackling fireplace and whale-oil candles providing warmth and illumination. Despite the physical heat, the mood was frosty. Almost every face was clouded with concern. The sudden and direct threat of the White Walkers hitting so close to home was difficult to process. My Lords, please share your thoughts. I need as many opinions as possible, Dany said sternly, her voice carrying the weight of authority. Most had come to accept the arrangement of a co-rule between the queen and the king. Dany had occupied this position longer than Viserys, and when she made such a request, it was understood as an open invitation for all to speak freely, regardless of rank. Your Grace, Sam spoke first, glancing briefly at Connington. There has been no sign of White Walkers along the coast, not even near Dragonstone. We should use this time to fortify our defenses, distribute weapons to the common people, and notify all feudal lords to remain on high alert. Connington, however, was quick to counter. Distributing weapons to the common folk is premature, he said. It could spark panic. We dont yet know the scale of the White Walker incursion. Drafting additional soldiers would be a more measured approach. His response was thoughtful, presenting a more strategic plan. Another voice joined the discussion. Your Grace, said Theobald, a man in his fifties with the bearing of a Maester. Once the archmaester to the Citadel, now split in two by Viserys, Theobald had played a pivotal role in recruiting its best minds for the newly established Royal School, where he now served as Maester. While the full strength of the White Walkers remains uncertain, we must prepare for the worst. I propose sending Prince Willemrys and the royal family to the Moonlight Palace and Casterly Rock as a precaution. Both locationsformerly The Eyrie and Casterly Rockwere renowned for their defensibility. Evacuating the royal heirs there would be a prudent safeguard. However, Theobalds suggestion wasnt limited to the royal family. It implied mobilizing vital supplies, troops, and resources to accompany them. His words left a ripple of unease among those present. Maester Theobald, Meris, the warden of Kings Landings prisons, spoke up, her tone reflecting disbelief. Has it truly come to this? The idea seemed almost incomprehensible to her. With nineno, tendragons and over 100,000 soldiers, the dynasty forged by Viserys and Daenerys seemed far too formidable to face imminent collapse. The room fell silent, all eyes turning to Dany. Beneath her calm exterior, unease flickered in her violet eyes. Her thoughts turned to her eldest son, Willemrys, still a child with traces of baby fat on his cheeks. He was barely four, the same age she had been when she lost Ser Willem, who had protected her and Viserys in their youth. The cruel symmetry of fate struck her, filling her with a sense of foreboding. As she wrestled with her thoughts, Lyman Darry, her twelve-year-old cupbearer and heir to House Darry, approached. The panic in his expression was palpable, and a collective tension gripped the room. Your Grace, Lyman stammered, his voice trembling, a large force of White Walkers has landed at Blackwater Rush and is attacking Kings Landing! Gasps filled the chamber. Danys eyes widened as she fixed her gaze on the boy. How many? she demanded sharply. I-I dont know, Lyman stuttered. But there are many. Dany straightened, her resolve hardening. She knew she had to see the situation herself. My lords, Kings Landing is my home, she declared, her voice steady and commanding. I have already lost it once. I will not lose it a second time. We still have eight adult dragons and 20,000 Kingsguard. No matter how many White Walkers the Night King sends, they will not set foot in Kings Landing! Turning to her advisors, she issued orders with unwavering determination: Send word to the people of Kings Landing: the dragons are with them, the royal family is with them, and the Targaryens are with them!" "Let the war begin! Chapter 444: A Cornered Dog Will Jump Over the Wall Chapter 444: A Cornered Dog Will Jump Over the WallAfter addressing the situation at the Griffin''s Roost, Viserys made his way to the Isle of Faces. The diminished power of the Bloodraventhe enigmatic Greenseerhad changed things, making it impossible to ignore the bond they shared over vast distances. Upon arriving, Viserys approached the Weirwood where he and the Bloodraven had once forged their pact. It was an uncanny sight; while nearly all trees in Westeros were stripped bare, the Weirwood of a Thousand Faces remained lush and thriving. Lighting a lantern brought from Valyria, Viserys illuminated the area. A face slowly emerged on the Weirwood before himweathered, missing an eye, unmistakably the Bloodraven. The face seemed to stir awake, squinting in irritation at the sudden light. Youve come, the Greenseer rasped, his voice weak and weary. Viserys didnt waste time. He needed to know how many White Walkers the Night King had sent south, though he could sense the Bloodraven was too drained to offer exact numbers. Ive come to ask you about the Night King, Viserys said, keeping his tone steady. Ive seen White Walkers near the sea. The Bloodraven regarded him with a long silence, his ancient features etched with fatigue. At last, he spoke. Go back and protect Kings Landing. The Night King is targeting Dragonstone. So hes desperate now? Viserys asked, trying to discern the implications of this move. Desperate? the Bloodraven said with a faint chuckle. You might call it that. Go, Viserys. I can already feel spring in the air. The cryptic remark caught Viserys off guard. His eyes brightened as he pressed further. What do you mean? Are we going to win? The Bloodraven chuckled again, the sound more akin to a dry rasp. Victory is still distant, he admitted. But dawn is near. Dawn? Viserys looked up, puzzled. The sky remained cloaked in its perpetual darkness. Yet before he could ask more, the face on the Weirwood faded into the wood itself, leaving Viserys with a sudden sense of clarity and relief. Two realizations struck him in that moment. First, the pact between the exiled Aenar Targaryen and the Greenseer had ended. The Targaryens were no longer bound to be chosen or manipulated by the Greenseers will. Second, he understood why the Bloodraven spoke of the sky brightening. The Night King had expended tremendous resources to bring the White Walkers south. Should this attack fail, he would not be able to mount another assault for a long time. This would grant Viserys ample time to complete the Dragonbone Tower and eventually march northbeyond the Great Walls ruinsto the Land of Always Winter itself. Looking at the Weirwood one final time, Viserys understood that the Bloodraven was gone, but the Greenseers bloodline would someday reawaken among the First Men. ... Kings Landing. While Viserys had worked diligently over the years to reinforce the three main lines of defense against the White Walkers, his personal attachment to Kings Landing ensured its fortifications were exceptional. Dozens of fortresses now encircled the capital, each connected to the main city by simple drawbridges. The defenses were so robust that even Randyll Tarly admitted no army could breach Kings Landing without dragons. As the city braced for the coming storm, every measure of its formidable defense was put into action. From above, Dany patrolled the skies on her silver dragon, sweeping over the eastern and southern perimeters of Kings Landing. The Blackwater Rush had become a battlefield of ice and death. Over the years, the rivers flow had slowed due to the encroaching cold, and its water level had dropped significantly. Now, the massive ice blocks floated into place by the White Walkers had dammed it, causing the river to spill out across the surrounding terrain. These colossal, white ice blocks resembled shattered eggshells, and from within them emerged hordes of White Walkers and wights, crawling like a tide of insects. Dany watched the terrifying scene unfold from her vantage point, estimating that their numbers exceeded 200,000more than half the population of Kings Landing. The realization was chilling, especially considering the farms and villages surrounding the city. Hundreds of thousands of people lived there, and it seemed unlikely they would escape the onslaught. Yet, amidst the chaos, one small relief stood out: no Icebone Towers were visible. As the battle raged, simple Dragonbone Towers had been erected in key locations. With five such towers, the entirety of Kings Landing was protected. These structures ensured that soldiers could continue using their crossbows without fear of their slain comrades rising again. Dany directed her silver dragon to the eastern side of the city, overlooking the Narrow Sea. Here, the White Walkers and wights were relentlessly scaling the cliffs, defying logic and fear. Years earlier, the cliffs near the Red Keep had been smoothed and fortified as a defensive measure. No one had anticipated that the White Walkers would freeze themselves to the stone walls, creating a grisly, frozen ladder for the others to climb. The sight was horrifying. If Viserys were present, he might liken the advancing White Walkers to the relentless spread of a Venom-like parasite. Their method of attack was unnerving, and Dany felt an uncharacteristic chill of fear. But she refused to let it consume her. The Red Keep was her home, and her children were still inside its walls. She could not, and would not, let the White Walkers breach it. With determination, Dany guided her dragon to the top of the cliffs. The silver dragon carried more than a dozen steel-woven baskets beneath its belly, each loaded with explosive charges. Dany pulled a rope, releasing one baskets contents. A dozen charges plummeted ten meters before she snapped her fingers, igniting their fuses. The midair explosions sent shards of ice and wights tumbling into the sea below, their descent accompanied by the crackling sound of breaking branches. She continued bombing the cliffside until the immediate threat was neutralized. Cheers erupted from the defenders below. Long live Your Grace Daenerys! they cried, their voices echoing as they resumed firing at the remaining White Walkers below. Within the city, the situation was less dire. The soldiers there remained relatively safe under the protection of the Dragonbone Towers, which ensured that corpses within their range could not turn. The Red Keep, in particular, was heavily fortified. Though it occupied only a tenth of Kings Landing, it was safeguarded by three Dragonbone Towers. However, the outer fortresses faced a far grimmer fate. On one such fortress, a Kingsguard soldier named Ander stood amidst devastation. The small, 100-square-meter structure had once housed 33 men. Now, Ander was the only one left alive. Andry! Hurry! Come quickly! The shouts of his comrades from the main city walls reached him, urging him to retreat. He needed only to sever the drawbridge ropes to escape. Yet, as he moved, a dark, icy hand seized his ankle. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking down, Ander saw the reanimated corpse of a fallen comrade clutching him. His face paled in realization: this wasnt resurrectionit was a corpse turning. If he cut the ropes now, the undead might swarm into the city. Then he froze. The face holding him was not that of a comrade, but his adoptive fatherthe man who had once been an Unsullied. At twelve, Ander had been adopted by the Unsullied soldier. Though his father rarely spoke, he would loosen up when drunk, recounting the day Viserys had liberated the slaves of Astapor. The story had grown tiresome over the years, but in this moment, Ander could see his fathers face clearly, hear his words vividly. His gaze shifted to the burning torch nearby and the explosive charge at his feet. His decision was made. Chapter 445: The Siege and Defense of King’s Landing Chapter 445: The Siege and Defense of Kings LandingA human face, webbed with white cracks, emerged from the icy, black depths of the Blackwater Rush. Blue-tinged eyes opened, their gaze meeting an explosive burst of light. The detonation was so powerful it carved meters off the fortress it struck, sending shockwaves that toppled the defenders manning the city walls. For a fleeting moment, the blast disrupted the relentless advance of the White Walkers. That cracked visage belonged to none other than the Night King. Emerging behind him, a cluster of White Walkers with glowing blue eyes followed, their water-slicked hair clinging to their skulls, enhancing their sinister aura. The Night King, fully recovered from wounds inflicted months prior, had learned from his past misstepunderestimating Viserys reckless resolve. This time, his plan was flawless, seizing the perfect moment when many of Westeros elite were still far away in Valyria. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the Night King''s army disembarked from the river, the waters of the Blackwater Rush began to churn ominously. Towering structures of ice, the dreaded Icebone Towers, rose one by one from the depths. The river itself succumbed to the chill, freezing solid as the Towers emerged. This time, the Night King brought only a fraction of his forcesjust over a hundred Icebone Towersyet their mere presence exuded overwhelming menace. A pale mist of ice spread across the battlefield, its glow eerily orange from the flickering light of nearby torches. The mist, undeterred by the heat, moved like a cold tide, spreading from the Blackwater Rush to the city walls. Though the walls halted the creeping ice itself, the freezing fog rose higher, spilling over the ramparts and enveloping the gates. The defenders watched in dread as the white haze consumed everything in its path, bringing with it an unbearable chill. Hurry! Tell the soldiers in the outer fort to retreat! Connington, sensing the growing threat, shouted orders. A soldier, tasked with relaying the command, stepped onto the battlements and fired a signal flare. The red light streaked into the sky, drawing the attention of every corner of the battlefield. The drawbridge connecting the citys main wall to the outer fortress began to lowerbut only halfway. The section on the main city wall descended, yet the fortress-side mechanism remained unresponsive. Connington, suspicious, raised his binoculars. What he saw froze his blood. The soldiers stationed in the outer fortress stood motionless. Some were poised to fire arrows, others mid-task, while a few injured lay still on the ground. They were statuesfrozen solid where they stood. Then came the Night Kings Spider Knights. Mounted on massive, frost-covered spiders, they scaled the outer fortress with ease. Within minutes, dozens of once-proud Topless Towers surrounding Kings Landing had fallen. The Spider Knights bypassed the city''s famed defenses, scaling the towering walls without the need for ladders. On the battlements, the Kingsguard watched in stunned horror as moraleand temperatureplummeted. Connington felt the icy grip of fear as even his cheeks quivered from the cold. Amid the rising panic, a sudden roar broke through the chaos. Two dragons, one emerald-green and the other sapphire-blue, streaked across the sky: Hali and Hermine. Their blazing flames tore through the fog and scorched the Spider Knights. The Night Kings forces crumbled under the onslaught of dragonfire, and the captured fortress, now ablaze, stood as a beacon of fiery defiance. Long live Princess Hermine! Long live Princess Hali! Long live Princess Hermine! Long live Princess Hali! Long live Princess Hermine! Long live Princess Hali! The chants echoed across the walls as the two princesses unleashed their magic, swiftly advancing toward the outer fortress. With coordinated precision, they commanded their dragons to unleash Dragons Flame, incinerating the White Walkers entrenched in the fortress below. In the distance, the Night King stood motionless, his face an unreadable mask. He watched the fiery scene with neither fear nor fury. Air superiority granted the Dragon Knights a considerable advantage, their fiery wrath unmatched. Yet, the Night Kings forcesthe White Walkers and their undead wightsfeared neither fire nor death, dampening the decisive power of the dragons'' aerial supremacy. Meanwhile, reinforcements from the inner city, conscripted from "within the first ring," swarmed the walls. These troops, composed of King''s Landing''s elite, had undergone regular warfare training, and their presence quickly tripled the number of defenders. Morale, briefly shaken, soared anew as the swelling ranks created a renewed sense of security. Amid the chaos, defenders began to notice a strange warmth emanating from behind. Turning, they saw a massive structure risinga temporary Dragonbone Tower constructed from the remains of dragons and other colossal skeletons. Under Sams direction, more Dragonbone Towers were erected with remarkable speed, their golden light piercing the gloom like a rising sun. The radiant light repelled the ice fog, and to everyones astonishment, the frost blanketing the ground began to recede. Even the Night Kings Spider Knights, who had been scaling the city walls, started slipping as their mounts lost their footing. Soldiers atop the battlements seized the opportunity, hurling obsidian orbs at the frozen White Walkers, shattering them into icy fragments. From his distant perch atop a massive block of ice, the Night King observed the battle with slight unease. His attention shifted as a disturbance rippled through his ranks. Hundreds of giant wights, enormous and lumbering, had appeared behind his army. Each carried battering rams as thick as water tanks and hundreds of meters long. Divided into three groups, they marched in unison, their steps pounding the earth like a drumbeat, heading straight for the River Gate, Lion Gate, and Dragon Gate. At the Dragon Gate, Dick felt the vibrations of their approach but remained calm, calculating their speed and distance with precision. As the giants closed in500 meters, 300 meters, 100 metershe barked his command: Light them! Seven fuses sparked to life, shooting trails of fire in all directions. The ground beneath the advancing giants was riddled with hidden explosives. The distance narrowed further50 meters, 30 meters, 10 metersuntil the earth erupted with an ear-splitting roar. The initial sound was not a violent blast but a strange, disorienting rumble. The reinforced city walls trembled, and Dick briefly feared they might collapse entirely. When he rose from the trembling ground, he saw a massive mushroom cloud rising before him. A deep crater had replaced the battlefield in front of the Dragon Gate, and the once-mighty giants were obliterated, along with their colossal battering rams. Not a single White Walker or wight remained in the vicinity. The acrid stench of sulfur filled the air, stinging eyes and noses alike. Similar explosions erupted at the River Gate and Lion Gate, leaving behind devastation. Years of preparation had culminated in a moment of unparalleled effectiveness. High above, Dany hovered on dragonback, exhaling in relief as the defensive line stabilized. With more than thirty Dragonbone Towers now active, their golden radiance bathed Kings Landing in a protective aura, shielding it from the icy advance. Below her, the Night Kings forces regrouped, their numbers still swelling to over half a million. The battlefield shimmered with the eerie glow of countless Icebone Towers amassing alongside the undead legions. The White Walkers glowing blue eyes flickered like distant stars beneath an ominous, frostbitten veil. Danys heart sank as she surveyed the scene. Though their defenses had held for now, the sheer scale of the Night Kings army loomed overwhelming. The preparations, though valiant, had been rushed, and time had worked against them. She found herself grasping for solutions, her thoughts clouded with uncertainty. Just then, a strange calm washed over her. Her body slackened, and she drifted into an unexplainable sleep, slumping against her dragons neck. In her final waking moment, a voice echoed in her mind: Dany, at all costs, hold off the Night King until I return! Chapter 446: The Runaway Princess Chapter 446: The Runaway PrincessYear 616 of the Restoration Calendar The sky hung heavy and foreboding. Thunder rumbled through the heavens, and lightning wrestled fiercely within the dense, dark clouds. The sound rolled across the expanse, like a trapped animal thrashing within a sack. Finally, after an agonizing wait, the storm seemed to break free, and a jagged flash of lightning tore through the sky, illuminating the land below. Then came the deluge. Rain poured down in relentless sheets, as if determined to drown the world. The storm subdued everythingthe lush vegetation of the mountains, the bustling streets of the city, and even the rushing torrents of the river. Yet through the pounding rain, a black dragon, over twenty meters in length, fought against the storm, its wings beating furiously as it fled westward. The dragon had crossed the Narrow Sea and now flew over Westeros. Perched on the dragons back was a silver-haired girl, no older than fourteen. Her disheveled hair clung to her face, wet and whipping like a flag in the violent wind. Her helmet, customary for any Dragon Knight, had long since been discarded. Behind her, a dozen Dragon Knights pursued her through the storm, their dragons painted in hues of copper, gold, and green. At their head flew a massive silver dragon, over fifty meters in length, ridden by a young man with silver hair and striking purple eyes. He was Viserion, the great-grandson of Viserys the Restorer. Viserion II, the Emperor before him, had issued an edict forbidding his descendants from naming their children Viserys or Daenerys. Yet, in homage to the legendary Restorer and his queen, later generations adopted Viserys and Daenerys as symbols of admiration. The girl fleeing for her life was named Daenerysor Dany. She clung to the back of her dragon, her young face pale and determined. The dragon beneath her, Balerion, was still young, barely half the size of the dragons chasing them. Its smaller frame made it faster in short bursts, but its strength was waning quickly. Dany glanced over her shoulder at the encroaching silver dragon. Please, Balerion, she whispered through the tears that mingled with the rain, faster... just a little faster! Behind her, Viserions stern voice cut through the roar of the storm. Dany, come back! Do you want to feel the Wrath of the Sleeping Dragon? His threat had the opposite effect. Balerion, as if understanding the insult, beat its wings harder, increasing the distance between them. Frustration mounted among the pursuers. One of Viserion''s Dragon Knights drew a spear and prepared to hurl it at Danys dragon. Viserion, noticing the movement, acted swiftly. He pulled a glinting charm from his robe and hurled it at the offending knight. The charm struck him squarely, knocking the weapon aside. What are you doing? You could have killed me! the knight shouted. Viserion snapped, his tone harsh. Fool! Do you want to bring dishonor to House Targaryen? To spill blood within our own family is a crime that bars us from the royal tombs! Do that, and youll lose your succession rights for three generations! His rebuke masked his desperation. Viserion wasnt chasing Dany merely to fulfill some duty; he had ambitions. If he could capture her and offer her as a bride to the Emperor of Yi Ti, he believed it would secure his claim to the throne. I am Viserion Targaryen the Seventh! he muttered to himself, clutching the reins. The throne will be mine! But Danys destination posed a threat to his plan. She was heading for the Summer Palace of the Restorer, a sacred place housing enchanted portraits of Viserys the Restorer and his queen, Daenerys. Every Targaryen emperor had visited the Summer Palace for the ancestors symbolic blessing. Although the portraits had never denied an heir, Viserion feared their judgment might reject him if they knew the lengths to which he was going. He had to stop her before she reached the palace. Dany, as if sensing his thoughts, suddenly dove with her dragon, weaving through a narrow mountain stream. The maneuver was daring, almost reckless. The storm winds buffeted her pursuers, scattering their formation. A powerful gust threw Viserion and his knights off balance. One dragon crashed into the hillside, and its knight tumbled violently, breaking bones. Another spiraled out of control toward a lake. Viserion steadied his silver dragon but cursed under his breath as the delay allowed Dany to widen the gap. By the time he regained his momentum, she was nearly at the gates of the Summer Palace. Dany landed Balerion on the palace grounds and slid from its back. The black dragon collapsed, its body trembling with exhaustion. The descendants of House Brune, sworn to guard the Summer Palace, quickly surrounded the young Dragon Knight. Armed and wary, they closed in on her, shouting for her to stand down. Through his telescope, Viserion watched with a satisfied grin. The laws of the palace forbade the use of mounts within its grounds. No dragon, horse, or carriage was permitted out of respect for the Restorer and his queen. Shes trapped, Viserion murmured, urging his dragon forward. Dany glanced behind her and saw Viserion closing in. Her gaze hardened. Reaching into her boot, she pulled out a black Dragonbone dagger. She held it to her throat, her hands steady despite the storm and the chaos around her. Dany drew a jade tablet from her pouch, its surface adorned with embedded seven-colored gems that glinted in the faint light. Holding it high, she cried out with unwavering determination: I am Jaehaerys IV''s granddaughter, Aegon I''s great-granddaughter, and Viserys II''s bloodline! Let me in, or I will die here! This jade token carried immense significance, a creation of the same Viserys II who had sought to fortify the legitimacy of his lineage. Issued to his direct descendants, these tokens served as irrefutable proof of the purest Targaryen bloodline, descended directly from Viserys the Restorer and Daenerys. The guards stationed at the Summer Palace understood the gravity of the situation. Refusing entry to someone with such a token could lead to dire consequences, and so, after a tense pause, they parted to allow Dany access. Under their watchful eyes, she passed through the defenses and was escorted toward the innermost hall of the Summer Palace. From his vantage point in the storm, Viserion saw it all. The sight of the token stirred a complex mix of emotions within him. The jade tablet had once been entrusted to him by their late mother. He, in turn, had passed it to Dany, believing it might one day save her life. At the time, he had never imagined it would become an obstacle to his ambitions. Viserion clenched his fists as the memories surged back. Only fifty such tokens had been issued centuries ago, and most had since been lost to time. The rarity of the artifact, coupled with the rapid multiplication of Viserys IIs descendants over the generations, made the token an invaluable relic. I gave her that token to protect her, not to stop me, he muttered bitterly. Urging his dragon forward, he landed at the palace gates but was promptly intercepted by the guards. Do you have a token as well? one of them asked. I dont, Viserion admitted, his tone curt. But I am her brother! The deputy commander shook his head, unyielding. Without a token, you may not pass. Wait here, my lord. Frustration burned within Viserion. Though Targaryens were Dragonlords, bound to a legacy of might and nobility, they were also bound by their own laws. And the Summer Palace laws were absolute. To force his way in would invite censure, and he could already see the political fallout looming on the horizon. Hmph! he scoffed, throwing a disdainful glance at the guards before turning away. For a moment, he considered charging in with his dragon, but the thought quickly faded. The Summer Palace was shielded by airborne magic. If his dragon were struck down, it would be the end of him. Gritting his teeth, he resigned himself to waiting in the rain, his gaze fixed on the palaces towering structure. Inside, Dany followed the Summerhall commander through the grand doors of the innermost hall. The architecture, a marvel of Valyrian craftsmanship, was awe-inspiring in scale. The corridor stretched endlessly, and even the largest dragons could navigate its vast spaces with ease. As they entered the main chamber, Danys gaze was drawn to the walls, where two magical portraits hung in reverence. Full-length depictions of Viserys the Restorer and Queen Daenerys looked down over the hall, their gazes eternal. Beneath each portrait rested the colossal skulls of their dragons, symbols of their unmatched power and legacy. Dany approached the portraits, her footsteps echoing faintly. She knelt before them, trembling slightlynot from the cold, which Targaryens were known to withstand, but from the tension coursing through her body. Her damp clothes clung to her frame as she pressed her hands together in silent prayer. This ritual, steeped in tradition, had rarely yielded results. Though Queen Daenerys portrait responded more often than Viserys, the magic had become increasingly dormant over the decades. If no response came within a quarter of an hour, the supplicant would be asked to leave. Commander Brune discreetly checked his watch and began counting the minutes. One minute. Two minutes. Five minutes. Ten minutes. Fifteen minutes. As he prepared to tell Dany to leave, the hall was suddenly bathed in a soft glow. The light emanated from Daenerys portrait, illuminating the space with a warmth that pierced the gloom. Commander Brune and his men immediately knelt behind Dany in reverence as the portrait came to life. A voice, calm and regal, echoed from the painted figure. Did you say your name is also Dany? Yes, Your Grace, Dany whispered, her voice barely audible as she lowered her head. The painted Daenerys studied her with an air of curiosity. What brings you here, child? Tears welled in Danys eyes as she answered, Your Grace, I do not wish to marry the Prince of Yi Ti... but my brother... Her voice broke as she poured out her thoughts and fears. Daenerys in the painting fixed her cold gaze on Commander Brune and commanded sternly, Call in Viserion. Her tone softened as she turned to Dany. My dear, go wash and change. Thank you, Your Grace, Dany said, bowing deeply before leaving the hall accompanied by a brown-skinned servant. The servant, standing discreetly in a corner earlier, now quickly cleaned up the puddles of water left behind by Danys soaked clothes as she departed. Meanwhile, Viserion sat in a side room with the Summer Palace guards, taking shelter from the rain. The announcement that Daenerys wished to see him sent a chill through him. Unease prickled his thoughts, and when a guard offered him an umbrella in an attempt to curry favor, he waved it away brusquely. As he made his way to the hall, the vast square before it loomed ahead. Statues of crouching dragons flanked the central avenue, their stone gazes seeming alive under the dim, rain-soaked light. Viserion could not shake the feeling that the statues were watching him, judging him silently. Each step along the avenue felt heavier than the last. Finally, he reached the staircase leading to the hall111 steps in total, each representing one year of Viserys and Daenerys legendary partnership. By the time he set foot on the topmost step, his legs felt leaden, his breath shallow. As he entered the grand hall, the air felt oppressive. His great-grandmothers painted visage stared down at him with icy disdain. Viserion Targaryen greets Your Grace, he said, bowing his head low. His thoughts raced. He remembered vividly the tales of Daenerys passing judgment, even sentencing other Targaryens to death for grave offenses. One had been a drunken Dragon Knight whose reckless actions had led to civilian deaths; another had been a paranoid emperor who executed his own son, only to meet his end by the decree of the Restorer couple. Yet, Viserion did not see himself as guilty of any comparable crime. Still, he knew that disapproval from Daenerysor worse, Viseryscould doom his chances for the throne. As he scrambled to prepare a defense in his mind, Daenerys spoke, her voice calm yet devastatingly sharp. Viserion, you dishonor the name. Her words cut through him like a blade. His carefully constructed arguments crumbled in an instant. The accusation, though delivered without a shout, reverberated in his ears, leaving him dazed. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is this the time for the Targaryens to live or die? Daenerys continued, her voice growing firmer. Must dragons make fight each other like common beasts? No, Your Grace, Viserion replied, his voice shaking. So you would betray your own sister for your pitiful lust for power? she asked, her gaze piercing. I would not Viserion began, but the words faltered in his throat, unwilling to emerge. Daeneryss painted face hardened further. Well, I dont think the Targaryen name suits you anymore. Youre out. The sentence hit him like a blow, leaving him trembling. Though she hadnt explicitly ordered his death, the judgment was finalhe was stripped of his claim, his honor tarnished. As her words echoed in his mind, a chilling line from surfaced in his thoughts: He had never imagined that he, of all people, would become an embodiment of that infamous quote. Leave, Daenerys commanded. In a daze, Viserion turned to leave, each step heavier than the last. Just as he reached the threshold, Dany reappeared, her clean, dry clothes a stark contrast to her earlier state. I beg Your Grace not to take my brothers surname, Dany implored, her voice trembling but resolute. Dany! Viserion exclaimed, startled. He didnt want his sister entangled in his disgrace. Dany stepped forward and continued, her eyes filled with determination. Your Grace, my brother has always been kind to me. When we were young, he told me stories about the Restorers and about you. Ive caused trouble for you by fleeing here. Please dont blame him. He he had no choice. Daeneryss expression softened slightly, though her gaze remained calculating. At that moment, a deep, commanding voice echoed through the hall. Oh? No choice? Tell me exactly why there was no choice. The portrait of Viserys, which had been silent for fifty years, glowed faintly as it came to life. Chapter 447: Bedtime Story (End) Chapter 447: Bedtime Story (End)The Restorer, Viserys, had earned his title not just by reclaiming the Iron Throne but by achieving the unthinkablerestoring Valyria itself. The ancient, once-mighty Valyria had been annihilated in a catastrophic failure of the magic that contained the Fourteen Flames, leaving it a desolate wasteland of fire and ash. For centuries, it was regarded as a cursed, uninhabitable realm. Yet during his reign, Viserys began the monumental task of reclaiming Valyrias ruins. By the time his son Willemrys assumed the throne, new Valyria was rising from the ashes, but its foundation had been laid by Viserys himself. This achievement came after his legendary victory over the Night King. Leading the living to triumph in that ultimate battle, Viserys gained another, chilling epithet: To ensure the Night King could never rise again, Viserys consumed his body through an extraordinary act of magic. The process irrevocably altered the Targaryen constitution, tying their line more closely to fire and magic. Viserion revered Viserys as a figure beyond mortal comprehensiona god among men. When the painted visage of Viserys stirred and his voice filled the hall, both Viserion and Dany instinctively bowed low. Your Grace, they said in unison, their voices trembling with awe. The glowing figure of Viserys gazed down at them. His presence, even as a projection of magic, carried an overwhelming weight. Daenerys in the painting spoke first, recounting Danys plight and Viserions actions. The tension in the hall was palpable, every word heavy with judgment. The Restorer Emperor was a legend not only for his wartime feats but for his transformation of the world. After the Long Night and the victory at Kings Landing, Viserys rebuilt Westeros from the ground up. The feudal system, riddled with inefficiency, was replaced by the county system, unleashing the full potential of the continent. Within seventy years, the population soared from a mere ten million to over eighty million. Even the frigid Land of Always Winter, warmed by the changing climate, became habitable, giving rise to new towns and cities. Meanwhile, Viserys devoted his later years to excavating Valyrias ruins. The Dooms remnants yielded ancient magical knowledge and technological marvels, fueling the Golden Age. This labor of restoration consumed much of Viserys and Daenerys lives and continued under Willemrys, their son, who carried the torch of their legacy. Under the Targaryens, the empire extended its reach far beyond Westeros and the Free Cities. Slavers Bay fell swiftly, followed by the submission of Qarth. When the empires gaze turned to Yi Ti, the Pureborn nobility knelt without resistance, their complete capitulation smooth and unopposed. Yet, this triumph planted the seeds of trouble. The YiTish, crafty and ambitious, ingratiated themselves with the Dragonlords, becoming indispensable advisors and middlemen. Over two centuries, they married into the Targaryen bloodline, producing dozens of Dragon Knights and embedding themselves within Valyrias ruling class. Their influence extended so far that they controlled the Jade Sea trade and held sway over the Targaryen court itself. By the time of the 27th emperor, their power was so entrenched that they nearly claimed the title of co-emperor. It was to this group that Viserion sought to marry Dany. Not because the YiTish had blackmailed him, but because he was cornered by another Targaryena rival with both power and pure bloodline. Lacking sufficient allies, Viserion believed aligning with the YiTish was his only chance to secure his position and protect both himself and his sister. As Dany relayed this explanation, her voice steady yet tinged with emotion, something unprecedented occurred. Viserys, the Restorer, stepped out of the painting. His ethereal form emitted a faint glow, and his body seemed weightless, almost insubstantial. The sight left everyone stunned, especially Commander Brune, who had spent more than twenty years guarding the Summer Palace without ever witnessing such an event. In the great hall of the Summer Palace, the glowing figure of Viserys the Restorer loomed, a manifestation of legend itself. Commander Brune struggled to keep his composure, his thoughts racing. He had served as the commander of the Summer Palace for over two decades, meticulously studying the memoirs of his predecessors, yet none had mentioned anything like this. There were many portraits of Targaryen legends within the Summer PalaceFalia, Margaery, Shinelli, Sansa, Willemrys, Jaehaerys, and Viserys IIbut none possessed this profound, lifelike intelligence, let alone the ability to step out of their frames. Viserys the Restorer approached the siblings, his ethereal presence commanding absolute silence. His glowing form radiated authority as he leaned toward Viserion, his voice calm yet piercing. So, do you want to be the emperor? Or how badly do you want to be the emperor? The question hung heavily in the air. Viserions mind churned with conflicting thoughts, yet his instincts told him to answer truthfully. Finally, with his head bowed, he replied: Your Grace, I want to be the emperor. Viseryss response cracked through the hall like a thunderclap. Then destroy the Yi Ti! His words echoed with the force of an ancient decree, reverberating in the silence. I will give you the name Viserion Julius Targaryen. Go and proclaim it to all the Targaryenstell them that the past is forgotten. Take your dragons and your armies, and wipe out the Yi Ti. According to Little Dany, the Shadow of the Lysene has loomed over successive generations of kings for countless years. The time has come to wash away the blood and start anew with a clean slate. He turned sharply toward Brune, who stood behind the siblings. At the sound of his name, Brune momentarily froze, his mind struggling to process what he had just witnessed. Only after two seconds did he drop to his knees. You, Brune, will accompany Prince Viserion to deliver my orders. A Dragonlord must act openly and with honor. Conspirators accomplish nothing of worth. Have you not learned from the folly of that fool Illyrio? Brune bowed lower, his voice trembling. Yes, Your Grace. ... Meanwhile, in Yi Ti. The grand palace of Iti stood as a monument to the kingdoms aspirations. Having allied with the Dragonlords generations ago, the Yi Ti monarchy expanded their palace repeatedly. Now, it rivaled even Valyrias greatest structures, save for the Dragons Nest itself. The palace sprawled both above ground and below, with secret chambers and hidden passageways illuminated by Valyrian magic and alchemical ingenuity. Within one of the palaces richly adorned chambers, a middle-aged man with dark, polished goatee sat in quiet contemplation. His long fingers traced the lines of his beard as he spoke, his square face emanating an air of deep cunning and experience. This Dany, he mused, his tone measured, is a direct descendant of Viserys II. At just fourteen years old, she could bring several Dragon Knights into our dynasty. Across from him sat a younger man, his face bearing a clear resemblance to his father but marred by impatience and immaturity. The Targaryens already have more than two thousand Dragon Knights, the younger man said, his frustration evident. When will we have even half that number? The elder man leaned back, his expression calm. This is a long-term endeavor. Once we embarked on this pathwhen our dragons first landed in this palacethere was no turning back. We must play our cards carefully. What the elder man did not reveal, however, was that Yi Ti. had made significant strides in the shadows. Though officially boasting only one hundred Dragon Knights, they secretly nurtured an equal number of prospective Dragon Knights who had already tamed wild dragons. This was a calculated move to prevent the Targaryens from perceiving them as a direct threat. More than a thousand wild dragons remained in the known world, and Valyrias legendary Dragon Keepers still held sway over many of them. But Yi Ti had infiltrated their ranks, quietly replacing them with their own operatives. Over the years, they had amassed over three hundred dragon eggs, carefully hidden from prying eyes. As the father and son discussed their plans, a dragons roar echoed through the palace. Is it Jaro returning? the younger man asked, standing quickly. Jaro was one of the rare Dragon Knights loyal to Yi Ti, and even the crown prince afforded him respect. The elder man began to rise, but before either could leave, the chamber doors were flung open with a thunderous crash. A tall knight stepped through, his silver hair and purple eyes unmistakable. At first, the father and son were alarmed, fearing an extraordinary incident. But as they recognized the identity of the intruder, their alarm turned to derision. The contempt was clear in their expressions as they regarded Viserion Targaryen. In the vast and ornate hall of Yi Ti''s palace, tension crackled like a storm as Viserion faced the father and son who had mocked him moments earlier. The middle-aged Jia Jin, outwardly composed, addressed him with feigned politeness, though his tone betrayed a lack of respect. "Lord Viserion, I wonder where we have offended you?" Viserions face darkened, his purple eyes blazing. He spoke coldly, his voice filled with accusation: "Jia Jin, secretly hoarding dragon eggs. Yi Ti, covertly fostering Dragon Knights. The command is clear: eradicate the clan! Obliterate the kingdom!" The young man beside Jia Jin leapt to his feet, his face twisting with fury. Who do you think you are? How dare you speak like that? Viserions lips curled into a sharp sneer. Who am I? Ill tell you who I am. His voice rose, reverberating through the chamber. I am Viserion Julius Targaryen! The Restorer bestowed this name upon me and personally commanded me to lead the expedition against Yi Ti. Is that clear enough for you? The words struck like thunder. Jia Jins composure shattered as his knees gave way, and he collapsed into his chair, his face pale. The Restorer... gave you a name... he whispered in disbelief, his voice barely audible. Year 648 of the Restoration Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Under the warm glow of a bedside lamp, a young girl of seven or eight nestled under thick covers, her frail body barely forming a shape beneath the quilt. Her large eyes shone with curiosity as she listened to her father, Viserion IX, recount tales from their familys storied past. Father, she asked, her voice soft but eager, so the Restorer really... ate the Night King? Viserion IX, now in his middle years, adored these moments with his youngest daughter, Rhaela. Unlike most Targaryens, she was a rare non-burner, much like Daenerys of legend. He tucked her quilt snugly and smiled. Yes, my sweet one. Back then, the Night Kings army had already breached Kings Landing. Even Hermine Targaryen, the second head of the Royal School of Magic, had her dragon shot down. Opening the enchanted alchemical book on his lap, Viserion showed his daughter an animated page. The illustrations moved like living memories, vibrant and detailed. Look here, he said, pointing to an image of the Night King astride his undead dragon, its icy flames spreading chaos across Kings Landing. The defenders scattered in terror as the dragons ice-blue fire transformed those it touched into wights. Rhaela pressed closer, her small head leaning against her fathers shoulder as the pages shifted. The next scene showed Daenerys Targaryen, Queen of the Restorers, riding her majestic silver dragon into battle against the Night King. Monterys and Hali soon joined her on their dragons, but even their combined might wasnt enough. The White Walkers dragonfire proved wickedly potent, darkening the battlefield with despair. Is that the Lightbringer sword? Rhaelarion asked, pointing to the next scene, where Viserys the Restorer leapt from his bright yellow dragon to land on the green Baleris. Viserion shook his head, smiling at her innocent curiosity. Not exactly. Do you see the hilt? Its not like any other sword, is it? Rhaela squinted at the image. It looks... like it has leaves? Indeed, her father confirmed. The hilt was formed from the body of a Greenseer who sacrificed himself for the battle. This made the sword uniqueimbued with magic, but also destined to burn out after its purpose was fulfilled. In the next animated scene, Viserys wielded the radiant sword with ferocity, plunging it through the Night Kings chest. The undead ruler dissolved into dust, and with him, the sword disintegrated as well. The scene darkened further as the Night Kings ashes scattered in the winds stirred by his dragon. But the battle was far from over. Icebone Towers, enchanted structures that served as the Night Kings anchor to immortality, began drawing the scattered remains toward their frozen cores. The Targaryens fought valiantly to block the Towers, their dragons plugging one opening after another. Monterys, Hali, and others gave everything they had, but the sheer number of Towers overwhelmed them. The books illustrations grew increasingly frantic. Rhaela clung to her fathers arm as the final scene unfolded. And then? she whispered. Viserion turned the page, showing Viserys devouring the Night Kings remains. He tore apart icy fragments with his hands and teeth, swallowing them piece by piece. The animated sun, long absent from the sky, began to rise as he consumed the Night Kings blue, pulsating heart. Isnt he afraid hell die from eating that? Rhaela asked, wide-eyed. Viserion stroked her silver hair gently. I dont know. But what I do know is that Viserys the Restorer cared more about the safety of his family and his people than his own life. As the sun rose fully in the books final scene, Viseryss glowing form seemed to shine brighter than ever, banishing the Long Night and bringing light back to the world. Chapter 448: Extra: Awakening Chapter 448: Extra: AwakeningThe Long Night had lasted a little over a year, a harrowing time by any measure, but now the people of Westeros finally had a way to judge its end: the sun had risen once more. With its return, even the White Walkers, once an unstoppable terror, seemed less fearsome. Their leader, the Night King, had met his end, devoured by Viserys. Deprived of the Night Kings presence, the White Walkers lost their cohesion, retreating chaotically toward the Blackwater Rush, the forests, the ravines, and the coastline. The converted green dragon also tried to escape but was cornered and forced into the Dragonpit, where it was locked away under the overwhelming might of six other dragons. The Night King''s army, so formidable just days ago, dissolved like ice under the morning sun. Even if they were to rise again in the future, no one feared them anymorethe sun had come back, and with it, hope. In the North, the armies of Winterfell and the Nights Watch celebrated the dawn. The Long Night was over. The Night King was dead. They had won. Father, look, Jon said, handing Ned Stark a pair of binoculars. Ned raised them to his eyes and peered out over the horizon. More than ten li away, the towering Icebone constructs that had been such a dire threat were collapsing. From south to north, the skeletal towers crumbled like falling dominoes. Has His Grace succeeded? Ned murmured, his mind briefly flickering back to Viserys. He had last seen the Targaryen prince returning from the Land of Always Winter, demanding the Lightbringer with a commanding gesture like the outstretched branches of an ancient tree. The memory lingered, but Ned shelved his questions for later. For now, there were more pressing matters. Jon, he ordered, take some men and scout the White Walkers positions. Report back immediately. Yes, my lord, Jon responded, already preparing to leave when another voice interrupted. My lord, I beg to accompany them, said the Red Viper. His tone was resolute, his need for firsthand information clear. Ned regarded him for a moment, then nodded. Granted. Jon and the Red Viper led a hundred men toward the remnants of the White Walkers position. Their march was steady but cautious, as though they feared the so-called victory might yet prove illusory. But as they drew closer, they saw the truth laid bare before them. The ground was covered in a gray and black carpet of bones, so numerous they almost obscured the earth itself. Jon and the Red Viper stepped forward cautiously. The Viper drew his spear and tested the bones underfoot, only to find them brittleno, crumbling. With a single prod, a bone as thick as an arm shattered into fragments, as if it had been weathering for decades. The Night Kings magic has failed, the Red Viper observed, his voice tinged with a note of finality. Satisfied, he bent to pick up a piece of bone, rubbing it between his fingers until it disintegrated into dust. Jon followed suit, lifting a fragment and examining it closely. As he gazed at the decayed remains, a sudden image of Ghost, his direwolf, flashed through his mind. "Lets scout a bit further," Jon suggested. Okay, the Red Viper agreed. Their group of more than a hundred spread out across the area, carefully searching through the piles of bones. For two full quarters of an hour, they combed the field but found no sign of any lurking threats. Even the falcons and ravens sent to survey the regioncontrolled by the Skinchangers under Neds commandreported nothing of concern. Satisfied, Jon and the Red Viper exchanged a glance, silently agreeing it was time to return. ... Highgarden. The once-vibrant fortress of Highgarden had grown desolate during the Long Night, its lush gardens and golden fields faded in the absence of sunlight. It had not been spared from the White Walkers'' wrath either. However, its maze-like defensive perimeter and location inland near the Mander River had limited the scale of the assault compared to places like Kings Landing. Now, as the White Walkers retreated into massive ice formations, Mace Tyrell stepped back into the inner city, visibly relieved. Mother, the White Walkers have all fled! he called out, but his moment of solace was quickly interrupted. My lord, a maid said hesitantly, the Lady has gone. Mace froze, his relief giving way to heartbreak. His mother, Olenna Tyrell, the sharp-witted matriarch known as the Queen of Thorns, was gone. Overcome with grief, Mace collapsed over her lifeless body, weeping like a child. His cries were so raw, so poignant, that even the maid felt her heart ache. Mother, he whispered through his sobs, did she see the sun? Yes, my lord, the maid replied gently. The Lady even basked her hands in it. Hearing this, Mace seemed to find a small measure of comfort. His sobs quieted, though the grief in his eyes remained. Send word to Kings Landing about what has happened here, he ordered. ... Dorne: Sunspear. Far to the south, Doran Martell stood in disbelief. Even Sunspear, the southernmost fortress of Westeros, had been attacked by White Walkers. The attackers werent vast in number, but their endless waves were unnerving. As Doran pondered the implications, the White Walkers abruptly turned and leapt into the sea. The sudden retreat sparked a realization within him. Without hesitation, he ordered preparations for a journey to Kings Landing. Prepare boats immediately, he commanded. He intended to witness whatever was unfolding firsthand. Across Dorne, other lords reached similar conclusions. Some prepared carriages, others ships. They understood the significance of this momenta turning point in history. ... Across Westeros, and even in the Free Cities, the news spread quickly. The Long Night was over. Victory had been won. From the North to Dorne, from Westeros to distant lands like Slavers Bay, Qarth, and Itty, the world rejoiced. Yet, for many, joy was tempered by loss. The year-long night and the five-year winter that preceded it had cost more than 80% of their populations. For those who had endured so much, the sight of the sun brought not happiness but a numb, hollow relief. In many places, people turned to the sun in reverence. Arms stretched wide, they stood as if trying to embrace the sunlight. It seemed as though the entire world had become devoted to this celestial salvation. Yet, not all was well. Their emperor, Viserys, had not been seen by the public in five years. Only the highest officials, princes, and his heir had access to him. Whispers began to circulate. Some claimed Viserys had died after consuming the corpse of the Night King, a sight witnessed by many. Others feared something far worse: that Viserys himself had become the new Night King. Both rumors bred unease, and neither could be confirmed nor denied. Daenerys, his devoted sister, had remained by his side throughout these years. She handled governmental affairs from the same room where Viserys lay in a deep, unbroken sleep. What troubled her most was not just his state of slumberit was that for two entire years, Viserys had neither eaten nor drunk, yet his vital signs persisted. This was no longer the condition of a normal man. Mother, its time to eat. Daenerys looked up at Willem. The past five years had seen her son grow into a tall young man, standing eye-to-eye with her now. She nodded, leaning back in her chair. Though five years had passed, they had left no visible mark on her. Her face remained as youthful as ever, but her demeanor had shifted; she now radiated the commanding presence of someone accustomed to wielding power. To call her a queen mother almost felt inadequateshe was every bit a queen in her own right. Willem placed the tray of food before hera bowl of thick soup and two delicate pastries, the entirety of her modest meal. Resting a hand on her shoulder, he began to massage it gently. Daenerys had just lifted a spoonful of soup to her lips when a sudden noise behind her made her freeze. Without a second thought, she spat out the soup, setting the bowl down as she rose abruptly from her chair. The force of her movement caused the chair to push against Willem, but he didnt seem to notice. His focus was entirely on his mothers uncharacteristic reaction. Mother? Willem began, concern evident in his voice, but Daenerys was already striding toward Viserys bedside. He followed closely behind. Daenerys stopped by the bed, her eyes fixed on her brothers face. She watched in stunned silence as his eyes moved beneath their lids, twitching as if something within him was awakening. Brother? Brother? she called softly. Father? Father! Willem added, his voice louder with excitement. Keep your voice down! Daenerys hissed, waving her son back. The two of them held their breaths as Viserys eyes slowly opened. What they saw sent a shiver down their spines. Gone were the familiar violet eyes they shared; in their place glowed an unnatural, piercing blue. Willem instinctively took a step back, but Daenerys stood her ground. Her head tilted slightly, her white, slender neck exposed, unflinching before her brothers gaze. Dany? Viserys croaked, his voice hoarse from five years of silence. Did we defeat the White Walkers? Yes, Daenerys replied with a nod, her voice steady despite the turmoil swirling within her. She quickly realized his last memory was of their battle five years ago. Father, its been five years since we defeated the White Walkers! Willem interjected. Willem? Viserys eyes shifted to his son, lingering on the unfamiliar maturity of his face. The absence of baby fat struck him harder than any words could. Five years? he echoed, his voice hollow with disbelief. The realization washed over himhe had lost five entire years of his life. He had been 25 years old when he last closed his eyes. Now, he was a man of 30. The weight of it was almost too much to process. He struggled to sit up, and both Daenerys and Willem moved to support him. No, Viserys said firmly, stopping them. He braced himself and realized, with astonishment, that his muscles showed no signs of atrophy. Instead, his body felt strongerunnaturally so. There was a vigor coursing through him, even greater than what he remembered before his long slumber. His eyes swept the room, taking in the unfamiliar decor and surroundings. A sense of disconnection gnawed at him, but one realization soon consumed his thoughts: the souls that had once been bound to him were gone. He could no longer feel the presence of Valsha, the ancient entity tied to his existence. Had consuming the Night King caused this? Viserys confusion deepened. After a long silence, Willem spoke hesitantly. Father, your eyes. Eyes? Viserys echoed, confused. Willem handed him a mirror, and Viserys stared at his reflection. The glowing blue of his eyes startled him, but with a brief concentration, he willed the glow to fade. The familiar purple hue of Targaryen eyes returned, leaving Willem and Daenerys watching him with a mixture of curiosity and concern. Inside, Viserys felt an unfamiliar energy coursing through him, like a reservoir of untapped power. He couldnt yet understand its source or how to use it, but its presence was undeniable. Are you feeling unwell? Daenerys asked softly, her tone careful. No, Im fine, Viserys assured her. Father, Willem began, his youthful curiosity on full display. Why did you decide to eat the Night King? Andhow did you manage to eat someone so big? He glanced toward Viserys stomach, his innocence betraying the seriousness of the question. Viserys smiled but didnt answer. Instead, Daenerys began briefing him on what had transpired during his five-year slumber. She explained how, after the Long Night ended, the realm had gradually returned to normalcy. Agriculture and production were restored, and a year and a half of spring had given way to summer. According to Melisandres prophecy, this summer might last for more than two decades. She spoke of how the Nights Watch had pushed their front lines into what was once called the Land of Always Winter. Remarkably, the name no longer fit, as patches of green now dotted the once-frozen terrain. The Seven Kingdoms had effectively grown by one-third, though much of this new land remained undeveloped. The once-mighty Wall had been abandoned, as the souths population had yet to fully settle even the existing territories. A pang of sadness crossed Viserys face when Daenerys mentioned the death of the Green Dragon, which had been corrupted by the Night King. The loss was personal, as the Green Dragons egg had been the first hed ever obtained. But his spirits lifted when she revealed that eleven young dragons had hatched over the past five years. The Blue Dragon, Black Dragon, and Silver Dragon had all laid clutches of eggs, bolstering the Houses strength. As Daenerys finished updating him, Viserys women and children began to gather around a grand long table adorned with an abundance of food. The entire Red Keep buzzed with life, the mood celebratory. The family was dressed for the occasion, each person radiant and well-prepared to welcome him back. Daenerys sat beside Viserys, while their childrenFalia and the otherswere seated nearby. The younger children, including Willem, Victoria, Hali and Hermine, were visibly excited, though their nerves showed in their cautious glances. Others, like Sansas triplets, radiated a mix of curiosity and timidity. Viserys gaze settled briefly on each child. Some stared boldly, like Little Roses second son, whose confidence seemed inherited from his mother. Others, like Hali and Hermine, stood tall and serious, their maturity catching him off guard. He noted how young Victoria still was, but the rooms atmosphere reminded him that many of the children were at an age that felt like a lively kindergarten. Aemon has already left, Daenerys whispered softly into his ear, her voice tinged with sorrow. The news struck Viserys with a pang of regret. Aemons absence weighed heavily on him, but he kept his expression neutral. Children, I am your father! Viserys declared with a hearty laugh. The laughter was not echoed by the room, save for Willem, whose boyish amusement stood out. Viserys felt a brief flicker of loneliness but resolved not to dwell on it. He had been absent for five years; now, he intended to spend time with them, mending the bonds of family and avoiding future conflicts within the House. Your Grace, we Little Rose began, her voice tentative. Call me husband, Viserys interrupted warmly. There are no outsiders here. His directness left her slightly flustered, but she managed a soft response. Husband we have missed you so much over the years. I could feel it, Viserys replied with a smile. Thats why I woke up so quickly. How is Lady Olenna? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Little Roses expression fell, the mention of her grandmother darkening her mood. Grandmother she has passed away, she admitted softly. Viserys paused, the weight of the news settling over him. He had intended to ask about Mace Tyrell as well but decided against it, sensing the mood was already somber. Turning back to Daenerys, he resolved to focus on the present. Today, well feast properly, Viserys said, his voice brightening with determination. Chapter 449: Extra: Clothes and People Chapter 449: Extra: Clothes and PeopleThirty-five years into the Restoration calendar, Viserys the Restorer, still in the prime of his springtime years, made an announcement that shocked the realm: he would abdicate the throne in favor of his thirty-two-year-old son, Willemrys. The news came just months after the emperors stunning victory at the Tournament of the Year, where he had competedand wonas a masked contender. For a man in his fifties, such a feat was almost beyond belief. By July of the same year, nobles from Westeros and the Free Cities flocked to Kings Landing like birds returning to their nests. The city, whose population had hovered near 700,000, saw its numbers surge well beyond that figure. The port brimmed with ships stretching as far as the eye could see. Colorful banners flapped in the wind, and dragons of every hue soared and circled above, casting their shadows over the bustling capital. The current Princess of Dorne was Arianne Martell, who had assumed the title after her father, Doran, passed away fifteen years prior. This time, Willemrys enthronement was orchestrated in part by Arianne and her uncle, the Red Viper. Among the entourage were Ariannes son, Clemence, and his wife, Elizabeththe second daughter of Viserys and Shinelli. Elizabeth, now a proud mother of three sons, had further cemented ties between House Targaryen and House Martell. Her sons, all silver-haired, bore a striking resemblance to the Targaryen lineage. Of the three, onerumored to resemble Viserys the mosthad even earned the title of Dragon Knight. Arianne, now over fifty-five and the same age as Viserys, gazed at the ever-changing city before her, marveling at how different it was with every visit. Her thoughts churned with a mix of bitterness and jealousy. It had been seven years since their last meeting, back when they were both forty-eight. If only Viserys had been the only one to retain his youth, she might have accepted it. After all, he had shown remarkable magical prowess even as a teenager. But it wasnt just himhis women remained youthful as well. Even Sansa, the youngest, showed no signs of aging. And Shinelli, the eldest at sixty, looked no older than someone in their early thirties. Arianne couldnt help but wonder: if she hadnt been so impulsive back then, might she have lived in this very castle herself? Mother, Clemence said, moving to steady her as she seemed momentarily lost in thought. Im not that old! she snapped, brushing him off before storming away, leaving Clemence bewildered. Whats wrong with Mother? Elizabeth asked. Elizabeth, both a Dragon Knight and a Princess of House Targaryen, commanded great respect in Dorne. The Water Gardens that her grandfather, Doran, had cherished had been expanded in her honor, reflecting her growing influence. I dont know, Clemence replied with a shrug, his expression uncertain. Elizabeth, however, was far more composed. She was no stranger to Kings Landing. As a dragon rider, she had the freedom to visit the city whenever her duties allowed. Her familiarity with the capital gave her a confidence Clemence often envied. Just then, a tall figure caught their attention. It was Rudy, the fifth child of Viserys and Shinelli, approaching with a wide smile to greet his sisters. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sister! Rudy called out, hurrying to Elizabeth. The two embraced warmly, the joy of their reunion evident. As they pulled apart, Elizabeths keen eyes caught something unusuala white silk scarf wrapped snugly around Rudys neck. The sight immediately struck her as odd. This is so unlike you, she said, raising an eyebrow. Whats wrong with your neck? Rudy hesitated, avoiding her gaze. Nothing. It just feels comfortable, he muttered. Elizabeth narrowed her eyes. Nonsense. I know you. When you were little and lying, you used to blink nonstop. Let me see! Ignoring Rudys protests, Elizabeth deftly untied the scarf, revealing a jagged arrow wound running down his neck. Her expression darkened at the sight. I got it in Slavers Bay, Rudy admitted sheepishly. Dont tell Father, okay? Elizabeth sighed, her irritation clear. Rudy had always admired Viserys, and his reckless streak often led him into dangerous situations. Some time ago, a minor conflict had flared up between the Empire and Slavers Bay. While Elizabeth had heard of Rudys daring exploits during the skirmish, she hadnt realized just how much hed risked. Be careful next time! she said sternly, giving him a sharp tap on the head. Rudy grinned despite himself. Come on, sister, lets go. They soon reunited with their eldest sister, VictoriaViseryss first child. Before long, all five siblings had gathered, each accompanied by their respective children, and began making their way toward the Red Keep. Most of Viseryss daughters had been married off, their unions forging powerful alliances across Westeros and beyond. A curious detail, however, had become the talk of the realm: all of Viseryss grandchildren had silver hair, an undeniable mark of their Targaryen blood. Rumors swirled about the cause, some attributing it to Viserys having devoured the Night King. Whatever the truth, about a third of these descendants had become Dragon Knights, fiercely loyal to their Targaryen heritage despite the independence their dragons could afford them. Much of this loyalty stemmed from their deep admiration for their grandfather, Viserys, whose influence was unparalleled. Viserys, for his part, seemed content. He understood that in the coming millennia, new Dragonlord houses might rise, but for now, he relished the thousand years of ascension and prosperity that lay ahead for his family. If another Restorer emerged in the future, it would be a welcome surprise, but he felt no need to dwell on what might come. Meanwhile, within the palacenow called the Red Palace after its expansionWillemrys was preparing for his new role as emperor. The palace, which now encompassed nearly a third of Kings Landing, was a marvel of power and ambition. The city itself had more than tripled in size, bustling with life and activity as never before. Inside his chambers, Willemrys sat quietly as his wife organized his ceremonial attire. She was the daughter of Young Connington and Arya, and the two shared a bond amplified by their shared lineage and history. With a seven-year age gap between them, their union was seen as an auspicious match among the nobilitythanks in part to the precedent set by Viserys and Daenerys. Despite the blessings of his position, Willemrys couldnt shake his unease. Though he had assisted Viserys and Daenerys with administration for nearly a decade, the sheer scale of the empire he was about to inherit felt overwhelming. No kingdom had ever been as vast, as powerful, or as demanding as this one. Renee, you Father is still so young. Why does he want me to be emperor? Willemrys asked, his tone laced with uncertainty. Because youve done an excellent job, and Father trusts you! Renee replied warmly, her voice brimming with encouragement. Willem smiled helplessly as he looked at his wife. Her long, dark hair framed her fair skin, and her red lips contrasted beautifully with her white teeth. Renees beauty was undeniableso much so that even Viserys had once admitted she had inspired his tale of . After pressing a gentle kiss to her forehead, Willemrys left with Renee and their three sons to visit his mother, Dany. Dany, nearing fifty, looked as youthful as everno older than her twenties, with skin so flawless it could rival that of a seventeen-year-old. Willemrys marveled at how time seemed to leave no mark on her; in his memory, her appearance had never changed. Do you remember where your name comes from? Dany asked in a measured tone, her eyes sharp yet affectionate. I will never forget, Mother, Willemrys replied solemnly. Ser Willem was the one who protected you and Father when you were young. He was the Warden of the Targaryen bloodline during the most dangerous era for our house. And Lysit isnt just a common Valyrian suffix. It reflects your hope that I would inherit Fathers virtues. Danys expression softened, clearly satisfied with her sons understanding. She had always held high expectations for Willemrys, her eldest son. Unlike many families with a tiger mother and eagle father dynamic, she and Viserys had reversed roles. Viserys, with his awe-inspiring achievements, made a point to be approachable to their children. This was no accident. It was a lesson Viserys had carried over from his memories of a past life. He often reflected on historical figures like Qin Shi Huangdi, who had unified China and achieved greatness, only for his son Fu Su to fall victim to a scheming adviser. Viserys believed that if Qin and his son had fostered a closer relationship, such tragedies could have been avoided. He also thought of Emperor Wu of Han, who had expelled the Xiongnu and expanded Chinas influence, only to see similar fates befall his successors. Even the Tang dynastys Li Shimin, who strengthened his empire, had allowed a lack of closeness to provoke unnecessary rivalries among his children. In contrast, Viserys made it a priority to maintain close relationships with his five sons, knowing it was the key to preventing such conflicts. He and Dany had an unspoken agreement to always keep their family bond strong. If anything significant happened, they would discuss it openly. For Dany, this meant sometimes playing the disciplinarian, keeping her sons in check when necessary. But she cherished the moments when she could simply be a loving mother, particularly with her two youngest daughters. As their conversation shifted to government affairs, Dany quizzed Willemrys on various matters. He answered each question with precision, earning a rare, warm smile from his mother. Youre already a true king, my child, Dany said softly, stroking Willemryss face before placing a gentle kiss on his forehead. Willemrys froze for a moment, startled by the gesture. It was unlike his mother to show such tenderness. Go and see your father, she added. As he walked deeper into the palace, Willemrys couldnt shake the sense that his mother had become exactly as he had always wished her to bea blend of the wisdom of Lady Falia and the warmth of Lady Sansa. Still a little dazed, Willemrys entered the next chamber. There, he found Viserys standing before a rack of clothes, carefully inspecting a newly crafted dragon robe. Father, Willemrys called out with a warm smile. Viserys turned, his youthful face unmarked by time. Though in his fifties, he looked almost as young as Willem, and the resemblance between the two was uncanny. Standing together, they could easily be mistaken for brothers. Their similar height and features only deepened the confusion, and many officials unfamiliar with them often made amusing errors. When Viserys and Willem stood side by side, more than a few had mistaken Viserys for Willem, and Willem for his younger brother Rhaegar. If Viserys had claimed to be in his early twenties, no one would have doubted it. My big boy, Viserys said affectionately. Come here and take a look at the dragon robe I designed for you. Willemrys stepped closer to admire the red-and-black dragon robe. He had always been captivated by his fathers impeccable sense of aesthetics. From clothing to literature, Viserys was unmatched. His creative genius extended far beyond attirehis were beloved bedtime stories for children across the realm, and his contributions to music and literature were unparalleled. To Willemrys, Viserys was almost godlike, though a god with a mischievous streak that often left Willem at a loss for words. Its beautiful, Father. I like it very much, Willem said sincerely. Oh? If you like it so much, how about we switch? You can wear my robe, and Ill wear this one, Viserys teased, his smile playful. Okay! Willem replied without hesitation, missing any subtext. To him, it was a simple exchangeone robe was new, the other old. It seemed perfectly natural for his father to wear the newer one, while he, the son, wore the older one. Viserys chuckled, seeing the earnestness in his sons response. Willem was not na?ve, but he clearly hadnt caught on to the metaphor Viserys was attempting to weave. That plan had fallen through, so Viserys decided to take another approach. Willem, he began thoughtfully, let me ask you something. If, in the future, all Targaryen emperors were allowed to wear only one dragon robe, would you agree to that? A dragon robe, like a crown, is a symbol of status, Willem answered after a moments thought. It doesnt matter whether its new or old. Viserys nodded, then posed another question. If thats the case, consider this: people wear clothes because there are more clothes than people. But if it were the other way aroundif the dragon robe outlasted the wearerdo you think youre wearing the dragon robe, or is the dragon robe wearing you? Willemrys froze, his expression reflecting the weight of the words. Father I think I understand something, but its not fully clear. Please teach me. Viserys laughed, amused by Willems earnestness. His son, despite being in his thirties, winked at him with a childlike playfulness. You must remember who you are, Viserys said, tapping Willem lightly on the head. Never let power consume you. Power is responsibility, Willem. The highest use of power is to seek a better life for the majority. A lesser use is to realize ones personal ideals. And the lowest, most selfish use, is to revel in the thrill of power or indulge in the luxury it provides. Like Robert the Usurper, Willem replied, his smile fading. Exactly, Viserys agreed, patting his sons shoulder. Robert fell into the last category. The point is simple: as king, you must embody the interests of the people. Only then will the throne remain a source of strength and not become a burden or a trap. With that, Viserys picked up the dragon robe and helped Willem put it on. The rich red and black fabric made Willem look imposing, regal, and every bit a Targaryen ruler. Father and son exited the room together, where Renee was waiting with their four children. Beside her stood their eldest son Jaehaerys, second son Aron, third daughter Anjelica, and youngest daughter Melody. Seeing his grandchildren, Viserys leaned over and whispered into Willems ear, Youve already given me four grandchildren at just twenty-eight. Let her rest a bit. Willem grinned mischievously and replied, Hey, Father, Renees pregnant again. And besides, I only have one wife. Chapter 450, Side Story: The Secret of the Second Son of House Targaryen Chapter 450, Side Story: The Secret of the Second Son of House TargaryenWillemrys eldest son, Viserys first grandson, bore the name . While it might seem unusual to use a surname as a given name, there was no equivalent surname like in this world, making the choice fittingly unique. However, Viserys couldnt help but notice that his grandson showed little interest in politics, even from a young age. Instead, Caesar seemed far more captivated by Olenna, the ddaughter of Margaerys eldest son, Duncan. This phenomenonmarrying for companionship or affection rather than purely for political gainhad begun to resurface in the third generation of Targaryens. Perhaps it was something intrinsic to the Valyrian bloodline, though Viserys found himself less inclined to concern himself with the fourth generation. After his abdication, he planned to travel the world with Dany and his grandchildren, leaving the future to Willemrys and his siblings. As Willem and Viserys emerged together from the palace, Dany joined them. Each parent took one of their sons by the arm, and they walked toward the square of the Red Palace, where dozens of dragons awaited. The Targaryen dragon population had flourished over the past two decades, surpassing a hundred in number. Dragonstone, their breeding ground, was already feeling the strain of housing so many of these magnificent creatures. The largest among them, a young yellow dragon, had grown to over eighty meters in length. At just over forty years old, it was still considered a juvenile by dragon standards, with a potential lifespan of over two centuries. Some speculated that it might one day surpass even in size. Other dragons from Viserys original brood had also grown impressively, nearing seventy meters in length. After Hermines green dragon died, she had taken to riding a red one, and as the group arrived at the square, she and Hali swooped down on their dragons to greet them. The sound of two dragons roaring in unison echoed across the square, and the dozen or so others took up the cry in a cascading relay. The chorus of roars reverberated throughout Kings Landing as one by one, the dragons soared into the sky. In the center of the square, thousands of nobles from across the known world stood solemnly before a three-tiered altar to the heavens. At the sight of the emperor and the new emperor approaching, the gathering fell silent, many of the attendees gazing at Viserys with a mix of awe and reverence. Closest to the altar were members of the royal family, including the Targaryen princesses who had already married into other houses. Viserys had thirty-three children, and their unions had produced enough offspring to swell the ranks of the to over a hundred. Willemrys glanced at his younger siblings out of the corner of his eye. Their variety of facesso familiar yet suddenly distantstirred an odd feeling in his chest. It was as if an invisible barrier had risen between him and his blood relatives, creating a strange sense of detachment. Some of his siblings were staring at his face, others at his dragon robe. Youll get used to it, Viserys whispered with a smile, noticing Willems unease. Dany, too, sensed her sons discomfort. She reached for his hand and gave it a reassuring squeeze. Her touch was soft yet strong, and Willem felt a wave of calm wash over him. His parents still looked so young, so vital. If he ever faltered in his responsibilities, he knew he could turn to them for guidance. With this reassurance, Willem straightened his back and strode confidently toward the Temple of Heaven. The towering structure was the centerpiece of the square, and from its heights, the entire gathering could be observed. Nobles from every corner of the known world were present, filling the space in elaborate garb. The Kingsguard stood in their shining armor, keeping order and holding back the throngs of spectators. The noblewomen were dazzling in their finery, many of them young ladies vying for the new emperors attention or seeking favor for their houses. Among them were their male counterparts, clad in the plate armor of Westeros. While the armor retained its symbolic prestige, many knew that its practical use was dwindling in the face of advancing weaponry. Viserys inventionsartillery and explosiveshad rendered even the sturdiest castles vulnerable, and the ever-growing number of dragons only deepened the shift away from traditional defenses. Representatives from the Free Cities stood out with their more eclectic styles, from Qartheen nobles with exposed torsos to those dressed in flowing togas. Willemrys even spotted a Qartheen with one breast uncovered, a stark reminder of the cultural diversity on display. Nobles from nearly every corner of the world had come to witness this moment, making it a glory the Targaryens had never before experiencednot even under Viserys himself. But Willem knew the truth. All this splendor and reverence was not for him; it was the legacy of his parents that had brought them here. The three of them ascended the Temple of Heaven, its spire rising as the highest point in the square. Upon reaching the platform, Viserys and Dany stopped and stood to one side, while Willem turned to face them. Slowly, he knelt on one knee before his parents. Dany held a crown in her hands, its intricate design a masterpiece of Valyrian craftsmanship. She passed it to Viserys, who stepped forward and placed it gently on Willems head. Do a good job, Viserys said to Willemrys, his tone light but meaningful. And when youve had enough of being emperor, your mother and I will take you on a trip around the world. He looked at his son, who now stood nearly as tall as he did. A rare wave of pride and accomplishment washed over him. Ill be down in a minute. Well leave today, Willem replied with a grin. Dont make me crack you over the head on the most solemn occasion in the world, Viserys shot back, shaking his head with mock exasperation. From the square below, the gathered nobles and dignitaries were awed by the solemnity of the coronation ceremony. But within the confines of the tower, only the three Targaryens knew the ridiculous exchange that had just passed between them. When Willemrys descended, the formalities resumed. Long may his reign be glorious! the nobles chanted in unison. Long may his reign be glorious! Long may his reign be glorious! The celebrations lasted for seven days. On the first day, the festivities began in Kings Landing and spread across the Crownlands. By the second and third days, the entire country joined in the revelry. On the fourth and fifth days, the enthusiasm started to wane, and by the seventh day, the ceremonies and feasts finally came to an end. Many of the nobles who had come to swear fealty or offer congratulations lingered for nearly a month, taking advantage of the occasion to solidify alliances and curry favor with the new emperor. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once the formalities were complete, Viserys and Dany left Kings Landing, leaving Willemrys to navigate the mountain of red tape that came with the transition of power. Taking a handful of their grandchildren, the pair traveled to Dragonstone, the historic seat of the crown prince. Despite its significance, Dragonstone remained a practical, almost utilitarian place, serving primarily as a breeding ground for dragons. Viserys had no interest in turning it into a tourist attraction or charging admission for dragon sightseeing tours. Dragons, after all, were dangerous creatures, unpredictable and volatile. Tradition dictated that the crown prince bore the title until ascending the throne. With Willem now emperor, his eldest son, Caesar, was the rightful heir to the title. However, Caesar was still in Kings Landing, accompanying his father at public events. Dragonstone, therefore, was unusually quiet. The air was heavy with the mingling scents of sulfur, blood, and the ever-present sea breeze, which masked the harsher odors. Though over a hundred dragons now lived across the realm, most of the dragons at Dragonstone were still younglings. Any mature dragons over four or five meters long and capable of flight had already been claimed by Targaryen Dragon Knights. From a distance, young dragons no larger than chickens or ducks could be seen flapping their wings in clumsy attempts to fly. As Viserys and Dany descended on their yellow and silver dragons, a young gray dragon landed nearby, its curiosity evident. Soldiers stationed on Dragonstone quickly recognized the new arrivals, but when one began approaching to greet them, Viserys waved him away. This was a rare momenta world of two, where each was the others entire focus. Their plans for the journey ahead had been meticulously discussed. First, they would visit the Free Cities, offering morale-boosting appearances on behalf of their newly crowned son. It was their gift to Willem, a gesture of support after his ascension. Next, they would travel to Valyria, where efforts to explore and develop the ancient ruins were ongoing. It was clear that for the next few centuries, much of the empires progress in magic and technology would rely heavily on archaeology and the rediscovery of Valyrian secrets. After Valyria, they would turn to Slavers Bay, where troubling signs of slaverys resurgence had begun to surface. Not long ago, Viserys had dispatched an army to stamp out the remnants of the Harpys influence, nearly losing his son Rudy in the process. Rudy believed his father was unaware of the risks he had taken, but Viserys knew all too well. If Rudy had perished, Viserys would not have hesitated to turn Slavers Bay into a scorched wasteland. Their journey would then take them to Qarth. The empires military presence in the city had ensured its submission, and its annual tributes were unfailingly punctual. The citys loyalty extended to remembering the birthdays of Viserys children, each of whom received a carefully chosen gift from Qarth each year. After leaving Qarth, Viserys and Dany set their sights on Asshaia land shrouded in magic and mystery. It was a place that had intrigued them for years, especially after the enigmatic Quaithe, who once issued cryptic warnings to Daenerys, vanished without a trace. Now, with the Night King defeated and the White Walkers no longer a threat, Viserys saw no reason to avoid venturing eastward. If you want to go west, go east, had always been a saying that resonated with him. Exploring Asshai and its rumored arcane sorceries seemed a perfect fit for their journey. The two were fascinated by the idea of uncovering new mysteries and rediscovering ancient knowledge. Once they had experienced Asshai, their plan was to continue eastward before eventually returning to Westeros. Walking along the walls of Dragonstone, Viserys and Dany watched their grandchildren playing below. Dany cradled a peculiar young dragon with snowy white scales and jet-black limbs and eyes. As they strolled, Viserys recounted a tale that left Dany with a bemused expression. So youre saying, she began skeptically, that this world of mine is just a story written by someone named Martin? And that youre not truly Viserys? Relieved to finally share his secret, Viserys nodded. Yes. I was a sellsword from another world. If the story had followed its original path, you would have been married to Khal Drogo by Illyrios arrangement, and the real Viserys would have met his end in Vaes Dothrak, killed by molten gold. Danys violet eyes searched his face, her expression thoughtful rather than angry. For a long moment, she remained silent. Finally, she looked up and said, Brother, you should consider writing a new story. Viserys blinked, surprised. You believe me? Yes, Dany replied simply. Thats why I suggested , not . So you accept who I am? he asked, still stunned by her openness. Of course, she said with a faint smile. If someone looks like Viserys, acts like Viserys, and lives as Viserys, then he Viserys. With that, she launched a playful attack on his private parts, laughing at his startled reaction. Viserys quickly dropped the subject, realizing that Danys pragmatism left no room for existential musings. They had lived as siblings and partners for decades, and there was no reason to disrupt their bond over theoretical matters. The two set off with their grandchildren and great-grandchildren, spending over a year touring the Free Cities. They found remnants of the exiled Lannisters and Arryns in places like Volantis and Braavos, far from Westeros. These families, stripped of their assets, had faded into obscurity over the decades. Viserys felt no guilt for their downfall. Compared to the rulers of the world he once knewwho often resorted to annihilating entire families or clanshe had been remarkably merciful. This restraint, of course, stemmed not only from his moral compass but also from the unshakable power of the Targaryen dynasty, bolstered by their dragons. After the Free Cities, the pair visited Slavers Bay. Years ago, the Harpy cultists had murdered the empires local administrators. After a decisive crackdown, they had since been subdued, though vigilance remained necessary. The largest pyramid in Astapor had been repurposed into a royal palace, though no Targaryen royals resided there. With the sheer number of Targaryen descendantsnearly a hundredit was already challenging to distribute them across Westeros and the Free Cities. Valyrias ongoing restoration also required significant manpower, leaving Slavers Bay under the capable governance of Missandei. Now in her forties, Missandei had become a respected administrator. She had married a nobleman from Meereen and raised a family of her own, yet she remained fiercely loyal to the Targaryen cause. As Viserys and Dany walked with her in the Garden, Missandei greeted them with warmth and admiration. Your Grace looks as young as ever, she said, her tone filled with both respect and wistfulness. Her gaze lingered on Dany and Viserys, reflecting not just blessings but also a trace of envy. After all, as mortal years began to show on her own features, it was only natural to feel a pang of longing for the timeless beauty that her rulers still possessed. Upon learning that Viserys and Dany were planning a journey to the Shadow Lands, she voiced her concerns. Chapter 451, Side Story: The Shadow Lands Chapter 451, Side Story: The Shadow LandsAsshai was a destination Viserys was resolute to reach. Deep within, he carried a vague conviction that it was the source of the worlds magic. On their journey, they paused briefly in Slavers Bay. The Faith of the Harpy had been ruthlessly eradicated a few years prior, leaving it nearly extinct from Meereen to Astapor. Following the bloody suppression, the Faith had been all but obliterated. In its place, the Seven Sanctuaries and the Temple of the Lord of Light were swiftly constructed. After exploring the area, Viserys and Daenerys departed. The seven grandchildren had left first, their excitement for Qarth evident. Since childhood, they had received birthday gifts from Qarth and often had one or two Qartheen servants attending to them. This lifelong connection had filled them with anticipation for the fabled city. The azure sky above Slavers Bay seemed to have long forgotten the smoke of war. The sea breeze carried the scent of freedom as countless sails unfurled. Nobles from all corners of the Bay gathered to bid farewell. Dust swirled as the two dragons, one golden and the other silver, stretched their wings and ascended, leaving the earth behind. The crowd watched in awe, their reverence rivaling the devotion found in any church or temple. Among them, Missandei stood, her thoughts drifting as her gaze followed the dragons. She couldnt help but reflect on how everything she now had stemmed from that pivotal year. When Viserys had first doubted her, her world felt like it had crumbled. Yet, he had surprised everyone. Not only had he outmaneuvered the slaveowners and claimed the Unsullied, but he had also safeguarded his life through sheer cunning. From that moment, Missandeis faith in Viserys solidified. She saw him as a benevolent and wise king. Magic is becoming more unstable. Should we press on? Daenerys asked, her voice tinged with concern. As they continued eastward, the light began to dim. Even on clear mornings, the sun often seemed absent. Their grandchildren had been left in Qarth long before they departed, and they felt assured about the decision. In Qarth, there was no force that could oppose House Targaryen. The familys power ensured their descendants could traverse the world unchallenged, a stark contrast to the struggles Viserys had endured. Still, Asshai was differenta place shrouded in foreboding. The grandchildrens youth and vulnerability were ill-suited for its sinister aura. Viserys had ceded the throne to his son with startling swiftness, driven by an unyielding desire to uncover the origins of magic. The energy emanating from the Shadow Lands seemed volatile, as though it were spilling uncontrollably. For years, Viserys had pondered the "red comet," the herald of the magic tide. But where had the tide originated? The answer seemed clear: Asshai. The aftermath of the magic tide had sustained House Targaryen long after Valyrias fall. Even centuries later, it was why they had been able to hatch dozens of dragons. But the true sourcethe heart of this powerawaited in Asshai. Compared to Valyria''s 5,000 years of dominance and the unknown period of its rise, this aftermath was incredibly short-lived, Viserys said, sharing his speculation with Dany. In other words, the aftermath of this magic tide ended just after the Dance of the Dragons concluded. Or... the Dragon Disaster might have just been... a scapegoat? Dany hesitated, using a term she had learned from Viserys. Yes. I even suspect the ancestors of the Valyrians originally came from Asshai. Nowhere in the known world has more abundant resources than the Fourteen Flames, Viserys said, feeling closer than ever to uncovering the truth. So, what exactly causes the highest concentration of magic here? Dany asked. Dimensions, Viserys replied. Dimensions? According to the map of the world of Ice and Fire, the land of Asshai is actually located in the planet''s low latitude region, logically speaking, the lower the latitude, the more abundant the sunlight. Take the Summer Isles, for examplethe people there are all incredibly dark-skinned because of this abundance of light. But the Shadow Lands are peculiar. Why are they called the Shadow Lands? But the Shadow Lands are an anomaly. Why are they called the Shadow Lands? If there is shadow, something must be blocking the light. Viserys immediately thought of an astronomical phenomenontidal locking. Viseryss mind immediately jumped to an astronomical theory: tidal locking. To verify his theory, they needed to continue their journey. Viserys even speculated that others might have arrived at similar conclusions. But what had the people of Asshai, where magic had never waned, attempted? The thought filled him with anticipation and excitement. As Dany wanted to pack up the tent, her hand suddenly froze. She noticed a familiar shadowQuaithe. Dany instinctively reached for the hilt of her sword, her body tense. Viserys noticed her unease and followed her gaze. A woman in a black cloak and red mask stood not far away. Unlike the spectral vision Dany had encountered decades ago, this Quaithe was unmistakably real. Forty years had passed since their last meeting. Now here she was again. Viserys couldnt help but wonder about her purpose. Before he could speak, Quaithe stepped closer and gave a graceful bow. Your Grace Viserys, Your Grace Daenerys. Viserys, who had nearly mastered the power of the Night King, felt no apprehension. He observed her appearance and listened to her voice calmly. It reminded him of a cold, clear stream. You are Quaithe. What brings you to us? he asked, offering no deference to the masked visitor. He half-expected her to make a pleaperhaps to join Valyrias expeditions or request assistance of some sort. But Quaithes purpose was entirely unexpected. She wanted to perform a moonwalk. Not toward the bright moon visible at night, but to a celestial body they called the Black Moon, which hovered over the Shadow Lands. Weve tried countless methods, Quaithe explained, her voice tinged with frustration. But it seems our planet pulls us back whenever we ascend. We cant rise beyond a certain altitude. Her distress was palpable, but Viserys immediately understood their predicament. Congratulations, he said dryly. Youve discovered gravity. Quaithe tilted her head slightly, as if the term was unfamiliar. Thats because your ascent isnt fast enough to reach the first cosmic velocity, also known as orbital velocity. To escape your planet''s gravitational pull, your speed must meet or exceed this velocity. Advancing our technology significantlyperhaps by a few centuriesmight be necessary to achieve this," he added. Dany watched her brother in amazement, as though seeing him for the first time. She had spent a lifetime with Viserys. Together, they had built a vast empire and raised seven children. Yet, these strange wordsfirst cosmic velocity and technological advancementwere new and alien to her. She looked at Quaithe, who seemed to know everything but was now acting like a desperate illiterate in front of Viserys. "Three hundred years? Yes, that''s nothing to me. Can you give me some direction?" Quaithe''s tone betrayed an almost obsessive pursuit of the so-called . Seeing her react this way, Viserys realized this "astronaut" didnt quite grasp the point he was trying to make. After a brief pause, he attempted to rephrase. "How many people are there in your... ''astronaut'' organization?" Though unfamiliar with the term , Quaithe understood the gist of his question. When it came to her organization, there was a hint of pride in her voice. Viserys could almost picture her expression beneath the mask. "We have the world''s largest wizard organization here. We would be delighted to have you join us, should you wish." "Just tell me how many people you have," Viserys interrupted, impatient. Before replying, Quaithe''s chest rose slightly, as if she was drawing confidence from within. "We have 2,000 powerful witches from all over the world." Hearing this, Viserys nearly scoffed. He might not know much about "aerospace," but even he understood it was an industry that required the efforts of hundreds of thousands of individuals. It was an intellectually demanding field, reliant on tens of thousands of scientists working collaboratively. These scientists took decades to train, supported by education systems refined over centuries. The technological advancements they achieved were the result of countless years of incremental progress. In that light, Viserys thought, three hundred years was already a conservative estimate. Civilization wasnt a where one could leap from the Stone Age to launching satellites overnight. However, acknowledging that this was a fantasy world, he conceded that some challenges might be overcome in ways he couldn''t anticipate. Still, he couldn''t suppress his curiosity about Quaithe''s sorcerer''s guild of 2,000 members. "According to Your Grace, not even a dragon can leave this planet?" Quaithe asked, her frustration evident. Although her understanding of such matters was limited, her mind was sharp enough to grasp the implications. Viserys now understood her true intentions for contacting Dany: she wanted to . She had even claimed to have a special potion for the dragon that could greatly enhance its power. "It''s useless," Viserys said bluntly. "The further you get from the ground, the thinner the air becomes. A dragon is like a swimmerit needs its element. Without air, it cannot fly." Realizing her plans were fundamentally flawed, Quaithe''s demeanor visibly deflated, her aura shrinking, as if she''d lost half her confidence. The Shadow Lands only received a brief window of sunlight each afternoon, perhaps three hours at most. Even during this time, volcanic ash and smoke shrouded the region, leaving the already sparse vegetation even more desolate. Quaithes sorcerer organization was based in a valley to the south of the Shadow Lands. There, the sorcerers had carved out their homes in the caves lining the valley walls. Viserys and Dany landed their dragon on a hill to the west, overlooking the valley. Quaithe wasted no time and soon returned with a male sorcerer wearing a yellow mask. "Does everyone here wear a mask?" Viserys''s tone carried a hint of displeasure as he scrutinized the man before him. His disdain was thinly veiled. he thought, his skepticism sharpening. But before he could linger too long in his contempt, the man in the yellow mask removed it. Beneath was a lean, middle-aged man, likely in his fifties. His sharp, angular features gave Viserys the impression of an "old pedant"serious and methodical. "Your Grace Viserys," the man began, his voice steady and polite, "masks are a necessity in the Shadow Lands. If you don''t mind, we have also prepared masks for Your Graces." Quaithe stepped forward and produced two silver masks of a similar style from an unseen compartment, handing them to Viserys and Dany. The explanation followed: the Magic of the Shadow Lands was volatile, even affecting the minds of those exposed to it. The sight of human faces for prolonged periods seemed to exacerbate the disorder of Magic. Here, they recognized each other primarily by their eyes. The sorcerer in the yellow mask introduced himself as Yandor. Viserys and Dany followed Yandor to his "cave." With a wave of his hand, the vines covering the entrance slithered away like living snakes. Viserys, accustomed to similar techniques unearthed in Valyria, barely batted an eye. As the vines receded, a warm yellow light spilled out from within. The moment they stepped inside, the rich, distinct fragrance of herbs greeted them. Above their heads hung enchanted yellow lamps, bathing the interior in a comforting glow. The cave revealed itself to be a surprisingly expansive greenhouse. Rows of herbs were carefully cultivated behind glass enclosures. Through this lush "flower garden," the group moved deeper into the cave until they reached Yandor''s personal quartersor laboratory. The walls of the laboratory were lined with shelves crammed with jars and bottles in all shapes and sizes. Some were squat and round; others had long, delicate necks. From a small, well-organized box, Yandor carefully extracted two bottles no larger than eye drop containers. Inside, the liquid shimmered like molten gold, catching the overhead light. Danys eyes were immediately drawn to the golden potion, unable to look away. "This is a potion I developed specifically for dragons," Yandor said casually. "It seems to have no practical use, so I offer it to you as a gift." Viserys took the potion, inspecting it with mild curiosity before passing both bottles to Dany when he noticed her fascination. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So, do you still plan to leave this place?" Viserys asked, watching Yandor intently. "Yes," Yandor replied, his voice tinged with determination. "Your advice has inspired us to take a new approach. We have decided to forge a different path forward." Viserys couldn''t help but respect their tenacity. he mused. "Why not come back to Westeros with me? Or even Valyria?" Viserys proposed. "My people have been excavating the ruins of Doom for over twenty years now. There may be something there to aid you." Viseryss Royal School of Magic, though boasting nearly 3,000 members, still struggled with the general weakness of its practitioners. Recruiting individuals like Quaithe and Yandor could exponentially accelerate the progress of excavating the Doom. Viserys thought, his mind already racing with the possibilities. Chapter 452, Side Story: The Deposed Dragon Chapter 452, Side Story: The Deposed DragonIn the year 366 of the Restoration calendar, an immense imperial fleet traversed the Narrow Sea toward the Summer Palace. The fleet stretched endlessly, a vast procession of ships clad in brass. Even the escort warships bore the same resplendent armor, gleaming faintly despite the ominous atmosphere. The fleet cut through the sea like a dark sword, leaving a frothy trail that resembled milky white blood. At the head of the formation was the imperial flagship, , its bow adorned with seven golden dragon heads, their craftsmanship flawless and imposing. The ship''s splendor was mirrored in the updated royal banner: a red field featuring seven dragons intertwined, their black tails forming a circular bloom like a flower in full bloom. The dragon flag fluttered high above the fleet, its motion mimicking the movements of dragons in flight. Yet, despite the grandeur, the fleet exuded an air of sorrow and foreboding. A heavy, brooding black cloud loomed above, oppressive and unyielding, as though the heavens themselves were in judgment. The once-majestic Targaryen royal family, which had moved its capital to Valyria seventy years earlier, now seemed weighed down by the gravity of its own fate. After four days at sea, the fleet reached a newly converted port at the location of the former Storm''s End. As the ships docked, the most striking cargo was revealeda massive black casket, carried by eight towering giants. The casket was a marvel, ten meters in length and over three meters wide, its surface carved with the figure of a crouching dragon. The scales of the dragon were inlaid with gleaming blue gems, and the coffin radiated an icy chill. Draped over it was a man in regal attire, though his emaciated frame and disheveled demeanor betrayed his declining state. This was Emperor Roy Targaryen, the ruler of Valyria. His hands moved ceaselessly over the coffin, as if entranced, while he muttered incomprehensible phrases, his voice dreamlike and hollow. After the casket was lowered onto the dock, Roy himself descended, barefoot, and led the procession toward the Summer Palace. Will forgive Grandfather? A young girl with silver hair and violet eyes, unmistakably a member of the Targaryen family, asked the question softly. Her voice was directed toward a burly warrior who walked beside her. The warrior hesitated, a bitter expression crossing his face. "I don''t know," he replied. His gaze shifted toward Roy, now a shell of his former self, and it was clear he harbored no hope. The emperor''s actions had left him broken and bereft of the will to live. The atmosphere of the procession was somber, heavy with whispered schemes and hidden agendas. The emperor had committed an unthinkable crime: he had slain his heir with his own hands. The sacred symbol of succession lay vacant, the empire left without a clear heir. Panic gripped the realm. The only living member of the emperor''s direct line was a single granddaughter. The imperial succession faced a crisis of unprecedented proportions. In the absence of a direct successor, the focus turned to the emperors three younger brothers, each a potential contender for the throne. Jaehaerys, the second brother, controlled Slaver''s Bay, Valyrias closest and most strategically positioned territory. As the empire''s largest grain supplier besides Westeros, Slaver''s Bay was invaluable. Jaehaerys also dominated trade with Iti, and his influence extended to the Jade Sea. His wealth and power were unmatched. Caesar, the third brother, commanded the Great Grass Sea and several burgeoning cities in the north. With the Targaryen family boasting over a thousand dragons, of which 200 lacked Dragon Knights, Caesar''s domain in the "Dragon Pasture" made him a central figure for dragon riders. His influence over Dragon Knights bolstered his claim immensely. Willem, the youngest brother, was the least powerful of the three. Reckless and adventurous, he frequently embarked on perilous ventures, returning from Essos with his life hanging by a thread more often than not. The group had now split into three distinct factions: the emperor''s personal guards and close aides, the men loyal to Roy, and those aligned with Jaehaerys. The fourth and youngest brother, Willem, was almost entirely isolated, his only companion being his wifea figure of little significance in the power dynamics. As rain began to fall, its steady rhythm amplified the sorrow permeating the procession. The melancholy felt among the thousands of marchers seemed to ferment under the gray, wet sky. Caesars advisers quickly pulled out umbrellas for their lord. He seemed poised to lose his temper at the inconvenience but paused, as if recalling something, and ordered a subordinate to fetch Jaehaerys''s umbrella instead. To Caesars surprise, Jaehaerys took the umbrella himself and walked not to Caesar, but to Willem, the youngest brother. This subtle act of solidarity underscored the unspoken tensions brewing within the family. Under the veil of this quiet confrontation, the vast procession of thousands arrived at the gates of the Summer Palace. Although Emperor and Empress had departed this world over 250 years earlier, their presence loomed eternal over the empire. The Summer Palace was not merely a relic of their reign but a sacred site of pilgrimage for Targaryen rulers. Every emperor, without exception, visited this place before ascending to the throne and was interred here upon death. The palace served as the royal familys tomb, symbolizing a bridge between Westeros and the Essos continent. For Emperor Roy, his return to Westeros and the Summer Palace carried a weight of purpose: an attempt to atone for his unforgivable sin. When the group reached the circular stone gate marking the palace''s entrance, most of the guards remained outside. Only the emperors closest advisers and family members accompanied him through the gate. The smaller party moved along Summer Avenue, flanked by two rows of statues depicting dragons in various posturessome poised to strike, others rearing majestically. Jaehaerys turned to his entourage and instructed them to stay behind, leaving the emperor''s family to continue alone. Of the nearly 2,000 who had initially set out on this journey, only Roy''s brothers and the emperors lone granddaughter followed him into the grand hall. The group now numbered no more than twenty. Inside the hall, they stopped before towering portraits of Viserys and Daenerys Targaryen. The eight giants carrying the emperor''s black casket set it down with a heavy, resonant thud. The sound reverberated through the chamber, creating a suffocating tension. It was as though an unseen force gripped the hearts of everyone present, rendering them incapable of further thought. Roy knelt to offer his prayer, and as he did, something extraordinary occurred. The painted eyes of Daenerys flickered open, her gaze sharp and imperious, cutting through the room. From where the group stood, the immense portrait seemed less like a painting and more like a massive window cut into the wall, through which Viserys and Daenerys appeared as towering giants observing their descendants. Emperor, what is it? Daeneryss voice was steady, carrying the weight of centuries. Though she still appeared in her early thirties, her aura radiated authority accumulated over a thousand years. By now, the Targaryen dynasty had seen sixteen or seventeen emperors, their names and legacies blurring into insignificance for the long-dead rulers. To Daenerys, all were simply "emperors." Your Grace, I... I killed... I killed my own son. Emperor Roy, nearly fifty but reduced to the frailty of a child caught in a grievous act, collapsed beside the black casket. His sobs echoed in the vast hall as he clung to the cold surface of the coffin. Tears streamed down his face as he choked on his words, unable to offer a coherent explanation. Daenerys fixed him with a cold, piercing gaze, her expression unwavering as she demanded the full story. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Taking advantage of Roys inability to speak, Caesar stepped forward. With measured composure, he recounted the tragic events. The emperor had distanced himself from his son, the crown prince, due to his perceived cowardice. Unscrupulous advisers exploited the rift, planting seeds of mistrust between father and son. The crown prince, desperate to reconcile, sought an audience with the emperor. In a moment of tension and confusion, the emperor, in a fit of panic, had struck his son with his walking stick. Under normal circumstances, such an injury would have been trivialeasily healed with the magical and medical advancements of Valyria. However, the emperors walking stick was no ordinary object; it bore powerful, destructive enchantments. The crown prince died instantly. Consumed by grief and rage, Roy lashed out, even executing several royal healers in a futile attempt to reverse the tragedy. As Caesar spoke, he used magic to recreate the fateful scene for Daenerys. The illusion depicted the emperor cradling his sons lifeless body. The princes bulging eyes and gasping mouth, reminiscent of a fish stranded on a shore, struck everyone in the hall with unbearable clarity. This alchemical recreation, akin to a "surveillance recording," had become a standard practice among the Targaryens. Caesars retelling was unembellished, the scene hauntingly vivid. Daeneryss expression turned colder, her silence cutting deeper than any reprimand. Caesar dared to glance at her face but quickly averted his gaze, sensing her mounting disapproval. When he finished, the hall fell into an oppressive silence. Everyone felt immense pressure in the situation. After a while, Dany broke the silence: "Caesar, you handle those flattering advisers." "Yes...yes, Your Grace!" Caesar replied with some trepidation, though a hint of self-satisfaction flickered across his face. Just then, Dany turned her gaze toward Jaehaerys. The second son seemed to sense her attention and looked up to meet her eyes. "My name is Jaehaerys, Your Grace," he said. "Jaehaerys, I appoint you Regent. You will assist Roy''s daughter and choose the next successor." "Yes, Your Grace!" Jaehaerys responded promptly, his tone decisive and unwavering. Although Dany did not explicitly announce Roy''s punishment, the decision had already been made. First and foremost, there was no need to debate removing him from the throne. As for Roys fatewhether he would live or diesuch matters were better left to him. After all, he was still an emperor. For rulers of their stature, losing control over their own lives and deaths would surely breed resentment. Such a loss of agency could have far-reaching consequences, undermining their authority and the respect owed to the throne. Allowing Roy to make his own decision was a carefully calculated move. Thus, Roys daughter was named "Catherine" by Dany. She would go on to become the first female Targaryen empress in history, ascending the throne as the Great. Her reign would last seventy years, marking her as the longest-serving Targaryen ruler. After concluding the matter, the royal family members left the hall. Dany watched their retreating figures, her eyes betraying complex emotions. These people were her blood. Yet, as the years passed, she had grown increasingly detached from them. The Targaryen name had multiplied, its bearers now too numerous to count. Her thoughts drifted back to an incident nearly a century earlier. Dany had once dealt with a Targaryen of Dothraki descent. A silver-haired Dothraki had stolen a dragon from the Targaryen dragon farm and attempted to unite the surrounding tribes. It was suspected that this Dothraki was descended from the royal line. However, upon investigation, it was discovered that his lineage traced back to a woman named Asha. The tribe''s revered "sacred object" was a square iron coin pendant from Braavos. According to legend, any Dothraki warrior who wore the pendant would remain undefeated in battle. When Dany pieced the story together, she felt no resentment toward Viserys. Back then, the Targaryens had endured extreme hardships. Their family had been reduced to just the two of themherself and Viserys. If she hadnt sought marriage alliances, then Viserys would have been forced to make such compromises. Now, in her returned 3D state, Dany found herself in another world. "What''s up, brother? Are you done yet?" In a blank white space, Viserys crouched near a dooror more accurately, a simple doorframe standing alone in the void. He was meticulously tracing intricate runes onto the frame with his wand. "Almost. Just wait a bit longer," he replied, his tone focused. Over the past 300 years, Viserys had told Dany everything about himself, including the fact that he was a Transmigrator This revelation had been difficult for Dany to grasp. The idea that someone could transmigrate into a book was absurd to her. "For example," Viserys had once explained, "if I had read Harry Potter and the Philosopher''s Stone and Harry Potter and the Chamber of Secrets, and then somehow entered those booksknowing the plots in advancewouldn''t that mean I could predict future events? Stop Voldemort before he even rose to power?" Dany had listened but remained skeptical. She dismissed much of it as one of Viserys''s more eccentric ideas. After all, if someone told you the world you lived in was fictionala fabrication of someone else''s imaginationhow could you possibly believe it? But in the end, it didnt really matter. Their physical bodies had died over five centuries ago, yet their spirits and souls had found a place to linger. Over time, Viserys''s mastery of magic had advanced beyond recognitionnot just in spellcraft but also in alchemy. Now, he was on the verge of completing something extraordinary: a "portal." According to his deep study of magical rituals, the portal, once finished, would allow him to take Dany to another world. Through years of contemplation, Viserys had come to understand a fundamental truth: Stories were not mere fabricationsthey were reflections of reality. In essence, every story was a projection of a world''s will. Though authors created and wrote them, the source material came from the fabric of reality itself. Thus, the world of and the world of were both as real as their own existence. Armed with this belief, Viserys sought to construct the a portal capable of transporting him and Dany to any world he had "seen" through stories. With a hum, the frame began to glow. A shimmering purple light rippled within the portal. "It worked?" Dany asked, her excitement barely contained. Viserys studied the glowing Celestial Gate. To ensure its safety, he threw a coin with a string tied to it into the portal. Pulling the coin back and confirming no anomalies, he extended his hand cautiously. As his hand passed through the portal, it seemed to dissolve into the air. It didnt reappear on the other side. Dany remained tense but prepared, her hands aglow with a protective orange light. If anything happened to Viserys, she would intervene immediately. When Viserys withdrew his hand and confirmed he was unharmed, he stepped through the Gate of the Heavens. Dany followed closely, and together they emerged in a dense jungle. Viserys tapped the portal''s frame, causing it to shrink and transform into a pendant, which he hung around his neck. Their brief moment of curiosity was interrupted by a ferocious roar. "Hurry! Catch that little bitch!" They turned toward the commotion. A silver-haired girl, her face marred by a knife scar, was sprinting toward them. Blood soaked her clothing, and her steps faltered with each stride. She managed only a weak "Help..." before collapsing at their feet. Dany rushed to her side, immediately assessing her injuries. Before she could react further, a group of thuggish pursuers burst into view. "Damn it, there are two more Witchers here!" one of them growled, brandishing weapons. Chapter 453: Extra Story – Ciri’s Power Chapter 453: Extra Story C Ciris PowerSeveral riders sat astride high horses, looking down at Viserys and Dany with a mix of curiosity and disdain. Their leader, a man clad in black and silver shoulder armor, had a tawny beard that jutted out from his cheeks like a steel brush. His expression betrayed a mixture of suspicion and unease as he studied the two strangers before him. Viserys and Dany, newly arrived in this world, were clad in simple robes. Though the designs on their garments were sparse, the quality of the fabric was unmistakably luxurious. Even in their unadorned attire, an aura of authority radiated from them, unnerving the riders. To the men, the pair''s sudden appearance in the dense forest was as jarring as stumbling upon an ornate, gilded mirror in the heart of untamed wilderness. The leader hesitated, weighing his options. He wondered if these silver-haired strangers might be nobles on some eccentric hunting expedition. Yet their striking hair and demeanor didnt match any noble lineage he recognized. Finally, with cautious authority, he spoke: Who are you? What are you doing here? Before Viserys or Dany could reply, one of the riders scoffed. Theyre just Witchers dressed a little too finely, he sneered, his gaze lingering on Dany with unsettling boldness. He exaggeratedly swallowed, the sound of his gulping loud enough to draw attention. Viseryss patience for such provocations had long since waned. After briefly assessing his surroundings, he realized his magic remained intact even in this unfamiliar world. Without a word, he raised his hand and pointeda subtle, unassuming gesture. The riders initially dismissed the motion as harmless, but their nonchalance evaporated as a scream of agony erupted from their ranks. The leader spun around to see one of his men convulsing violently, smoke pouring from his mouth, nose, and eyes. Faint orange flames flickered within the mans orifices before consuming him entirely. Panic rippled through the group. The realization dawned quickly: this was no ordinary fire. The man was burning from the inside out. The riders scrambled to flee, spurring their horses into desperate retreats. Yet one by one, each began to combust in the same horrific manner. Screams filled the air as the scent of charred flesh mingled with the acrid tang of burning leather. Within moments, the clearing was littered with writhing, flaming bodies. Their agonized movements resembled insects doused in poison, twitching helplessly as the flames devoured them. The leader, miraculously untouched, dismounted in a frenzy and threw himself to the ground before Viserys. Lord Sorcerer! he cried, trembling. What do you wish to know? I will tell you anythingeverything! Viserys''s lips curled in satisfaction. It was clear the man had a keen survival instinct, a trait that had likely helped him climb to a position of minor leadership among his peers. With a wave of his hand, Viserys summoned a gust of wind that carried away the stench of burning flesh. The kneeling man, still trembling, began answering Viseryss questions, his desperation to stay alive overriding any hesitation. Through this interrogation, Viserys confirmed his suspicions: they had indeed arrived in the world of The girl the riders had been hunting was named Ciri. Ciri? Dany murmured, her confusion evident. The name tugged at her memory, evoking thoughts of the magical feats she had seen before. The Targaryens had once experimented with similar Valyrian magic, but they had sealed off the technique long ago after realizing its dangers. Viserys corrected her pronunciation with mild amusement before kneeling to examine the unconscious girl. Meanwhile, the man with the brown beard, who had hoped he was safe, suddenly felt a wave of darkness engulf him. When he awoke, his body moved not by his own will but as if strings controlled him. Faint blue light glowed at the corners of his eyes, signaling the change. Viserys had used a spell to bind him into a lifeless puppet. After all, Viserys was no stranger to deathhis experience made him an excellent judge of those who had blood on their hands. The mans body now served only as a tool. Viserys placed the injured girl, Ciri, onto the horse. With Dany by his side, they prepared to leave. There are dragons in this world! Viserys remarked as they rode. And some can even take on human forms. Dany was startled. Dragons... that can turn into people? She found the idea difficult to fathom. What would such a creature even look like? The thought of dragons stirred bittersweet memories. More than a century ago, the Targaryens had lost their two most prized dragonsthe Yellow Dragon and the Silver Dragon. The empire had honored them with an elaborate funeral, as over two-thirds of the living Targaryen dragons at the time were descendants of those six original dragons. To blend into this unfamiliar world, Viserys and Dany changed into new attire and altered their appearances. Their once-striking silver hair was dyed a soft flaxen to avoid unwanted attention. Donning crowns looted from the bandits, they checked into a modest inn, hoping to keep a low profile. Over a meal of foreign delicacies, the pair discussed their next steps, including the prospect of finding one of these dragons that could take human form. As they talked, Ciri stirred. With a faint groan, she opened her eyes. Her vision was blurry at first, but it sharpened as she took in the sight of Viserys and Dany eating at a table nearby. Questions flooded her mind. Her gaze lingered on Dany, captivated by her ethereal beauty. Even in Ciris world, where enchantresses like Yennefer were famed for their allure, Danys appearance seemed almost otherworldly. It was a beauty so perfect that it bordered on inhuman, leaving Ciri feeling self-conscious. Then her eyes turned to Viserys. His striking handsomeness left her equally stunned. she thought. How could someone like this exist? Instinctively, Ciri reached for the scar on her face but winced as pain shot through her body. She decided to stay still, only tilting her head slightly to observe them further. Her curiosity deepened when she noticed their unusual purple eyes. Theyre Witchers too, Ciri thought, recalling Yennefers violet gaze. The realization fascinated her. Dont peekI know youre awake, Viserys said suddenly, glancing at her with a smile as he finished his meal. Caught off guard, Ciri felt a flush of embarrassment. Im sorry, she said, her voice soft. Master, where are the two Witchers who saved me earlier? Have you seen them? In her haste to escape earlier, she hadnt paid attention to her rescuers appearances. She assumed their silver hair marked them as Witchers and hoped they could offer her help. Viserys and Dany exchanged a glance before casually revealing their true silver hair, shedding their disguises. Viserys chose not to overwhelm Ciri with his knowledge of her abilities or her past. Instead, he let her lead the conversation, knowing it was better to build trust than to appear omniscient. Under his gentle prompting, Ciri explained her purpose: she was heading to Kaer Morhen, a place she considered her home. Viserys listened intently, recognizing that Ciri had not yet awakened her full potentialparticularly her extraordinary ability to traverse time and space. If he could help her unlock and harness that power, it could become a critical asset for his and Danys journey across worlds. With this in mind, he made a proposition to join them on a journey to Valyria. "Of course, we will never force you. We can accompany you to Kaer Morhen first, and if we obtain the consent of Geralt or Yenneferor bothyou can make your own choice." Viserys made the conditions notably lenient. Although she wasnt sure how the two had managed to elude their pursuers, her intuition told her that Viserys and Dany were not malicious. After some discussion, they agreed that the pair would accompany her to Kaer Morhen. In this world, there were no tools for long-distance communication, and Viserys was only vaguely familiar with the plot of the Witcher. Still, there was no doubt that someone would be at Kaer Morhen. Changing his hair color to blend in better with the locals, Viserys, with the help of sufficient funds, ensured the three of them quickly approached the Wolf School''s stronghold. Along the way, Dany frequently voiced her displeasure to Viserys about this world. Kingdoms were in constant conflict, lords vied for power, mercenaries thrived unchecked, and monsters lurked everywhere. In Danys eyes, it would take at least two centuries to bring order to such chaos. Having governed an empire for over thirty years, she had long developed a deep disdain for disorder. Her aversion to the fractured social structure stemmed, in no small part, from Viseryss own influence. Both despised ambition that led to division and the mercenaries who profited from it. As they drew closer to Kaer Morhen, Ciris excitement grew palpable. When they finally reached the Blue Mountains, the scarred young woman couldnt help but let out a cheer. Upon arriving at the crumbling castle at the mountain''s summit, her emotions overwhelmed her. Vesemir! Old man! Old man, Im back!!! The moment Ciri entered the worn-down stronghold, she could barely contain her elation, her voice echoing through the halls. A middle-aged man with a robust frame but unmistakable signs of age on his face emerged hurriedly at her call. His lips trembled as he uttered, Ciri... He was on the verge of embracing her when his gaze fell on Viserys and Dany standing behind her. He paused, suppressing his emotions. Sensing Vesemirs hesitation, Ciri quickly explained the presence of her companions. She didnt know their true identities but reassured the old Witcher that, though intrigued by her abilities, they harbored no ill intent. After hearing her account, Vesemir accepted her words cautiously. A man who had lived for centuries couldnt rely solely on the testimony of a young girl, but he invited the pair into the castle with respectful wariness. Doing his utmost, the old Witcher prepared a modest but thoughtful meal for his guests. I dont know where Yennefer and Geralt are at the moment, Vesemir explained. Theyre both searching for Ciri. Geralt will likely return when winter sets in, but Yennefer... Shes harder to track. Perhaps the witches at the coven know her whereabouts, but Ive no way to contact them. Viserys was not the sort to sit idly by and wait. He preferred to act decisively. Whether dealing with the Horselords or Robert, he believed passivity invited chaos and unpredictability. The root of this worlds turmoil lay with the empire of Nilfgaard, whose expansion was utterly devoid of justice. Determined to disrupt their power at its source, Viserys decided to assassinate their emperor and use the event as a tool of propagandaa move certain to draw the attention of Geralt and Yennefer. Without delay, Viserys recorded Kaer Morhens coordinates into his . Then, wasting no time, he and Dany departed for the Nilfgaardian capital. Compared to Valyria, Nilfgaard held little to impress. Its differences were largely superficial, with minor variations in architectural style. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Under cover of night, the two didnt even bother entering openly. Using invisibility magic, they easily infiltrated the palace. This White Flame who dances on the graves of his enemies was receiving reports from his subordinates about the front-line battles, detailing the power dynamics of the region and the military deployments of every faction. The emperor''s eyes lit up suddenly, as though he were about to speak. But then his expression shifted. He cougheda harsh, guttural soundbefore tasting blood in his mouth. His hand instinctively reached for his neck, only to find his fingers slick with crimson. ... "I can''t say anything definitive about this; it all depends on what Ciri wants," Yennefer said, her voice calm but firm. Dressed in her signature black and white attire, she carried the subtle scent of currants. Her hand rested protectively on Ciri''s shoulder, a silent anchor. Despite her words, Yennefer''s gaze repeatedly shifted to Geralt, as though willing him to voice an opinion aligned with hers. But Geralt remained silent, his golden eyes shadowed with worry. His mind was preoccupied, weighing the implications of Ciri journeying to another world. Can I go? Geralt finally asked, his tone measured but resolute as he looked directly at Viserys. While it was phrased as a question, it lacked any true deference, leaving no doubt that Geralt would not compromise on having a guardian accompany Ciri. His wariness of Viserys and Danys immense power was evident, but so was his determination. For someone like Geralt to question an emperor, in a world where neither Witcher nor sorceress held ultimate authority, was a bold move. Witchers were often treated as outcasts, hunted or vilified, while even sorceresses were bound to serve the whims of worldly powers. Yes! Viserys answered without hesitation, his response firm and unyielding. In Viseryss view, moving Kaer Morhen entirely to a safer place was a perfectly acceptable solution. His confidence startled Yennefer, who raised an eyebrow at his willingness to offer such generous terms. While she wasnt one to accept aid lightlyespecially from strangersViserys was no savage warlord from beyond the Wall. He spoke and acted with authority and logic, which made his proposal difficult to refuse. Vesemir, on the other hand, was pragmatic. With age weighing heavily on him, he was simply relieved that Ciri might have a chance at a better life. With Geralt and Yennefer by her side, he trusted that Ciris future would be safeguarded, no matter what. At Kaer Morhens training grounds, Viserys unveiled his . A shimmering screen of blue-violet light materialized, casting an ethereal glow across the worn stones of the keep. The gathered group stared in astonishment, their expressions a mix of awe and skepticism. Viserys stepped through first, leading the way with Dany following close behind. Then came Geralt, his steps steady but guarded. Yennefer followed, keeping a steady hand on Ciri, who hesitated for only a moment before stepping through. On the other side of the portal, the group emerged into a sprawling wilderness, its air thick with wonder and magic. Ciri gasped, her eyes wide with amazement. Oh my god! Dragons! So many dragons! she exclaimed. Chapter 454, Side Story: So Quiet, and You Want to Be a Dragonrider? Chapter 454, Side Story: So Quiet, and You Want to Be a Dragonrider?A light breeze rustled through the grass, and white clouds drifted lazily across the azure sky. A group of noble youths strolled together, trailed by a retinue of servants, as they arrived at the Northern Dothraki Dragon Pasture. Among them were both men and women, all wearing sunglasses that concealed half their faces. Even with only part of their features visible, it was clear they were all strikingly attractive. Aegon, what color dragon do you want? asked one of the young men. His silver curls framed his face, and he wore a loose, pale gold robe. Even after the reign of the Restorer Viserys, the name remained popular among the Targaryens. The boy addressed as Aegon was only fifteen. His thick silver hair fell over his ears and forehead, giving him a shy appearance. Stroking the bay horse beneath him, he replied softly, One as red as my Ateyor something close to itwill do. The young man nodded, his hand idly running through his mounts mane with a mix of fondness and hesitation. Since when had the Targaryens been required to part with their horses upon becoming dragon knights? It was an unspoken rulea symbolic shedding of their past selves to embrace the honor of dragon knighthood. But Aegon didnt want to say goodbye. His horse, Atey, had been his companion since its days as a colt. To Aegon, Atey was more than a mount; it was his playmate, his confidant. Parting with it felt unbearable. Just then, a maiden with a perpetual smile approached him. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aegon is reluctant to leave his horse behind, isnt he? From her youthful appearance, one might assume she was Aegons sister, but she was, in fact, his aunt. Her name was Chocole, honoring the youngest daughter of the Restorer Viserys. Aegon glanced at the others and saw that all eyes were on him. Embarrassed, he instinctively shook his head. But then Atey, as if sensing the moment, twisted its head and playfully nipped at Aegons anklea game they had shared since Atey was young. Gritting his teeth, Aegon finally admitted, Yes! I dont want the dragon to eat Atey! His declaration took everyone by surprise, and then the group erupted into laughter. Aegon felt his face grow hot, as though he were wrapped in a leather cloak under the blazing sun. Aegon, said the young man who had spoken first, his tone gentler now, you must understand. A warhorse lives no more than thirty years, but a dragon can live over two hundred. Thanks to the Restorers blessings, each of us can live nearly a century. Theres no companion other than a dragon that can stay with us for our entire lives. The magical gifts bestowed by the Restorer had changed everything. With healing powers and a commitment to the so-called Commandments of the Restorer, Targaryens had become a force to be reckoned with. Even without assistance, most could live well into their seventies or eighties. With care, many surpassed a hundred years. The current record for longevity belonged to Aemon, the Restorers fourth son, who had lived to the remarkable age of 144. However, Aegon remained unmoved by the arguments presented to him. He clung stubbornly to his belief, replying with quiet defiance: If thats the case, then why cant I accompany Atey for the rest of his life? A new voice joined the conversation, this time belonging to a young woman. She, too, had slightly curly silver hair, her features bearing a striking resemblance to the young man who had been urging Aegon to let go of his mount. Her name was Victoria, chosen in honor of the Restorers eldest daughter. Aegon, Victoria said firmly, her tone carrying an air of unyielding authority. You must remember that we Targaryens were born to be Dragon Knights. The longer the summer, the more dragons we have, and the more prosperous the people can be. It is the tradition of our house to offer the original mounts to those dragons who choose to serve us. You must accept this. Victorias resolve was evident, her words reflecting the weight of tradition and responsibility that came with their lineage. The groups bond ran deeper than just shared age or camaraderie. They had grown up together, their close ties strengthened by their familys influence and the shared cause they represented. As part of a powerful faction within the sprawling Targaryen dynastynow numbering over a thousand membersthey understood the necessity of presenting a united front. Their shared bloodline was both their strength and their burden. Nearly four centuries had passed since the Restorer had ousted the usurpers and rebuilt Valyria. Over time, the Targaryen family had fractured into more than a dozen internal factions, each wielding considerable influence. These young relatives represented a formidable force within the empire. They knew the importance of alignment, yet Aegons hesitation was testing the patience of even his closest allies. But Ive never heard of the Restorer feeding his mount to a dragon, Aegon muttered under his breath. Only Chocolle, standing closest to him, caught the remark. She glanced at him briefly but chose not to address it. For now, the group let the matter rest, setting out to begin their search for dragons. The curly-haired youth was the first to succeed, discovering his dragon near a cluster of boulders. It was a striking purple beast, nearly 20 meters long, with eyes as dark and glossy as polished inkstones. Victoria followed soon after, claiming a magnificent blue dragon adorned with dark blue, ringed spots on its expansive wingseight in total. The taming of two dragons in a single day marked an auspicious beginning to their mission. Although they had prepared for a month-long search, their progress exceeded expectations. One by one, the others found and bonded with dragons of their own, all in less than ten days. Yet, their triumphs came at a cost. Each one had sacrificed their horse to solidify the bond. Aegon, however, held Atey close, cradling the horses large, reddish-brown head in his arms. His heart ached as he whispered soothing words, hoping to calm his playmates fear. Watching his blood relatives become Dragon Knights only deepened the sense of unease within him. Even as he gazed at the majestic creatures, a cold dread began to take roota dangerous emotion for any aspiring Dragon Knight. To fear the very creature you sought to bond with was tantamount to a death sentence. A dragons fire had no mercy for hesitation. Seven of the eight had claimed their dragons, their achievements only adding to the pressure on Aegon. With fewer dragons remaining, he received help from his relatives to narrow down his choices. But as the days passed, Aegons struggles became glaringly obvious. Half a month went by, and Aegon still had no dragon to call his own. He found fault with their colors or faltered during the training process. Several attempts ended in failure, and on one occasion, he narrowly escaped being buried alive by a dragon. His repeated missteps drew growing frustration from the group. Aegon! How long are you going to keep this up? The exasperated voice came from the silver-haired rider, who sat atop his dragon with an air of condescension. His piercing gaze was full of disdain as he looked down at Aegon, who had returned once again, dust-covered and defeated. With less than five days remaining before their planned return, suspicion began to brew among the group. Some were starting to believe that Aegon was deliberately stalling. I Aegons face flushed crimson as he averted his gaze, his eyes settling on his loyal mount, Atey. The other riders gathered around him, their dragons forming a circle. Each dragon, an average of 20 meters long, loomed over Aegon and Atey, making them appear as vulnerable as a lone rabbit surrounded by a pride of lions. Think of your father, who died in battle! Think of your mother, whos waiting for you at home! the silver-haired man bellowed, his voice cutting through the tense air like a whip. Tell me, Aegondo you want to be a Dragon Knight or not? Aegons shoulders trembled at the outburst. Even Atey, as though sensing the gravity of the moment, lowered its large, reddish-brown head into Aegons arms for comfort. Aegon wasnt sure what scared him morethe fierce, predatory dragons that had already claimed the lives of their companions, or the sheer intensity of the silver-haired mans reprimand. Ill give you one last day, the man declared, his voice resolute. If you cant tame a dragon by tomorrow, were going back! Got it, Aegon mumbled, his voice hoarse, as though his throat had been squeezed shut. I cant hear you! The silver-haired mans tone grew sharper, impatience lacing his words. Got it, Aegon repeated, his voice barely above a whisper. I said I cant hear you! You want to be a Dragon Knight, and you speak so quietly? The words seemed to provoke Aegon further, the mans frustration evident as his voice edged toward a breaking point. I know!!! Aegon suddenly shouted, his eyes filling with tears. The next morning, the group spotted a dragon drinking from a river littered with debris. The creature was massive, its body spanning 25 to 26 meters, with scales the color of rust. Even from afar, the air was heavy with the scent of blood. Its glowing emerald eyes contrasted starkly with its menacing form. Look, Aegon! Victorias voice rang out, trying to ease his tension. Your mount is red, and so is this dragon. Isnt that a sign from the gods? Go tame itwell watch your back! Aegon stroked Ateys mane, his fingers trembling as if committing the touch to memory. Then, summoning every ounce of his courage, he began to approach the dragon. Three hundred meters two hundred meters one hundred meters The rust-red dragon noticed Aegon when he was still a hundred meters away. Its massive head turned toward him, and its glowing emerald eyes locked onto his small, solitary form. Aegon froze, a wave of icy dread coursing through him. His limbs felt stiff, as though he were moving through a nightmare. He instinctively wanted to turn back, to call out to Chocolle for help. But he remembered the rule etched into his mind before they had set out: You cannot turn back. Turning back means failure. Clenching his fists, Aegon forced his stiff legs to move forward, one step at a time. Fifty meters. Thirty meters. Ten meters. Thirty feet. Twenty feet. Ten feet. As Aegon came within reach of the dragon, he could see his own reflection in its vivid green eyes. The image staring back at him was that of a boy with a slightly round face, framed by thick silver hair that obscured his forehead, ears, and neck. The dragon studied him for a moment, then lowered its colossal head. Its sheer size became starkly clear as Aegon realized that the dragons head alone was larger than Ateys entire body. Aegon thought, his stomach twisting in dread. Suddenly, his mind was assaulted by a vivid image: Atey, his loyal companion, being torn apart and devoured by this enormous beast. Aegon pushed the horrifying image from his mind. He knew the next step was crucialhe had to make physical contact with the dragon. If the creature didnt reject his touch, hed already be halfway to taming it. Holding his breath, Aegon slowly raised his arm. It felt impossibly heavy, as if weighed down by the pressure of the moment. The last time hed felt this way was when hed been feverish as a child. Even so, he forced himself to extend his hand toward the massive, rust-red dragon. As he edged closer, he could feel the beasts hot, sulfuric breath on his face. The heat was intense, the smell overpowering. Come on, Aegon!! Not far away, Chocolle alternated between her binoculars and her unaided eyes, worried she might miss something. Suddenly, the dragon opened its massive mouth, releasing a wave of stench so foul it made Aegon gag. The smell hit him like a punch to the throat, making him want to double over. To steady himself, Aegon clenched his hidden hand into a fist, his nails digging so deeply into his palm that bright red blood began to seep out. With his free hand, he reached forward and touched the dragons lips. The scales were hot to the touch, radiating a fierce warmth. For a moment, the red dragon regarded the bashful boy before it. Then, slowly, it seemed to acknowledge him. The group in the distance watched in stunned silence, their eyes fixed on the scene. Chocolle clasped her delicate fingers together, her face tense with worry. After a tense moment, Aegon withdrew his hand and walked carefully to the dragons side. Under the watchful eyes of his companions, he climbed onto its back. The dragon didnt resist. Instead, it spread its rust-red wings wide and launched into the sky with a powerful thrust. The wind rushed into Aegons collar and sleeves, cooling the cold sweat that had drenched him moments ago. Now, it felt like strands of icy relief. He glanced down at his companions, many of whom had hesitated to ride their own dragons. Aegon waved exuberantly, inviting them to share in his triumph. But his joy was fleeting. His gaze fell on Atey. The loyal horse was galloping below, its mane flowing like the tassels of a banner in the wind. Its neighing echoed up to Aegon, a bittersweet reminder of their bond. Do I really have to let him eat Atey? he murmured. Silvermanes voice cut through his thoughts, harsh and insistent. Aegon, youre already a Dragon Knight. Feed Atey to your dragon! But why? Aegons voice cracked with emotion. We have pastures and fishing grounds! The dragon can eat cows, sheep, or fish. Why does it to be Atey? If you dont offer your horse, the dragon will be unhappy! If you let the dragon eat him, youll be able to stay together forever! another argued. The group debated heatedly, but Aegon refused to waver. His determination only seemed to irritate Silvermane further. If youre going to be this stubborn, Silvermane growled, then Ill handle it myself! Without warning, Silvermanes dragon soared into the air and dove toward Atey. No! Aegon shouted, realizing what was happening. He urged his dragon upward, desperate to intervene. Theyre going to fight! Stop them! Victoria yelled, her voice sharp with alarm. But it was too late. The two dragons collided in midair, locking their powerful jaws together. The onlookers gasped in horror as the beasts thrashed and roared, their massive wings slicing through the sky. Stop! Stop it! Stop fighting! Chocolle cried, her hands trembling as she clutched her chest. Then, without warning, a glowing purple door appeared at their feet, pulsing with a strange, otherworldly light. One by one, figures began emerging from the portal. They were of all agesmen, women, even children. My god! So many dragons! exclaimed Ciri, her voice tinged with awe. Geralt, Vesemir, and Yennefer followed close behind, their expressions a mix of astonishment and unease. Viserys was among the last to step through. His face darkened as he looked up and saw the two dragons locked in combat above. His expression grew even grimmer as the scene unfolded. Since the deaths of his own yellow dragon and Danys silver dragon from old age, he had stationed the Gate of Realms in the Dragon Pasture to prepare for future travels. But he hadnt anticipated arriving to find his descendants fighting on dragonback. Fury laced his voice as he shouted toward the sky, Get down here!!! Chapter 455, Side Story: The Mystery of Crossing Worlds Chapter 455, Side Story: The Mystery of Crossing WorldsThe was a bitter chapter in Targaryen history, one the House sought to avoid repeating at any cost. The scars it left behind served as a grim reminder of what unchecked ambition and internal strife could bring. Dragons, with lifespans averaging nearly 200 years, should have ensured the Targaryens retained dominance over their domestic vassals for generations. Even if no new healthy dragons were born, the sheer longevity of existing ones could have maintained their supremacy until Aeryss time. But ambition and intrigue, epitomized by the Bloodraven and the Game of Thrones, undermined that potential. To combat such dangers, Viserys had overseen the creation of a special . This volume graphically chronicled the devastation wrought by the Bloodraven Dance, a civil war fueled by dragon battles. Its goal was clear: to prevent future fratricide at all costs. Harsh rules accompanied this education. Anyone provoking a dragon battle would forfeit their inheritance and even their Targaryen name. Over the past 400 years, there had been only a handful of dragon-related deaths within the House, all involving individuals who were either lawbreakers or had succumbed to madness. No Targaryen dared use dragons for coups, especially with the stabilizing influence of Viserys and Daenerys, whose legacies loomed over the empire like two immovable ballast stones. In these 400 years, the empire had seen just a few dozen wars. For many, weapons were artifacts of history, irrelevant to their peaceful lives. During the Dance of the Dragons, the family could muster only about 20 adult dragons. Now, over a thousand thriveda testament to their resurgence. Yet here, Viserys stood, facing the aftermath of a dragon fight sparked over something as trivial as a horse. The curly-haired instigator, knelt beside Aegon before Viserys. Both boys looked thoroughly chastened, their heads bowed in shame. The rest of the group stood frozen around them, too fearful to speak, resembling frightened quail. Victoria and Chocolle, known for their quick thinking and eloquence, tried to explain the situation, hoping to placate Viserys. Yet, even Victoria found herself faltering under his stern gaze. The young Targaryens had immediately recognized Viserys and Daenerys. The confirmation was undeniable: all the newly tamed dragons crouched submissively at the feet of these two ancient figures. Even the proudest dragons, who had previously obeyed no one, now sat in perfect order, their heads lowered, as if acknowledging their true masters. This scene evoked a legend whispered among the younger generationsthat after the dragons had gone extinct, it was Viserys and Daenerys who had brought them back to life through fire and blood. Danys essence and Viseryss flesh had birthed the original dragons, and the current dragons were all descendants of those first reborn creatures. This connection explained the dragons'' instinctive obedience to Viserys and Dany, bypassing any need for training. As for why two figures who had been dead for over 300 years stood before them, youthful and commanding, it was a mystery the young Targaryens dared not question. Who passed down this ? Viseryss voice was cold and sharp. He swallowed hard, his Adams apple bobbing nervously. Your Grace, it was Viserys the Second. Viserys muttered under his breath, frustration flickering in his eyes. In their early years, Viserys and Daenerys had chosen to sleep for over a century after the deaths of their loved ones, hoping to awaken in a world unburdened by familiar faces and sorrows. When they finally emerged, they discovered a changed empire shaped by the ambitious reign of Viserys the Second, the fourth emperor of New Valyria. Viserys the Second had been a visionarythough not without flaws. He had embarked on grand projects, built monumental structures, and expanded the empire through wars. Under his rule, Slavers Bay and Qarth were conquered after centuries of defiance. But he had also established customs like this one, which Viserys now found absurd and infuriating. It was clear to Viserys that reprimanding these younglings wouldnt resolve the issue. To address the matter, he would have to consult the current Her Grace, the reigning Targaryen monarch. After delivering a curt but scathing lecture to the group, Viserys turned to Geralt and the others. Together, they prepared to journey to Valyria. The matter of transportation posed no difficulty. Selecting their mounts from the dragon pasture, Viserys and Geralt each chose a massive dragon, over 100 meters long, to carry them to the capital of Valyria. As for Geralt and his companions, they were transported to Valyria by Aegon and the other young Targaryens on dragonback. Although they had suspected from the start that Viserys and Daenerys were extraordinary, they never imagined the two were the founders of a vast empire. Geralt had encountered many nobles and kings throughout his life, and he knew that those in high positions often carried themselves with an air of condescension. Yet, Viserys and Danys composure and generosityespecially in their willingness to assist Cirileft Geralt impressed. Keeping their return discreet, Viserys and Dany avoided fanfare and requested a direct audience with the reigning empress, Catherine I Targaryen. The moment Catherine laid eyes on the pair, she recognized them as the genuine article. There was no mistaking the founders of the empire. Catherine, no longer the twelve-year-old girl who had ascended to the throne, had grown into a capable and confident ruler over the past two decades. Her demeanor and poise even reminded some of Daenerys herself. Your Grace, were not here for anything major, Viserys said with an easy smile. We simply need access to the genetic laboratory. Your Graces can rest assured, Ill make the necessary arrangements, Catherine replied. Soon after, the group arrived at the Royal Centre for Magical Research, a facility at the heart of Valyrian innovation. The Targaryen dynasty had made remarkable strides in the realm of magic. The royal family now commanded over 30,000 Warlocks, and their research had restored nearly 80% of Valyrias magical prowess during its height. Optimistic projections suggested that within fifty years, the empire would fully reclaim its former glory. But the empires ambitions extended far beyond this milestone. A robust civilian education system, coupled with an efficient Warlock training program, ensured that the world of would continue its trajectory toward greater magical potency. Even Yennefer, accustomed to the arcane mysteries of her own world, noticed the dramatic concentration of magic here. Dragons soared in extraordinary numbers, and the ambient magical energy was steadily increasing. Yennefer marveled at the abundance of power, remarking silently that it was far superior to her homeland. She had even witnessed the miraculous healing of Ciri, whose scar had completely vanisheda testament to the worlds elevated magical state. Viserys, too, was pleased with the progress. After four centuries of effort, the world had transitioned from a low magic state to a flourishing moderate magic environment. Technological advancements paralleled these magical achievements. Steam engines had entered widespread use, catalyzing a wave of expansion. The empire had begun large-scale development of the Essos continent. Gogossos, once known as the , had been transformed into a bustling base of operations. Millions of immigrants ventured to the new continent, carving out farmland, building settlements, and establishing new homes. The discovery of unique flora and fauna on this continent further enriched the fields of magical alchemy and enchanted sciences. The conquest of the New World was not achieved by Dragonlords alone. While riders atop dragons offered critical support, it was the ordinary peoplebent over hoes and toiling in the soilwho turned wilderness into fertile farmland. The empires growing dominance was bolstered by steam-powered warships, cannons, and other technological marvels. The momentum of expansion seemed unstoppable, with more than ten cities boasting populations of hundreds of thousands sprouting around the Smoking Sea of Essos. Hundreds of smaller towns and villages dotted the landscape, adding to the empires reach. Viserys assessed the empires trajectory with satisfaction. He predicted another five centuries of growth and a thousand years of prosperity. As the descendants of the Targaryen dynasty and their advisors reveled in this golden age, they occasionally paused to reflect. It was then they realized that the foundations of all they now enjoyed had been laid four hundred years ago by the vision and determination of their ancestors. Lady Ciri, you just need to lie down on that hard bed, Empress Catherine said respectfully, gesturing to a stone slab that gleamed like white jade. Can I go first? Geralt interjected. Though he trusted Viserys and Danys intentions, this was still an unfamiliar world, and his protective instincts for Ciri were strong. Catherine glanced at Viserys and Dany for approval. She seemed indifferent to the order in which things proceeded, and after a nod from Viserys, Geralt lay down first. The bed emitted a soft glow as it scanned him. After analyzing his physical characteristics and confirming that he remained unharmed, Catherine permitted Ciri to lie down next. ... Three Hundred Years Later After countless trials and refinements, Viserys and Dany, now masters of time and space, arrived at the battlefield from which Viserys had once been transmigrated. A group of sellswords armed with advanced weaponry was entrenched in an abandoned city, holding back an enemy assault. From the safety of a nondescript ruined building miles away, Viserys and Dany observed the conflict through drone equipment. I dont remember all the details, Viserys admitted, his voice tinged with nostalgia. But I recall my squad holding off the rebels. We were hit by a tactical nuclear bomb. Dany, standing nearby, suddenly stiffened. A strange sensation pricked at her senses, as though she were being watched. She turned abruptly, her gaze locking onto a gray building not far from them. Here it comes! Viseryss voice cut through her thoughts, jolting her focus back to the sky. The two looked up together and saw ita fiery projectile streaking across the pale expanse, trailing white smoke. It was unmistakably a nuclear warhead, plunging toward the position where Viserys had once stood. But then, something unexpected happened. A missile appeared seemingly out of nowhere, streaking toward the falling warhead. The two projectiles collided midair, detonating the nuclear bomb far above the ground. The explosion lit up the sky like a second sun. For a fleeting moment, the brilliance of the blast eclipsed the original sun, bathing the world in a searing, white light. The shockwave rolled out in all directions, scorching and leveling everything in its path. Even from a distance, Dany staggered under its oppressive force, awestruck by the raw power of the weapon. Whats going on? Viserys murmured, confusion lacing his voice. He clearly remembered the nuclear bomb detonating near the ground during the original event. The blast had wiped out his entire teamnearly every one of them. Yet now, the missiles interception had prevented the full force of the weapon from reaching the ground. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This meant something extraordinary: many of his comrades, who should have perished, likely survived. And if they had survived, then he Brother! You! Danys panicked cry shattered his train of thought. Viserys looked down at himself, and a cold realization struck. His body was beginning to disintegrate. Bits of him flaked away like weathered stone, shimmering faintly as they turned into a dust-like substance and floated into the air. Brother! Brother! Dany screamed, her voice rising with desperation. She rushed toward him, reaching out in a futile attempt to catch the fragments. Her hands cupped the glittering dust, trying to hold it together, trying to reverse what was happening. But no matter how hard she tried, the disintegration accelerated. No! No! No! Danys anguished cries echoed through the space as she reached out futilely for the fragments of her brother. Almost a thousand years together had forged an unbreakable bond between them, a bond that was now unraveling before her eyes. A millennium was enough time for them to become integral parts of each others existence, and the thought of losing Viserys was unbearable. She felt a wave of helplessness crash over her, an overwhelming sensation that transported her back to the dark days in Braavos, where Viserys had drowned himself in drink, leaving her to fend for both of them. But this time, she couldnt let despair win. A sudden realization struck her like lightning: this was her fault. She had caused this. Dany raised her hand, her will bending the space around her. The environment warped and stretched as if made of rubber, the walls elongating unnaturally. Time rewound, pulling her back three minutes before the nuclear bomb was intercepted in the sky. No, that thing is just too fastI cant stop it. Her mind raced. The silo! Thats it! Each attempt took her back through the same cycle. She searched frantically, using each reset to gather more information, until she finally pinpointed the location of the interceptor missiles launch. The silo was heavily guarded. Dany tried once, twice, five timesshe lost count. No matter how many attempts she made, each failure left her more determined. On what felt like her hundredth try, she finally succeeded in destroying the silo. This is the place, she murmured, glancing at her watch. From her vantage point in an abandoned building, she could see the green structure where Viserys stood, just a few hundred meters away. Moments later, a man and a woman materialized in the room where Viserys and Dany had been watching the battle unfold. They carried advanced equipment, scanning the battlefield as if preparing for the events that were about to unfold. But this time, the nuclear bomb still detonated overhead. Brother! Brother! Inside the green building, Dany reached out again, desperately trying to catch the dust spiraling upward as Viserys disintegrated. Her heart sank. She had failed. It seems... there was more than one launch, she whispered bitterly. After an unknown number of resets, Dany found herself once again in the gray building. Her gaze darted anxiously between the nuclear bomb in the sky and the incoming interceptor missile. Im coming, Im coming, Viseryss came from the green building. But her worst fears materialized. The interceptor missile, though perfectly aimed, arrived too late. The nuclear bomb reached its target first, detonating with a blinding flash. A gray-white mushroom cloud billowed upward, obliterating everything in its path. The shockwave flattened the surrounding area, reducing it to a wasteland. When the chaos subsided, Dany looked toward the green building. It was empty. Both Viserys and her past self had vanished without a trace. She let out a shuddering breath, a mix of relief and despair. The immediate crisis seemed over, but a single thought consumed her: She stood frozen, her mind reeling from the emptiness left behind. She had done everything she could, tried every possible solution, but the results remained the same. The agony of failure cut deeper with every moment that passed. Then, suddenly, she felt somethinga familiar sensation. Her entire body was lifted off the ground, enveloped in a touch she knew better than her own skin. Warmth radiated from behind her, and tears streamed down her face as she recognized it. Author’s Note: Reflections on Completing My GoT Fanfic Authors Note: Reflections on Completing My GoT FanficAuthor''s Note: Reflections on Completing My GoT Fanfic Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I figured everyone writes one of these, so its sort of a tradition for finishing a book. I thought Id write one too, to give this story a proper ending. First of all, thanks to everyone who even subscribed to the side stories. For me, earning money from writing is nothing to be ashamed of. But honestly, the side stories dont have the same level of narrative depth as the main storyline, so the fact that some of you were still willing to subscribe really moved me. By the latter half of the book, I felt my writing skills falling short. It was like trying to bench-press 100 when my limit was only 50it was exhausting. I started noticing this struggle around the time I was writing about Khal Drogo. The buildup and transitions in the plot felt clunky, and my prose was rough in places. The hardest part was failing to convey that sense of fate. One reader described my protagonist as recklessly toying with destiny, thanks to their overwhelming power. Thats spot on! At one point, I even had this hellish idea for a new fanfic: a spinoff where "Dragon Second Brother" (a reference to Viserys) wakes up after being doused in molten gold. He finds himself abandoned in the wilderness, his face ruined, and his sister already claimed by Khal Drogo. But no matter how much I racked my brain, I couldnt figure out how to turn the story around, so I scrapped the idea. My personal favorite part was when the protagonist brought a dragon to taunt Robert Baratheon. Those chapters really stand out to me. But looking back, there are still plenty of places that didnt turn out as well as Id hoped. Ultimately, it boils down to a lack of skill and a poor grasp of whats most important. Its like being a chef who doesnt know what their customers like to eat. Whenever readers ask me about my next project, I honestly feel embarrassed. Thats why Ive been too shy to create a reader groupit feels like something only top-tier authors deserve. A few days ago, I asked my editor if there were any popular genres I should try. I told them I wanted to write an original story for my next book. They gave me a practical suggestion, so my next project will still be fanfictionbut not Game of Thrones. Im thinking of writing a story about a Muggle entering Hogwarts. Of course, this isnt necessarily a good idea. For an average writer like me, if there arent many similar books in the market, its probably better not to risk it. Theres a high chance it wont even get picked up for publication. Still, I feel really passionate about this idea right now, so well see how it goes. I plan to reread the original books and rewatch the movies a few times before diving in. I actually started a Harry Potter fanfic before (which I dropped after 100k words), but because I wasnt familiar enough with the original storyline, readers constantly called me out with references to the canon. That gave me a bit of PTSD. If my next book does well, Ill definitely create a reader group. I think itd be really fun to discuss plot points with everyone. This book ended up being 1.12 million words. For my next one, Im aiming for 2.24 million! Special Thanks: : Youve been my #1 supporter for most of this journey. If you follow my next book, Ill dedicate five bonus chapters to you!: You get three bonus chapters.: You get two bonus chapters.For everyone else in the top 10 fan rankings, youll each get one bonus chapter as well. I love writing. The End. Translator’s Note Translators NoteHi, everyone! Hows it going? First of all, I want to sincerely thank everyone who followed the story this far! Second, Id like to share some thoughts about the ending and my impressions. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I believe the author originally intended to write an epic final battle, which would have been ideal. However, from his note, its clear he was already feeling a bit burned out and decided to wrap things up more quickly. The extra chapters were interesting, but ultimately, theyre just bonus content. While enjoyable, they dont quite replace the satisfaction of a truly epic ending. I can relate to what the author felt because I experience the story as I translate it. I try to make sense of things, create a cohesive glossary, and refine the vocabulary with the tools I have. Honestly, this approach helps me do my bestI entertain myself while translating. That said, I have to admit I felt a bit disconnected from the story midway through. Even so, I noticed that many people kept enjoying and engaging with it, which motivated me to keep going. From my experience, fanfics often start strong but tend to end either abruptly or without a conclusion. This can be due to the difficulty of translating all chapters within a reasonable timeframe, or because the fic was dropped by the author. Still, I think endings are important for closing the cycle. Thats why I pushed myself to finish this translation and share the conclusion with all of you. For now, thats all! Ive talked enough already. I just want to thank you all again for your support during this time. Ill keep reading and bringing new fanfics to share here. Feel free to recommend other stories that dont have active translations, havent been abandoned, and that you consider worthwhile. Who knows? I might get interested and translate one of them! Wishing you all a wonderful end of the year! P.S.: Do you like Harry Potter? If so, feel free to check out my translation of the novel . This is my third translation, and I believe Ive corrected many of the mistakes I made in my earlier works. Chapter 458: Not a Chapter Chapter 458: Not a ChapterHello everyone, how are you? This is the new GOT fanfic I decided to translate, and I hope you like it. Since there are 60 chapters already released in other translations around here, I''ll make all the chapters public until we reach the 60-chapter mark. As for a release schedule, I''m not entirely sure yet, but I''ll try to release at least 2 chapters per day. However, since I''ve just started this translation, I can''t guarantee that with absolute certainty. Thank you for your attention. This it the fanfic: Name: Game of Thrones: Knight''s Honor Original Name: Ȩ֮ʿҫ Author: Jiuchengjun Original Author''s Name: ųǾ Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.